《Who touch my tails?!!》


 Chapter 1

    1.1 - Today¡­ It seems like something''s different


    Xue Ling''s head ached horribly, and his entire body was sore. It felt really terrible, like he had been run over by a car.


    He groaned and whimpered in bed, unable to find the strength to move. Finally managing to save up some energy, he opened his eyes.


    Everything seemed to be ck and white, dim and unclear, showing just how badly in shape he was.


    A pair of small ck round beads shows up in his line of sigh, and arge-palmed snow-white fox familiarly pped his cheeks: "Hello, host." The voice is soft and gentle, not like a fox at all.


    Xue Ling had a mild desire to roll his eyes, but really didn''t have the strength. Fortunately his soul is strong, able to straightforwardlymunicate directly with the little fox. "Help me improve my physique."


    "The aftereffects of host crossing space and time is not yet over, and it will improve immediately after it has passed." The little fox stepped on beside Xue Ling''s head, "Host, close your eyes and recuperate a bit."


    Xue Ling agreed, reflecting in his heart that it''s no wonder the man from before told him to be careful before he came in. The aftereffects of crossing space and time was so serious that he was now mentally unstable and extremely depressed. In addition, his body was not good in a good state at all. Soon after he closed his eyes, he fell asleep in a daze.


    His dreams were also not restful, the man''s words seemed to be have all turned into written words that lingered in his mind. Although he could not remember exactly who the man was, and his figure became particrly blurred, the words he said seemed to be engraved in his mind.


    "Your spirit is unstable, and it will be rather difficult to go against the fate of the world. I will first send you to the lowest level world for you to adapt. You have to try to grab some more luck, except for portion that is required by the Ten Directions World, you can use everything else to strengthen your spirit."


    "What about my tail?"


    "As long as youplete the task, the luck gathered by the Ten Directions World will be enough to support you, and it will help you get your tail back."


    "You aren''t tricking me? I don''t want to be working for nothing. "


    "Our contract has been established. Why would I trick you?"


    ¡­


    Xue Ling is a snow fox that cultivated for thousands of years. Only one more step, and he can be a celestial fox.


    It''s just that that has already be a distant memory.


    Unfortunately, fate has it''s ups and downs, thousands of years of cultivation was destroyed in a moment, and even his nine tails, are all scattered in chaotic time and space.


    In order to find his own tail, Xue Ling spent a very active period of time in search of the Holder of the World, and finally he found the man¡­ Only, the memory of what happened after that has all disappeared from his mind, what he can remember, is only the man''s words..


    It is impossible to rely on Xue Ling''s own strength to achieve his goals. Only by collecting luck through thepletion of the tasks can he re-umte the strength of the soul and retrieve his tails.


    This is the conditions that the man gives him that he must abide by, although Xue Ling does not remember exactly why he remembers this so clearly.


    Obviously he was not born the type to obey the rules.


    He doesn''t know how long he slept, Xue Ling woke up again, and everything in front of him was a little clearer. Judging by the lighting in from outside, it''s already nighttime.


    Atst, Xue Ling had more control over his body. Xue Ling reached out and grabbed the little fox and said, "System, improve my body, and pass me all the information."


    The little fox was asleep, and woke up suddenly when caught by Xue Ling. The fox waspletely muddleheaded, it took a while before he slowly moved over and put his little head on Xue Ling''s forehead.


    Faint light shed inside the house, and Xue Ling''s mind slowly cleared up.


    His mind was crammed with arge part of the plot which needed to be processed, and he once again nestled into the quilt.


    "Squeak." The wooden door was pushed open, and a little apprentice child carrying medicine quietly walked in. He carefully ced his things on a side table, and then squatted down and whispered in Xue Ling''s ear, "Young master, young master, it''s time for dinner. After eating, you should eat your your medicine."


    Xue Ling faintly opened his eyes, eyes shing with a fierce light. The little apprentice that was watching him cannot help but be stunned silly, hands and feet so that he has been staring at his children can not help but be stunned, hands and feet unable to move.


    Their young master has always been good-looking, but usually with a sickplexion, eyes carrying a feeling of illness, and the whole body is very powerless, most of the time even the eyes are half closed. Today¡­


    Something seems different.


    The little apprentice''s heart beat a little faster, somewhat inexplicably.


    Xue Ling quickly veiled his eyes, and began to use his own hands to sit up, movements a little slow and frail. His voice was weak, and he looked very ill. "Well, bring over the porridge."


    When the apprentice saw that he could sit up by himself, he was so touched that his eyes turned red and the little crybaby burst into tears. "Can you sit up, young master? Excellent! I was saying that heavens must be protecting you!!! The little master is such a good person! You must be all right! "


    Xue Ling lowered his eyes and did not answer him. He swallowed the porridge and drank the medicine slowly with the apprentice''s help, and then waved him out.


    The little book boy hesitated: "does the young master really not need me to wait on him?"


    Xue Ling shook his head and said, "Go heat up some water, I want to bathe."


    The boy shook his head quickly. "Young master, you''ve been ill for many days and are just getting better. How can you bathe?"


    Xue Ling reached out and patted him on the head and said, "Your young master knows his own body, it''ll be fine. Go and boil the water."


    When the door squeaked shut, Xue Ling pped this body in disgust and said, "To be as weak as this, is also rare in this world."


    He spat out his tongue, face looking a little ck. He really didn''t want to describe the taste of the medicine he had just drunk. He has lived for thousands of years and probably had never drunk anything so bitter before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thinking about how he will be stuck with the medicine in the following period of time, Xue Ling frowned and pulled the fur of the Snow White fox beside him.


    The little fox flew into the bed and looked with rm at Xue Ling.


    ording to the little fox, or rather, the information transmitted to Xue Ling by the system, the worlds in which he needs toplete tasks are fictional or virtual worlds, worlds with a host. That is to say, worlds under the governance of the Ten Directions World, but not only constrained by them. The protagonists of the stories are the lucky sons of these worlds, and Xue Ling''s task is to collect the lucky power of these people.


    Because of their own innate strength, the small world subconsciously gathers most of its luck around them, which leads to the whole world basically revolving around them, which is not conducive to the operation of the world. If something happens to the protagonist, the whole world will copse directly, which will severely weaken the Ten Directions World, and it will also affect other people''s lives, such as those poor cannon fodder.


    So the Ten Directions World had Xue Linge and destroy their luck, and then he was responsible for recovering it.


    This luck was scattered by the Ten Directions World, taking it back will allow the Ten Directions World that has be fragile due to the copse one world after another to recover. Only when it recovers, can it help Xue Ling find his tails.


    This is like a biological chain, the top of the chain is the Ten Directions World, and the bottom is the protagonist, in a sense, Xue Ling''s job is to seize the main character''s luck.


    It''s very difficult to snatch luck from the children of fate. Fortunately, Xue Ling is on the side of the Ten Directions World. Although the Ten Directions World is weak, it''s the main world after all. Compared with the subsidiary worlds, it''s still much stronger. So although that tasks are destructive, there''s a bonus, as long as the original plot is destroyed and the fate of the protagonist is changed, the Ten Directions World will automatically extract the luck.


    When he was just improving his physique, Xue Ling roughly skimmed the plot of this story. It is a very simple and ancient text. No wonder that man would say he needs to start from a low level world, it is not that easy to break this kind of plot.


    Because his strength is not enough, so even if the body is improved, he is still a medicine-guzzling pot, unable to stop drinking medicine. Even this can only let him live like a normal person, still sick, but not serious enough to do nothing all day long except coughing blood.


    The original owner of this body was born into a literary family, but was in poor health from an early age, very weak, having lived to sixteen years old is simply a miracle. Originally a young master who only wanted to write to sages, but because his parents were wrongly used and died, the family''s circumstances declined, and he had to embark on the road to the capital to participate in the imperial examination, hoping to be the first in order to rectify the family grievance in one fell swoop.


    Unfortunately, he was a pot of medicine, the road to the capital is far away and is not so easy to cross. His journey was stop and go the whole way, seriously ill, doubling the time of the journey. He can do nothing but watch as the imperial examination time is getting closer and closer, but he has not improved. Finally, the young master sighed at and ultimately decided to hand over the family seal to his study partner, asking him to go to the capital to find a man that his family previously saved, a current general of the troops. He hoped that the general could help him once in light of the past.


    Regrettably, he trusted the wrong person.


    That study partner is a time traveller, extremely selfish, from small up until now was very immature, always feeling that he is the protagonist of the world and the young master is the golden finger to help himself. This is only the beginning of his life and young master could not survive anyway, so he took the seal and found the general using the identity of the young master.


    From there it was a smooth journey, thanks to the memories brought from time travelling, as well from his time around the young master reading a lot of the young master''s articles, so during the imperial exam he wrote well and in one move, became the top examinee.


    The general looked after him as the son of a benefactor, and because he had be the champion in one go, he was very impressed with him. Through the intentional or unintentional arrangement and design of his study partner, the two came together, and since then they swept through everything in their path. From there they prospered in the capital, even if they were both men, they still became a wonderful legend.


    The young master was sick all the way and drank medicine, but because he was sick all the way, money was quickly used up. The boy who followed him was kicked to death getting medicine for him. Although the young master''s illness never let up, he dragged himself along and inquired about the general''s office. Only then did he know what the story with his study partner and the general.


    He couldn''t believe it. After all, they grew up together, and the young master regarded his study partner as a brother. Now he didn''t want to believe the news. So he inquired about the ces where they often went to and from, took out their family''s ancestral jade to exchange for money, and spent it hiring people to delivery a letter to his study partner. He hoped that they could get together to talk.


    The study partner panicked, and became very anxious, but he couldn''t reveal the situation. He could only arrange for the two to have a secret meeting. The young master hoped that he could use his identify plead for his parents'' justice. Thepanion agreed, but on one condition: the young master would no longer be a young master, but a studypanion.


    For the sake of parents'' grievances, the young master agreed.


    The study partner saw that the young mastered agreed so readily, and was very uneasy. Afraid the young master would expose him in front of the general, he made a n to have the young master go to the general''s mansion to find him, but told the general''s mansion''s people that if someone looking like the young master came by, to beat him to death and bury him in a mass grave.


    The young master died without understanding why, and his parents'' grievance was never rectified. And his studypanion, with his jade seal, became the real "young master".


    He went to the general and wept about the viciousness of his studypanion, iming that not only did he hurt him on the way, he also found him at the capital and threatened him with his ancestral jade seal. Because of this, he asked the general''s subordinates to beat him up, but who knew they would directly kill the man? He felt really guilty.


    He acted like a perfect white lotus, pitifully distressed, and the general soothed him, disgusted the ''fake'' young master, and didn''t even bother to look into the matter.


    This was the original plot of the story. Xue Ling looked through it all without expression, and then read the novel, clicking his tongue in praise at the author''s version of ck and white.


    The original novel''s storyline starts from the when the study partner entered the capital city, using the perspective of the study partner. He has been using the identity of a young master as soon as he entered the city, all the way until finding the general''s pce, to attract the general''s attention. For the imperial examination, using his time traveller''s brain toe up with ideas, acting remarkably like an crafty and interesting shou. The review section should be filled with a pile of people shouting that the shou is cute. The writing is fluid and extraordinary, and the general gong is extremely arrogant, exactly like a perfect gong.


    The original owner is an existence that barely counts as cannon-fodder, even though the text mentioned mentioned that he is really a young master, but from the point of view of the white lotus, he himself was brilliant since childhood, doing everything better than this weak young master. It was the olddy of the house that was jealous of his talent, taking his article to the young master and having him sit in the examination for the young master, really shameless.


    This kind of dreary and deste recollection is very painful to the readers, causing all kinds of dislike towards the original owner, even if he did not want to get his identity as the young master back, others would still say he is a shameless white lotus.


    Xue Ling felt all kinds of unhappy, looked towards the little fox next to him, "why did I get transported into this body?"


    "The Ten Directions World feels that these unfortunate cannon fodders that died in vain or were wronged are more resentful, so they are more suitable for you. After all, you are foreign, and you must have a reason to exist in this world. So when you break the plot, remember to avenge him, and it can also be consideredpensation for using their bodies." The little fox yawned and swept Xue Ling''s hand with his tail. "This young man is also a fool, schemed to death and yet does not hate others. Only, his persistence to plead for his parents'' grievances is too strong, so the Ten Directions World picked him."


    "Speaking of which," Xue Ling squinted his eyes, and that pair of narrowed fox''s eyes seemed even more breath taking, "Why do you appear in such a form, system?"


    The little fox shivered all over, feeling the discontent within Xue Ling''s eyes. The fox''s fur stuck out at all ends, and it suddenly became fluffy. "It matches the preferences of the host¡­ So¡­"


    The system is a creature ced by Xue Ling''s side by the Ten Directions World, providing him with the plot and some external help, the two people only formally met while crossing space and time, but at that time the system did not have a body, and Xue Ling''s entire soul was wrapped uppletely, with no time to care about the other.


    So the moment he opened his eyes was when he saw the system for the first time, and his disgust was barely concealed.


    Xue Ling lifted up the system and spoke with disdain: "This is simply throwing away the face of all foxes."


    ¡ª


    The system is indignant: It''s just a form! I''m not a real fox, host, stop looking like you want to peel off my face, it''s so scary! QAQQAQ!!! ()


    Ê®·½ - effectively means "all directions", so Ê®·½ÊÀ½ç could also be tranted as "all epassing world" or "all directions world"¡­ unsure about which one to go with, might change itter.


    also, hi! xiin here - i''m really new at this so please be gentle .-. any suggestions or tips appreciated~ i''ll try to remember to check thements. the *n* is to release regrly, but until i''ve done more chapters i''m not actually sure about the actual frequency. thanks for reading!

 Chapter 2

    1.2 ¨C This calcting look¡­ is it still our Gongzi?


    ¡°Approximately where in timeline are we now?¡± Despite extreme dislike of the system¡¯s appearance, Xue Ling¡¯s priority is still his tails, so for things like his tasks, he still has toplete them well.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The system wrapped arms around its head at the foot of the bed, looked it up and said timidly, ¡°The bad news is that your jade token has been handed over to the protagonist. The good news is that he has just left. If you hurry now, you can go to the capital to expose him before the imperial examination begins.¡±


    Xue Ling stretched out his palm and stared at his five pale fingers. Probably due to writing all the time, the fingers have calluses. It seemed that the original owner had an inexplicable attachment to studying and the imperial examination. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s good news or bad news, there is something that can be done at every time period. This story is so full of plot holes, there are many ces where we can catch a ¡®bug¡¯.¡±


    The system pulled its ears and looked over at Xue Ling. Seeing his slightly upturned lips, it trembled a little without knowing why.


    Inexplicably, it wants to light candles for the protagonist that they haven¡¯t yet met.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± The system raises some strange questions. ¡°Host, are you surprised? This is a *** novel. The two protagonists are both men¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Have seen a lot, don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Xue Ling obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it at all. He put the fox next to his pillow andy down directly. ¡°Although physical fitness has been improved, this body is still very bad, we should take full advantage of any resting opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± The system is very puzzled. ¡°Host, why aren¡¯t you thinking about how to deal with the protagonist? Once he is brought to the general¡¯s golden thigh, you will not be able to beat him with your little body!¡±


    ¡°This is not a fight, use your brain.¡± For a long time he had no body, even sleeping makes Xue Ling feel very good. ¡°He is now holding the identity of a young master, mixing well and prospering. To attack some people, we must first let them stand high.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So host you are raising the difficulty for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it as it goes.¡± Xue Ling stretched. ¡°Anyway, the protagonist¡¯s name is not real, and his ability is not that good, as long as anyone checks they will know what¡¯s going on, I don¡¯t want to waste this brainpower.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The system found itself speechless.


    This is not right, host, isn¡¯t your attitude too casual? Who are we dealing with?!


    Xue Ling turned over, narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Anyway, it will take me a long time to get my body cultivated again. Now that I have this free body. I want to enjoy it first.¡±


    System: ¡°¡­¡±


    Such a host¡­ Can you really aplish the task?!


    When the boy opened the door the next morning to help his young master wash, he saw a young man who was ready to go. He was a little muddled for a while and didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. From young, the young master always gets upte because of his body. He sleeps more in the daytime and has insomnia at night, so he will sleepter in the morning.


    The little apprentice always told himself to do well every day, but today he feels very frustrated.


    He lowered his head and called out, ¡°Little Master.¡±


    The young master¡¯s in extraordinary good spirits today, the blue clothes that had not been worn for a long time were on his body, unusually elegant, just slightly looked at him made the little bookboy blush. ¡°How did you get up so early? And didn¡¯t even wait for me to help freshen up.¡±


    Soon after Xue Ling got up, he took a look at this young master¡¯s body. He found that it was unexpectedly good.


    After all, this is the child of a literary family, at the first sight he gives people the feeling of a small white face, coupled with weak and delicate appearance, just standing there looks exactly like a small white lotus, or a pure, naturally harmless type.


    Unfortunately, his eyes were out of tune with this cowardly look. Fox eyes are a little narrower than a phoenix¡¯s, but strangely, his eyes were not small. There was a small mole in the corners of his eyes, curly eyshes, when slightly hooded, it is simply irresistible.


    Xue Ling touched the blurry bronze mirror and stared at the reflection, asking the system. ¡°What¡¯s with these eyes and mole?¡±


    The system followed in looking at his face, and though it had been seen by the time the host woke up yesterday, it still felt that it was very amazing. ¡°This is the decision of the Ten Directions World, in order to prevent the host from getting lost in the world, after all, you are living as another person, it is easy to be a stranger. This is your eyes and your mole¡­ ¡±


    ¡°What about the people in this world? Anyone who has seen this body before will wonder if I have changed my eyes? ¡±


    ¡°They will not perceive it.¡± The system is still confident on this point. Although they are faced with the son of luck, as the protagonist of a low-level world, he has not broken the bonds of the Ten Directions World, so the Ten Directions World can make changes the people of this world will not be aware of. ¡°But you cannot be too seriously OOC¡­¡±


    The two were still talking, when the little book boy pushed the door open and came in.


    Xue Ling stretched out his hand and touched his eyes. He turned and looked at the little book boy. ¡°Xiao Qing, tidy up, let¡¯s go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The little bookboy¡¯s hand that was holding breakfast shook a little. He immediately put his things aside and trotted his disapproving face towards Xue Ling. ¡°Young master! Your body just got better, you need to rest well. Ah Xu has already gone to the capital. He will bring the general to pick up the young master! ¡±


    Xue Ling shook his hand off his sleeve and sighed softly, ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯m not a young master anymore.¡±


    The little bookboy was just ming himself for his actions, and his face flushed at the words: ¡°Even if the old man and his wife are gone, in the eyes of Xiao Qing, the young master is the young master! ¡±<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling finally knew why Xiao Qing ultimately died. Such a silly child should live in ease andfort, and have his own life.


    Xue Ling reached out and patted Xiao Qing on the head. For the sake of your loyalty to the original owner of this body, I¡¯ll bring you along.


    ¡°I am no longer a young master who has nothing to do but read every day.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s face was serious. When he looks down slightly, that type of weak and fragile look makes others can¡¯t help but hold the whole world in front of him to make him not be so sad. ¡°Having been so sick, I understand that any thing I wish to do, is better done by myself. Waiting here for the general, if the general did note, wouldn¡¯t I miss the imperial examination?¡±


    The little book boy was shocked silly by his words, he did not know how to refute it.


    It¡¯s reasonable for the young master to say so¡­ There seems to be nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, from now on, address me as gongzi.¡± Xue Ling opened the door, and the sun outside came in. This dull room seems to have regained a new life. ¡°I am no longer a young master who has been sheltered from the wind and rain. Everything in Duan family will be dealt with by me in the future.¡±


    Duan Qian, the original body owner, was always modest and respectful. But Xue Ling is not a modest person, he was born with a showy character. Perhaps it was because of this attention drawing behaviour that he would be reduced to such a level, but obviously Xue Ling does not feel that it is wrong.


    Xiao Qing was somewhat brainwashed by the words of their young master. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes! Gongzi! I¡¯ll go pack up! ¡±


    Xue Ling gave Xiao Qing a deep look. In fact, if one really is a person that has been associating together for a long time, Xue Ling¡¯s character change can be seen at a nce, but after all, he is a backstage cannon fodder. If the whole world revolved and changed around his abnormality, evenrger changes would be taken for granted.


    After asking Xiao Qing to take out the remaining silver, Xue Ling checked the bill, he had been sick, and had been drinking medicines were originally been brewed at home. He had not yet been sick to the level of needing to see a doctor again, so the trip to the capital will be different from the original Duan Qian¡¯s penniless walk.


    This body¡¯s health is not good, not suitable for riding, so Xue Ling crossed out any ns to ride, and had the system calcte the time. If he buys a good carriage and travelled day and night, they can arrive in time for the exam.


    As long as he can enter the exam room, with this body¡¯s level of education, Xue Ling believes that he will be able to do well, so it is better to spend the money when it should be spent.


    After packing up the baggage, he had Xiao Qing buy a good carriage and prepare some simple cheap dry food. Xue Ling then embarked on the road to the capital.


    When he was young, he spent time living in ancient times. He was a rare genius who could change appearance at a young age. When he was idle, he often went exploring the streets, and so he knew some things about the ancient living environment, and he felt no pressure adapting.


    But the little bookboy was frightened all the way, fearing that such an uninterrupted day and night journey would fatigue his gongzi¡¯s body.


    Although not broken, but when they arrived at the capital, Xue Ling really feel exhausted in body, and needed to recover.


    Because the imperial examinations were approaching, there were many peopleing and going in and out of the capital. Xue Ling and Xiao Qing found an inn to live in randomly, and they had no intention to catch anyone¡¯s eye before the imperial examinations.


    Xiao Qing wondered why his gongzi didn¡¯t go to the General¡¯s Pce, but when they were sitting in the lobby waiting for Xue Ling to eat, they heard some gossip.


    It is said that in the General¡¯s Pce recently came in a beautiful young man, elegant and polished, he wrote an astonishing saga, and has been awarded a grand secretary¡¯s prize.


    The pub and ordinary inns are absolutely good ces to hear news. Xue Ling just sat down and collected all the information he wanted to know while Xiao Qing¡¯s face gradually turned ck. Finally he just closed the door of the room and said to Xue Ling, ¡°Gongzi, why are you holding me back? The man they are talking about is A Xu! Did you read that poem just now? Didn¡¯t you write itst year? You don¡¯t feel that it was well written, so you told A Xu to burn it! How can it be A Xu¡¯s poem now? ¡±


    Xue Ling was a little disapproving. He even used it as an example to Xiao Qing: ¡°Xiao Qing, you see, if we hadn¡¯te to the capital and were still waiting for the general to bring us here, we probably wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Xiao Qing was so angry at his gongzi¡¯s attitude that he almostughed. He blushed, and finally only said, ¡°Duan Xuyang that guy! What does he think he is! ¡±


    Duan Xuyang is one of the protagonists of this book, or to be precise, he is the shou of the novel. Although the name seems a little ordinary, but it is a good description of his sunny appearance, coupled with his the novel¡¯s description of him as a little por, readers still liked the name.


    On the contrary, Xue Ling strongly dislikes it. ¡°Uh huh, he¡¯s not any thing. Don¡¯t be angry, Xiao Qing.¡±


    Recently, his gongzi¡¯s character has changed a lot, not always cold all day or with a face filled with grief. He is often smiling at him, and the little boy is bolder, daring to talk to Xue Ling. ¡°Gongzi, let¡¯s go to the general and expose Duan Xuyang this asshole! ¡±


    Xue Ling patted his head and said, ¡°let¡¯s leave it for the time being.¡±


    Xiao Qing could not hold back this anger. He looked at Xue Ling and his eyes were red. ¡°Gongzi¡­¡±


    Xue Ling pinched his little round face and said with a helpless face: ¡°How do you want me to expose it?¡± After all, they grew up together, and I see him as a brother, and it¡¯s not just him that¡¯s affected when it¡¯s time to go out and expose him.¡±


    Xiao Qing¡¯s mind is suddenly clear, understanding Xue Ling¡¯s meaning. ¡°Then gongzi will go after the exam. I don¡¯t believe in exams, he can also copy things from gongzi! ¡±


    Xue Lingughed deeply, and the Xiao Qing that was just about to say that his gongzi was soft-hearted saw his smile and hesitated. The words that were about toe out were taken back.


    If he were to be considered soft hearted, then that would be more strange.

 Chapter 3

    1.3 - Ah, the disobedient pet has disturbed the general


    The time for the imperial examination soon arrived, and numerous students gathered at the entrance of the examination hall. Xue Ling''s inn was not far from the examination point, he leaned against the window and was pulled by Xiao Qing to look at a young man d in green clothes.


    The buildings were not high, and Xue ling had good eyesight, so he clearly saw the young man''s face.


    If we really want to talk about appearance, Duan Xuyang can only be regarded as pretty and delicate, but as he stands there proudly erect like a bamboo, slightly raised mouth with a smile, it is easy to make people feel good looking at him. He was surrounded by a group of people,ughing and boisterous, it seems that this period of painstaking managementworking has paid off, he is mixing in very well.


    This is a person who does not reveal his inner thoughts, and very good at life on the surface. Or, because he is the protagonist, he can always be better than others with the same amount of effort and luck.


    Xiao Qing''s face is full of anxiety, wanting to go down and argue with him, but was held back by Xue Ling. "Gongzi?!" Xiao Qing could not understand: "He was so well dressed, and there were so many people around him! Those were all supposed to be Gongzi''s!"


    Xue Ling smiled and said, "Who it belongs to, it''s enough that we know, and he knows. What are you in a hurry to do now?"


    Xiao Qing looked at Xue Ling puzzled. He could understand his gongzi a little before, but since he became seriously ill, he seems to understand him less and less.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t matter, the gongzi is still the gongzi, as long as he is the same person, no matter what he bes, he can ept it. And this version of gongzi is much better than the frail and gloomy due to disease gongzi from before.


    It''s just that temperament seems to be worse¡­ Always wanting to y tricks on him or something¡­


    "Does gongzi want to wait?"


    "Discussing with him won''t prove anything, and now the exam is about to start, what is there to discuss? All we have to do is find the general." Xue Ling straightened out his clothes, turned around and sat down, took a leisurely sip of tea before adding, "It''s starting. We''ll go down after he goes in."


    Xiao Qing nodded and looked down at Duan Xuyang. His eyes were filled with disgust.


    Returning kindness with ingratitude, using gongzi''s identity, really shameless.


    Xue ling slowly drinks his tea, asionally having some snacks, not bothering to look at the leading character downstairs at all.


    In order to get enough energy to retrieve his tail, Xue Ling did not actually n to go slowly ording to the plot. Making it so that the protagonist has no room to run as early as possible, is his true style of doing things..


    The time of imperial examination is fixed. Only when the entrance time is about to end, does Xue Ling unhurriedly make his way downstairs, causing the assistant shopkeeper looks at him strangely. After all, the students in the shop have all rushed to enter, and this one is the most leisurely.


    Compared with the previous students who had books in their hands every day, this one seemed really rxed.


    This fictional world''s imperial examination should refer to the ancient imperial examination system of State Z. All the people are in a closed space, staying there for three days until they have finished their papers.


    Xiao Qing prepared a lot of food for Xue Ling, which were inspected one by one when hhe entered the examination hall. Xue Ling was searched all over in order to confirm that there was no suspicion of cheating before he was let into the examination hall.


    Xue Ling knew the examination topic as early as when he checked the plot, and there were already some article ideas in his mind. The original owner was a young genius. He took the test for talent at a young age, with the ability to continue rising up. If his body hadn''t been really bad, he would already been moving up in the world.


    The protagonist''s articles were all written by him, but because he was not satisfied, were ultimately burned. The young man''s character was also strange, burning any of his works that he did not like, so the amount of writings left behind was pitiful, and because he does not like to publicize, the people who know his poems and articles are very few.


    Thinking to here, it should be the result of the world''s way of automatically dealing with the plot toplete it.


    The protagonist was hispanion and fellow schr, his study partner, a few years older than him, and has already be an adult. He takes the exam two yearster than the young master. His literary talent is not bad, and he has a close rtionship with the young master. In fact, at the beginning, he did not mean to rece the young master. He came to Beijing under the name of the young master to protect his own safety, and also because he did not want the friends on the road to despise him.


    The moment he really took the ce of the young master, was when the general mistook him for the young master. He hesitated, but found that the general did not know the young master at all, nor had he ever seen the young master''s face, so he put himself in the young master''s ce.


    After all, he''s gay and had a lot of intentions towards the general.


    There are many bugs in this plot. For example, when the general was young, he was rescued by the Duan family and gave Duan family his token. But when he got the token back, he did not ask people to check Duan family''s affairs. Instead, he took in Duan Xuyang directly. Duan Qian''s parents died with grievances, but that was only a factor to highlight Duan Xuyang''s kindness in the original story. In order to overthrow the prime minister, Duan Xuyang mentioned Duan Qian''s parents in theter stage of the plot. Duan Xuyang said that he had suffered humiliation and was almost made into a studypanion, and in order to wash away his parents'' grievances, the general willingly lent a hand, thus emerging as a key figure to topple the prime minister, preventing a rebellion, and gaining the trust of the emperor, finally leading to the two''s beautiful, charmed life.


    It can be seen that Duan family''s issues is a foreshadowing of the plot in the author''s writing, and it is also paving way for the plot. The young master ultimately died without understanding at all, not having gained anything, yet still not having any grievances, it''s really amazing.


    Xue Ling isn''t bothered with mending the loopholes in the author''s plot. He now needs to follows his own n, obediently taking the three day exam, and then wait for the announcement of sessful candidates.


    Half a month after the announcement, a pce examination will be arranged, which is what Xue Ling has been waiting for.


    With the plot in hand, Xue Ling naturally knows what article Duan Xuyang wrote. He wrote the same article as him, but the difference is, Xue Ling''s article has deeper insights. One only needs to take a look at it to know his point of view, and in the end, the various ways and means listed are much more cultured than Duan Xuyang''s article which only refers to the original manuscript.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Their two articles are identical; eventually there will be problems. Xue Ling is not sure whether the emperor will solve the problem before the pce examination, or change to other ways after he discovers the issue. Anyway, as long as the cheating and giarism is caught, Duan Xuyang''s future path will have been cut in half.


    Even if the general helps, he will never be able to mix in the world of officials in this life. Once this matteres out, his talent and reputation will bepletely destroyed. The only thing he will be able to do is rely on the general''s help to do business with his modern transmigration ideas.


    Xue Ling did not intend to break his fortune-making road for the moment, because he did not know what the general''s intentions were.


    Because the money brought by the two people is only being spent and not being made, Xiao Qing is wracking his brains over the usage of silver. Seeing him always walking around with an aggrieved face, Xue Ling thought for a long time, then drew several pictures and wrote several poems, letting Xiao Qing take them out for sale.


    Xiao Qing was a bit dumbfounded at his paintings and poems. Although his gongzi was also very amazing before, such hands-on efforts were really very strange. After all, looking at his age and experience, although quite talented, he was always unsatisfied, so every painting is burnt. Looking at gongzi''s work now, it seems like everything is different.


    "Gongzi, how did your writing change¡­"


    Xue Ling''s movements paused,ughingly saying, "Those who are reborn from Nirvana are always grateful for their awakening. You not understanding this is normal."


    Xiao Qing seems to hazily understand something, but it does not prevent him from worshipping his gongzi more and more deeply.


    So a wave of calligraphy and painting was set off in the capital.


    Xiao Qing hung out the calligraphy and paintings ording to his gongzi''s instructions, with no mention of pricing anywhere. After hanging the works on the roadside for three days, an old man went down to the road and passed through the ce. He was amazed to the heavens, and after paying a lot of money to buy piece of calligraphy, the stall became extremely popr.


    Xiao Qing is only responsible for looking after the stall, telling anyone whoes to ask that the paintings are from his gongzi, who ordered him to sell them for money. He doesn''t know anything else.


    If you ask him who his gongzi is, he will not answer, if you ask the price of painting and calligraphy, he also does not answer, if you are rude, he will silently pack up the collection of painting and calligraphy, close the stall, and leave.


    Many people followed him to try and find out who his gongzi was, but in the end, could find out nothing.


    Xue Ling painted five paintings. Under his orders, they were put into the hands of two princes, the elders of two families, and the people of the General''s Pce. The news about this mysterious stall that persisted for half a month was finally diluted and suppressed by the news of the imperial examination announcement.


    In the General''s Pce, in the general''s study, the Deputy General was a little puzzled, asking his general, "General, what is the mystery of this painting? You bought it and observed it for so many days. What on earth do you see?"


    This dynasty''s general, who has never been defeated since he was thirteen years old, is named Cong Hui and called the God of War. Right now, he is staring at the painting attentively, hearing his deputy general''s words, he nced over, finally spitting out two words, "Boorish fellow."


    He is called the God of war, but the general is not a big man, at least not the same as a deputy general who looks very ferocious. He was tall, handsome, thin and powerful, like a bow that has been pulled taught. Because he is at home, he was not wearing armor, but instead a ck robe, very convenient to describe, and veryfortable to wear.


    Cong Hui is the hero of this book and the author''s deep love. He has all the advantages, being proficient in ying chess, painting and calligraphy. He has also written one or two articles, and many people praise him. Although his main job is killing and fighting, the author seems to have put all the skills he can think of on him. And then added on some more loveable points.


    So the general, is like most main character gongs, saying very little, but able to prate the hearts of the people. When he talks about love, he speaks deeply. Although he seldom speaks, every word is like an oath.


    In recent days, the general has been handling military affairs every day. Other than that, the only thing he likes most is to lock himself in his study and enjoy the painting he has collected. He can look at it for an afternoon, but because he seldom opens his mouth, no one knows why he really cares about it.


    In fact, it is nothing more than simply appreciating the painting. The deeper he looks at it, the more curious he is about the painter. He sent a lot of people to investigate, but didn''t receive any news, this makes him even more surprised and curious.


    As the most stable person in this book, General Cong Hui should have no curiosity such things, but his heart was really tickled by the painting, the little part of him that loves talent constantlying out to make mischief.


    This curiosity reached its peak when a little fox was thrown at him by the newly appointed number one schr of the examinations while he was riding his horse across the street.


    Well, he was riding his horse across the market, and the unusually beautiful and delicate number one schr threw a little fox at him.


    ording to the number one schr''s own words, it should be: "Ah, the disobedient pet has disturbed the general."


    The little fox was held up by the scruff of his neck, a red-clothed figure that was supporting his cheek in his hand lowered his eyebrows and looked down, that pair of fox eyes gave off a bewitching glow, brightly gorgeous red lips matched with his red schr''s clothing, made his originally white skin even more glittering and translucent.


    The general''s heart and soul was moved.


    so¡­ no editor. i''m finding my own mistakes as i re-read but i''m pretty sure i miss some ._. feel free to let me know~

 Chapter 4

    1.4 - You can''t just casually turn bent!


    The system that was called out to show himself by the host, only to be thrown downstairs, and then pinched by the neck by the general: "¡­"


    My God, can this world be any good, abusing the system like this, are you not afraid of being struck by lightning?


    Host, I''ve seen through you! You''re a jerk!


    Its host supported his cheek and looked down at the general,ughing brilliantly.


    The system couldn''t watch on anymore, even using a honey-trap for the sake ofpleting the task, following this host, things like high moral principle simply does not exist!


    Fortunately, the general''s morals and state of mind could be considered pretty firm, although distracted previously, he recovered quickly. First staring at the shivering little white fox in his hand, then looking towards the man in red on the windowsill.


    Today, the imperial examinations published a list of sessful candidates, the person that can dress like this should be the one ranked first.


    After the general examination, there were pce examinations. The emperor would appoint the number one schr, but generally if there is no idents, it should be this top candidate.


    Although there is a youth in the general''s pce that is also taking part in this year''s imperial examinations, the general had been in the central government for so many years, and felt that it was all the same with or without the schrs thate up in the examinations every year, they were not indispensable. So this year, he hadn''t paid much attention to the situation, let alone the rankings. Looking at this person''s appearance, they should be rushing to the pce examination. Why¡­


    Why throw the fox at him at this moment?


    In fact, Xue ling wanted to down a flower, but after thinking about it, he thought that throwing a flower looked like too flirty. In case the general became angry, then it wouldn''t be worth it. Unfortunately, there was nothing suitable for him to throw, if he carelessly dropped the window support, whether or not it hit the general is not important, the key point is that Xue Ling himself felt all kinds of entanglement and indecision.


    After all, the plot seems to be developing in the direction of Pan Jinlian and Si MenQing by the minute.


    (cultural reference: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pan_Jinlian)


    As he was thinking about it, the general rode under his window, Xue Ling directly called the system to show itself, grabbed it and threw it downstairs, almost scaring the system half to death.


    Although it''s a bit not suitable, but the man has alreadyid eyes on himself, Xue Ling smiled leisurely, adjusted his sleeves and spoke: "Today is the pce examinations, but the person who came to inform me did not tell me how to enter the pce, since the General was riding by, this one can only respectfully make this decision, but also hope the general can be magnanimous enough to show the way."


    The general''s original intended words were directly interrupted by his remarks. He looked at the man with somewhatplicated eyes, brain turning countless thoughts that ultimately turned into a silent sigh. "What is the Emperor ying at this time?"


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders, innocently saying: "I don''t know either, but I just need to find my way into the pce, which is giving me some headaches." Although he was born gorgeous, but when he puts on an innocent expression, looking extremely pure, these two temperaments coinciding together on his body made the heart of Cong Hui, who is meeting this type of person for the first time, rather agitated.


    "Thinking that since I have some connections with the general, the general should probably not refuse me." Finally, Xue Ling added.


    Cong Hui was taken aback,pletely cannot think of how he had possibly intersected with this strange and fascinating fellow before his fox was thrown at him.


    Seeing his rare astonishment, Xue Ling held back his smile, "Did the general forget? A few days ago, that painting that I held back the longest, that was requested for the most, entered the general''s pce."


    Cong Hui was surprised, eyes bright, directing a soul searching look towards Xue Ling, but unfortunately for a thousand year old fox spirit, this kind of frightening eyesight is not useful at all, and Xue Ling is still particrly calm. "It''s only been a while since your Excellency General took the painting away, and now you''re going to turn your face around and im not to know someone?"


    Recently, apart from dealing with military affairs, Cong Hui''s remaining time has been devoted to that painting, he had always wanted to find the painter to properly discuss it, but now that this person has appeared directly in front of him, he suddenly had a feeling of not knowing what to do.


    "Your Excellency General?" Descending the stairs, he received the system he had thrown out. Xue Ling touched the head of the system and stroked its fur, the system turned its head and was unwilling to look at him.


    "Come up on the horse." A long wileter, the calm-faced general opened his mouth.


    Xue Ling looked stiff, blinking a little confusedly: "This one, can''t ride a horse¡­"


    Cong Hui looked the other in the face, the other side''s eyespletely different, being stared at like this, because he is really embarrassed, silently turned his head, ears showing a trace of red.


    The system quietlyined in his heart, his host is really acting out a good y, it''s as if he really is very pure.


    The general''s turned red, feeling like he was not quite right today.


    "Then you ride behind me?" As the protagonist gong of the world, the general is usually lucky. Although he has a strange fondness for the person in front of him, he is not so good to speak with.


    Xue Ling also disliked the general''s bothered appearance, couldn''t he use his brain a little? He also doesn''t really want toe into contact with the general, would he die if he agreed to his request earlier?<novelnext></novelnext>


    The reason why something like this happened today is actually very simple. The article Xue Ling handed in is a great article with many good things hidden. As long as one reads carefully, they can put together a lot of information from it. In his article, not only does he answer the topic clearly, making people who read it feel enlightened, wanting to talk to him about government affairs, he also hid some of his own life story, stating that he knows that there will be someone in the examination room writing the same article as him, hoping the emperor will give him a chance to chat with the person who copied his article during the examinations.


    He had made his intentions so obvious that the emperor found that besides feeling that such a genius must be used for himself, he also had noints at all about him ying such a game in the examination.


    But the emperor is still the emperor at the end of the day, it is obviously inappropriate for him to listen to Xue Ling''s words so casually, leading to today''s events.


    Although the students were notified that they needed to enter the pce to retrieve their robes, they were not given any tools or personnel to guide them.


    Duan Xuyang in the General''s Pce had no such worries. Although the general had not returned yet, once he exined the situation to the housekeeper, the housekeeper arranged a carriage to bring him to enter the pce.


    Although there was no one following in the open, in fact, people were sent to secretly observe. All the candidates'' reactions were in the hands of the emperor. Among them, Duan Xuyang, the earliest one, and Duan Qian, who was led in by the general, were the two the emperor cared the most about.


    The emperor was amazed when the officials who reviewed the papers first brought them to him. After reading Duan Xuyang''s papers, he felt that the younger generation will surpass the older (ºóÉú¿Éη), but after reading Duan Qian''s papers, the emperor could only sigh that some people were born with genius.


    Although the two papers have different signatures and handwriting, they both share simr views. Only one article stopped after discussing the issue from a shallow surface perspective, letting the emperor appreciate (ÔÞÉÍ), but not admire deeply (̾·þ).


    In addition, the old elder in charge of marking Duan Qian''s papers had in his possession a piece of his calligraphy, after the emperor read the two together, he was even more amazed. The talent of this young man as a national schr was unparalleled, and the emperor had already begun to think about where he could assign him to best use this talent after he was awarded the championship.


    In order to quickly cut through this mess, Xue Ling has already gone all out, and has reached the stage of serious OOC. The system indicates that it doesn''t even want to look on, good things will not happen because its host is too eager to seed!


    Cong Hui ultimately can not persist under his shameless acts, after the other party scratched his head in embarrassment and finally promised him another painting, the general was finally satisfied and arranged for people to prepare a carriage, and he personally sent the youth to the pce.


    In a sense, the general''s behaviour is really quite like that of a rogue.


    All the way through the pce gate, but to go further without the emperor''s call, even if it is the general, it is not easy to enter, and so he can watch as the small champion goes in step by step.


    The funny thing is that the young champion seems very unhappy that he took advantage of the fire to rob, so he has no good expression to show the general, jumping out of the carriage and only leaving a snort of contempt to him before leaving.


    The general frowned slightly. How did he feel that the little champion''s face seemed to be even paler than before?


    Xue Ling was being led along the way, all the whileining to the invisible system: "This body is really terrible, just riding in an ordinary carriage, going a little faster, a little bit bumpy, and blood is already surging. Not vomiting blood on the floor just now, is already something to thank the heavens for."


    The system is also helpless: "There''s no other way, the power that the Ten Directions World can provide to help improve your physical fitness is limited, and I can only choose to use your future life force to exchange for your current current lively state. That''s why even though I didn''t stop you even though I don''t agree with you about speeding up the process. You''d better hurry things up. This body won''tst long."


    Xue Ling pouted his lips. Now he is already using his fastest speed to face p. As long as he can see the protagonist shou in a little while, he can be considered half done. After that, the protagonist''s luck will be drawn away by the Ten Directions World, and in return, he can exchange it to support this body for a period of time in order to change the fate of the protagonist gong.


    Xue Ling knows very clearly that as long as the other party did not like the protagonist shou, there would not be so many matters dragged in in the future, which is why he dropped the system downstairs today, as well as the reason why he had specifically advised Xiao Qing to sell the painting and calligraphy to the general.


    Every step of that Xue Ling takes is full of calction, and the little white fox system that is stuck with him does not even know how it should disparage him.


    It''s hard to find such a dedicated host nowadays. What kind of deal did the Lord Majesty make with him?


    But he is still too confident¡­ Why do would he think that as long as he sees him, the protagonist gong will not have good feelings about the protagonist shou anymore? Although this is not a high-level world, and the mandatory plotline is not so strong, but for the protagonist to deviate is not so easy ah¡­


    The emperor''s audience hall is resplendent and magnificent, the emperors of this dynasty have worked hard to govern well, and it is also because of this setting that the general can live so well in the court, and not be regarded as an enemy by the throne due to his power. When the emperor really began to worry about military power in his old age, because the general and Duan Xuyang loved each other, and had no children, even though he had military power, there was no reason to usurp the throne, so they were never regarded as thorns in the side.


    Xue Ling was thest one to arrive. When his name was called up, Duan Xuyang obviously wavered for a moment, however he was very good at acting and knew that he should not make any foolish moves in the emperor''s audience hall, so he bowed his head and said nothing. Rather, the other candidates looked at the hall door with some curiosity, wanting to see the demeanour of this top schr.


    And then they were all amazed.


    A youth dressed in red clothes, as handsome as ornamental jade, upright posture, lips hooked in a slight smile, a pair of good-looking eyes sweeping around the hall, wherever his eyesight touched, candidates blushed and felt their heartbeats speed up, feeling that something is not quite right with themselves.


    How terrible, the impartial attack of the first prize schr is too strong for them to fight.


    omg. i just realized that even at 1 chapter per day, there''s 206 chapters + 2 extras, which is going to take the better part of a year. owo i''ll try my best! also, i don''t have an editor, so please feel free to point out/tolerate any grammar or writing mistakes¡­

 Chapter 5

    1.5 - If you think about it, you''ll die, can''t close your eyes


    When Xue Ling arrived, the emperor who was watching the show from the back naturally also came out, so with a call of "the Emperor has arrived", everyone was unified in kneeling to pay respects.


    Xue Ling could also bend, his facial expression remained the same, looking particrly gentle and respectful, but inwardly he was cursing the emperor to death.


    "Rise, beloved ministers." The emperor''sughter was hearty. He was a middle-aged man with a magnificent face. The years had left traces on his eyes and eyebrows, but they did not detract from the dignity of the man who represented country at all.


    Xue Ling seems to see a huge golden dragon circling behind him. This emperor''s luck is not inferior to that of this world''s son of fate, the protagonist shou.


    But, this has nothing to do with Xue Ling''s mission. Xue Ling will look into at other people''s luck.


    Demons also have their own brand of honour and dignity, this is a point that Xue Ling insists on.


    "In today''s Pce examination, I(ëÞ) yed a little trick in order to see what means our beloved ministers can employ in order to enter the pce, cannot help but admire the young men that can write these articles." The emperor was full of smiles, and if Xue Ling hadn''t known that he would follow up with an attack, he would not have seen through the mask to the emperor''s real attitude.


    Being an emperor indeed requires an excellent acting ability.


    The young people below allughed, after all, they were all at the age ofcency, not only was it the final examination presided over by the emperor, it has also given them fame and sess. The emperor praised them so much that several people felt like they were floating.


    Duan Xuyang did not know why, but he started feeling uneasy in his heart.


    "The articles of our dear ministers have been carefully read. Some of the ideas on governing the country have benefitted me(ëÞ) a lot. I have prepared two articles here for you to carefully read."


    Normally, the imperial examination process is definitely not like this, but all this is ording to the emperor''s will. His subjects naturally dare not have any doubts about it, the pce workers first presented an article, opening it with his hands, Xue Ling quivered, realising that it is Duan Xuyang''s article.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, making the little eunuch who sent him the article turn a little red, whole person wavering as he retreated.


    Reading articles takes time, inside the great hall it was particrly silent, even the sound of a dropped needle would be heard.


    Xue Ling also read this article with along them, and the more he read, the paler his face became. The system that was settled on his shoulder, upon seeing him standing unsteadily like a thin sheet of paper, looking like he he wanted to stand steadily, but his heart was too tired, too heart-broken, even asionally sending Duan Xuyang regretful, hating iron for not being steel nces, suddenly felt that its host''s acting abilities were rather too good, it''s a perfect score!


    The emperor''s eyes were always observing around the group of people, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. When some of the ministers looked up excitedly, seeming to want to say something, he waved for to them not to open their mouths and asked the pce workers to send another article.


    Then, everyone was shocked.


    Although it was incredibly hard to believe, but the people present still read the whole article, and then their expressions turned strange.


    Xue Ling did not read his own article. He sighed and looked up at the sky. Then, as if he had inadvertently noticed Duan Xuyang''s eyesight, he looked back towards the other.


    There are too many things in his eyes, helplessness, angry grievance, disappointment, regret, pity, all kinds of emotions entangled together, even if Duan Xuyang has endless hatred for him, at this moment, facing such a pair of eyes, he was also stunned in ce for a while.


    The gazes of the two men shed with each other under the eyes of the emperor, and also the eyes of the general who was specifically invited back by the emperor.


    The emperor sent a copy of these two articles to Cong Hui, even if it is an ordinary person, it would be a simple thing to judge who is the original owner of the article when he sees these two articles together. Therefore, Cong Hui''s gaze was a little curious, his eyes switching back and forth between Xueling and Duan Xuyang, not knowing how to describe his current mood.


    One schr angrily threw the paper on the ground and knelt directly in front of the emperor. "Your Majesty, such a dishonourable deed! Requesting a thorough investigation!"


    This person is a famous schr, attaching much importance towards articles, as well as the sanctity of literature, making it so that he can not stand for such a thing happen, his facial expression is livid, obviously very angry.


    The emperor leaned on the dragon throne with his cheek propped up and said with augh, "Today, all our beloved ministers are here. Naturally, I want to thoroughly investigate this matter, returning justice to the world."


    The other two students also had bad expressions on their faces, hearing the emperor''s words, finally let out a relieved breath.


    When they read the first article, they felt that they were not wronged in losing to it. But when they saw the second article, they fully understood the gap between themselves and the author of the article. Such an amazing article was shamelessly copied, and no schr with strong character would stand for such a thing.


    Whenparing the two articles, which one is better or worse is not even an issue that needs to be thought about.There''s nothing wrong with these people''s indignation.


    Duan Xuyang looked pale. He knelt down and kowtowed with a loud bang towards towards the emperor. "Seeking Your Majesty''s understanding!"


    With a sneer, the emperor spoke, "Whatever injustice dear minister has, just directly say it, I will give you a answer."


    Xue Ling feels deeply that the emperor on the throne is really cunning. This tone of voice, is clearly ying tricks on people.


    Duan Xuyang didn''t care about these things, but now his position is very unfavorable. He has to pull back, even if he has no chance of winning, he will not choose to sit and wait for death. Instead of letting the emperor drag him down and beat him to death, he should stand up and speak first to fight for his own life.


    This is already the fastest method that Xue Ling can think of to resolve the protagonist.


    As long as Duan Xuyang is guilty of cheating and lying in front of the emperor today, there will be no chance for him to turn things around again no matter what tricks he ys. After all, the punishment for such a crime is to be beheaded, he has not yet climbed up the big tree that is the general. At this time, if he was sentenced, that is really the end of the road.


    "Your Majesty, the first article is the clumsy work of thismon one, of which thismon one can recite backwards every word, while the second article is only seen today, thismon one has really been wronged ah!" Although he haspleted the exams, Duan Xuyang is indeed amon citizen.


    "Oh? Do you mean that the author of the second article copied your article?


    "Thismon one dare not, although I do not know why our views and texts are so simr, but the second article is indeed more profound than thismon one''s, whether or not it has been copied, this point, thismon one dare not jump to conclusions."


    "In the imperial audience hall, under the Son of Heaven, Duan Xuyang, you lying like this without a manuscript, don''t you feel ashamed?" Xue Ling finally spoke up.


    Duan Xuyang''s expression remains unchanged, unmoving, only saying: "I don''t know what the champion schr means by that."


    "Looks like, you want to pretend that we do not know each other?" Xue Ling sneered. "Funny, I thought my family had supported you for decades, and I treated you like a true brothers. Even if I could not have you treat me as family, at least there should be some feelings. I did not expect you to be so extreme."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Duan Xuyang gritted his teeth, thinking to himself, ''Aren''t you the one that is being extreme? He even had the face to me me here!''


    "I haven''t met the champion schr before, I don''t know what you mean." Even if you bite him to death, he can''t admit to this, otherwise it will really be over.


    At this point, everyone in the pce also know who the authors of these two articles are. Even if Duan Xuyang calls for his grievances to be addressed, the other students do not want to stand with him, first one and then another step away, and soon Duan Xuyang''s side is empty.


    His face finally turned white. Even if he could get away with it today, his life is already ruined.


    "Never seen me before?" Xue Lingughed coldly and said, "Then how did you take my family''s jade token and go to the General''s Pce to ask for them to take you in?"


    "That''s my family''s jade token! Champion schr, don''t go overboard! "


    "Duan family has me as its only son." Xue Ling is expressionless, throwing a jade pendant at Duan Xuyang''s feet. "Apart from me, who dares to call himself Duan familys heir? You are also ridiculous. For the sake of power and dignity, do I also need to thank you for not taking up my name, so that I was not left without an identity?"


    Duan Xuyang looks pale, but up to now, he still insists on clenching the bit between his teeth. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. My token is handed down from my family. Is the champion schr also wanting to grab it?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple to look into such things." Xue Ling crouched beside him and whispered in his ear, reciting his masterpieces which were widely circted in the capital before reaching out to touch his increasingly pale face. "Really disobedient. I clearly told you to burn all those poems, as they were all inferior works, but you even took them out to make peopleugh."


    Being touched by him, the hair on Duan Xuyang''s body all stood on end. He fell on the ground and looked at Xue Ling as if he were looking at a devil. "You are not Duan Qian! You are not Duan Qian! Duan Qian cannot possibly like this!"


    Xue Ling squinted, and the little fox beside him went back and forth in agitation. "Host, you cannot OOC to much! If the protagonist sees through your identity you will be automatically kicked out of the world. Although it''s a low levelled, the world itself still has its own self-consciousness. If you are kicked out directly, it''s all over!"


    "Of course I am Duan Qian." Xue Ling forced down the mouthful of blood that came pouring up because of the world''s rejection, and his lips were tinged with a little blood. "Without you, how did today''s Duan Qiane to be?" Hisugh was a little ugly as he ced his hand over his chest, as if he were half about to die. "While I was stupidly trying to heal my sickness and waiting for you to bring people back, I refused to believe that I had trusted the wrong person. When I came to the capital and heard those poems, Iforted myself that it was just for self-protection, there must be some misunderstanding. Today I wanted to give you a chance." He staggered on his feet and was about to fall, but his body was held by a pair of big hands.


    "Take care of your body." Cong Hui supported him, adding: "Duan family''s grievance has not yet been addressed, you can not fall here."


    Xue Ling reluctantly stood firm, raised his head to give Cong Hui a smile, and then looked down at Duan Xuyang. "Our acquaintance of many years,ing to this point, our sentiment, is over now."


    Seeing the general that suddenly appeared, Duan Xuyang felt really bad all over. The general was hisst trump card. But now, obviously, all his back roads had been cut off.


    The emperor, who had been watching the y since the beginning, finally spoke. "Nothing more to say? If there is nothing else, I will help you with your grievances."


    "¡­" Duan Xuyang looked at the face of the Son of Heaven without any spirit in his eyes. He only felt a sense of oppression that made him unable to raise his head. He bowed his head and finally epted his fate.


    ? The moment he lowered his head, the strong luck that was always surrounding him began to stir crazily, causing a greatmotion. And then, unhesitatingly, rose directly into the sky and disappearedpletely.


    Xue Ling covered his chest, knowing that the protagonist had exhausted his all and had no more chances.


    He sneered, motioned to release himself from Cong Hui, knelt in front of the emperor, and gave the emperor a great obeisance. "Thanking His Majesty for aiding thismon one."


    The emperor directly stood up, descending the dais step by step, and lifted Xue Ling up. "Beloved official has such a talent for governing the country, he should not be buried by some small people."


    Xue Ling repressed a smile that wanted toe out, and then stepped back two steps, urately fainting straight into Cong Hui''s bosom. Fresh blood flowed from his mouth, making his whole person look as frail as a thin piece of paper that could be blown away with a breeze.


    Giving the man in his arms with an undecipherable look, Cong Hui directly picked him up in a princess carry, and spoke to the emperor, "Your Majesty, the family of the first prize champion was very kind to this subject in his youth. Before that, this subject had no eyes and had taken care of the wrong person. Now that the champion schr is in bad health, it is better for this subject to take him back to his home and rest, which is also a reward for his parents'' kindness."


    The emperor touched his moustache, looked deeply at Cong Hui, andughed, "Granted. Send a few imperial doctors to your house to help you look after him. The champion schr is my future Prime Minister, he should be well protected by the general. If there is any mistake, I will hold you responsible."


    "This subject obeys the order."


    The episode of trial in the audience hall was like a stage. After a lot of noise, it was over and dispersed.


    Xue Ling was taken back by Cong Hui, and the rest of them looked at each other. Then, with augh from the emperor, they were appointed and received their documents.


    Only Xue Ling, as the champion, was given a reward but not assigned a rank. The emperor probably could see that he did not have much of his life left, and so he had no intention of enving him.


    It is better not to force such a genius.


    Some terms that got tossed out the window:


    ×´ÔªÀÉ zhu¨¤n¨À yu¨»n l¨¢n¨À - number one schr


    the emperor and the past two chapters refer to Xue Ling with this name/title several times. i''ve tranted it as ''champion schr'', ''first prize champion'' etc. there isn''t really aparable English term other than valedictorian¡­ which is more for schools, right?


    ²ÝÃñ c¨£o m¨ªn -mon people


    this is used when Duan Xuyang and Xue Ling refer to themselves when talking to the emperor. Tranted to ''thismon one''.


    °®Çä ¨¤i q¨©n¨À - my dear/beloved subjects


    I used ''beloved ministers'' instead because the emperor doesn''t use ''my'' very often


    ³¼ chen - official under a feudal ruler


    Cong Hui uses this when referring to himself to the emperor, TLed as ''this subject''.


    also, i hate, HATE the wordpress post editor. f** blocks. you make things so hard -_-

 Chapter 6

    1.6 - Can''t die before the general goes out to battle


    When Xue Ling woke up again, it was to the sound of XiaoQing''s intermittent crying in his ear. He coughed a few times, his chest achingsomething fierce, but stillughingly said, "As a man, what kind of skillis crying and wailing?"


    Xiao Qing saw that he had woken up and stopped his tears,but his voice was still choked up. He reached out to prop up Xue Ling. "Gongzi,you''re finally awake."


    Xue Ling coughed again, looked at his surroundings, andasked, "Where is this?" How long did I faint for?"


    "Gongzi has been in aa for three days and nights.If you hadn''t woken up soon, Xiao Qing would have followed you." Smalltears are still flowing, at this moment, these days of fear have all turnedinto grievance. Since gongzi''sst serious illness, he has never experiencedsuch a feeling of great panic.


    Xue Ling was amused, "Saying it like this, as if yourfamily''s gongzi will pass on at any moment."


    Xiao Qing was red-eyed and did not speak. In fact, ordingto the imperial doctor from the pce, the gongzi''s remaining life was indeednot long. He also thought that his gongzi would not wake up this time, and wasreally determined to go with him. "Here''s the general''s pce. Right, nowthat gongzi is awake, the general should be informed."


    Xue Ling was somewhat surprised. Although he ultimately choseto faint in the arms of the general, he did not expect to be brought back bythe other side. He waved his hand and said, "This is the general''s pce.It''s redundant for you to inform him of what happens here."


    Xiao Qing''s face was full of confusion, and then he saw ckgarbed general walk in, expression stiff.


    Xiao Qing quickly wiped the tears off his face. "Gongzijust woke up, I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare some food for you."


    Xue Ling nodded, dismissing him, then carefully looked overthe general.


    Although he had always known that this lord gong was intenselyhandsome and dazzling, but the feeling that the enemy was strong while he wasweak was not very good. Xue Ling wanted to exert his own momentum properly andnot be overwhelmed by the other side, but his body was too weak, and it was of nouse.


    Perhaps because it was tossed around on the first meeting,the system had a psychological shadow, and disappeared after seeing the general.Xue Ling and the other party looked at each other silently for a moment, beforeslowly unfolding a simple and innocent smile. "These few days, thanking LordGeneral for his care."


    Cong Hui calmly asked, "Why didn''t youe to mebefore?"


    Xue Ling was taken aback, brain turning. Only then did heunderstand what this great god meant with his concise words. "When all issaid and done, first impressions are the strongest, it was not sure if I couldwin others'' trust."


    The Lord General''s expression turned bad all of a sudden."It was I that recognized a person wrongly."


    Xue Ling smiled and waved his hand, as if he had totally didnot care about the matter. "It is I who judged a person wrongly. I did notexpect to add these troubles to the general." He moved slightly, feelingthat there should be no problems, and prepared to get up. "It''s not goodto bother your excellency so much. I''d better say take my leave."


    "His Majesty permits you to first stay at my residence."Cong Hui stopped his movements, adding, "Your own body, you should beclear."


    Xue Ling''s look changed slightly. In order to allow him towalk and move around freely for a while, the system directly extracted thisbody''s future life value in order to improve his physique, which led to hisbody getting even worse after being rejected from the world''s consciousness,and the time of death was immediately brought forward.


    Xue Ling feels a bit out of sorts. "Indeed, this one''s(¾´ºÍ)body has not been well from an early age. Recently being able to be so lively, itseems even the heavens were unwilling to let me die so wronged."


    Cong Hui seems to have some taboos about him bringing up theword death, wrinkling his brows and saying, "The imperial doctor said thatyou had an old disease in your body. That day when you were in the pce, yourheart and soul were exhausted, which damaged your body even more. You need toproperly take care of yourself. His Majesty has given you permission not to takeup a role as an official, you only need to recuperate well in my residence."


    Xue Ling frowned. With such an article, the emperor couldnot possibly not make him an official. There must be something hidden behind it.


    "His Majesty''s intention is that you can write morearticles with your opinions while recuperating. He appreciates your articlesand thinks your proposal is very good. It''s just that your body''s state doesnot allow for you to overwork, so you don''t need to go to court." Cong Hui uponseeing his frown, sighed in his heart and exined it like this.


    Xue Ling nodded and understood. "His Majesty wishes Icould pen down more of my ideas while I can still write."


    "His Majesty is well intentioned." Cong Hui''s facewas tight.


    Xue Lingughed, saying with amusement, "Then,thanking His Majesty for making decisions for me this time, writing is justwriting. What did the imperial doctor say about my body, how much longer can I dragout thisst breath of life?"


    Cong Hui''s gaze was gloomy and dark, but could not see fromthe other''s eyes even half a point of fear, the other party is obviously notvery concerned about how long he can live, perhaps for him now, it does notmatter whether he lives or not? "Two or three years is possible as long asyou properly convalesce."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, wrinkled his brows. "Forthe sake of me dragging this sick body to serve His Majesty, I wonder if His Majestycan show me grace and look into my innocent and wronged parents, restoring myfamily name?"


    "I''ve already told people to look into it. It won''t belong before news arrives." Looking at his open and clear expression as hespoke, Cong Hui saw the words that went unsaid, that it was his dying wish,hoping that it does not be his unfulfilled will, asking the general tohelp. "Before that, you should have a good rest here."


    The Lord General turned around and left. Xue Ling waiteduntil there was no more sounds before pulling the system out of the shadows."What''s the problem? Clearly the shou has already been free to go die (¹·´ø),why is the fate of the gong still unchanged?"


    See bottom for ¹·´ø exnation. Hrious.


    The system gracefully stepped onto the quilt covering Xue Ling,found afortable position and settled down before finally speakingunhurriedly: "Changing a person''sfate is divided into two ways. Previously, host Duan Xuyang''s giarism infront of the emperor, which destroyed his career and made him no longer haveany possibility of redemption, and also had Cong Hui witness everything, convenientlyruining their love. The originally happy and blessed with both career and loveshou has lost it all, so his luck is very easy to extract. Although you havedestroyed the love between the gong and shou, you haven''t changed his careerand future, so you can''t leave the world for the time being."


    Xue Ling tsked, a bit unhappy: "So troublesome."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is the first world, it can be deemed necessary tomake the host aware of the rules."


    "Will taking out his luck kill the gong, or change hisoriginally sessful life?"


    "How can that be possible, he is the protagonist of theworld. If he is not a multi-faceted evildoer that deserves to be punished, hewill still be the pride of heaven even if he loses his luck. Moreover, the TenDirections World is not somebody that forcibly plunders. The gong''s luck can bedrawn away when he dies."


    "It can also be like this." Xue Ling thought aboutit and found that there were many loopholes in this set of rules. Looking atit, the meaning of the Ten Directions World is very obvious. There are somepeople that cannot afford to carry the title of god''s favoured one, and thereare people whose life trajectory have been affected by these "God''s Favoured One"or "King of Luck". What he has to do is to bring the plot that has been draggedinto deviation by the protagonists back into ce.


    Where did these all these world-changing phoenixes, praisedby the people heroic youths,e from? A protagonist''s sess is always piledup on top of a pile of cannon fodder corpses, some guilty and deserving, some particrlyinnocent, what he has to do, approximately is to help those innocents happilydo some face pping.


    "That''s right." The system remembers one point."This world is a trial world, so the content is rtively simple, and thehost requirements are rtively small, but you can''t be like this in the next officialworld."


    "What did I do¡­"


    "The speed is too fast, the OOC is too serious, and inthis case it''s impossible to live until this cannon fodder''s original age. Look,you can''t even help the cannon fodder die a natural death." The system countsthe faults of its own host. "But it''s understandable, this is your first timedoing such a job. Next time just remember not to be too impatient."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes. "It''s necessary to live untilthe end of their natural lives?"


    "Yes, rest assured, the world here is not matched up tothe events of your own world. Regardless of how long you stay in these worlds,in your own world It''s only a matter of three or two days."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. If he really followed this route,how long would it take for him to collect his nine tails?!


    His heart is so depressed.


    "Regardless, we should first change the future of thegeneral." Things that willeter, he can worry about when he changesto another world, right now there is a problem in front of him, waiting for himto solve it. "How can we change his future?"


    "Uh¡­ ording to the settings, as long as he doesnot marry a wife and have children, living a blissful and fulfilled life, itwill be fine."


    Xue Ling was silent for a moment, "Your master is trulycruel."


    The system has no choice but to say, "Every world hasdifferent requirements, there''s no other way. Happiness and bliss is not a big requirement,as long as you aplish the first point, we can leave the world smoothly."


    Xue Ling ''haha''ughed out loud, meaning, I only have thislittle bit of time, how can he see the other party not marry and have children,what kind of rtionship do they have?


    The system expresses, there''s no other way, he doesn''t careabout this.


    Xue Ling thought painfully for a while, and Xiao Qing camein with food. So he decisively abandoned such a troublesome matter and ateinstead.


    In the days that followed, everything seemed to return tonormal.


    Xue Ling nurtured himself in the General''s Pce, and livedevery day without leaving home. Living daily like a shut-in, only venturing outas far as the courtyard to bask in the sun. The general woulde to see himevery day, and the two of them sometimes talked aimlessly, Xue Ling found thatthis protagonist gong was indeed the author''s favorite, he was reallyproficient in everything. If it was the original body''s owner, he absolutely wouldhave worshiped the other with stars in his eyes every day.


    Shortly after, Duan family''s investigation into his parents resultsarrived. Xue Ling knew that it was the quiet before the storm, but was unclearabout whether or not it was the inertia of the plot, but the Lord General didfind some clues. And the big official involved in this matter, will presumably attemptto usurp the throne in the near future.


    Xue Ling did not want to be involved in this matter, so hejust acted as a quiet and beautiful man, writing articles every day, giving theemperor some of the original body''s owner and his own ideas, making it so thatevery time the emperor saw his article, could only loudly exim ''genius'', anment that unfortunately, his remaining life was not long.


    Rewards and valuable medicinal herbs were constantly sent tothe general''s pce. Xue Ling waszily sunning in the yard. He had no idea whamotions were happening outside.


    If you have to describe it, it''s probably a big scandal thathas stormed the whole city.


    That morning when Cong Hui came to eat breakfast with him,he looked the same as usual, he didn''t mention anything. In the afternoon,there was a rumor outside that the Left-wing ministers had rebelled.


    The soldiers of the General''s Pce were firmly guardingthe General''s Pce, Cong Hui''s secret guards surrounded Xue Ling''s house, fearingthat something might happen to this big entity.


    Xue Ling received the news, and supplied the other with one or two strategies before returning to his room and taking a nap. He was notpletely worried about what kind of disturbance the coup would cause, calmer than even the oldtimers in Beijing who heard the news.


    The guards had no idea what this man was thinking. Afterlooking at each other, they could onlyfort themselves, everything is fine aslong as he obediently stays at the General''s Pce.


    If anything happens to him, the general will probably go mad.


    the title, lol. ¿É²»ÄÜÔÚ¾ü¶Ó»¹Î´³öÕ÷֮ǰ£¬¾Í¹·´ø. It took me a while to figure it out, ¹·´ø actually tranted literally means "bringing the dog", but if you read it out loud it sounds like "go die". I''m learning ng! \^_^/

 Chapter 7

    1.7 Won''t live for long in any case, why worry about it?


    In the middle of the night, Xue Ling suddenly woke up fromhis sleep, opened his eyes, and met with another pair of mildly glittering eyesin the dark.


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    Cong Hui: "¡­"


    It''s already after midnight, the lights are all out in themansion. Within the pitch dark room, there is suddenly a person sitting besideyour bed, if it weren''t for Xue Ling''s good psychological quality, and that heused to pretend to be a ghost at midnight to scare others, people throughoutthe entire pce would have absolutely already have heard him yelling.


    Xue Ling was dazed for a moment. Although the other''s faceheld no expression, he could still understand the embarrassment lyingunderneath that paralyzed face. A long timeter, he finally touched his noseand said, "I don''t know why the Lord General came to visit in the middleof night, is there some matter?"


    After dealing with the rebels untilte at night, thenfinally returning without stopping, changing out of clothes that were full ofblood to run over to see the other party, this type of thing, absolutely wouldnever be said from Cong Hui''s mouth. So he ruminated for a while before saying,"Today''s affairs, thank you."


    Xue Ling knows something about the plot, so he sent Cong Huimany silk bags (½õÄÒ), breaking down the many arrangements of the opposingparty, reducing Cong Hui''s losses significantly.


    Only, even if thanks must be given, it''s not necessary te to other people''s rooms in the middle of the night to stare at people¡­


    Xue Ling''s face held no expression as he replied: "Thisis what this subject should do, not to mention the deep blood feud of myfamily, rting to my parents who died in vain. I did this also for my ownpurposes, so the general doesn''t have to thank me."


    Cong Hui hooded his eyes, made a noise of acknowledgement,rose and said: "Thanking you isstill needed; thank you for saving me. It''s gettingte, have an early rest."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" If you hadn''te, I was sleepingperfectly fine¡­


    However, when dealing with the general this type of ''holdingback ten sentences only to speak out one phrase'' person, it''s evident that onecannot be too picky. Xue Ling watched the other side turn around and leavethrough the door before reaching out his hand to dig out the sleeping system. "System,hurry and wake up!"


    The system was sleeping well. Suddenly having his entire foxbody being held up by Xue Ling, it struggled in mid-air for a good while beforewaking up properly, asking with a muddled face, "What happened?"


    Xue Ling expression was solemn, "You should have awarning system ability, right?"


    "Yes, there is, in order to ensure the safety of thehost. But this world is only an initial world, so there aren''t many avablefunctions, I have many uses, the host can make much use of them." These words, spokenlike a sales promotion, were directly ignored by Xue Ling.


    "Then why were youpletely unaware when Cong Huicame in just now? You slept like a dead pig." Xue Ling was particrlydisgusted with the system. "I was almost scared to death in the middle ofthe night."


    The system is the one scared to death: "What? Thegeneral was here!?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Forget it. Having it is of whatuse?


    The system is running crazily around the bed, utterlyconfused: "This is not normal¡­"


    Xue Ling waved his hand, helplessly saying, "Forget it,it''s not the first time you''ve been unreliable."


    The system felt particrly grieved: "I''m reliable,don''t be like this to me¡­ And it''s the middle of the night, well pastmidnight, what''s the general doinging here?"


    "I don''t know." Xue Ling frowned, "I currentlysuspect one thing."


    "Huh?"


    "After all, I''m not a low EQ person, only hisperformance is bit not obvious¡­" Xue Ling touched his chin, "Howlong can this bodyst?"


    "Not much, two or three months."


    "Spection is still just guesswork. If he doesn''t sayit, I''ll just treat it as not knowing." Xue Ling narrowed his eyespletely ignoring the system whose head is still in a fog, turned over andwrapped himself up: "Sleep, sleep!"


    At this time, the rebellion was suppressed, and theemperor''s trust in Cong Hui increased. Towards Xue Ling, who had made greatachievements, rewards came down like a tide. If not for the fact that Xue Ling''sbody really couldn''t take it, the emperor would probably immediately ce himinto position as the Minister of the Left.


    Xue Ling''s routine for recuperating remains unchanged, buthe finds that the time spent by the general in his courtyard is getting longerand longer. Sometimes he even likes to stay in his yard to handle officialbusiness.


    Although they have a lot ofmon topics to talk about,there is no more behaviour that crosses the line except that night.


    Xue Ling himself wondered if he was too being too sensitive.After all, the gong protagonist without the shou was a straight as a pen,straight male, looking at the situation, he was obviously regarded as aconfidant. As expected, his thoughts were too dramatic, not credible at all.


    A monthter, the plot reached a critical point. The bordersituation changed dramatically, two neighboring countries cooperated, and werepushing at the doors.


    In the original text, the gong and shou went to thebattlefield together. In this war, they became the heroes of the country. Then,the gong voluntarily surrendered his military power, and the two of them left thecapital to y around like immortals, and this plotline also ended here.


    But now the shou is awaiting a beheading, Cong Hui hasalready received orders, and is ready to march to battle.


    Xue Ling wrote a letter, requesting to go out with the army.


    After being summoned, he imed that he didn''t have a longlife to live, and so he might as well make a great contribution to the countryand die on the battlefield, which can also be called an honor.


    The emperor knew the extent of his genius, considering his words,for the sake of his country, he eventually appointed Xue Ling as a military advisorthat would apany the army all the way, overturning the general''s objection.


    The system tells Xue Ling that this body can live foranother two months.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Leaving the pce, Cong Hui''s facial expression has notimproved, Xue Ling finds it funny, saying teasingly: "Who provoked our great general?His face is ck to the point of being hard to look at."


    The attendants around him were silent, thinking in theirhearts, ''Wasn''t it you? Other than you who else would dare provoke him?''


    Cong Hui nced at him once, before turning his head, voiceseeming toe out from the deepest part him, severely oppressive, "Why?Your body clearly can''t bear the fatigue of the journey, let alone the smoke ofthe battlefield."


    Snow Ling smiled, "Me and you are both men, men whoserve the country. What''s wrong with that?"


    Cong Hui looked at him again, theplex emotions in hiseyes churning, before eventually turning into the deepest ck. "Nothing."


    "I''ve said it before." Xue Ling is smiling anughing, it seems that he is not worried at all about the fact that he willnot live long, "Even if I die on the battlefield and return as a corpse,it is better than nesting in the capital, waiting for the soldiers to fightwith their lives in return for my stability. Living like that, has no meaningat all."


    "Your words, are also cursing how many others that arein this capital." Cong Hui sneered.


    Xue Lingughed lightly, "Who knows, anyway, I''mnning to leave, they won''t be able to retaliate even if they wanted to."


    Cong Hui: "¡­"


    It''s true, he has never been able to do anything about him,His majesty is also helpless, let alone the others.


    Xiao Qing heard the news that he was going to go out withthe army, and he cried like the world was ending: "Gongzi''s body is notgood, why do you have to follow into the battlefield? The general is alsosomething, he didn''t even stop you!"


    Xue Ling pped him on the head with some amusement, "I''vesaid, you''re a man, what''s the matter of crying and wailing like a little gill day long?"


    "Gongzi wants to take risks with his body, but won''tallow me to cry?!"


    "Don''t be like this, even without going, your gongzidoesn''t have many days of life left." Xue Ling knocked him on the head. "Isn''tit good for me to do what I can while I can still hold on?"


    "Gongzi¡­"


    "I''m not going to take you with me. I''ve already askedthe general to get rid of your contract of sale. If you are willing, go to thecapital city for a job. If you don''t want to, then stay in the General''sPce. He promised to treat you well."


    Xiao Qing was shocked. He never thought that his gongzi hadeven thought about his future. It was obvious that he was nning to die! Eventhough he really doesn''t have long to live¡­ "Gongzi, Xiao Qing willfollow you to the battlefield."


    "Nonsense." Xue Ling frowned with disapproval,"You think anyone can go to the battlefield? Obediently stay here for me,you aren''t permitted to go anywhere. I''ll have the general set someone to watchyou."


    Xiao Qing: "¡­" Seriously? Even if you arerefusing, you don''t need to be so cruel¡­


    Xue Ling has always meant what he said, after rejecting XiaoQing, he really asked the general to find someone to watch him, only lettinghime out to say goodbye on the day of their departure. Watching the othercrying until his eyes are read, Cong Hui frowned and asked Xue Ling: "Why don''t you let him follow you? Youwill be at the back, and won''t really go onto the battlefield."


    Xue Ling pressed his lips together, in hisst life XiaoQing died because of the former owner, and the former owner''s wish was to lethim live happy and safe all his life. With this point alone, he would neverbring the other along, let alone, he was still only a child, it was not goodfor him to have to face the fact that his gongzi died. "Naturally, I havemy reasons. He''s the only family I have left. I can''t let him have anotherident. Even if there is only a slight possibility, I don''t want anything tohappen to him."


    Cong Hui was silent for a long time, waving and leading thrge group of people and horses to leave.


    Xue Ling was riding in a carriage. Considering his body, theemperor specifically appointed an imperial doctor to take care of his bodyalong the way. Cong Hui also specially prepared a carriage that was differentfrom the others, the interior is very luxurious, hoping to reduce the jostlingon the road for Xue Ling.


    Although the officers and men had some misgivings, they wouldnot criticize the decision of the general, so no gossip came to Xue Ling''sears.


    Traveling is always dull and boring, Xue Ling knows it willtake a month and a half on the road, so when he is feeling rtively well, heconstantly writes a series of strategies, changes and then changing again the arrangementsof the troops, adding some modern day opinions, and tried to learn more aboutthe two neighboring countries from Cong Hui, in order to more or less haveunderstand the score.


    It is impossible to finish a battle in half a month. Becausehe was riding a carriage, he was much slower than the vanguard cavalry. Everyday, he relied on people arranged by Cong Hui to help him to transmit tacticsto the battlefield. In this way, he rushed to the battlefield while makingns, and even helped Cong Hui win two battles when he first arrived in thebattlefield.


    Towards this military advisor, the soldiers werepletelywon over to the point of wanting to throw themselves at his feet in admiration.When Xue Ling finally arrived, all the soldiers looked at him as if they hadseen their rtives, their gazes intense to the point of giving him goosebumps. They had totally forgotten their misgivings about bringing a sickseedling to the battlefield from not long ago.


    The war situation became more and more favorable, but frownof the doctor assigned to help look after Xue Ling''s body became more and moresevere.


    In the morning, Xue Ling, who vomited a mouthful of blood,calmly wiped off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, put the whitecloth stained with blood aside, and listened very calmly to the doctor''s fragmentedthoughts.


    It''s nothing more than a series of how some people shouldtreat their bodies better, they can''t stay upte anymore, should take theirmedicine on time, should not pour out the medicine just because it''s bitter, ifyou don''t cherish your body, who will?


    The words entered Xue Ling''s left ear and exited out hisright ear, and when the imperial doctor finally stopped, he smilingly said, "Iknow. Could the imperial doctor please call the general for me? I havesomething else to discuss with him."


    The doctor was so angry that even his beard turned up. Herushed out in a rage, mouth full of opinions, do you still want to keep thislife?


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders, but he could not live long in any case. Why worry about it?


    ½õÄÒ j¨«n n¨¢n¨À - Silk bag


    The so-called brocade bag is actually a bag made of silk, satin, silk and so on. It was used to carry letters in ancient times, which is equivalent to the envelope now.


    the next chapter is the conclusion to this arc - we''re almost there! I have to say, this is one of my least favorite arcs in the novel. It drags a bit, and the MC is half-dying the whole time  but, starting at a low point means means that it only gets better!~

 Chapter 8

    1.8 - The end of one world, theunch of another


    By the time Cong Hui entered the tent, the smell of bloodhad almost dissipated, but after so many years of fighting on the battlefield,he could naturally smell it. His face became ugly in an instant, let alone seeingthe blood stained cloth at the head of the bed.


    Xue Ling greeted him, "I thought about several moreoptionsst night. Come and help me see which one is more suitable."


    Cong Hui''s face was nk, "Imperial Doctor Lin told methat you stayed upte against night."


    Xue Lingughed, "Hehe, did he go toin? Wasn''t itjust coughing up some blood this morning, he should be used to it by now."


    "Strategies and what not are not critical, what mattersis your body." Cong Hui emphasized.


    He remembered this person looked like when he first saw him,his face was rosy, his pair of fox''s eyes were alluring, red robe on his body,and when heughed, he was brilliant and alluring. During his time on thebattlefield, he had lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hisbeautiful face was now left with eye-catching and some traces of the past. Hislips were always pale. When he stood up, he seemed an empty rack, one can seehis bones even through his clothing, making people afraid that if a sudden gustof wind came, he would be blown away.


    "It''s just dying in any case, it''s good to help you outmore before that happens." Xue Ling waved his hand indifferently, "Comeand see, I don''t have much time left, so I think it''s better for us to set up an."


    Something indecipherable shed through Cong Hui''s eyes, hestood there for a long time, and finally could only sigh helplessly, "En¡­"


    Right now, he can only speed up the battle, striving to winthis battle before his body ispletely worn down.


    Xue Ling also wants to solve it quickly. After all, thesystem tells him that in two days, the body will be done for, and he will leavethe world automatically. Xue Ling still hadn''t thought of a way to make thegeneral die without marrying and having children, so he no longer thought aboutit.


    He''s already gotten the luck of one person anyway, it doesn''tmatter if he doesn''t take the rest, right?


    The system was shocked by his passive attitude andexpressed, is this even really his host?!


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes, asking him to make a man''s lifeunsatisfactory with no reason, someone with whom he had no grievances in thepast and were not enemies in the present, ording to his three views, he trulycould not make a move. He could only hope that his current efforts were reallyuseful, and the general really has some feelings towards him.


    Xue Ling''s strategy was to lure the enemy in deep, and thencarry out wholesale annihtion, which was difficult to implement. Afterfinalizing the n, with orders from Cong Hui, the troops were immediatelymobilized. After that, everything was left in the hands of the general, and XueLing was relieved atst.


    If their n really seeds, he should be able to witness theirvictory before he dies.


    The battlefield is changing rapidly. Xue Ling''s n coversalmost all the risks, so the team led by Cong Hui swept all the way to theother side''s base camp and captured the opposingmander directly.


    On the battlefield, there was endless cheering, but therewas something wrong with Cong Hui.


    A fast horse came from behind, and the soldier was in ahurry, his face covered with tears.


    He is a small soldier in charge of the safety of Xue Ling.In the past, he had always watched the military advisor assist the general andwin battles, his worship of the military advisor was already imprinted in hisbones. Now, with a face full of tears, he pulled on the rains, the man droppedhimself directly from the horse and stumbled towards Cong Hui: "General! Themilitary adviser! Has passed away!!!!"


    His voice was not very loud amidst the surrounding cheers,but it was like a thunderstorm in Cong Hui''s ears. The joy of victory waspulled away from him at this time, he turned his body and headed for the basecamp.


    But no matter how fast he urges his horse, it still can''tcatch up with the speed of a person''s life passing away. When Cong Hui arrivesat Xue Ling''s camp, only Imperial Doctor Lin''s rueful face could be seen.


    "Don''t grieve too much." Is what the doctor said.Besides this, there was nothing else he could say.


    There were no other people inside, the news of victory in the front battlefielddid not seem to infect the base camp in the rear. Due to the passing away of themilitary advisor, many people were silent, heads hanging, faces sad.


    The soldiers who came back with the general were equallysilent. This war would not have ended so soon without the military advisor. Nowthat the war had been won, the military advisor didn''t even have time tocelebrate before passing away, no one could ept this oue.


    Although he knew there would be such a day, when Cong Huiapproached him, his hand was still shaking.


    ? The many quietly in bed with a smile on his face. Itseemed as if everything was under control. He was obviously in the back camp,but he knew all the details clearly. Those beautiful eyes have been closedforever, face pale, lips almost bloodless.


    He was already thin to the point of being able to see thecheekbones on his face, as long as he reaches out to touch, he knows that insidethe clothes are empty, truly nothing but skin and bones. Being able to enduretill today before finally flickering out, is also a kind of strength.


    Never has Cong Hui seen a person like him, like the mostdazzling of stars, suddenly shining in front of his eyes. The day of the pceexamination is like the most brilliant moment in his life. And then, with theirfollowing interactions, like a stream of flowing water, he flowed slowly intohis heart, and while he waspletely unknowing, upied his heartpletely.As he decided, after he cared for him more and more, that after this war,regardless of the results, he has to say it clearly, that man quietly let go ofthe world.


    His heart seems to be broken into pieces, following thisperson to vanish into coldness.


    Cong Hui stretched out his hand and touched his face, therewas still a slight temperature on his body, his eyes heated up, in these yearsof life, the lord had not shed a single tear, but at this moment there was noway to endure.


    He reached out and wrapped the person whose soul had alreadyleft in his arms. Tears fell, dampening his robes.


    It was a long timeter that people saw their generaing out of the camp.


    He was still as calm as ever, without any expression on hisface, but it seemed that there was something different.


    "Strike the camp, we are returning in victory." Hisvoice was low and deep, if listening clearly, was a little hoarse.


    Obviously it was a victory, but the previous warm atmospherein the barracks was strongly oppressed.


    The Lord General Cong Hui made countless outstanding military achievements in his lifetime, dedicating his life to the country. He was unmarried his whole life, and it is said that to be due to the death of his lover on the battlefield. He spent the rest of his life in remembrance of the other, defending the country. It is also because this country is something for which his lover exchanged his life.


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes, speechless, "Who gave him theguts, calling me his lover. "<novelnext></novelnext>


    The little fox wrapped around Xue Ling''s neck and yawned."It was written by the historian."


    Xue Ling snorted, what a coward, he waited for two months, evenuntil death, he didn''t hear a word from the other side. He even thought thatthe task he had left behind would not bepleted, did not expect that CongHui was restrained(ÃÆɧ) to such an extent, a ** world protagonist gong, shouldn''tthey make a move right away if they like a person?!


    Although he had been ready to reject him in a just andhonest way even if he confessed, so that he would think about him for life andnever get married.


    Well, it seems that the task has beenpleted now.


    "Host has done a good job this time, and the twoprotagonists'' luck has been epted. Do you want to start the next world?


    "En, let''s get started."


    Xue Ling''s EQ is not low, he can guess that Cong Hui has thoughtstowards him, but he himself didn''t have any feelings at all. In fact, he has noheart, he is indifferent, unfeeling, some things he has seen too much of, it''sdifficult to make his heart move.


    Especially Cong Hui that kind of repressed man.


    Xue Ling''s figure soon disappeared from this patch of space,and another figure strode forward.


    His gaze were somewhat obscure and difficult to see through.A voice came from the darkness. "Do you still want to follow and gotogether?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Isn''t it just that you''re worried?"


    "I just want to take a vacation."


    "Oh. Do as you like."


    "What is the next world that he is going to?"


    "How would I know, why, you want to pick a role?"


    "Always being targeted by you, naturally it''s unpleasant."


    "Why are you ming me again, you can''t controlyourself and you''re still ming me, ha-ha."


    "Stop talking nonsense, send me over."


    "Ha-ha."


    When Xue Ling opened his eyes again, it was to a screen ofwhite. His body''s state was not as bad asst time, just lying on a sofa.Standing up, he looked around, it should be a lounge or something simr.


    He was wearing a tuxedo, which should be the the trappingsfor a performance. Xue Ling turned a full circle, then spoke to the little foxthat was running all over the lounge, "Give me the plot."


    The little fox shook his tail and said, "Host shouldlie down first."


    This is a modern world, the story could be regarded as ''goldenphoenix flying out of the mountain nest'' type story with a phoenix man risingup in the world. Xue Ling is a famous pianist named Wen Xiuyuan. His sister,Wen Xiuting, married the year beforest and gave birth to a child. Herhusband is the phoenix man, and also the hero of the story.


    Wen Xiuyuan is participating in a musicpetition that willdecide his fate. If he can stand out in thispetition, he can enter theworld''s best Conservatory of Music and study under the music master he hasalways admired.


    Music is his lifelong ideal, because he loves music, he wasnot interested in the management of his family''s industry. In order to supporthis decision, his parents agreed to the have the male protagonist marry into thefamily, and gave the management of thepany to the male protagonist. In asense, Wen Xiuyuan is a pure artist, because in his world, other than musicthere is nothing else.


    But his simple world will be broken apart today, and he willnever have the chance to step into the highest pce of music in his life.


    Before the performance begins, he will receive a phone callfrom his sister about their parents, who have died in a car ident.


    Wen Xiuyuan lost his soul after receiving such news, andmade a lot of mistakes in thepetition. After leaving thepetition venue,he hurried back to his home country to deal with his family''s affairs. But assoon as he left, he stepped into a world of darkness.


    Èý¹Û s¨¡n gu¨¡n - Three views


    Buddhistnguage. One of the basic doctrines of Tiantai Sect. It refers to the three essentials of understanding emptiness ¿Õ, falsehood ¼Ù and middle ÖÐ in the origin of things.


    ÃÆɧ m¨¥n s¨¡o - "extreme desire in the heart, but restrained on the surface"


    this is a really fun one that can (and will be) tranted n different ways in the story. I chose ''repressed'' in this particr context, but other suggestions are ''bottled up'', ''tsundere'', ''frosty on the outside but burning on the inside''¡­ you get the idea.


    ** - author put in stars, xiin will also put in stars~ have a star: *


    new arc! MC gets to be a little more badass, less¡­ ''i''m frail and gonna die x_x''

 Chapter 9

    2.1 - Tragedy, it''s a great tragedy ah


    When he returned home, he discovered that his elder sister''s spirit was somewhat abnormal, having some doubts towards their parents'' ident. He wanted take over his parents''pany, but found that most of the shares were given to his brother-inw in their will.


    The shares left in his hands became the ticking bomb that took away his life.


    After his parents died, his sister suffered from depressionandmitted suicide in the bathroom at home. Suspicious, he hired a detectiveto investigate and found that while his brother-inw married his sister andwere living life together, he also had a "true love" that he waskeeping outside. That person was his first love, both of them were the same, beingchildren from the countryside.


    His sister''s second child was actually a little girl that was reced at birth with the mistress'' and brother-inw''s son without anyone knowing otherwise.


    When he discovered this, Wen Xiuyuan was very angry. He began to trace the truth of his parents'' death, and found that it was his brother-inw who broke his apart his family. All his plots were in order to take away their family''s business.


    His parents passed away in a car ident, his sister died tragically, and his little nephew grew up introverted and depressed. He wanted to take back his niece, but his brother-inw beat him down, plotting against him, and he ended up being used of molesting the girl. He was disgraced, his hands ended up run over by a car andpletely destroyed. Finally, he drowned in the reservoir in order to save his niece that had been pushed into the water by the mistress.


    Such a life is a tragedy with capital letters. Reading sucha plot, Xue Ling already feels his teeth hurting, and he doesn''t know how muchhatred the author that wrote this ultimately has for Wen Xiuyuan, to treat himlike this.


    In this book, the male and female protagonists are twoinnocent childhood friends, working hard together to leave the mountains, withdeep attachments to each other, it''s a first love that''s both sweet and alittle over the top.


    But all this was destroyed by Wen Xiuting''s appearance.


    She is ady from an influential family, gentle andcourteous, with good looks, and well behaved.


    For the sake of his future, the male protagonist separatedfrom the female protagonist and pursued her enthusiastically. This showcased thefemale protagonist''s need to struggle for herself. And the male lead never truly fell for WenXiuting, he swore to love her and take care of her, just for her familybusiness.


    Also because Wen Xiuting has a younger brother who is whollyabsorbed in music, blind to the outside world, this type of family, is theeasiest to plot against.


    Years of painstaking management, jostling for stock ownership, car idents, as well as the emotional abuse leading to the suicide of his wife, everything went ording to the ns of the male protagonist. At the same time, the female lead had always been striving hard for her own career. Their son was switched into the family by the male lead, and she would not bother to painstakingly take care of the little girl that was switched out, casually leaving her to the nanny, uncaring about the child''s life or death.


    At the end of the plot, the man got the Wen family''spany,changing it into what he wanted, and the woman became an excellent,internationally renowned fashion designer, marrying the man with the public''sblessing.


    Supposedly it was because she treated their two children very well, and had a great reputation in society circles.


    As for the Wen family that was originally living well, dueto the two people''s constant sshing of dirty water and smearing,pletely disappearedfrom people''s eyes.


    It''s basically a matter of ipetence - obscene writing, the plot was not very entertaining other than Wen Xiuyuan''s fate being particrly tragic, in Xue Ling''s eyes this story is full of bugs.


    "What is his wish? Revenge? " Xue Ling asked thesystem.


    "He wants to be a pianist, to win thispetition, tostudy in the world''s most famous Conservatory of Music. He also wants to savehis sister and her two children, and finish off that scum man and woman." Thesystem circled around Xue Ling twice, asked, "Host, can you y the piano?"


    Xue Ling hooked his lips, "What''s unlikely about that?"


    "That''s good then. Thepetition will start soon andthe phone expected phone call is about toe, you had better think throughwhat to do."


    "Of course." Xue Ling smiled, "Have my sisterand little nephew leave behind that sea of misery."


    The little fox curled up its tail, its host is so good, itdoesn''t have to think about anything, and he wille up with a pile of nson his own.


    "Ah, yes." The system jumped onto Xue Ling''sshoulder, "I forgot to emphasize one thing with you before. You can onlyleave this world when the host body dies, but since you are using their body, youneed to let them die a natural death!"


    Xue Ling nodded and promised very quickly. After all, hehimself also felt very unhappy due to hisst body''s bad state and subsequentearly death. And since his own body can''t be repaired for the time being, stayingfor a while in each world does not matter much.


    Others may be afraid of losing themselves in this long riverof time, but Xue Ling is a fox that has lived for many years, a single person''slifespan is not a long time for him. And subsequently, won''t develop any attachments.


    The phone rang as the system predicted. Xue Ling coughed lightly,and epted the call. "Sister?"


    "Xiuyuan!" Wen Xiuting''s voice was choked withsobs: "Mom and Dad died in a car ident!" Starting off with such asentence, it''s no wonder the original host lost thepetition, thinking ofhow his elder sister is about to copse.


    "Elder sister." Xue Ling lowered his voice, itsounded very good, carrying some type of charm, making people slowly calm down.Even though it''s through the phone, crossing over countless countries, it can stillmagically calm Wen Xiuting''s panic. "No need to worry, don''t cry."


    Wen Xiuting recovered from the depths of her hysteria. Shewas sitting outside the emergency room of the hospital, beside her was herslightly dazed eldest son that had just been picked up from kindergarten, herhusband was still out of town on for business. All she could think of was heryounger brother.


    "Sister, where are you now? At the hospital? Mybrother-inw is not beside you, who else is there?" Xue Ling, while straighteningout his clothes in front of the mirror and preparing for thepetition, simultaneouslysoothed Wen Xiuting''s emotional outburst.


    "I¡­" Wen Xiuting sobbed, "I brought Wen Mo withme outside the hospital emergency room, mom and dad already¡­ already passedaway¡­ Yongyi is still on business and I can''t get in touch with him¡­ I''mreally confused¡­ I don''t know what to do¡­ Woo¡­ "


    Wen Mo is Wen Xiuting''s and Xu Yongyi''s eldest son. Becausehis father neglected him and deliberately treated him coldly, his personalitywas extremely introverted and quiet. He can spend half a day not saying a singleword, and even as his mother cried until her face was full of tears, he stilljust stood to the side quietly, silent like his name''s meaning.


    Wen Mo''s name isÎÅÄ«, Ä« can be derived from ¾²Ä¬, which is to be silent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sister, listen to me." Xue Ling eyes were hooded,"Go home, take out all the cash and the funds that you can move, put themall in a new ount of your own, and then take all of your and Momo''s theidentity documents, leave City X, go to City Z, first find a hotel to stay in,and wait for me to get back."


    "Ah?" Wen Xiuting''s face is full of confusion,even if she was a little tired from crying, she had not be a fool. What herbrother was asking her to do are not things that should be done upon theirparents'' death. "But what about Mom and Dad and Yongyi?"


    Xue Ling''s lips lifted, "Sister, mypetition isabout to start. After it''s over, I will immediately fly back to deal with momand dad''s affairs, don''t worry. Just do as I said first, I will contactbrother-inw."


    "But¡­ Why?"


    "Sister, mom and dad''s car crash was not an ident."Xue Ling very calmly spoke out the truth. "It''s not safe for you and Momoto stay in City X, be good and listen to me this once."


    It''s the first time that Wen Xiuting, who has been the eldersibling for so many years, heard her brother talk to herself like this.


    Over the years, her younger brother, who has always beenimmersed in his own world, seems to havee out of it¡­


    Wen Xiuting is really happy, and yet also sorrowful, it''s amazingWen Xiuyuan can guess that there are forces behind their parents'' affairs. withinsuch a short time. Adding on her own doubts towards her youngest son, shepursed her lips and nodded, "Then, Yongyi and Qingqing''s side, will behanded to you."


    "Rest assured sister, you keep yourself and Momo safe,wait for me to pick you up, and then we can discuss everything properly."


    "Ok."


    Xu Yongyi is someone who married into the family. ordingto the original agreement, he and Wen Xiuting''s first child must bear thesurname Wen. That child is Wen Mo. Xu Qing, the second son, has never gainedXiuting''s affection. Instead, Xu Yongyi''s care for him was extraordinary,wanting to keep him by his side every day.


    Wen Xiuting had doubts towards this son. She clearlyremembered that before she passed out from the pain, she heard a nurse shoutingthat she was a girl, but when she woke up, she was told by her husband that itwas a boy. At the beginning, she only thought she had been hallucinating, butshe just couldn''t bring herself to love Xu Qing.


    After hanging up the phone, Xue Ling turned around andopened the door. The staff who came to inform him that he was going up on stagenext stood outside the door a bit dazed, hand still raised in the air, apparentlyabout to knock on the door when he opened it himself.


    "Mr. Wen, it''s almost your turn. Follow me backstage."


    Xue Ling answered with a smile, "Thank you. Please leadthe way.


    The staff only felt their eyes being dazzled, somewhatunable to open their eyes in front of this pretty and delicate youth.


    What''s the deal, why are the contestants in the musontest more dazzling than those from the talent show, to the point where onedoes not dare look on directly?


    Born from a rich and influential family, Wen Xiuyuan originallyalready had a special temperament. In fact, his appearance has always been verygood, but because he was always cold and aloof, his sense of presence was notstrong. Now that Xue Ling has taken over, his facial features in addition toXue Ling''s own pair of fox eyes, naturally showed some brilliance. The molesunder the corners of his eyes are attract attention, able to charm with just aslight smile.


    The system curled up on Xue Ling''s shoulder reminded him,"Don''t change too fast, if people perceive Wen Xiuyuan''s abnormality, youwill be rejected by the world again."


    Xue Ling made a sound to indicate he understood, adjustedthe expression on his face, effectively taking back that freely fascinatingair, so that the staff to the side cannot help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Really must be thankful, after the youth stopped smiling, hewas finally able to breathe. Just now, he even felt that he was not qualifiedto stand beside him, polluting the air around him with just his breath.


    This musicpetition is an international affair, held in afamous concert hall in Europe, with participants from all over the world. XueLing adjusted his suit and listened to the host introduce him on the stage asMr. Wen.


    The original body''s owner poured all his emotions into hispiano ying. Although he had some shorings in technique, he could often movepeople to tears. His piano music was full of emotion and sincerely eulogizesthis beautiful world.


    Xue Ling won''t change his style, but what he can do, is improvethe level of his technical skills.


    Once you have a very long lifespan, simply living can turninto a very boring thing. Xue Ling has many interests and hobbies, even justying the piano is something he spent a hundred years to study.


    He travelled all over the world, and during that period, hevisited countless masters that had left their marks in the annals of historyuntil atst, like gaining an epiphany, he shut himself in closed-doorreflection. When he came out again, he changed his hobby.


    Style is something he can change slowly, but he still likesthe way the original owner''s way of expressing his feelings.


    The brilliant and talented young man slowly stepped up ontothe stage under apuse. His hair was tidilybed on his head, showing apretty and delicate face. A slim suit outlined his upright figure, he is an easterner,not tall, but with long legs.


    He bowed in greeting, and when he looked up again, everyonenoticed his beautiful eyes.


    Bright and sparkling, shining with love for the world.


    He sat down, ced his hands on the piano keys.


    Music sounded, and everyone''s gazes shifted towards him.


    His music, even just from the start, shook the hearts ofeveryone present.

 Chapter 10

    2.2 - This seems to have be a protracted war


    Music from the piano resounded throughout the venue, andeveryone''s eyes were attracted to the person on the stage. Even the judges heldtheir breath out of fear that the slightest noise would disturb the genius.


    That young man yed a piece that seemed toe straightfrom the soul, that pair of hands that moved ceaselessly with the music, seemedto bring people''s hearts with them as they moved up and down.


    The man''s golden eyes seemed to be locked on that person''sbody, his whole aura even softened because of his music. The butler to one sidelooked at his master with some surprise, then turned his eyes to the man on thestage, and made a decision in the depths of his heart.


    When Xue Ling finished his song, standing up to take a bow, nobodyhad yet recovered from their daze.


    He also didn''t seem to mind, turning around to step downfrom the stage. He had booked his ticket beforeing onto stage, and now he needsto head to the airport to catch the next flight back to China.


    ? It was not until he stepped off the stage that he heardapuse filling the concert hall, endlessly ringing in his ears.


    Unfortunately, Xue Ling didn''t really care about the apuse.Despite arranging a ce to go for his sister and nephew, Xue Ling still hadto meet them personally to reassure them, and he had no time to dally here. Soby the time thepetition staff rushed back to knock at his door, his roomwas already empty.


    The staff member''s expression wavered, and the face of thebutler who followed him was also strange.


    In the VIP room, a man dressed in a slim fitting suittwisted the ring on his finger, and slowly stood up.


    The students in thepetition were still ying hard onthe stage, and the audience had no ns to leave, but the man was already alittle impatient, expressionlessly opening the door just in time to see thestrange look on the butler''s face.


    The bowed slightly and gave a very concise apology:"I''m sorry, sir, that young man is not here anymore."


    The man didn''t spare him a nce, directly steppingforward. The butler looked at him oddly, then heard him say, "Go and investigate."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Xue Ling had already caught his flight,because he was in a hurry, he chose to buy a first ss ticket with fewer people.It wasn''t until he was settled in his seat that he took a deep breath and held thesystem into his hands. "There are some things I still need to understand."


    The system perched obediently on its host''s legs, althoughit is a fox, it manages to look like a well behaved pet. "The host can askanything, I will say all that I know without exception."


    "I came into this world in order to change the fate ofthe main characters?"


    "Yes, when their destiny is changed, the will of theworld will be able to take their luck away." The system has affirmed this pointfrom the outset.


    Xue Ling asked again, "Because I am upying thisbody, I need to get revenge for the original owner of this body? So when Ientered this body, were there any other stiptions? Is it possible that theywill show up just before dying, and the next second they''ve died?"


    The system feels that its host is somewhat fanciful, after ponderingfor a while, finally decides to exin it like this to Xue Ling. "Takingthe host adult''s current body as an example, the information you received ishis whole life''s fate trajectory, and the will of the world will only arrangeyou to enter a person''s body after confirming with the other party. That is whyyou can see his life, and feel his resentment."


    "Then won''t I be endlessly taking revenge for thesepeople?"


    "No, there are some other factors when choosing thebody. Sometimes the body that is chosen is not just as unlucky the two that youhave gotten so far."


    Xue Ling''s face is full of an unspoken sentiment, ''you cansay it like that, not just as unlucky, that would mean they are even more unlucky.''


    "Then if I fulfill their wishes and destroy the lifetrajectory of the protagonists, it should be fine if I just leave. Why do Ineed to live their whole life for them? Although I am not rejecting such atask, but isn''t the will of the world anxious for luck?"


    "It''s not that it''s not in a hurry, but while it''s easyto integrate a soul into the world, after you make a big change, it besmore difficult to separate. And if you leave, the body will die. Besides dyinga natural death, I don''t think the host will want to experience the other ways."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched, that''s a good point, working sohard to make a good future for himself so that there will be no worries abouthappiness in the future, wrecking the protagonists'' affairs, with everythinggoing well, and then suddenly dying¡­


    No matter how you look at it, it seems like one was then doing so much work in vain?


    At this point, Xue Ling has a good idea regarding what heneeds to do.


    He just needs to y this role well, living this life andfulfilling the previous owner''s wish. For Xue Ling who has always beencapricious, this can also be considered an entirely new experience. In thepast, although he did go into society and lived a for long time, it was still hisown life after all. To live like someone else, can also be seen as a type ofchallenge for him.


    Nevermind that the system only requires him not to rashlyexpose ws in order to prevent rejection from the world.


    It will take several hours to fly back, Xue Ling took theopportunity to sleep. The feeling of sparing no efforts, and exhaustion fromworking to death in the previous life has not yet disappeared, he wants toproperly enjoy life this time around.


    When he gets off the ne, it''ll be time to get to work.<novelnext></novelnext>


    News spreads fast in modern times, let alone when WenXiuyuan''s "brother-inw" is the driving force behind the ident. Notanswering his wife''s phone was also part of his n, and he purposelyscheduled his flight to arrive at the same time as Xue Ling.


    He did not realize that everything that he thought was withinhis grasp was on the point of, or had already begun to copse. Rather, he wassomewhatcent, lips hooked upwards as he fantasized about the n thatwould proceed smoothly once he got off the ne.


    While they were both on their respective nes, Wen Xiutinghad already packed up her things, transferred over most of themon propertythat they held as a couple, taking her identity card and anything rted toher independence with her as she left home with her eldest son. He was onlythree years old, but he made no reaction towards what she was doing, and didnot speak a word.


    The youngest son was still in the cradle waiting to be fed,but Wen Xiutingpletely ignored his existence.


    After hearing her brother''s words, she had subconsciouslyhandled the matter ording to her intuition. She had a very mistrustingattitude towards this little life that she had raised for nearly a year, butcould not develop any emotions towards. Since her brother had not told her totake him, then she would first leave him behind.


    Wen Mo followed his mother obediently, waiting until theygot on the ne before asking his mother who had finally started to calm down,"Are we going travelling?"


    Things happened too quickly that he didn''t even realize thathis grandparents, who had always loved him so much, had already passed away. Hewas only somewhat confused, why did his mother rush around making thesearrangements?


    Wen Xiuting holds her eldest son in her arms. He''s obviouslyonly a three-year-old child, but he''s quieter than any other other children hisage. In the past, although her heart ached the child, she couldn''t take care ofhim at home every day because of work. She could only ask her husband to find amaid to help raise him, but she didn''t think that the child would be increasinglyquiet. She had been thinking about taking him to see a doctor after this busyperiod, and then take time off work to take good care of him for a while¡­


    Now¡­


    Wen Xiuting touched her son''s small face and kissed him onthe cheek. "Mother is taking you out to y. Let''s first go and wait for youruncle, and then we''ll have a good time together, okay?"


    There was no change in the child''s face. He cocked his head,"What about dad?"


    Wen Xiuting was stiff for a while. She was also afraid thatthe child would miss his father, and could only say awkwardly, "Dad has notime to apany you for the time being."


    Unexpectedly, her son''s response to this sentence was veryquick, eyes bright, the corners of his mouth even turned up in a small smile, "Okay,dad doesn''t need toe."


    Wen Xiuting''s hands stalled, and her doubts grew bigger andbigger. How was Xu Yongyi taking care of the child for him to turn out like this?


    Wen Xiuting is a painter with some small reputation inChina. She had just held an exhibition recently, with a gallery and studio alsounder her name. After giving birth to her eldest son, she recuperated for aperiod of time before going back to work. Later, she gave birth to her youngestson, but because she always felt mentally fragile at home, she spent most ofher time outside, even travelling around the world. The time she spent takingcare of her eldest son is truly very little. Holding her eldest son in her armsnow, her heart was full of guilt¡­


    She is a somewhat nervous and delicate person. She couldtell that after their marriage, her husband''s attitude towards herself andtheir son was a little strange, but she always bore with it. After the birth ofher youngest son, she became more tense and agitated, in order to avoid stayingat home and making herself unable to sleep every night, she chose to escape, resultingin her child''s withdrawal.


    Now, she''s regretting it to death.


    Wen Xiuting held Wen Mo tightly in her arms andfortedhim, "Yes, without dad, in the future there will only be mom."


    Ultimately she is still from an influential family, afterlearning that the car ident was not so simple, Wen Xiuting had filled in thebig picture in her head. Putting together her husband''s increasinglyindifferent attitude toward herself in the past two years and her own pre-existingdoubts, she approximately already understood the reason why her brother had herleave with her eldest son.


    It would have been troublesome if she stayed, perhaps shewould''ve be the thing that Xu Yongyi''s threatens her brother with. What''smore, her and her eldest son''s safety would not be guaranteed.


    Her parents have already fallen to scheming, the two of them absolutely cannot have an ident.


    Xue Ling had no idea how much of the truth his sister hadalready thought through, his understanding of Wen Xiuting was not very deep. Heonly knew that her spirit was tortured by Xu Yongyi to the point ofmittingsuicide at home. Her death also left a great psychological shadow on Wen Mo, causinghis nephew to bepletely withdrawn.


    He is not sure whether Wen Xiuting will do as he says, if shedoes it will be for the best, with her out of the picture he has more space andfreedom to move. After all, others are not familiar with Wen Xiuyuan, making itunnecessary for him to fake Wen Xiuyuan''s character with them, allowing him to dothings as he wants. If she doesn''t, then Xue Ling also has alternativearrangements for both her and his nephew.


    The ne touched down at the airport in X City, and XueLing and Xu Yongyi walked out of the airport at the same time.


    Although the length of their flights was different, Xu Yongyi still managed to time it perfectly. Unfortunately, he did not have any chance to see a flustered brother-inw. In fact, he even failed to make the nned ''chance encounter''.


    Even if the airport in X city is very big, the route to thehospital should still be the same. Xu Yongyi thought they would meet, but hetotally misjudged Xue Ling.


    He got off the ne and went directly to the hotel he hadbooked. He had never had any intention of going directly to the hospital atall.


    The remains of this host body''s parents are being dealt with by others anyway, he himself was not in a hurry.


    These chapters are 2000+ word beasts! uwu

 Chapter 11

    2.3 - Man proposes, but god disposes


    At the hotel, Xue Ling removed the suit he wore for his performance, took a bath, andy down on the bed, feeling that he was still just as busy as he had been in his previous life.


    "System, can you find out where my lovely little niece is now?" He turned over and brought out the system.


    "I don''t have omnivision¡­" A pitiful murmur came from the system. "But I can give you some information so that you can find the fastest, most reliable detective."


    "Contact him for me." Xue Ling rubbed the little fox''s head, using the system like a plug-in. "Find out where the little girl is first, and I''ll pick her up tomorrow when I leave the hospital."


    The system had no idea what Xue Ling was up to. It waspletely confused, unable to keep up with its host''s thinking. "Host, what are you nning to do?"


    "Wen Xiuyuan is really pitiful." Xue Ling remarked, "First his parents died, then his sister passed away, his oldest nephew turned silly, his younger niece also died, and finally, he also followed the pattern and died. When I entered this body, I couldn''t save his parents, so I can only try to move the rest of his rtives away from that scum as quickly as possible."


    "How do you n to do this?"


    "Nothing much, his sister has already left with his eldest nephew. Tomorrow, we will sell our shares, pick up my niece and move abroad."


    "Eh?!!!" The system never imagined that as soon as he makes his move, he would change the entire plot!


    "Like this, at least they won''t encounter situations beyond my control just because I didn''t catch the problem in time." In fact, arranging things like this will have little impact on the original plot, if anything, it will allow the male protagonist''s ns to proceed even more smoothly.


    The system thought about it for a while, and finally also felt that it''s not wrong move people away from that scum man, but¡­ "So, host, do you n on taking your timepleting this task?"


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. "How else? Right now, I am a young master who can do nothing but y the piano. Do you expect me to be the president of thepany right after I return to China, kill brother-inw who has been working hard for many years for thepany, and then dominate the market?"


    "Oh¡­ no¡­ that''s too OOC¡­"


    "So we can only proceed slowly." Xue Ling pulled down the quilt and wrapped himself inside it. "Anyway, I need to live until I have a natural death, there''s no need for me to go up and shoot him down and then end up in jail for decades."


    "Don''t kill the protagonist!" The system heavily emphasized this. "Even if they are worse than scum, you can''t personally go and kill people! Otherwise, you will be directly kicked out by this world! At that time, vomiting blood all over the floor won''t be good for you."


    "Oh."


    "You''re being very cold¡­"


    "You''re being very annoying."


    "QAQ"


    Xu Yongyi had carefully plotted the death of his parents, so he rushed to the hospital as soon as he arrived in town. Although he looked like he was in grief, all his actions were neat and orderly.


    First he arranged for their cremation, then he contacted the funeral parlor and found a special person to take charge of the funeral. The sky was turning bright when he finished. Without resting, he rushed to thepany in order to exin what happened to the board members and shareholders, requesting that they stay calm.


    He raised up their sense of importance and built up a lot of good will. The board members and shareholders all expressed that the Wen family was very lucky to have a son-inw like him.


    Compared to him, Wen Xueling who had first gone to sleep after getting off the ne and showed up at the hospital the next morning made people frown at him. Xue Ling did not care too much about the board members'' judging gazes. Several representatives came to the hospital with Xu Yongyi. Xue Ling just happened to be there too, and was scolded without pause by the board members. Before he could speak up, Xu Yongyi had already stepped in to mediate between the two parties.


    Using phrases like ''Little Yuan was abroad,ing back is not so simple as just saying it and having it happen'', ''he is also very heartbroken'', ''he was participating in apetition, it really was not intentional that he did not return earlier to deal with these things'', and so on, making Xue Ling, who was listening, really want to sing him the song ''What a beautiful white lotus flower''


    After suffering from being rejected by the worldst time, Xue Ling had no intention of going OOC in front of people who were familiar with him. He kept his head lowered until the old men were appeased by Xu Yongyi, before he timidly called out Brother-inw."


    His voice still carried a bit of the soft and sweet tones of a youth, like that of a boy that had not yet grown up. When the board members present heard it, the anger they carried suddenly vanished.


    They really scolded harshly, but they forgot that this child''s parents died just one short day ago. His heart must feel much worse than theirs. Earlier, he silently bowed his head, now, when he raised it up, his eyes were still slightly red.


    Xu Yongyi also took a look and was shocked. For some reason he also felt a little soft-hearted.


    Thewyers that were on the side, regardless of their inner thoughts, read the will after everyone calmed down. These board members hade to be witnesses, and they all thought that there was nothing wrong with the will. Compared to Wen Xiuyuan, Xu Yongyi was definitely more suited for this enterprise. It made sense to leave these things to him, and provide more money for the son, but thinking of Wen Xiuyuan, whose eyes were still a little red, they also felt somewhat distressed for the youth.


    Other than the shares of the family business that were originally given to him, nothing else was his.


    He will just receive some dividends at the end of the year¡­


    Xue Ling did not rebut as they expected, only carefully looking at the document after listening to everything. Finally, he turned his head towards Xu Yongyi. "Brother-inw, will you be able to properly manage thepany?"


    Xu Yongyi frowned, thinking, ''it''sing!''


    He guessed that the will won''t be approved so easily by Wen Xiuyuan, and already prepared a bunch of things to say to him. Unexpectedly, Wen Xiuyuan blurted out, "If brother-inw can manage it well, then my shares should be given to him."


    Not only Xu Yongyi, but everyone including thewyers were stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Even if I keep the shares, I''ll only get a dividend every year¡­" Wen Xiuyuan lowered his head. When he spoke, other people could not see his expression at all. He was like a frail child, speaking very naive words. "Still holding the name of a shareholder, with the power to vote¡­"


    Xu Yongyi patted Xue Ling''s shoulder and couldn''t help ask in joy, "Little Yuan?!"


    "Actually¡­" Xue Ling''s face is full of sadness. "Yesterday I won the Bizeval Music Contest and got the chance to study at Zigeji Conservatory of Music." He only received the notice this morning, and really isn''t making things up. "Mom and Dad''s passing, this matter, I really was not prepared¡­ I don''t want to stay in this city anymore¡­ I want to go abroad¡­ My shares should be given to my brother-inw, and I hope he can give me a good price in return."


    One of the board members became angry at his words and scolded, "Stinky brat! Are you using the shares your mom and dad left you with like this?! So anxious to separate yourself from thepany!!! No wonder your father didn''t agree to let you into thepany!!! Could it be that the things your parents left behind are not as important as music?! Selling the shares! What is the meaning of this?!"


    Xue Ling looked at him with tears in his eyes, even more mncholic. "If it weren''t for thepany, my parents would not have gone to a meeting, and would also not have that car ident."


    Everyone was shocked by his logic, even the system squatting beside him was shocked by its own host''s ability to tell lies with his eyes wide open.


    You just want to sell off your shares of thispany that will die sooner orter at a high price in order to take advantage of your brother-inw! Pulling out these schemes, what are you trying to do?


    "Little Yuan, you can''t say it like that¡­" Although Xu Yongyi was happy, he still wore a worried look on his face. "The shares themselves have done nothing wrong¡­"


    Xue Ling looked up and said indignantly, "Brother-inw also knows how much I hate thepany, just tell me if you want these shares or not! If you don''t, I''ll just sell it to someone else."


    Even though they were exasperated at Wen Xiuyuan for not living up to their expectations, but in the end the ones to benefit are still themselves, causing the faces of several board members to be a bit strange.


    Xu Yongyi hurriedly coaxed, "Fine fine, I will buy the shares from you at a high price. Consider it as me holding onto them for you, whenever you want them back, just ask."


    The system to the side rolled its eyes, thinking to itself that the protagonist really is a schemer. The words he spoke are so dignified on the outside, but empty inside. However if he were not such a person, how could the original owner''s parents not have been able to see his true face? They had been in the business world for many years. It can be said that the male lead''s godlike acting skill was part of his his golden finger.


    Xue Ling nodded, then spoke to thewyer, "Is that ok? I''ll leave it to you."


    Thewyer did not expect to meet such a person in his entire life. He nodded despite still being dumbfounded, "It''s fine."


    "When will it bepleted?"


    "As long as the price is confirmed, it can bepleted as early as tomorrow." In this aspect, thewyer was still very professional.


    Xue Ling nodded again, "Please do it as soon as possible¡­" After a moment''s silence, he added, "Since the shares are already being sold, sell my sister''s share as well."


    Xu Yongyi was stunned, really not expecting such a great surprise. Although he was already happy enough to dance, his face remained unchanged on the surface: "Where would you get this sudden idea?"


    "My sister has never been very knowledgeable about these things, and was always depending on brother-inw before, so we might as well transfer the shares together." Xue Ling''s face was full of innocence. His eyes swept over everyone gathered. Those who met his eyes found their soul quivering, brains nk, and directly agreeing to this suggestion.


    The system sat on Xue Ling''s shoulder, expressing nothing but disdain for these foolish human beings.


    He had absolutely no qualms about mesmerizing people.


    After confirming the price and signing the transfer agreement thewyer sent over, Xue Ling was relieved to hear that his father and mother had already entered the crematorium.


    He couldn''t leave right now. At the very least he needed toplete the stock transfer and participate in the funeral before leaving.


    Due to the stock transfer Xu Yongyi was busier than usual, and didn''t even have time to go home. Because of this, he didn''t realize that his wife and eldest son had already been away for a long time until everything was ready for the funeral, and he discovered that he hadn''t seen his wife for several days.


    He doesn''t know why, Xu Yongyi always feels that something is off, but a phone call came in, forcing him to rush around everywhere, basically having no time to consider if he''s been yed or not.


    It was his mother, calling to tell him his little daughter had been lost.


    His mother originally called Bai Luzi, the female protagonist, but because nobody picked up, she could only call him directly.


    Although he didn''t love the daughter he had with Wen Xiuting, it''s still his flesh and blood. Xu Yongyi was really anxious, and went out again.


    At the same time, Xue Ling also received the results from the detective''s investigation.


    His lovely little niece was abducted and sold¡­


    Xue Ling: "???"


    ck-face-full-of-question-marks.jpg


    EN: Hiyo guys, nice to meet you! Bluebug on the steering wheel, ready for the ride! Feel free to point out mistakes in thement section below, and I''ll watch your submissions in the next episode of - wait, I think I got the wrong song stuck in my head


    xiin: say hello to your awesome new system editor that''s going to make these chapters 200% more readable than before~ please be nice and don''t scare him away~

 Chapter 12

    2.4 - This is my business card


    Xue Ling nkly stared at the system. "Is this part of the plot?"


    The system''s face also looked unnatural. "Er¡­ it¡­ shouldn''t be¡­"


    Xue Ling turned back to the phone and continued the conversation with the detective. "Abducted? Can you find her?"


    "The search parameters is too broad. She has already been abducted for some time. The olddy took the little girl with her to y mahjong. Nobody looked after her for most of the day, so no one knows when she disappeared. The next day, they looked for her all day, but didn''t dare to tell Xu Yongyi for another two days. Xu Yongyi has already gone over to search."


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. What kind of situation was this, did the difficulty of the game suddenly increase?


    "I see. Either way, help me keep looking for clues. I''ll send over the final payment now, so remember to keep them under observation. No matter if it''s Xu Yongyi or Bai Luzi, keep me updated on their movements."


    "Okay, you''re the one with the money - I''ll do as you say."


    Xue Ling wrapped things up with the detective, then rubbed his chin and asked the system, "How did this happen?"


    The systemughed awkwardly under the death re of the other party and shrunk itself into a ball full of grievances. "Host, you can''t me me for this¡­"


    "If you have to me someone, then yes," The system answered. "When you came into the world, you changed the plot, and subsequently the world''s plotline. This is the so-called butterfly effect. Although what you did had little rtions with the main plot, it seems that the main plot has been pushed forward, so problems more likely to probably follow."


    "So, what did I do that could cause my niece to be kidnapped?" Xue Ling didn''t believe the system''s words. "Do you have any other excuse?"


    The system''s eyes moved as it pondered. "Maybe other incidents ured outside the scope of my awareness."


    Xue Ling stared at the fox. The system already shrank into a ball, and did not say anything else. After determining that the system really didn''t know anything else, he somewhat begrudgingly sighed. Wen Xiuyuan''s life truly was hard.


    If Xue Ling has heard of these news, naturally Xue Yongyi was also informed.


    Bai Luzi''s son was switched at birth and raised at home like a treasure, but Wen Xiuting''s daughter didn''t receive the same good treatment. Bai Luzi did not care much about her. If work got busy, she treated her like air. Xu Yongyi entrusted his daughter to his mother, but Mrs. Xu was a vige aunt from the countryside. When she arrived in the city, she learned how to y mahjong with others and stayed at the mahjong table all day long. She wasn''t aware that her grandchild was abducted, and didn''t even notice she was missing until she decided to go home in the middle of the night.


    Afraid of reprisal, she did not dare to tell her son for two days, and only told shakingly Xu Yongyi when she still couldn''t find the child.


    The matters in Xu Yongyi''s hands also reached a critical point. These terrible news gave him a terrible headache. In the end this was still his own daughter and he should go to search for her, however raising the rm in this situation may cause other problems. He could only choose to suppress the information.


    "Now is the wrong time. After my current situation stabilizes, I will find people to search for her." Heforted himself and threw himself into the funeral arrangements.


    Xue Ling finished the video the system filmed of his struggle,ughed coldly and went out.


    He falsely imed that Xiuting was in his care, ill and bedridden. Xu Yongyi really believed him, only asking if she would be able attend the funeral, hung up once he received a reply and didn''t pursue the matter. Whether it was because the pair of siblings had already transferred over their shares was unknown.


    These two days, Xue Ling also asked Wen Xiuting to not return home for the funeral in order to stay out of Xu Yongyi''s reach.


    When Wen Xiuting heard about what evil deeds Xu Yongyi had done from her brother, her affection for him died. If Xue Ling hadn''t calmed her, she would probably have gone over to take Xu Yongyi down with her. Although she was no longer fuming, she didn''t want to attend the funeral that scum arranged for her parents at all. It would be better if her brother didn''t go either - she wanted to break off all contact with Xu Yongyi.


    Her brother said that they can''t win against him now, and only could n slowly, step by step.


    Looking at her silent, expressionless son ying with building blocks on the ground, Wen Xiuting''s heart was filled with unhappiness.


    Xue Ling didn''t tell her about her daughter''s abduction yet, fearing that she might stille back and fight with Xu Yongyi.


    Although she was ady who grew up in a wealthy family and looked soft on the outside, she was strong-willed. Otherwise, she would not be busy working instead of looking after her family. She also took care of her younger brother who didn''t talk much and was always immersed in music. Now, she was relying on that same younger brother, which made Wen Xiuting feel strange.


    It was also this feeling that made Wen Xiuting act differently from the original story, where she held in her feelings until she copsed and Xu Yongyi emotionally abused her to the point shemited suicide.


    The funeral went smoothly. Xue Ling''s expression was so sad that the board members who had been angry and unhappy with him were unwilling to say anything else.


    After all, he''s a young boy who just lost his parents. What did he know? After this, they should look out for him more.


    Because the board members were watching, Xu Yongyi had to buy Xue Ling''s shares at a price higher than the market''s going rate. He still was happy to spend the money, and Xue Ling also was happy to receive it.


    Money, no matter whether he was in modern or ancient times, was not something he would aboutin having too much of.


    Dealing with the board members, his parents'' friends and rtives, took up the whole day. When Xue Ling finally had some time to rest, a dark sports car came up to the vi through the garden and stopped at the door.


    In the original body owner''s memory, though thepany his parents ran did fairly well, they were still not rich to enough to drive a limited edition sport car everywhere, so Xue Ling was quite interested to know who it was.


    Ever since the system mentioned that there would be some strange ''revised areas'' because he joined the world and changed the plot, Xue Ling paid special attention to appearances of unexpected people, fearing that his n would get carelessly destroyed.


    The car''s front door opened, and a middle-aged butler got out and respectfully opened the rear door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched.


    This entrance¡­


    First appearing in Xue Ling line of sight was a pair of ck leather shoes, then moving upwards, a pair of long, straight legs in ck suit trousers. The man''s figure was very good, the standard inverted triangle with wide shoulders and narrow waist - he would get full points as a mannequin.


    In addition to his figure, he had a picture perfect face, dazzling golden hair neatlybed to the back, giving him a sophisticated look, and a pair of pale blue eyes. Xue Ling was only staring from afar, but the man''s pair of eyes locked on him from the moment he stepped out of the car.


    With a high-bridged nose and slightly parted thin lips, the man was dressed like a gentleman. His expression was cold and aloof. When his gaze fell onto Xue Ling, it slightly softened.


    Xue Ling watched his mouth open and close. Although it was a little far away, he still understood what the other party said.


    "My condolences."


    ?


    Xue Ling was a little hesitant. Did he know this man?


    This didn''t seem like a character from the plot?


    He got up, left the garden, hurried through the corridor and brushed past Xu Yongyi on the way. Rushing out, he left Xu Yongyi who was about to call him standing there, stunned.


    Xue Ling opened the door just as the man arrived at the doorway.


    He nodded at Xue Ling and stepped to the side. It seemed that he wanted Xue Ling toe out.


    Xue Ling was curious. Since he was not here to attend the funeral, why would he send his condolences?


    "Hello." He politely greeted, using fluent english because he could see the other party was from abroad. His Londoner ent was a remnant of when he went to E country to study in his youth. "Excuse me, may I know who you are?"


    "Director of the Zugeji Conservatory of Music, Cole Owens," the man introduced himself.


    Xue Ling paused, astonished. "I have already rejected your college¡­"


    The man nodded. "I heard. Only, you are a genius. I hope that you can shine in the Zugeji Conservatory of Music."


    Xue Ling shook his head. "I''m sorry¡­ Some things¡­ happened at home¡­ So I¡­ " He gave a bitterugh. "Won''t be touching music in the near future."


    The look on his face was hard to read. Xue Ling even felt a gust of cold air wrapping around himself, but in the end the other party held back and did not do anything else, only adding: "I still hope you will reconsider."


    The butler conveniently handed him a business card. Xue Ling was stunned for a second before taking it with both hands.


    "I hope we that we can meet again. " The other person said.


    Xue Ling frowned slightly.


    He didn''t like the feeling this man gave him. He felt really ufortable, like he was being stared at.


    Although theck of any expression on his face when he spoke made his mood indiscernible from his pale blue eyes, Xue Ling always felt like he was prey to be hunted.


    After calling out the system and confirming that there was nothing wrong with the man, Xue Ling dropped his doubts. It was probably because of his performance at thepetition. He did not participate in the final award and refused the invitation to the Conservatory of Music, so the man came to his door.


    Xue Ling turned and went back into the house. The man in the car stared at his retreating figure for a long time even though nobody was there anymore.


    "Sir?" The butler prompted quietly.


    The man turned around, acting as if he was not the one whose mind just wandered. "Let''s go."


    The butler made a sound of acknowledgement and signalled the driver to quickly leave.. It was not his ce to say anything to his master.


    He has no idea what madness went through his master''s head, pursuing someone all the way to H country, but unexpectedly not even showing his intentions, only asking him to give out a business card before leaving¡­


    He really couldn''t understand¡­


    Bluebug: Our dear trantor was so flustered that the author spent a whopping three paragraphs on describing this mysterious director. Chinese paragraphs truly are hard to trante¡­ every paragraph consists of only one or two long sentences. That''s right, folks, chinese is the asian version of italy, they never stop speaking (JK italians only speak fast, nothing more, nothing less)


    xiin: *cough* our dear editor was equally flustered, leaving certain paragraphs till the very end. anyway, the ML makes his grand entrance and the fox system is still useless~

 Chapter 13

    2.5 - Mr. Owens is faced with a difficult conundrum


    After a few busy days, the funeral was officially over. Arge number of people went sent on their way, and Xue Ling breathed in relief.


    Xu Yongyi still took time toe over and ask after his well-being: "Little Yuan, how are you holding up?"


    Xue Ling pursed his lips. "I''m alright, just a little tired."


    "If you are tired, go back and rest early. I also haven''t been home for several days. Is your sister better? Should I go back with you to see her?''


    "No need, Little Qing is still at your home, you should go back and look after him. I''ll head back and look after my sister on my own as her mood isn''t that great."


    "That also works. You and your sister have always been close, take good care of her for me. I''ll pick her up tomorrow."


    Watching his brother-inw leave while still wearing his cloak of filial piety, Xue Ling let out a cold snort. He bet that this person did not even know where he was living right now, but still opened his mouth to say that he was worried about his sister. Just reminding him that Xu Qing was still at home was enough to make him leave.


    He must be really anxious after not seeing his precious son for several days, he wouldn''t want to spare unnecessary energy towards the wife and eldest son by Xue Ling''s side.


    Yesterday, Xue Ling purchased a ticket to leave the city today, saying goodbye to Xu Yongyi for now. He will destroy him when hees back.


    He couldn''t leave earlier because he was waiting for the detective''s update.


    It was difficult to find abducted children, but money can make the world go round. The money that Xu Yongyi provided can make quite a lot of things happen.


    He received an update in the evening and set off to his sister''s city without looking back.


    His poor little niece was no longer in the city. It seems that her abductors were part of a cartel involved with organized begging. They kidnap children and injure them before leaving them at various high traffic routes to beg. Or they bring the children with them as they create fake car idents to cheat reparation money from innocent parties. They use all kinds of tricks.


    When Xue Ling got the news, he turned really angry. He was just about to go and tear apart that den of thieves when he received another update.


    His little niece seemed extremely unlucky on the surface, but in reality her luck stat was maxed out. The person that took her was quite unprofessional and chose to tangle with a car that held someone that was not good to mess with. As a result they were caught and sent to the police station even before they could start angling for money.


    The little girl was injured and so young. After some investigation, they found out that she had been abducted, but did not have any way to identify herself. She did not cry even when encountering such a situation, really pitiful. Obviously she was at an age where she should be cuddled andforted, but she didn''t act like a child at all. Her face remained nk even when she was afraid, as though scared that people would abandon her because of her distress.


    Perhaps the little girl was so cute and smart that the original car owner wanted to adopt her, and has alreadypleted the procedures to take her abroad.


    Because of the other party''s special identity, the detective can only investigate up to here and no further.


    Xue Ling, faced with such a fantastical plot development, suddenly felt it was really absurd.


    He asked the system, "Are you ** kidding with me??"


    If the system had a turtle shell, its head would have beenpletely hidden inside by now. He covered his face with his two paws, screaming from his heart: "It''s not my fault! The derailing of the plotline is not my fault, no matter how you look at it!"


    "Then this is my fault?" Xue Lingughed angrily.


    "What''s up with this! That little girl was only bornst year, right now she should only be able to crawl! I understand getting kidnapped because the female lead didn''t look after her properly, but why did she get abducted for scams? Isn''t this just forcing grief? Who takes a small baby who can''t speak to scam others? Well, it still makes some sense, it takes time to raise children. Even if she''s left outside, she won''t be able to beg. It''s more profitable to set up a scam with her, right? Fine. But now she even got adopted by foreigners?!"


    "Where am I supposed to look for her now?!"


    The system raised its fox tail to block his face, its voice was quivering when it spoke: "Um.. based on fate?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    He had no words left.


    The system was relieved seeing him quiet. It quickly put down its tail andforted, "Host, you need to get used to this. The plot changes can sometimes be quite big, but as long as the main plot direction is okay, it won''t affect your task, right? Don''t be angry, it''s not good for your health."


    Xue Ling snorted coldly, eyes a little red from anger. A momentter he closed his eyes to calm his heart and mind, and his expression turned cold and aloof. That beautiful face and appearance, others would find themselves hard-pressed to not sneak a nce.


    Unfortunately, except for the system, nobody was around to see it.


    Xue Ling calmed down. Completing tasks in one or two worlds was not enough to achieve his goal, many more worlds were waiting for him. If his mood already fluctuates here because of these damned plotlines, then, when he meets even more fantastical situations, won''t he really be doomed?


    His goal is to get his cultivation back to rebuild his body, get his tails back, and then¡­


    And then what???


    To cultivate into a a celestial fox?


    Somehow, there seemed to be something else in his subconscious mind that he had forgotten.


    But so what? Today is today, he can worry about tomorrow''s problems tomorrow.


    Xue Ling stepped on the ne to Z city. Meanwhile Xu Yongyi was immersed in his beautiful dream: owning the controlling shares of thepany.


    d that Wen Xiuting wasn''t around, he cheerfully invited Bai Luzi who had just returned from a business trip to live with him in the Wen family mansion. The two of them and their child happily enjoyed their family life together.


    Bai Luzi is a pure-looking woman. She has refreshing looks, with dimples on each side of her cheeks. Her smile is sweet, and, when cuddled, seemed dependent on others. Right now, she is just an assistant fashion designer, but in a few years she will own her own clothing brand and be a well-known power woman in the industry.


    It should be said that her appearance earned her a lot of points, plus she is not the type to suck up to her superiors and had a heart that clearly wanted to fight for her own position so that one day she could stand side by side with her lover.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Unfortunately, Xue Ling didn''t care about that. Judging from the fact that she is a mistress, helping Xu Yongyi to force his sister into suicide, killing Wen Xiuyuan and his little niece, one can see that this person is not innocent at all, beautiful on the surface but contemptible on the inside.


    This pair of viinous scums were heartless enough to step on the innocent blood and flesh of the Wen family unluckily enough to be their chosen stepping stones. Taking away everything that belonged to others is already despicable, but they even killed off the whole family.


    What hatred or resentment was there? Was it a crime to be rich?


    "Wen Xiuting is probably about to copse by now~" Bai Luzi heard that she had not even gone to her parents'' funeral and instead stayed at her brother''s house and sneered. She emptied half a ss of wine, rocking her son in his cradle, and casually added, "I didn''t expect Wen Xiuyuan would be this afraid and timid, quickly selling the stocks for money. Did he know what you were trying to do?"


    Xu Yongyi is really living without troubles now,ughing freely as he replied: "Even if he knows my true face, so what? The Wen family''spany is already mine, and will soon be named Xu ordingly. He sold me the shares himself, how can hee back to me me? The board members saw that it was something he himself brought up. If he regrets itter, all he can do is beat his chest and stamp his feet."


    "Hahaha, this young man is really foolish beyond hope, I don''t know if the old Wen couple would turn in their graves if they knew."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, hiding their self-satisfaction.


    The takeover did not seeded yet, andcency may still cause failure.


    Since they have already gone down this path, as main characters, they are particrly astute. "What are you going to do now?" Bai Luzi asked.


    She didn''t want to marry Xu Yongyi at this time. Not only did she not have the strength to stand next to him, she also didn''t want Wen Xiuting to fall so quickly.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go and bring Wen Xiuting and that untalkative child back. It''s safer to keep an eye on them."


    Bai Luzi leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, and the two rolled together under the sheets. The baby in the cradle blew a small bubble, turned, and continued to sleep.


    Aboard the ne, Mr. Owens is facing a difficult conundrum ¡ª cheering up a silently crying little girl.


    The iceberg-like Cole Owens, who usually was astute and decisive, has recently encountered some unexpected things, starting from when he attended a musicpetition where he became intrigued by the music yed by a young man, then travelling thousands of miles to catch up with each other in their country¡­


    And then stalled because he couldn''t figure out what to say to the other party¡­


    The other side didn''t seem to recognize him, nor did he want to stay in touch, to Mr. Owens frustration. Following that, his car ran into a scammer on the road. The incident that seemed to be nothing more than a simple traffic ident soon turned out to be an issue that involved a nationwide gang of abductors and traffickers.


    In a bad mood, Mr. Owens greeted the mayor of the city, sent an e-mail to one of the leaders of H country, and adopted the little girl who looked somewhat like that youth¡­


    Although the origins of the child were unknown, Mr. Owens inexplicably really liked her¡­


    The butler was a little anxious about this matter, fearing that he had transferred his feelings for the young man that he couldn''t grasp onto this child.


    No matter what, this kind of love with children is illegal, sir!


    Owens didn''t think so much about it. He was gay anyway and would not have any children in his life. Sooner orter, he would have to adopt. It''s only natural not to let her go when he has already taken a liking to her.


    So the current situation is like this: Looking at the child that was unustomed to being on a ne and therefore nervous and crying, but nevertheless still just a child, Mr. Owens was somewhat confused and did not know where to start.


    He stiffly picked up the little girl and took the bottle his butler handed over, but the little girl didn''t want it, refusing to drink and kept quietly shedding tears. The look on her little face was so heart wrenching that even the butler was worried for her.


    What kind of family did shee from for her to be such a clever child at one years old? She''s such a lovely angel, how could anyone willingly ignore her?


    This little girl was now named ine Owens. She also had a beautiful Chinese name, Ou Lianyuan. The butler didn''t know what the Chinese name meant, but he could never keep up with his master''s thinking anyway. He only knows that when his master said the name, he looked very gentle, but he didn''t know why.


    Although the one year old''s past was full of hardships that nobody knew of, her future days would make others envious.


    After all, Mr. Owens is not only the director of the Conservatory of Music.


    Xue Ling was clueless about his little niece''s current situation. He just got off the ne and arrived in Z city. At the airport, he met with his sister and nephew who brought all their belongings with them. The two of them were both surprised when they met, not expecting the other''s spirit to be in such good shape.


    Wen Xiuting was d that her brother matured, and Xue Ling also understood that his sister had put those things behind her and pulled herself together.


    Heughed and hugged Wen Xiuting, then gathered Wen Mo into his arms. "There are still a few hours before we board the ne to M Country. Let''s find a ce to rest first."


    Okay." Looking at her younger brother, taller than herself and holding her son in his arms, Wen Xiuting''s eyes couldn''t help but redden. But instead of crying, she smiled. "Don''t hold Little Mo, he can walk by himself."


    Xue Ling looked at his nephew, who had not responded to his movements from start to end. Squinting slightly, he said, "It''s all right. I''m happy to hold him." He leaned over and kissed Wen Mo''s cheek. Wen Mo was shocked. Amused, he added, "I''m not only holding him, I''m kissing him too. Can''t I touch my own nephew?"


    Wen Xiuting was helpless. Previously, her brother didn''t talk much and wasn''t very close to them. These days, they maintained closemunications, and she also slowly noticed the changes in her brother. Whether it was due to family affairs or other issues, she was d he changed.


    She only hoped it would continue to be like this¡­


    xiin: more ** happens in this chapter, our lovely systemeditor wrote us an ode~


    Bright stars shine bright


    Light up the night sky with your light


    I ''dore you so much


    Twinkle twinkle shine bright in the sky


    BlueBug: >//< I don''t know why you included that. Maybe I should be like the original body of the first arc - burning everything I don''t like¡­

 Chapter 14

    2.6 - They wille back in the end


    Xue Ling actually had a n right from the beginning.


    In his opinion, revenge is absolutely impossible for a man to achieve without powerful backing. Even if he came from another world, in this situation where he cannot use magic, other than having the assistance of the system, he''s just like an ordinary person in all other aspects.


    Without strong resources behind him, there''s no point talking about doing anything.


    If he hade into this world earlier, he would have tried to work at the Wenpany, but unfortunately he came toote. His parents have already passed away, and Wen Xiuting had never been involved. Without anyone to pave the way, it would be too difficult for him to destroy the male protagonist from within thepany.


    So he was happy to throw out both him and his sister''s shares and exchange it for money, giving him the opportunity to develop again from scratch. This is also the reason why he brought his sister and Wen Mo out of the country.


    The male protagonist has too many advantages right now, and he can only choose to avoid him for the time being. Xue Ling does not want to take unnecessary risks.


    There are endless opportunities for him as long as he leaves the country. In a few years, it will be difficult to say who really has the initiative.


    Xu Yongyi only discovered that Wen Xiuyuan was missing the next day.


    His eldest son and wife were also gone. When he came home, he found that arge sum of money had been transferred out by Wen Xiuting, and both his eldest son and Wen Xiuting''s various documents had been taken away. It had obviously been nned for a while.


    At this time, the beginnings of a realization began to form in Xu Yongyi''s mind¡­


    Could it be that Wen Xiuyuan knew from the beginning that he had killed his parents, but still talked to him calmly, attended the funeral with him, and sold him the shares? He even left with a gracious smile on his lips. If that was true, then Wen Xiuyuan is a really terrible threat. If he isn''t removed immediately, there will definitely be problems in the future.


    He told Bai Luzi about his worries, but she rejected them with a sneer. "Don''t you know what kind of person Wen Xiuyuan is? A person may go crazy under stimtion for a short time, but in the end, their minds still remain the same. Rather than saying that this is Wen Xiuyuan''s n, I prefer to believe that Wen Xiuting did it. After all, that woman is not simple¡­"


    "The housekeeper said that thest day she saw her was when she heard about the death of that useless couple¡­"


    "Then that''s when she should have made her ns to leave. She should also have been the one who told Wen Xiuyuan to sell her shares to you¡­" Bai Luzi rubbed her chin. The more she spoke, the more she felt that her spection was correct. "She seems to want to have nothing to do with you¡­"


    "Then shouldn''t we just get a divorce¡­"


    "How will she get revenge on you if you divorce?" Bai Luzi nced at him helplessly, "If she wanted to see you again, she wouldn''t have avoided the funeral."


    "What should we do now?"


    "If she really knows everything, then she should also have been the one who took the girl." Bai Luzi tapped her fingers on the table and continued, "We probably won''t be able to find them in the near future. You also don''t have that much ability now."


    "How about¡­" Xu Yongyi put down his wine ss. "Since they are leaving, let''s make it so that they nevere back. Even if they do, they will not be able to influence anything here."


    "Hm?"


    "Since they''re not here, can''t I say whatever I want?"


    "That pair of siblings are scum, shamelessly deceiving me and taking my money. Nobody can prove my words, I can say whatever malicious things I want." Xu Yongyi feels that he is a genius. "We''ll do it like that. Let''s see how they can deal with this if they return."


    Although it''s a bit like stepping on others when they''re down, it''s still a good solution. Bai Luzi nodded, a smile slowly spreading.


    So what if she is thedy of a good family? Faced with the death of both parents and the estrangement of her husband, she still has to run far, far away.


    It would be best if she never came back, otherwise she has ways to destroy her!


    Wen Xiuting is a thorn in the eye for Bai Luzi. Although her lover approached her with ulterior motives, ultimately her loved one''s first wife was not herself. They are clearly in love, but she has to be the mistress while watching her lover be affectionate with another in public.


    No matter how good her mentality is, it would still be distorted by such a thing.


    What''s more, Bai Luzi was not a white lotus woman. She never spared any effort to retaliate against people she didn''t like. Wen Xiuting''s death in the original text was directly rted to her.


    Moving on from how these two protagonists are nning to cken the Wen siblings¡­ At this point in time, the two people in question have already flown to Country M.


    Thanks to the system, the process of changing their nationality was extremely smooth. Because the system existed on a higher ne from the world they were in, it was easy for it to hack into the government systems. The pair of siblings and Wen Mo received their green cards very quickly.


    Xue Ling chose L city, which is known as the world''s financial capital. Although it will be difficult to develop here at the beginning, the future will be brilliant if he can seed.


    The three of them first stayed overnight in a hotel, and Xue Ling found them a ce to stay the next day, in a high-rise building at the center of the city. The bottom half of the building wasmercial, filled with all kinds of businesses. The upper half was residential. Because it was on top, the businesses below it did not affect the residents at all.


    Although Wen Xiuting didn''t know why her brother chose this location, she didn''t question it.


    The house has already been decorated, and they only needed to move their things in to get settled. It was also spacious, with a room for his little niece in case they managed to find her and bring her back.


    Xue Ling waited until they finished moving in before talking to Wen Xiuting and telling her everything.


    Although he knows that his sister will be able to ept the news, Xue Ling is still taken aback by her red-eyed appearance. "Sister, don''t cry, I said I''ll get her back¡­"


    Wen Xiuting wiped the tears on her face andforted her brother, saying, "I know, I believe you, but¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    When she thinks of her daughter who should be loved and cherished being neglected by others, suffering from mistreatment, and having to act more obedient than she should at her age, Wen Xiuting is particrly distressed¡­


    The more she feels bad, the stronger her determination to see Xu Yongyi hacked into a thousand pieces.


    Xue Ling also understood that it was impossible for a mother not to feel sad about her daughter, so he could only soothe her like this: "She was adopted by a kind person from abroad. Her life now should be carefree, and she won''t be abused like that anymore. As long as we can get her back, everything will be fine¡­"


    Wen Xiuting felt more and more unhappy. Looking at the child by her side that was ying with building blocks,pletely isted from the world, her head started to throb painfully.


    Xue Ling saw her suffering, helped her massage her temples, and continued tofort her: "Sister, we''ve just left that ce and can start over again. If you aren''t positive, what should Momo and I do¡­"


    With this, Wen Xiuting finally began to pull herself together. She looked at Wen Mo worriedly, "Little Mo''s temperament¡­"


    "I''ll take him to see the doctor tomorrow." Xue Ling smiled, "Sister, you can feel at ease staying at home to paint. We''ll save up for a few years, and then I will hold an exhibition for you."


    Wen Xiuting frowned at Xue Ling, "You really.. n to start apany?" Her younger brother studied music from an early age. Seeing him put down his beloved music for revenge, her heart aches somewhat: "How about I do it¡­"


    Xue Ling waved his hand, "Although I have no experience, father found me many teachers back then. In this regard, I can still be considered to have dabbled. Sister, don''t worry, we definitely won''t lose money~"


    Wen Xiuting is still very worried, but Xue Ling''s face is full of determination, with no room for negotiation, and she can''t say anything more. Her brother and father are very simr in that way, once the decision has been made, it cannot be changed. Although she doesn''t want to just watch from the side, she believes that her brother is definitely not just blowing hot air.


    She reached out and touched Wen Mo''s head, "Now, I just want Momo and you to be well, and also to quickly find my daughter¡­ I have no other requests, how sessful you be doesn''t matter."


    She reached out and hugged Xue Ling, "If you really can''t seed,e home. Regardless of whether it is through my painting, or you bing a musician, we will still be able to support ourselves."


    Xue Ling nodded,shes lowered and lips hooking upwards, appearing to be meekly agreeing with his sister.


    At this time, Mr. Cole Owens once again faces a difficult conundrum¡­


    How does one coax a little girl to sleep?


    It was already the time that the family doctor had said that children should go to bed, but because of jetg, little ine is still blinking her big eyes with absolutely no intention of sleeping.


    Doyle Owen almostughed himself silly as he watched his older brother standing next to the princess'' bed with a toy in his hand, a look of ''I can control the world but why not you'' on his face.


    "Hahahahahahahaha! Wenbert, where did older brother find this little cutie pie? It''s amazing, she can even make older brother show this kind of expression, hahahahaha!"


    The butler Wenbert stood respectfully to one side and said, "Second Master, you''d better keep your voice down. If you disturb thedy, patriarch will make you kneel outside the house all night."


    As he spoke, Cole turned his head, and his normally cold eyes seemed particrly frosty, able to blow a snowstorm right up to Mount Everest. "What are you doing here?"


    Hearing the sound of his voice, little ine babbled happily and held out her hand.


    Perhaps because there was no sense of impatience and disgust emanating from this man, so the little girl acted very close with him, seeming to think that he didn''t want her to sleep and wanted to y with her instead.


    Cole picked up a small puppet that was on the side and put it in ine''s arms. He dropped a gentle kiss on her tender little face, carefully adjusting her quilt and signalled to the maid standing to one side toe and hold the baby before turning to leave.


    His footsteps were very light, and he exited the room before looking at his brother with a cold and chilly gaze, "If you didn''te to find me for any particr reason, there''s no need to stay at the castle tonight, just spend the night in the garden."


    "¡­ No way¡­ I just returned from Country M!!!" Doyle wanted to cry but had no tears, even if he is the younger brother, he shouldn''t be treated like this!


    "So?"


    Faking a cough, Doyle said solemnly, "The discussions for cooperation this time were very sessful. I have brought back a lot of equipment and talents with the money you gave me." Having said that, he somewhat ufortably straightened out his tie and asked, "Brother, do you really want to develop in Country M? Although the opportunities for the expansion of our industry is limited in Country E, but to start developing in Country M so quickly is a bit impulsive¡­ Country M''s market is not that great."


    "Country H''s market has the most potential." The man nced over at the child in the room, closed his eyes for a moment and said, "Country M is just a transition point. They wille back to Country E in the end."


    What he meant by his words was unclear. Doyle looked dazedly at his brother''s retreating back for a moment before asking Wenbert, "He just went to H Country briefly. Nevermind that he brought back a little princess, what else happened?"


    Wenbert smiled discreetly, "I am not permitted to gossip with Second Master about what happened. "


    Doyle rolled his eyes, feeling particrly stifled.


    Is there any value to staying here with this family? No!


    His brother''s people are everywhere!


    His heart is so tired!


    He wants to go to Country M''s branchpany!


    Far away from his brother!

 Chapter 15

    2.7 - Mr. Owens, it''s great to see you again


    Xue Ling had never cared much about the passage of time, but watching the little tot that originally only reached up to his thighs grow up little by little, now reaching his waist, he suddenly understood what it meant to say that time flies.


    But the speed at which Wen Mo is growing up is markedly different from the development of his speech¡­


    Over the past two years, regardless of wind or rain, Xue Ling has taken Wen Mo to a psychiatrist''s clinic once every two weeks. Wen Mo''s resistance to the outside world has gradually decreased with the treatment and his family''s care. Although he still likes to immerse himself wholly in music and block out the world, at least he has no problemsmunicating with others.


    It''s just he really does not to talk.


    At first, the doctor made it clear that his symptoms were somewhat serious, suggesting that Xue Ling pay particr attention to him. It was best if he could apany him every day and provide him with him a sense of security so that he would not be even more disgusted with the world and continue to close in on himself.


    Although Xue Ling was busy with starting a business and making money, he still took time to apany him, leading to the discovery of Wen Mo''s musical talent.


    Compared with his mother''s talent for painting, he seemed to be more suitable for music. Through music, he can smoothly convey his difficult to express feelings to the people around him.


    Wen Xiuting cried for a long time after listening to one of his songs, and Xue Ling had to spend most of a day to coax her before she calmed down. But this incident also finally allowed her to put down her worries about her son.


    Now, to their relief, the child was like a miniature adult. He looked incredibly cute as he sat primly on the sofa reading music scores.


    "Little Mo." Doctor Walter pulled back her long blond hair and said softly to the boy that was sitting on the couch waiting for his uncle, "Your uncle said he''ll be dyed. Something came up, so he asked you to wait a while here first." She gave off a gentle feeling when she smiled, lowering the defenses of the children whoe here for treatment, but this advantage has never been useful with Wen Mo. If you want to see this miniature adult smile, it''s more effective to tease his uncle than to tease him. "Would you like something to eat? I have some small pastries here."


    Wen Mo''s eyes moved away from his music score. Today was the day for his scheduled psychotherapy session. His uncle had to leave because of unexpected circumstances after he brought him over, and he has been waiting here since. "I''ll just keep waiting. You don''t need to worry about me, Dr. Walter."


    Doctor Walter shrugged her shoulders, "Okay little one, since you insist. I''ll keep the delicious pastries for the little girl."


    Because her appointment schedule was full, there will soon be another little guest here, and she won''t have time to look out for this child.


    But, she knew that she didn''t need to worry. He would be fine as long as she gave him a ce to sit down. Based on her two years'' acquaintance with Wen Mo, he was not very close to anyone except his uncle.


    Even his biological mother always seemed a little restrained around him.


    This child could really take care of himself.


    The clinic is located in a garden-style vi. The doorbell rang just as Dr. Walter was setting out the snacks.


    She had just poured a ss of juice when the assistant brought in the guests.


    In fact, this little child has no psychological problems, but her family was worried because she is too clever and well behaved. So, they sent her over every now and then for a session just in case.


    Dr. Walter was always happy to entertain her as the child was truly lovely. Every time the little princess came, she would make some cakes one day ahead of and prepare afternoon tea.


    Today, they were punctual as usual. Doctor Walter had a smile on her lips as she went to greet the child, but unexpectedly found herself looking at a serious, imposing face.


    Her movements stilled for a second, smile disappearing, and she politely greeted "Mr. Owens, long time no see."


    Mr. Cole Owens nodded, then patted the little girl asleep in his arms. "ine was outtest night with her uncle and didn''t want to wake up from her afternoon nap, so I sent her over directly."


    Doctor Walter''s lips twitched, thinking that he too was soft hearted, unwilling towake her up and bringing her over in his arms. "That''s all right. We just chat every time shees, it''s fine to let her rest a little longer."


    Cole''s eyes moved and fell on Wen Mo who was sitting there quietly reading.


    Dr. Walter invited him to sit and exined, "Something came up with the boy''s uncle and he''ll pick him upter, so he''s here to wait a while."


    Hearing voices, Wen Mo raised his head briefly to look at the man sitting next to him. His eyes were indifferent, though his expression was mild. He wrinkled his brows slightly, seeming to not appreciate othersing near unprovoked.


    Mr. Cole was aware of his resistance and quietly moved a little further away, giving him more personal space.


    He is just like his uncle, if he gets just a little closer he will be unhappy, frowning and disdainful.


    A small head popped out of his arms.


    The little girltched onto his arm, blinked her big ck eyes and looked at the little boy that was not far away from her. When she met with ck eyes that looked like hers, she seemed surprised, but still gave him a smile.


    She was a lovely little girl, very young at just three or four years old, wearing a light purple skirt, ck shoulder length hair, face soft, when she smiles, there are two cute dimples in the corners of her mouth. Her best feature are her eyes, watery, dark, like the pupils of a cat, if she was a little older, the corners of her eyes were wider..


    She probably would look a lot like a certain person.


    Wen Mo subconsciously returned the little girl''s smile, thoughts somewhat distracted as he wonders why she looks so familiar¡­


    Seeing his smile, the little girl''s eyes lit up, struggling to get down from the man''s arms and tugging on his hand. "Dear Cole, can you let me down to talk to this big brother?"


    Cole had been watching their movements all this time. He wordlessly looked at Wen Mo, bowed his head and kissed the little girl on the forehead before putting her down. "Fine, go y."


    Xue Ling is driving over to pick up his little nephew. Earlier, he had rushed back to thepany because of a technical failure. At a red light, he received a phone call from his sister.


    Pulling over, Xue Ling took out the phone and called her back, rubbing his forehead in a tired gesture, "Sister, did you need me for something?"


    "Little Yuan, did you pick up Xiao Mo? I just came back from the supermarket. Let''s eat at home tonight." Wen Xiuting''s voice came over the phone, her smile obvious. Two years has been enough for her to get over her failed marriage and fall in love again.


    Recently, she has met a new boyfriend, and they seem very sweet together. She had previously mentioned that she wanted to bring him home to meet Xue Ling - it sounds like tonight is the night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sounds good, do you need me to bring anything back?"


    "No, I''ve bought it all."


    "Okay, is sister going to give me and Xiao Mo a surprise?"


    He missed the faint blush that appeared on Wen Xiuting''s face at these words. "If you''ve already guessed, how can it be a surprise?"


    "Although it''s been more than a year since you two have formally been together, it''s still the first time I''m meeting him. I should prepare properly. It wouldn''t be good if I let my sister lose face."


    "It doesn''t matter. He wouldn''t care either." Wen Xiuting stopped talking, as if someone was speaking to her on the side. After a while, her voice came back. "The good news is that since his brother and niece are also in Country M today, our two families can also meet formally."


    Xue Ling was silent for a moment before making a sound of acknowledgement.


    Dr. Walter''s clinic was in the suburbs. Xue Ling arrived at 3 p.m., two hourste. He unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car, discovering that there was another car in the garage - an expensive one that seemed somewhat familiar.


    Remembering the ns for a cooperation that were finalized this morning, Xue Ling felt a bit battered and abused. He patted his forehead, deeply feeling that life was really very difficult.


    Although he has lived for a long time, it is his first time running apany on his own. From choosing what industry to develop in, to recruiting, he had to struggle constantly from the startup phase through many ups and downs. Now, he has reached a point where he can discuss cooperation ns with international conglomerates.


    As long as the capital injection goes smoothly, the future of hispany will be bright, and his n of returning to their home country to destroy Xu Yongyi can naturally begin.


    Loosening his tie, Xue Ling rang the doorbell, somewhat distracted as he thought about why such a bigpany would give this opportunity to a small one like his¡­


    Although it was obvious that the other party had been watching him for two years, he had never understood what why. Xue Ling always found that he somehow could not see through that person''s intentions.


    The assistant opened the door and Xue Ling greeted her with a smile, making her blush and even lose her bnce a bit as she walked forward.


    Although she is a familiar with this guest, she can''t help being weak-kneed whenever he lifts his eyes and smiles at her, wanting to kneel down and lick his boots! (¨“_¨“)


    How could anyone look so good! It''s criminal!


    It was winter, but the interior was cozy and warm. When Xue Ling passed through the entrance, he heardughter in the room and felt a touch of surprise that the children who came to see Dr. Walter couldugh so happily.


    He thought that they would all be like his own Wen Mo, acting quiet and serious like a little adult all day long. He really doesn''t know where he got it from.


    Entering the living room, Xue Ling narrowed his eyes.


    There was a thick rug on the floor. Wen Mo was seated in the middle, apanying a little girl to y with a helpless look on his face. The little girl used one hand to ce a cup of tea in Wen Mo''s hand while the other hand held a cookie directly to Wen Mo''s mouth, smiling as she asked, "Elder brother, do you really not like it? It''s very delicious and sweet."


    ine is just like her adoptive father and loves sweet things. Fortunately, they are strict at home and only let her have a small amount every day. She couldn''t understand how anyone could not like sweets at all.


    Wen Mo simply did not like sweet things¡­


    Really didn''t like them¡­


    His face was stiff, but he didn''t dare to reject the little girl out of fear that he would make her cry because of his negative words. For a while, he was really at a loss. His face was still a bit dignified, as if that piece of cookie was **.


    The man''s voice was very low and even, speaking to the little girl, "Honey, just because you like it doesn''t mean that elder brother will like it. You can''t force others to like the same thing as you do, it''s very impolite."


    The little girl nodded, looked up and saw Xue Ling standing at the door of the living room.


    That pair of big ck eyes shone brightly.


    "Cole!" She eximed in some surprise, "It''s a beautiful big elder brother! Just like me!"


    Her words were a bit unclear, but Xue Ling knew exactly what she meant.


    The little girl in front of him is very simr to him in appearance. If he hadn''t been very clear about this body''s original owner''s life story and his own actions these past years, he would have wondered whether it was his flesh and blood.


    He can be absolutely certain that this is not his daughter, but that means¡­


    Xue Ling shifted his eyes to the man sitting on the sofa.


    He was still dressed up in the same suit he wore to their meeting this morning, hairbed back neatly. Every movement could havee out of a gentleman''s textbook and could only be described ''noble'' and ''upper ss''.


    It''s just¡­


    Xue Ling opened his mouth to say, "Mr. Owens, it''s great to see you again."


    The man''s eyes seemed very casual as they turned in his direction. He nodded slightly and replied, "Hello."


    Merry Christmas!


    If you have the time, please head over to the  to leave a review and/or make some rmendations for simr novels! It''ll really help others find WTMT~

 Chapter 16

    2.7 - A bunch of reallyplicated family rtionships


    This was not the first time Xue Ling has met Mr. Cole Owens.


    He received his business card as early as two years ago before he left H country. Over the past two years, the two of them also ''ran into each other'' several times, often at the same functions. Although they never had a proper conversation, Xue Ling had a deep impression of this man.


    This morning''s cooperation talks was just with him. This gentleman is the * boss behind the international conglomerate. To be exact, this man was filthy rich. He was a noble and business tycoon from Country E, powerful enough to take over Country E''s economy.


    This kind of existence could easily influence the world economy in modern society, but it seemed like he had no particr goals and only expanded slowly. In recent years, his development goals have transferred to Country M, and the top management of thepany frequently flew in and out¡­


    Xue Ling always felt that this person was dangerous, and that it would be better to stay away. So although they saw each other frequently, he seldom takes the initiative to start a conversation.


    Even so, news and rumours about this person always reached him. What he said at the start about being the director of Zugeji Conservatory of Music was not a lie - his family funded more than half of the college. They were also one of the major sponsors of thepetition that Xue Ling participated in, so it wasn''t hard for him to get his information.


    Now, carefully thinking back, why did it seem like he was everywhere?


    And that little girl!


    Wen Mo turned his head, saw Xue Ling and clearly rxed. He stood up, smiling at the little girl. "My uncle hase to pick me up and I can''t y with you anymore. I''m sorry."


    ine shook her head, cheeks rosy. "Is that beautiful big brother your uncle? He looks really good! Can I be friends with him?"


    Wen Mo silently looked towards Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling curved his lips, squatted down and looked down at the little girl, taking the little hand that she extended to him and kissing it in greeting. "It is my pleasure to be friends with such a beautifuldy."


    The little girl''s eyes were bright and she seemed to be a little ttered by the kiss. She turned her head towards Mr. Cole Owens, but unexpectedly found that Cole seemed in a bad mood.


    Whatever.


    "My name is ine, and you are?" Although she is only three years old, her speech was perfectly clear. ine, full of noble airs, also tried to restrain the happy expression on her round little face to not let her excitement show too much. "You look like me¡­"


    Xue Ling nodded. "Yes, we look very alike. My name is Wen Xiuyuan. It''s nice to meet you, Miss ine."


    Doctor Walter came out of the kitchen and was surprised to see such a scene. "Mr. Wen is here too. It''s rare to have so many people be here at the same time."


    "Hello, doctor." Xue Ling turned around, lightly touching Wen Mo''s head. He helped him sort out his clothes, picked up his small backpack and was ready to leave, "I''m here to bring Momo back."


    Dr. Walter nodded. "Wen Mo''s situation is getting better and better recently. I didn''t expect him to even y with ine."


    Xue Ling nced at the silent Wen Mo,ughingly saying, "ine is so beautiful, anyone would like her. Wen Mo naturally is no exception."


    ine already ran to Cole, pulling on his clothes and mbering up. In contrast to how good she normally behaves, she was surprisingly mischievous today. "Cole, Cole, elder brother Wen said I was beautiful."


    Mr. Cole kissed her forehead and quietly answered, "Don''t call him brother, call him uncle."


    "Eh?" The little girl hesitated for a moment. "But brother is younger than my uncle."


    There was a hint ofughter in his eyes as Mr. Cole touched the little girl''s head. He stood up with her in his arms. "Dr. Walter, I think we should leave now."


    "Huh?" Dr. Walter was stunned. "Already?"


    "I have another engagement with ine tonight. We need to go back and get ready."


    "Well, I hope your engagement goes well." Dr. Watt handed a case report to Xue Ling. "These are Wen Mo''s notes. He can already integrate perfectly with society and doesn''t need toe back anymore. From now on, you only need to pay attention to his mood on a daily basis and not be too hasty."


    "Good."


    Cole walked past them with ine in his arms, but his feet slowed down at ine''s urging.


    Xue Ling feels someone''s stare locking on himself again¡­


    "Beautiful elder brother, if little brother is noting here anymore, will I be able to see you again?"


    Xue Ling looked at the lovely little girl in her arms, let out a small sigh, and took out a business card from his business card holder. He wrote out a telephone number and handed it to the little girl. "Here''s my business card and my personal phone number. You can call me anytime."


    ine happily epted the business card, then reached over and gave Xue Ling a kiss.


    Ah, Cole seemed to be angry again?


    Cole carried ine and walked ahead, with Xue Ling following behind. Even before they entered their car, he felt that it was familiar¡­


    He seemed to have seen the car somewhere, or in fact, seen it at many ces¡­


    The driver had no idea why the boss emitted cold air as soon as he got into the car. He shivered and drove the car out before asking: "Sir¡­ Where are we going?"


    "Go back to the vi first." As a wealthy man, Mr. Cole had residences all over the world. In addition, he frequently travelled to Country M in the past two years, so he had a permanent residence there.


    ine touched the business card in her hand, the corners of her mouth slightly uplifted. She looked very happy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cole stroked her head. "Do you like him a lot?"


    ine nodded. "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because¡­ he''s beautiful?" ine cocked her head, "And looks like me."


    Cole touched her face and quietly murmured, "Yes¡­ Very simr¡­"


    He has watched as her face grew to look more and more like him¡­ Previously, he also struggled with himself over whether or not to return this child, since that person has been constantly looking for news of the child even when taking care of his sister and nephew while also starting a business¡­ Although his heart ached for him, he was ultimately a little selfish.


    Before, he clearly only cared about his music. Why was it like this now?


    Xue Ling also seemed to have a lot of worries. He sat in the driver''s seat, but did not start the car.


    Wen Mo sat in the back seat, tied his seat belt and remained quiet for a long time before finally asking, "Is that¡­ my little sister?


    Xue Ling made a startled sound, suddenlying back to the present. Turning his head and looking at his nephew in the back seat, he rather reluctantly smiled. "¡­ I hope she is¡­"


    He spent a lot of money over the years, searching in Country H for a long time, and scoured through the original plotline for any potential clues. Every time he thought he had found her, those girls that had been adopted all said they were not his little niece. Now this one was the only little girl whose eyebrows were so simr to his¡­


    His appearance was very different from Wen Xiuting, but who knows when ites to gics? It''s possible that his little niece looked simr to him.


    The system perched on the front passenger seat was toozy to disparage his host.


    Clearly he was already certain that she was his little niece the second he saw her, but he''s still struggling with pointless things. Didn''t he just not want to go against that man? Lord host, he''s just an ordinary person, what is there to be anxious about?


    Its internal monologue was cut short by a nce from Xue Ling, and it quietly curled into a ball.


    "She gives me a very different feeling¡­" Wen Mo was silent for a while and added, "I really want to be close to her."


    For Wen Mo to say such words, it showed that he really thought she was a rtive.


    Because he never felt close to anyone except for his rtives.


    "Yes." Xue Ling started the car and suddenly remembered another thing. He should first mention it so that Wen Mo can be a little prepared. "Your mother has found you a new father and you''ll meet him when we go back. You should be mentally prepared."


    Wen Mo watched silently as his uncle, who was also his teacher, concentrated on driving. "The way you say it is like you''re letting me know that mother took in a cat."


    "I don''t think there''s much of a difference to you." Xue Ling shrugged. He knew his nephew very well, he''s really a like a small adult. Rather than treating him like a little child that doesn''t understand anything, it''s better to treat him like an equal.


    Even so, he often managed to counterattack after a few sentences.


    Sometimes it would even turn Xue Ling speechless, wishing he had never taught this whelp.


    A pair of men''s shoes sat at the entrance, clearly from an expensive brand. Wen Mo quietly stood by the entrance for a while, apparently preparing himself mentally. Xue Ling waited with him, and the two entered the house together.


    The kitchen was bustling. Wen Xiuting came out with her apron on, her eyes lighting up when she saw them. "You''re back~ Hurry and put down your things, the food is almost ready. I made chinese food, and Doyle made western food. There are many dishes for dinner tonight."


    Xue Ling''s steps faltered. He had known who his sister''s "boyfriend" was, but he was not ready to have everythinge to a head so suddenly.


    Tonight was doomed to be a restless night. In order for Xue Mo to not go hungry, Xue Ling snuck him some food to pad his stomach.


    Wen Mo knew that he must have his reasons, so although he found his uncle''s behaviour strange and somewhat contemptible, he still obediently ate the packet of biscuits, bringing his small schoolbag to his room to start today''s homework.


    The man in the kitchen finally walked out. He was a tall and broad foreign man with golden hair, showing a set of white teeth when he smiled. He looked a little silly, but still reliable. When Wen Xiuting stood beside him, they looked surprisingly well matched together.


    Xue Ling gave him a smile. The other party wiped his hands and introduced himself, "I''m Doyle Owens. I met Mr. Wen this morning."


    Wen Xiuting was somewhat surprised, but Doyle kissed her on the forehead, indicating that he would exin itter.


    Xue Ling shook the other side''s hand, "I didn''t expect that other than coborating, there would also be this kind of rtionship with Mr. Doyle."


    Doyle scratched his head somewhat awkwardly andughed, "It''s probably fate."


    In fact, he originally got close Wen Xiuting because he wanted toe into contact with Wen Xiuyuan. However, he did not expect to find himself attracted to the other party and ultimately fall in love, making it impossible to extricate himself. Even though his older brother kept sending figurative cold arrows in his direction, he couldn''t help but want to marry Wen Xiuting.


    After a year, it could be considered that he managed to achieve his original goal and meet the man, but there was always a tinge of awkwardness¡­


    In the future, it would be very confusing determining what form of address to use.


    Mr. Doyle Owens was very far-sighted.


    Coincidentally, the doorbell rang at this time.


    Wen Xiuting went to open the door. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully at Mr. Doyle Owens.

 Chapter 17

    2.9 - Let''s discuss whether sheep or foxes are easier to raise


    Although Xue Ling had no control over the major events of this world, everything that happened around him or was rted to him was all within his grasp. Based on what he knew, it was simple to infer what would happen next.


    So when he saw Mr. Cole Owensing in with ine in his arms, Xue Ling was not at all surprised. He nodded and said hello very calmly. Doyle was disappointed for a while, having wanted to see a bit of a show.


    "This is my brother and the patriarch of our family, Cole Owens. The one in his arms is our little princess, ine Owens. She is Cole''s daughter." Seeing that the situation did not move in the direction he envisioned, Doyle came forward to introduce the two sides.


    On the surface, it seemed like everyone did not know each other and were meeting for the first time tonight. But in fact, the waters here were very deep, and everyone present, other than Wen Xiuting and ine who truly didn''t know anything, were high level actors.


    Even Wen Mo could smell a hint of blood from this dinner party, feeling deeply that it was a good thing he had listened to his uncle''s words and eaten something to pad his stomach.


    Whether or not this meal could be eaten properly was still up in the air.


    The food was still on the stove and Wen Xiuting was a little timid when facing her boyfriend''s dignified and difficult-to-approach older brother. After gracefully weing him, she found an excuse to leave the settling in of the guests to Xue Ling and pulled Doyle with her back into the kitchen.


    Xue Ling had not seen his sister act so immature in a long time and inexplicably felt somewhat relieved. He could also get the satisfaction of taking care of someone through asional gestures from Wen Xiuting, since that never happened with Wen Mo¡­


    It was probably because his sister was really too gentle and kind¡­


    No wonder Doyle had fallen for her despite their schemes. If his sister hadn''t been blinded by love before, she would definitely have always been as happy and cheerful as she was now, finding the whole world exceptionally beautiful. There would be no shadow on her heart, because there would always be someone to shelter her. Before, it was their parents, now it was Xue Ling, and in the future it would be Doyle.


    Although she had experienced such misfortune, she did not seem to have let those things influence her. Instead, she became even more sunny and bright, almost like she carried a halo¡­


    However, her gentleness was never seen by anyone other than Xue Ling and Wen Mo. Having been hurt before, she guarded her heart much more carefully. Otherwise, it would not have taken almost two years of knowing each other before she brought Doyle back to meet them.


    ine could walk already and didn''t like being held all day long. Cole let her down; after she greeted everyone sweetly, she timidly came to say hello to Xue Ling.


    At only three years old, it was pretty amazing for her to be able to articte herself so well. Xue Lingughed and picked her up, then turned towards Mr. Cole Owens. "How about we go to the living room and have a proper chat?"


    Mr. Cole was stoic on the surface, but his heart was beating like a drum.


    He was not actually calm, but made himself appear so out of habit as he didn''t want toy gall his cards on the table.


    It had been one year, and his brother had already found himself a wife, but Cole was only now formally introduced to the other party. When their gazes met, he felt awkward to the point of not knowing what to say.


    Even a three year old child could get his personal phone number, but he could only sneak around, following Wen Xiuyuan like a stalker and spying on the other''s whereabouts without clear intentions.


    Oh, his recent actions were truly abnormal - even his butler Wenbert couldn''t look on anymore, not wanting to follow him when he went out¡­


    The Wen family had their own way of showing hospitality. After bringing his guest to the sofa, Xue Ling brought out a tea set.


    "Does Mr. Cole like tea? Would you like some tea from Country H?"


    Not everyone liked that kind of tea, so Xue Ling asked out of courtesy.


    Although, even if his guest said no, Xue Ling was not going to offer him anything else.


    Fortunately, although he was a great aristocrat, Mr. Cole was not particr and nodded his head to show he was amenable.


    Wen Mo had already taken ine to explore the apartment. The two were walking together hand in hand with Wen Mo asionally reaching out to steady the little princess who was still learning to walk. The scene was unexpectedly very harmonious.


    Xue Ling''s method of making tea was very old-fashioned and proper. Heat up the water, measure the tea leaves, pour hot water, then the tea; the whole process was very natural and smooth. He sat next to Cole, and it seemed that if he closed his eyes and sniffed, he would be able to smell a subtle fragrance of tea from his body - a little cool, slightly different from the full bodied fragrance of the tea in front of them.


    Mr. Cole felt like he was a little drunk.


    Xue Ling had split part of his attention towards Mr. Cole while making tea, but found that the other party''s eyes were hooded and did not speak. It was a bit strange. He thought about it and found a topic to diffuse the awkward situation: "The Owens family seems to have always been based in Country E, but Mr. Cole has been very busy in Country M in the past two years. Is it in preparation for transferring Country E''s business?"


    Cole shook his head when he heard the words, not expecting him to start talking about work. On second thought, realizing that the only connection between them was work, he became annoyed at himself. Although unhappy, he still maintained his superficial calmness and replied honestly: "I have been staying here to deal with personal affairs."


    Doyle alone was enough to handle things like work. There was no need for Cole toe here. But for some inexplicable reason, he kept finding himself heading in this direction¡­ Looking at this building from afar, but never once attempting to approach.


    Doyle once tried to buy an apartment on this floor, but he refused, causing Doyle to dere that, at his speed, he will definitely stay single his whole life. Even so, Cole didn''t think that was a mistake.


    His crush was his own business and there was no need to let the other person know and disrupt their life.


    What''s more, the other party''s life was not easy, facing numerous challenges every day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling''spany''s sess reliedpletely on taking advantage of any crisis that emerged in the market. In the past two years, he was timely in seizing every opportunity that existed in any dangerous situation that arose. To have such amazing achievements today and be able to coborate with his conglomerate waspletely due to Xue Ling''s ability. He had single handedly supported his entirepany.


    For Country M''s business circle and upper ss to praise Wen Xiuyuan endlessly was not unexpected. He was definitely the most popr rising star in Country M, a person who could continue to shine brilliantly, with an amazing future ahead. Cole did not want to interfere with the life of such a person.


    He liked how Wen Xiuyuan carried himself when he struggled; head held high and persevering on, unfazed by any danger and fearless, like a king who fought on all sides, his men undefeatable.


    That look was even more dazzling than what he had seen on the stage.


    "Private affairs?" Xue Ling tilted his head, touched his nose, and wanted to ask if his private affairs involved following him every day. But it was too straightforward, and they weren''t here to start a fight. There was no need to confront him on purpose. "Your private affairs?" Except it would be a waste not to press further, and he was also quite bothered by it.


    Xue Ling felt that this kind of life was really ufortable, being stared at every day but having to pretend that nothing was happening. If not for the limitations of this body''s identity and the fact that what he has achieved now was not easy toe by, based on his own personality, he would have gone over and fought bitterly with the other party a long time ago.


    Unfortunately, he was now Wen Xiuyuan.


    Mr. Cole''s ears seemed a little red. He nodded. "Yes, my private affairs."


    The situation was deadlocked and Xue Ling could not continue to ask more questions at the moment. It was clear that this gentleman wanted to end the topic. So, they drank two more cups of tea and watched as Wen Mo took ine into another room.


    Xue Ling once again tried to start a conversation: "Although it''s a bit presumptuous, don''t you think that¡­ Miss ine looks a little like me?"


    Cole finally turned his head to look directly at Xue Ling''s solemn face. He looked down and seemed to ponder for a moment: "She was adopted from H country. At the time, there was no information on her parents and family."


    With his words, all his spections became valid. Xue Ling nodded and said, "My sister''s daughter was abducted from birth. I have been searching for a long time and the clues all point to a police station in Country H, but because the person who adopted her is very mysterious, the trail ended there."


    Cole clenched his fist. He knew that this day woulde once he got close to Xue Ling. It was not that he was reluctant to give up the little girl. After all, Cole been struggling with himself numerous times about whether or not to send her back ever since he had discovered her origins. "Yes." He responded in a low voice. It did not sound as though he was in a good mood.


    Xue Ling hesitated for a moment and finally decided that acknowledging ine was worth provoking him over.


    He promised Wen Xiuyuan a happy ending, and little ine yed a big role in that. Wen Xiuyuan''s original death was due to saving her, and the sadness of his past life should be resolved here. "I don''t mean to force her back¡­ After all, you adopted her legitimately¡­ But if she is really our family, I hope we can spend time with her¡­"


    Cole pondered for a while and said, "Doyle and your sister are getting married."


    Xue Ling understood the other side''s meaning.


    When the two became married, they would naturally be a family. At that time, details like who ine''s parents actually were would no longer be an issue, since they would always be by her side.


    Xue Ling breathed a sigh of relief. "Then you should know about our family''s situation¡­" Given that he agreed to his younger brother''s marriage to Wen Xiuting, Cole was sure to have already investigated everything about them. "Elder sister and that person did not actually divorce, but it has already been two years. Legally speaking, two years of separation is enough time to begin the process of divorce. I n to return to that country soon." The other side had followed him for so long, whatever his purpose may be, so he must already be familiar with every detail of Xue Ling''s life.


    In any case, it would be stupid not to make use of readily avable resources, and Xue Ling was not adamant about destroying Xu Yongyi by himself. Mr. Cole seemed to be a very good golden thigh. If he held on tightly, perhaps he could finish off Xu Yongyi earlier. For Xue Ling, being a little shameless was not a problem at all.


    "You¡­ n to start now?" Knowing why this man has been working so hard over the years, Mr. Cole had frequently wanted to help him by directly destroying Xu Yongyi, but he didn''t want to identally wreck the other party''s ns.


    Xue Ling''s lips curved upwards. "Now is the right time. Two years have passed. It can be determined that the rtionship between husband and wife has indeed broken down, which is a good opportunity for getting a divorce in court. It will be troublesome for us if he is the one to initiate the proceedings, so it''s better for us to move first. He is now preparing to marry Bai Luzi. Having his blissful life be destroyed overnight must be a great feeling, and I think he will enjoy it very much."


    He did not find anything wrong at all with exposing his own character like this to a stranger. A call toe for dinner emerged from the dining room, and Xue Ling got up, crooking a finger at Cole. "Mr. Cole has been following me for so long. Are you interested in going back Country H with me to take a look?"


    "Look at what?" Cole didn''t care that his furtive movements were noticed and remained expressionless as always. It seemed that nothing was capable of taking the mask off his face.


    "Watch you take back the Wen family business?"


    "It''s pointless to snatch it back." The little fox nested on the sofa heard the malicious intent contained in its host''s words and trembled ufortably, ears flicking subconsciously. "I spent so much effort to sell them the shares back then."


    "Naturally the goal is to destroy thempletely, as directly and straightforwardly as possible, so that they can be happily relieved of all their worries."


    Hisugh was full of joy, but his eyes were full of malice and no brightness could be seen, seeming to pull everything into an abyss of darkness. Cole had always been fascinated by this pure darkness.


    This man has never been an innocent sheep. Perhaps calling him a crafty and cunning fox would be a better match.


    Cole felt that he really liked this kind of smile, and was willing to pay any price for it.


    editors: merysl & bluebug

 Chapter 18

    2.10 - The two people in front of me are shiny


    The roar of nesnding and taking off filled the background. A man holding two suitcases stood at the exit, waiting for someone.


    He wore a long beige windbreaker, half his face buried in a white scarf, and the tip of his ears were pink.


    The weather was so cold that the hands holding a suitcase were slightly reddened. Tired of waiting, he stamped his feet impatiently.


    A short whileter another person rushed over and held a cup of warm milk to his face. "Sorry to make you wait. The weather is so cold that there were many people lining up to buy hot drinks." He adjusted the other party''s scarf for him and took back one of the suitcases.


    "Why did we meet a cold current when we returned¡­ Am I so unwee?" The slightly shorter man looked up at the sky, face full of grievance. He asked, "Is it really okay to leave my sister and your brother behind in Country M? I''m worried they won''t be able to look after the two little ones properly."


    "Wen Mo is well behaved and little ine also won''t make trouble, let alone they also have nannies. Since they want to be parents, they should learn how to take care of children."


    Xue Ling looked at Mr. Cole with some surprise and sighed. "Hearing this kind of thing from your mouth always gives me an incongruous feeling."


    Mr. Cole shut up.


    That evening''s dinner was somewhat unptable. With Cole''s acquiescence, Xue Ling directlyid out the facts regarding ine''s birth and past. Even Doyle had not known about such a secret, so when they heard about it, both he and Wen Xiuting were stunned.


    Wen Xiuting didn''t get a good look at little ine when they first arrived because the little girl was in Cole''s arms. After carefully looking at her, she burst into tears.


    ine did not know what happened, but was suddenly told that the beautiful big brother was her uncle, the beautiful aunt was her mother, and the little elder brother was her real brother. Although she was smart, she was still only three years old and there were many things she didn''t understand. But it was also good like this, as it would only take some time for them to make up for their past mistakes.


    Wen Xiuting kept ine in her arms all night. Seeing that she cried until her eyes were red, Cole also felt somewhat sorry and agreed with Xue Ling and his younger brother''s suggestion to have ine move in with the Wen family.


    It must be said that this method of shouldering one''s way into the family was worth learning from. This morning, they were still merely business partners that finalized a partnership. By evening, they had already be a part of the family. When the butler Wenbert brought over a change of clothes and other necessities, he almost wanted to kneel down and worship his own master.


    He always thought that his master was extremely stifled and stingy with words. It had already been two years, and he was unable to get even a single centimetre closer the other party. He didn''t expect him to be this sessful once he made his move, just short of directly climbing into the other party''s bed. The Owens family should have a matriarch soon.


    They stayed for a week to let ine adapt to life with the Wen family and to make sure there would be no problems before Cole had Xue Ling book their tickets to Country H.


    Although he wasn''t clear whether a certain someone nned to stir up the muddy waters or simply came along to watch a show, Xue Ling did not prevent him froming. The battle he was nning to fight still more or less required some backstage support. Since Mr. Cole did not say that he could not use his name, then ording to the principle of making full use of what he''s been given, Xue Ling wouldn''t mind bringing out said name to smack Xu Yongyi''s face.


    In the dark, hazy winter of City X, everyone was rushing around in a hurry. Xue Ling brought out the face masks he had prepared, standing on tiptoes to put one on for Mr. Cole. Pulling along the suitcase, he said, "Let''s go. We''ll first head to the hotel, then go to thepany to look for them tomorrow~"


    He knew where they lived, but it wouldn''t be as sensational as meeting them at thepany.


    Even if it made him seem somewhat crude, Xue Ling wasn''t picky about the methods he used, as long as it made a lot of noise.


    Since he hade back, he definitely mustn''t let Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi off easily.


    Cole touched the mask on his face and stroked the ear that had just been brushed by that man, the roots of his ears turned slightly red.


    This should be novel experience - going out without his butler or driver. He brought his bodyguards, but, afraid the other party might have misgivings, asked them to hide themselves. This feeling of traveling side by side as if it were just the two of them was very special, and Cole felt a little addicted to it.


    ? They all said that he liked Wen Xiuyuan, but in fact he himself did not know how to categorize that feeling¡­


    At first, it was clearly only because when he stepped onto the stage, his manner and demeanour closely resembled the mysterious and vague oriental figure that often appeared in his dreams¡­


    It was snowing the next morning, snowkeszily drifting down. Xue Ling looked outside from their vantage point in the upper levels of the building and found that most of the city was covered in ayer of white.


    His trip back this time could be considered a business trip on the surface, as hispany had a contract to discuss here. At the same time, he also used the name of thepany to make an appointment with Xu Yongyi. Last night he even specifically confirmed the appointment to prevent being stopped from entering thepany by the Xu family.


    That would really be silly.


    Wen''s family''s business group changed its name two years ago. The growth of their enterprises was booming. A year ago, because they achieved good results, they even moved into a new building. Xu Yongyi''s feelings of inferiority from his countryside roots also slowly receded. In this period of time, he became increasinglyx with his management, and the things Xue Ling discovered were already enough to put him in prison for the rest of his life.


    Bai Luzi won the championship of an international design contest a year ago and was named as the pioneer of cutting-edge designers by the media. Now was the best time of her career. Xu Yongyi invested and set up apany for her, and she received many clients from the upper ss for her high-end custom designs. It sounded very grand, but the waters were very deep: It also doubled as a channel for Xu Yongyi to contact business partners and others in the upper echelons of society.


    Cole woke up before him and had already them ordered breakfast. He walked over to stand with Xue Ling by the window and stood for a while before opening his mouth to ask. "Do you need me to apany you?"


    Xue Ling tilted his head slightly, amused. "Have the distinguished Mr. Owens be myckey and trash other people''s ce? Isn''t that a little over the top?


    Cole frowned, not liking the way he was addressed. "You''re the one who had mee."


    Xue Lingughed happily, turning to pat Cole on the shoulder. "This is the first time I have seen a noble person taking the initiative to scrap with others. If your family was here, would they use me of being a bad influence?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cole pressed his lips together and said nothing.


    Xue Ling could tell that Cole had already decided to follow him.. He shrugged helplessly and went on, "Well, since the distinguished noble insists oning along, how can I reject? You are the head of my sister''s future husband''s family after all~ If you''re unhappy, you can make my sister unhappy through Doyle, and the one suffering at the end would absolutely still be me."


    Cole could not understand why his logic was so strange. He was silent for a moment and only promised, "That won''t happen."


    "Huh?" Xue Ling bit into a croissant and responded vaguely. A pair of hooded fox eyes looked over, making Cole''s heart jump in his chest.


    "I won''t let you suffer," he promised.


    Xue Ling wrinkled his brows and decided not toment on this gentleman''s promise.


    When it was time for their appointment, Xue Ling brought Cole into the building of Xu Group. With a secretary leading the way, they stepped into the elevator to the president''s office.


    Thepany''s renovation and decor was much better than the original Wen group''s, and the style was totally different. It was probably done on purpose in order to distinguish itself from the originalpany, as Xu Yongyi would not want hispany to always be under Wen Group''s shadow.


    Xue Ling dressed formally today. Because of the cold weather, he also wore a double-breasted ck woollen overcoat that slimmed down his waist and lengthened his figure. Thedy working at the reception desk found herself unable to look away.


    He was followed by an attractive man with long legs that seemed to start from the waist, handsome to the point where others would find it difficult to keep their legs together. The two-manbination sparked off a wave of gossip from the employees - the two clearly could make a fortune off their looks alone, but still wanted to work with their brains, this was simply giving those blessed with less fortune no way to live on.


    Compared with domestic enterprises, foreign-funded enterprises had more abundant capital. Moreover, the enterprise that was scheduled to negotiate a contract today had seized half of the new technology market in M country over a short period of two years. When it went public, people went crazy about investing into it. If he hadn''t been restricted by the domestic environment, Xu Yongyi would have also wanted to buy their shares. After all, they had never lost money, and their value has been increasing steadily.


    Due to the importance of the other party, Xu Yongyi arrived at thepany early this morning. By the time the appointment rolled around, he had already been sitting in the office for three hours.


    Seeing that the other party arrived on time, he believed that they must be sincere. Xu Yongyi took a deep breath and pushed the door open to wee them. But what awaited him on the other side was a face that had been appearing in his nightmares for two years.


    "I haven''t seen brother-inw in a long time. How have you been over the past two years?"


    Wen Xiuyuan''s looks had always been outstanding, and the past two years had honed his outstanding temperament even further. When heughed, his eyes tilted slightly and the mole at the corner of his eyes looked somewhat seductive, but looking carefully, there was no sense of femininity at all.


    That kind of evil smile could easily attract many people, but could also easily scare them.


    The obviously frightened Xu Yongyi put on a cold expression. "Who let you in? Secretary Ku, how can you be so unprofessional! Is my office a ce that anyone can walk into?"


    The secretary was rooted to the spot in shock. She didn''t understand how the president suddenly had a brother-inw, and was cursed at by the president. She was somewhat embarrassed and wanted to open her mouth to exin, but the beautiful young man gently stopped her.


    "Don''t me the secretary. She only brought me up at the request of brother-inw. After all, we made an appointmentst night to talk about the contract today." He was smiling the whole time. It was impossible to tell that he hade looking for trouble, and the secretary hurriedly nodded at his words.


    Xu Yongyi''s breath was stuck in his throat. He stupidly asked, "Talk about cooperation? You are from the Moan Group!??"


    "What else?" Xue Ling helplessly answered. "Does brother-inw think I would dare to enter yourpany without a formal appointment?"


    The word "your" was pronounced with extra emphasis.


    Xu Yongyi''s expression cooled noticeably. "What do you want to do?"


    "I naturally wanted to have a good talk with my brother-inw~" Xue Ling made a gesture with his hand, "I came all the way from Country M in order to send my brother-inw good news. Will my brother-inw force me to speak from the doorway?"


    Xu Yongyi had an ominous foreboding, but he had always been able to put on a good front. He nced at the secretary and stepped aside to make way into the president''s office. "Come in, we''ll talk inside."


    Xue Ling sneered. Cole reached out a hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    It was a small gesture, but Xue Ling turned and gave him a smile. The secretary noticed the short interaction between the two men and was dazed by the brilliance of Xue Ling''s smile.


    Ah, what kind of lucky day is this? I feel like my eyes have been purified.


    ˧µÄÈÃÈ˺ϲ»Â£ÍÈ shu¨¤i de r¨¤n¨À ren he bu l¨¯ng zu¨« - this is really kind of vulgar, lol. (it showed up where Xue Ling & Cole walked into Xu group''s office¡­) literally trantes to ''good looking enough to make people not able to put their legs together''. variations of this phrase go something like ''made them feel so good that they couldn''t put her legs together''. uhm. O.o today''s chinese ss, i guess?


    Also, for those who couldn''t make the connection. The chapter description''s ''shiny'' is directly linked to the brilliance of Xue Ling''s smile~


    Bluebug (Editor): You teach such vulgar things to our poor readers? Q_Q Shameful! XDD


    On another note, please greet merysl to our little family. I know I''m a bitte on this, but there has just been so much happening in the past chapters. Be assured that we keep trying our best to bring you chapters, pretty and bountiful. Thanks to some restructuring in how we work, our poor trantor will spend 15 minutes more on each chapter and I will reduce the time I spend from 160 minutes to 30 minutes (5 times less!). Together with merysl, there should be not much dy on the editor''s side.


    merysl (also an editor): Hi!

 Chapter 19

    2.11 - A tacit understanding that we''d rather die than admit to


    Xu Yongyi''s office was so luxuriously decorated that the word "rich" was basically written everywhere.


    Xue Ling did not consider himself a guest either, inviting Cole to sit on the sofa and pulling two bottled drinks out of the refrigerator. He didn''t have any semnce to the stereotypical big boss of a big corporation at all, but acted more like a child. Watching him, Cole''s eyes could not help but soften.


    "Why the hell are you back? What do you want to do?!" Xu Yongyi was unable to stand this kind of action, as if this was the other side''s territory. It made him feel like he has returned back in time to a few years ago in Wen group when he had to lower his head and act like a good son-inw. "If there''s nothing, just leave. Xu Group does not wee you!"


    Xue Ling turned around and looked at him with raised eyebrows. "To be able to say ''Xu Group'' these two words so calmly, brother-inw''s face must be as thick as a wall. Truly worth admiring."


    Naturally, Xu Yongyi could understand the intent behind his sarcastic words, face cold as he returned: "You sold the shares to me yourself back then. Now, whether it''s called Xu Group or anything else has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course." Xue Ling did not n to continue this topic as his purpose today was very simple. He withdrew a document from his briefcase and said straightforwardly, "If you sign this, everyone can part on good terms, and we will go our separate ways. I will also not appear in front of you for the rest of my life."


    Xu Yongyi frowned, not believing his words. Walking over, he picked up the papers to take a look and his frown deepened even further. On the paper three somewhat dazzling words were clearly printed: Divorce Settlement Papers.


    Xu Yongyi read through it with forced patience, wanting to know what tricks Xue Ling was ying. Then, he angrily tore the papers up.


    Xue Ling had long anticipated that his mood would not be good. He leaned leisurely on the sofa, a shadow of a smile hovering on his face: "It''s okay to tear it up. I still have a lot of copies here."


    Xu Yongyiughed angrily and sneered, "Who do you think you are, wanting me topensate with everything I own? That''s too funny. You just want to take what you want without doing anything. There''s no such good thing in the world!"


    "It''s precisely because nothing was done that we can just take what we want." Xue Ling waved his hand, "You and my sister have been separated for two years, and we can definitely sue you for divorce. I prepared this agreement just because I wanted to give brother-inw a chance. It seems that brother-inw is not satisfied with the conditions I listed?"


    Xu Yongyi had already decided to kick them out: "Xu group is the result of my many years of effort. If you want me to hand it over and clear out everything I own, you might as well continue daydreaming." He sneered and said, "Wen Xiuyuan, do you think this world is still the same one as when your Wen family was in charge? Where your word wasw? You and your sister cheated me out of a lot of money and went abroad, and your sister even abandoned her husband and son. Ask anyone in X city - who doesn''t know of such a disgraceful scandal? Now you want to use this thing and get a divorce? Are you not ashamed? Who gave you the nerve?"


    They both stole money and went abroad, and Wen Xiuting abandoned her husband and son - this is what Xu Yongyi made publicly known when they left two years ago.


    Xu Yongyi had posted an announcement in newspapers and television, iming although that Wen Xiuting had taken away a huge sum of his investment money, he could let bygones be bygones. There was nothing that could not be resolved between husband and wife, and their youngest son was still at home waiting for them. He hoped that Wen Xiuting would change her mind ande back.


    After the announcement was broadcasted, everyone all agreed that Boss Xu was a true romantic, a rare good husband, while Wen Xiuting was cruel-hearted and cold. He had already exerted his all to work hard for her family''spany, and not only did she not help out, she also dragged him down and ran away with her eldest son and younger brother, leaving her youngest son behind. How could there be such a cruel wife and mother in the world?


    The whole affair was a very big deal, and everyone in Xu Group knew about it. People in the city still talked about it asionally, cursing the Wen family for taking advantage of their son-inw before throwing him away, even making implications towards the rtionship between the Wen brother and sister, saying that they''re simply not human.


    Xue Ling had already known about this. Even after going abroad, he kept an eye on the situation in Country H. Because this had all been part of the original plot, he was also toozy toe back and exin. Moreover, Wen Mo and Wen Xiuting were not in a good mental state at the time and he was afraid that they would be affected by the news, so he left it alone and let it ferment.


    Now, when Xu Yongyi brought it up and tried to scold him with it, Xue Ling wanted tough. "You know in your heart what happened back then. I wanted to make a courtesy call before bringing in the big guns. Since you don''t want to sign this agreement, we''ll see you in court. This matter was entrusted to me by my sister, and I believe we will have a chance to talk about it in the future~"


    Xu Yongyi heard the assurance in his voice and a sense of panic arose in his heart. He drove them out of his office in anger, and quickly called Bai Luzi.


    His and Bai Luzi''s affair was something many people already knew. It was not a secret in the upper circle of city X, but they had always imed that their rtionship was that of friends. They told others that because Xu Yongyi was not yet divorced, it was not good for them to develop their rtionship, making many people feel distressed for Bai Luzi. When thedies in the circle gathered, they often said bad things about Xiuting and used her of being a dog in the manger.


    Oh, that seemed to also be scolding Xu Yongyi?


    Bai Luzi had just finished taking ady''s measurements and was discussing possible styles when her mobile phone suddenly rang. She smiled apologetically and left the room to answer the call. "Hello." Her voice was as pure as her appearance, gentle and pleasant to the ears.


    "Little Zi! Wen Xiuyuan is back!" Xu Yongyi''s tone was somewhat heavy, every word enunciated clearly. It sounded like his mood was especially bad.


    Last night, Bai Luzi only heard that he had an important contract to discuss today, and was surprised to receive such a call. She froze for a moment before hurriedly replying, "Don''t worry, he has nothing now. What can he fight us with? What did hee back for?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xu Yongyi pulled irritably at his tie and kicked his office chair. "He came back to help Wen Xiuting get divorced."


    Bai Luzi was suddenly delighted. "Isn''t that just perfect? Weren''t you just worrying that we wouldn''t be able to get married without the divorce?"


    "That guy brought a divorce settlement. The documents said that I cheated on my marriage and would hand over everything inpensation." Xu Yongyi was a little upset. During these years, because of how perfectly Wen Xiuyuan had managed to deceive him, he always had a shadow in his heart. It was okay as long as he did not appear in front of him, but now that Wen Xiuyuan has shown up, Xu Yongyi was in a state of anxiety, his heart inexplicably uneasy.


    "Hand over everything inpensation?" Bai Luzi eximed, "What kind of joke is this? He wants too much. Who does he think he is? It''s only been two years, how did this young master''s thinking be more and more delusional?"


    "It''s not that he has no leg to stand on. He came here today on behalf of the Mo An Group to talk with us about a partnership, but I kicked him out."


    "Oh, he must have applied with hispany toe once he found out these cooperation talks were held in Country H, wanting to masquerade around with the Mo An Group''s name." At this point Bai Luzi felt that she understood the situation very clearly. "Don''t be rmed, our rtionship back then was very well hidden. He has no evidence in his hands. Even if he goes to court, it would be pointless without any proof. Moreover, his and Wen Xiuting''s reputations have already been ruined. Even if he wants toe back with his head held high, he should first understand his current situation."


    "Wen Xiuting and Wen Xiuyuan''s reputations¡­" Xu Yongyi repeated this sentence in a low voice. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration shed. "The malicious rumours from two years ago should still be useful. Nowadays, online public opinion is very important. I remember that he used his name as an internationally renowned pianist to gain a lot of fans online. We can attack him there. Based on this young master''s character, one or two negative opinions from those haters should already be enough to destroy him."


    Although Bai Luzi felt that Wen Xiuyuan already had no way to win, she still thought it would be good to have Wen Xiuyuan fall into disrepute in order to ensure the divorce went smoothly.


    Who told him to be Wen Xiuting''s brother? The two siblings grew up in a wealthy family from birth, totally different from Xu Yong yi and Bai Luzi''s own childhood environment. After many hardships, they were finally moving upwards in society, and they must absolutely not let the Wen family destroy their blissful life!


    This suggestion that seemed toe out of nowhere was agreed on just like that. Bai Luzi contacted friends in the entertainment circle, found several famous studios and hired an online mob to destroy Wen Xiuyuan''s reputation so that he would feel disgust and rejection from everyone. She wanted to see if Wen Xiuyuan would still have the courage to stand in court and fight with them then.


    Xue Ling and Cole left Xu Group''s building joking andughing. Well, fine, in reality Xue Ling was the one doing most of the talking, with Cole humming in agreement from time to time in order to get a satisfied smile from him. It was very cost effective - he really liked it.


    Xue Ling was not bothered by Xu Yongyi''s attitude at all. Just now, he dropped a little hint when he spoke to the other party, nudging him to take the matter online and make it public. The bigger the better, and it would be best if they try topletely destroy his reputation.


    This was the result that he wanted. After all, Cole would be sufficient if he just wanted to bankrupt apany. For him, even bankrupting the whole group would not be a problem.


    What Xue Ling wanted was for them to suffer like Wen Xiyuan had in thest life. Carrying thebel of being a pedophile, being spat on in the streets, with everyone disgusted at them. He wanted them to properly enjoy the taste of living in a dark world without even the tiniest spark of brightness.


    At that time, he would destroy their only hope, wipe his hands and wait for the courts to give them a fair verdict.


    There was no sense of beauty if the revenge was too simple.


    Perhaps because Wen Xiuyuan died too miserably, Xue Ling was especially cruel with his ns.


    Cole didn''t care what kind of person he was - he would still like Xue Ling regardless. Especially when he showed off proudly,ughing, like a little fox with his tail up asking for praise. It always made Cole want to reach out and pet his head.


    But unfortunately, the rtionship between the two was neither hot nor cold, and they were not that close. Cole was afraid that if he made a move, he would scare Xue Ling away.


    To be fair, Xue Ling was also not that timid. In the past few days, he could more or less guess what Cole was thinking. In fact, there were still emotions under that stiff, wouldn''t-be-moved-even-by-thunder face, one just had to spend some effort to find them.


    But Xue Ling was a true tsundere, following the spirit of ''If you don''t say it, I won''t ask about it; if you want to pretend, I''ll pretend with you~'' he also stubbornly acted ignorant, making Doyle click his tongue in wonder.


    With these two, for them to talk it out and get together would really take a miracle.


    editors: mersyl & BlueBug

 Chapter 20

    2.12 - The innocent melon seed eating spectators in the front row


    Xue Ling created his own personal Weibo microblog in Country H a long time ago, but never posted anything. After he left Country H, Xue Ling sent out a video of thepetition he participated in, which gained him a lot of fans.


    Because it was also somewhat rted to his ns, Xue Ling would asionally post some videos of his piano ying.


    He was originally a very lofty ''pianist'', but because he changed his profession, he attended fewer concerts. Most of the videos were of him ying the piano at home by himself. Even so, he slowly attracted arge number of fans who loved pure music and emotion. He was mutual followers with many pianists in Country H, but even though their rtionship appeared to be good, interactions were rare.


    Xue Ling didn''t actually give up music. At first, he recorded these videos in order to teach Wen Mo, using the recordings as a reference for him. Later, when he saw that the online response was not bad, he would y some tunes for his microblog whenever he was in a good mood. Other than these videos, his Weibo ount had nothing else. Sometimes, his fans would cry and beg for a photo of him, but he would act as though he never saw them.


    His microblog fans could be divided into several groups. Some of his fans were there for the prestige, arge part of them were music fans, a small portion were there to be pretentious, and a sprinkling of them were dead or empty ounts.


    Today, they were weing a hater.


    Xue Ling thought Xu Yongyi would start this war through the newspapers first. Unexpectedly, this fellow also kept up with the times. He looked him up on his microblog and threw over a bunch of maniacs to beat him in the face.


    Xu Yongyi has always been a big ''verified user'' on Weibo, and he was certified as the boss of Xu Group. He would asionally share one or two news articles, with some followersmenting in an attempt to garner attention and beg to be taken in. He had fewer fans than Xue Ling, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have a paid mob~


    He first arranged for a Weibo ount that normally reported tabloid-level news to gossip about the topic ''my father''s friend''s old wife and idiot brother-inw''. When that began to trend, Xu Yongyi immediately released a series of materials on his own ount without even waiting for his online followers to cue him in.


    He released the bank slips from when Wen Xiuting transferred out the funds from their shared ount, and information on Wen Xiuting, Wen Xiuyuan and Wen Mo''s flights out of the country. He reposted the announcement he had made on the newspapers two years ago along with some interviews, an investigation report that showed he could find no traces of them, and finally the divorce settlement papers from yesterday.


    The divorce settlement papers that were torn up by Xu Yongyi previously were stuck back together again, acting as proof of his indignation and anger.


    He expressed that he had done nothing to be sorry for towards the pair of siblings. Back then, if they had not left, they would have been a harmonious family. But they even took his eldest son and left his youngest son behind. This led to his youngest son having to grow up in a motherless environment, causing his character to be timid. If it hadn''t been for the appearance of Bai Luzi, Xu Qing would not have the lively and lovely appearance he has now.


    Netizens had always liked to follow sensational news, going wherever there was trending gossip. Regardless of whether the other party was a pianist or a big boss, or some eighteenth-tiered small star, as long as they could participate in the liveliness, they would be there.


    Often, these people were also the most irrepressible. After reading Xu Yongyi''s microblog, they quickly followed and visited Xue Ling''s ount too.


    There were all kinds of reactions - from those simply announcing their presence, to those who came to curse. The ones who came to curse used the worst words they could think of. Phrases like "It seems that anyone that can y the piano can call themselves a pianist nowadays" "Some people must be alive just to make others feel disgusted" "Isn''t this kind of person just defiling music?" could be considered rtively mild. Xue Ling read thements and felt that even his eighteenth generation of ancestors have also been included. Those poor old foxes have already turned into ashes and still could not live in peace, getting happily pulled out by these people to be scolded.


    Cole read thements with him, frowning so hard that his wrinkles could pinch flies. "They''re going too far."


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders, "Let them curse. The more they me now, the more painful it will be when everything turns around." He was full of smiles, looking as though even the most malicious of the obscenities did not affect him in any way. "I''m open-minded and magnanimous anyway, and I want them to be embarrassed. That will make it easier when I y the public opinion card."


    Seeing that Cole was still frowning, looking like he would have gone up to argue with them right away if he were not well-bred. Xue Ling grinned and reached out to touch his brow. "It''s okay, this is all part of the n. Bear with it for a few days. It will be fine after I make my big move.


    Cole was still frowning. "How many more days?"


    "Just need to add a little heat to stir up the issue." Xue Ling said this, opening his own microblog and sending out his first ever text-based message.


    [ Wen Xiuyuan (v): The wicked are afraid of heaven, but the good can bully heaven. Good and evil will always be rewarded, the only contention is sooner orter. ]


    His message was very condensed and full of meanings. Cole could not understand, so Xue Ling patiently exined the meaning of it to Mr. Cole. "If you don''t want people to know what you''ve done, then don''t do it. The heavens are always watching your every move. Don''t do things that you would feel guilty for."


    Mr. Cole was silent for a moment. Xue Ling thought about it and added, "A simpler exnation is, I have evidence in my hand, and you will pay for what you are doing now."


    This is a lot more vernacr. Cole looked at Xue Ling somewhat helplessly and said, "So you are letting them scold you like this, and even hope that they will scold you more?"


    Sure enough, arge number ofments appeared saying that they were waiting for his name to be cleared and hoping for a reversal, along with others that were still cursing Xue Ling for not wanting any face and being shameless.


    Xue Ling touched his face and sighed, "My face is so beautiful. How can I not want it~"


    Cole was helpless towards him and could only pull him up off the sofa and say, "Let''s eat out tonight."


    Xue Ling belonged to the category of people with the ''have difficulties making a choice'' sickness. He would prefer for others to choose where to eat, and as long as he didn''t have to decide, anything was fine. He let himself be pulled out the door by Cole, with no intention of moving by himself at all. "Oh, how annoying, I still need to have people send out awyer''s letter. Can''t we just press fast forward, and arrive at the point where Xu Yongyi goes to prison?"


    Cole was a little speechless. Who was the one that said he wanted to enjoy the feeling of personal revenge, and would not let him directly destroy Xu Yongyi with the evidence?


    "You''re the one who wanted toe back." Otherwise, they could''ve just waited in Country M for the other party to be ruined.


    "Yes¡­" Xue Ling turned around. He felt that he had no more motivation left after seeing Xu Yongyi''s future. What he wanted to do now was just to take out the evidence bit by bit and hit Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi''s face a few times.


    The two of them went out for dinner. After Xue Ling had eaten his fill, he rubbed his stomach and sent thewyer a message, asking him to send a letter to Xu Yongyi. Based on the speed of courier delivery within the same city, Xu Yongyi should receive it tomorrow, and then his microblog would be lively again.


    Thewyer sent awyer''s letterte at night ording to Xue Ling''s directions, and the next day it was posted on Xu Yongyi''s microblog. The divorce conditions remained unchanged. Xu Yongyi expressed that he would never give his Xu Group away, and since the other party was going to file awsuit, he would fight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was a matter of a business conglomerate''s life and death, and many news reporters and media came in to join the party. Newspapers also reported the news, triggering a ** discussion in X City.


    Xue Ling did not have many photos online, so people could only use screenshots from the video, which is thest time he appeared before the public. Many people became fans of Xue Ling because of that performance, but never saw him again. They didn''t expect that he would be involved in such a thing now.


    "I didn''t expect their paid mob to be so excitable." Three dayster, Xue Ling''s microblog was still filled with abuse. During this period, Bai Luzi also spoke her piece, saying that she did not understand why Wen Xiuting left without a divorce back then, but now she knew why - he wanted to clean out their possessions and assets from the get go. As a person, one can''t be so shameless!


    Xue Ling unhesitatingly retorted, expressing that she was also not a good person, and that there was no need to act in this way just to show others.


    As an active designer, Bai Luzi had more fans. Adding on that she was beautiful, many people were willing to speak for her. His Weibo was once again washed with blood. Xue Ling looked at the results and was pleased, nodding his head, and prepared to bring in the.


    He had already tossed his work to Cole. He was the big boss anyway, and the partnership was with hispany - leaving everything to him was not a problem at all. He himself could stay in the cheated rooms, cozy and not wanting to move.


    That night at 8pm, the peak time for Weibo visitors. Xue Ling calmly tossed two pictures on his microblog. The apanying words were very simple, but it shocked many people.


    Xu Group was a well-known enterprise, and many people were watching this farce, specifically following Xue Ling''s Weibo ount. They did not expect him to throw out something like this.


    [ Wen Xiuyuan (v): Should we have stayed to help you raise your illegitimate son? @Xu Yongyi (v) <Xu Qing and Xu Yongyi DNA Test> <Xu Qing and Wen Xiuting DNA Test>]


    As soon as the two DNA test results came out, the inte was in an uproar. Many visitors andizens expressed their shock: ''my god, was it actually like this?!''


    Although they could guess that there was an inside story, most people at most thought it would be that Wen Xiuting ran away because of Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi''s rtionship. Now it seemed that the situation was not right. Didn''t Xu Yongyi say in the news ''you can leave me, but Xiao Qing should not be deprived of a mother''?!


    What''s the situation now?!


    People denounced Xu Yongyi on his microblog one after another. Xue Ling watched the show, and then leisurely threw another heavy bomb.


    [ Wen Xiuyuan (v): @Bai Luzi (v) should look after her own children, don''t be crazy andin that my sister won''t help you with it. <Xu Qing and Bai Luzi DNA test>]


    At this moment, everyone could fill in the holes and understand the whole drama.


    [ Coming To Dance za Dances: Wow, this is the drama of the year! It''s already be a life and death love story. Which master script writer will write this kind of ''taking good things and recing them with fake goods'' type plotline and write it into a TV drama? It would be brilliant, hahahahaha ]


    [ A Salted Fish: Thinking too deeply makes one very afraid! Is there any big master out there that can clear up these rtionships?! ]


    [ Laughing And Scolding In One Frame: Eating melon seeds and watching from the front row~ ]


    [ One Sword To Break One''s Enemy: The bystanders that don''t know the real story doing their daily check-in _(:3)¡Ï ]


    [ Talking About A Round Of Romance: This one is not worthy, but will attempt to tidy this mess. ording to the words and evidence thrown out by little brother Wen, sister Wen was absolutely heartbroken when she left the country. The younger son was not her own, and she didn''t know where her own baby went. Both parents died. Her husband even had a mistress, and she wasn''t a neer. She was afraid that if she didn''t leave, she would die of anger. In addition, the three DNA tests have been checked by photoshop masters. They are original photos and not even a filter was used. Then it all bes clear, the younger son is designer Bai''s child. Designer Bai has long had an affair with Boss Xu, and it is not clear whether it started before or after their marriage. In short, even a son was born. Mr. Xu''s extramarital affairs are verified ¡Ì. So there are no problems with little brother Wen''s demand to take all his assets~ ]


    [ Origin And Destruction: Previous poster''s words are unclear, I''m a little confused. ]


    [ Flying Over Ten Thousand Miles: Simply speaking, Boss Xu cheated with designer Bai, the Xu little prince is their child. With extramarital affairs, Mr. Wen is justified demanding everything. ]


    [ Can Study But Can''t Speak: Say it like that earlier, then I wouldn''t need to be confused for so long~ I get it~ Boss Xu is so brave, telling lies without blinking an eye. ]


    Xu Yongyi had no idea when Xue Ling did the paternity test. He was nervous and anxious, thinking that Xue Ling must have arranged for people to be close to him. But Bai Luzi''s microblog suddenly woke him up. He let out a relieved breath. He was probably just thinking too much, always having the feeling that Wen Xiuyuan hade to hound him to death.


    Are you kidding me, based on that useless person?


    Well yes, based on that useless person.


    Xue Ling sent something, and Bai Luzi paid him back that night and sent a so-called document <Xu Qing and Wen Xiuyuan DNA Test>, saying that if this kind of thing that could be faked and was not officially certified could be believed, then pigs could also climb trees.


    Theizens were surprised again. They didn''t know which side to stand on and so they could only choose to eat melon seeds in the front row.


    ΢²© Weibo - China version of twitter. Aka microblogging tform. ounts that have been verified (locked to a real life identity or corporation) are V ounts.


    Ë®¾ü navy - Chinese ng for an online mob of users that can be paid/directed to post certain content or say certain things


    ''have difficulties making a choice'' sickness - it''s a chinese ng thing. people have a lot of ''sicknesses'', like the ''middle school'' sickness (immaturity). this one is ''can''t make a choice when ites to food'' disease.


    editors: BlueBug & merysl

 Chapter 21

    2.13 - Let us discuss your ims that Wen Xiuyuan cannot operate a business


    Xue Ling''s counterattack was beautifully done. He simply forwarded Bai Luzi''s micro-blog along with a question. "Has life in the Wen family mansion beenfortable these past two years?" Paired with a smiley face emoticon, it was obvious he still had cards to y.


    Netizensmented, ''Little brother Wen''s smile seems very devious. It looks like tonight will be a sleepless night - let''s all party until dawn!''


    Then, at 11:00PM, Xue Ling really uploaded a video. The clip seemed to be taken with a surveince camera. Although the image was not very clear, people could still clearly see that this was a hospital ward.


    [ Wen Xiuyuan (v): The heavens are always watching your every move. Did you really think that I would be unable to find anything if you deleted the recordings? Ha-ha. <Xu Yongyi Sneakily Switching Children Video> ]


    This video clip was edited to show the entire process of Xu Yongyi''s switching of the infants. There were even subtitles annotating when Wen Xiuting entered the private ward, when Bai Luzi entered; even the hospital check-in form and hospital medical records were all there, everythingid out clearly. Xu Yongyi purposely arranged for the two to stay in rooms very close to each other. Wen Xiuting gave birth after Bai Luzi. When she fell into an exhausted sleep after giving birth, Xu Yongyi sent away the nurses, swapped the babies in the two rooms, and even changed their identification tags.


    All their actions, including paying off of doctors and nurses and deleting of the video surveince, were all included in the video clip. At this moment, everything simply could not be denied.


    As soon as this figurative hammer came out, Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi were knocked unconscious. Theizens expressed: ''Hahahaha, bet you weren''t expecting that young master Wen would have this kind of trump card. Will you now use this of being a falsified video? Even though the picture is a little blurred, but it can''t be that you don''t recognize yourself, right, Boss Xu?''


    Or is it that you don''t dare to?


    This year''s interesting news should always be left to settle for two days before any judgement was made. The reversal of this situation was so sudden, with ck and whitepletely flipped, makingizens express their admiration for Boss Xu.


    With this kind of deliberate deception and ability to turn ck into white, it was no wonder that Xu Yongyi could cheat the Wen family out of their assets and change the name from Wen Group to Xu Group. Theizens eating melon seeds in the audience could only watch on.


    At this point, even a paid mob would probably be unable to save the situation. Xu Yongyi was utterly dumbfounded, and Bai Luzi was gnashing her teeth in anger.


    Xue Ling finished the video and prepared for bed, going straight to sleep, seemingly unaware of the other two people that spent a sleepless night because of the video that he had sent out. They thought bitterly for a long time before finally making a stupid move out of helplessness.


    "Things have already reached this point; we can only resort to this." Bai Luzi''s face was cold, and the beauty and gentleness that was normally present hadpletely disappeared. Her eyes were full of malice.


    "What?"


    "Fulfil his wish for a divorce. Only, you absolutely cannot let him take all your assets. We canpensate him with more money, but Xu Group definitely cannot go to him." Bai Luzi sat down on the sofa, full of anger. "Even if we use money to alleviate the disaster, this matter has already ruined our reputations. The only thing we can rely on now is the Xu Group. It will be impacted, but no matter what, it is still arge cooperation. People won''t stop working with us just because of your private affairs. As long as we hold the controlling shares and thepany still exists, we can start over."


    Xu Yongyi pondered for a while, nodded and said, "This should not be a problem. I paid for the shares that that bastard Wen Xiuyuan held in his hands back then through proper channels. There is no way he can get them back."


    "Yes¡­"


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy, and both of them sighed. They never realized that they had always been one step behind. They had clearly hidden this matter very well. Who on earth reported it to Wen Xiuyuan?


    Mobile phone andputer screens seemed to brighten up the night with little spots of light. Thanks to the scandalous update that was released tonight, the originally tepid topic became thoroughly hot. Large amounts of spectatorizens once again visited the three people''s Weibo ounts to watch the event, and the spection and joking slowly piled up.


    The vicious abuse that was originally aimed at Xue Ling was now pointed towards Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi''s microblogs. Not only did the two of them never expect that this sharp sword would ultimately point at them, they also did not realize that things would not be as simple as they believed.


    Modern society was no longer a world where the rich had an absolute advantage. They thought that the abuse being flung at them online would not have any impact on them, believing that as long as they were able to suppress the censure of them online ande to an agreement with Wen Xiuyuan, they would be able to calm this storm.


    Unfortunately, Xue Ling had a system, and the inte was entirely for his use. Furthermore, he did not intend to let public opinion rest.


    Xu Yongyi wanted to talk with Xue Ling, but the other party seemed to have no intention of seeing him. When he received a summons from the court, Xu Yongyi was finally absolutely certain that Wen Xiyuan only came back to mess with him.


    Hepletely had no intention of making peace. All of Xue Ling''s previous actions were taken just for the sake of ying tricks on him.


    Even if they were clear about the other party''s purpose, he and Bai Luzi were left with no other options. They could only find awyer and hope that they could appeal and im that having to hand over all of his assets was an unreasonable demand.


    Thewyer imed that it shouldn''t be a problem as there was no legal basis for everything to go to Wen Xiuting and could definitely be appealed as an unreasonable demand. Even if Wen Xiuyuan could provide proof that Xu Yongyi had cheated during his marriage, the end result should be that Wen Xiuting would obtain arge majority of the assets while Xu Yongyi would not be left with nothing to his name.


    Having received such a confirmation, Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi were a little more reassured.


    With Cole''s intervention, the submission period that originally would have taken three months was shortened, and the divorce proceedings began half a monthter. As thewyer had said, Xu Yongyi did not lose everything. All of his real estate and full custody of Wen Mo was awarded to Wen Xiuting.


    Wen Xiuyuan seemed to have no interest in Xu Group, leaving it to Xu Yongyi while taking everything else that he could. This made Xu Yongyi''s scalp go numb, always feeling something unexpected would happen¡­


    Facts proved his spection correct. After the trial, Wen Xiuyuan released a letter on Weibo along with proof showing forgery of a will.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xu Yongyi was shocked, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    When Wen Xiuyuan''s parents had an ident, they did not leave a will, and Wen Xiuyuan forged one instead. He had thought that he had cleaned his tracks, but somehow Wen Xiyuan found it, unexpectedly managing to find some small mistakes and put it directly on the web.


    [ Wen Xiuyuan (v): My parents didn''t leave a will. Xu Yongyi forged one, and robbed my sister and I of our property. ording to the currentw, the son-inw has no right of inheritance to his inws, let alone he is a scum man that married into the family. ]


    This matter that had originally quieted down once again exploded through the inte with Wen Xiyuan''s post.


    Everyone even called over their friends toe and watch, wanting to see how much uglier and repulsive this scum could be.


    Xu Yongyi was often pointed at when he walked in themunity and finally had no choice but to move out of Wen family''s old house with Bai Luzi and Xu Qing. Originally, they had nned to stay there in order to make things difficult for Wen Xiuyuan since the mansion was one of the assets awarded to Wen Xiuting with the divorce settlement.


    He thought this would be all, and he could be forthright about the matter of the inheritance. So he boldly responded to Wen Xiuyuan''s microblog and told interviewers that came to find him, saying that most of the shares had actually been sold to him by Wen Xiuting and Wen Xiuyuan at the time. There were many shareholders and board members that could testify that Wen Xiyuan could not have be Xu Group''s biggest shareholder even without the falsified will.


    A small number Xu Group''s board members also appeared in this interview, confirming Xu Yongyi''s words and expressing that Wen Xiuyuan had been anxious to sell Wen Group''s shares on the day after his parents'' death. If it weren''t for Xu Yongyi, Xu Group would not have reached its present level. Wen Xiuyuan''s desire to steal other people''s achievements was frowned upon. What''s more, he had no business talent, having grown up focused on music from a young age. Returning to Xu Group now would only harm the business.


    Once the report regarding this issue was broadcasted, there was a heated debate. Although everyone was very happy to watch the gossip and sided with Xue Ling, many people''s opinions changed when it involved the running of apany.


    [ Take Off The Laves: To be honest, if you don''t have the ability, don''t try to take over a job you cannot do. If you don''t have the talent and ruin apany for no reason, nobody will be happy. ]


    [ Brave Words: What does the previous poster mean? That is hispany, are you not allowing them take it back? ]


    [ Unfallen Aristocrat: It''s not a matter of taking it back or not, or even who it belongs to. It''s a question of what would happen if he takes it back but can''t operate it. No matter how much in the right Wen Xiuyuan is, Xu Yongyi has run Xu Group for many years. If Wen Xiuyuan returns and Xu Group makes mistakes, should all the employees have to suffer with him? ]


    [ Fish: That''s their business. If it was originally mypany, do I still need to consider so many other things if I want toe back? ]


    [ Muddy World: The discussion for this topic will definitely get heated~ ]


    Cole was also following thements on the inte. He was somewhat dissatisfied, even wanting to register an ount to properly debate with them about whether or not this youth had the genius for business, but was shot down by Xue Ling.


    The young man who had just taken a bath was still a little damp, strands of ck hair still stered to his forehead, making him look a little pitiful. He held a hairdryer in one hand and suddenly reached over, grabbing Cole''s hand.


    "Don''t be so anxious." When heughed, that pair of fox eyes would squint slightly, ck pupils extremely bright with a touch ofughter, making it look like he was thinking of amusing things. "When they have discussed further, naturally someone wille out and hit them in the face."


    Cole didn''t know much about the online environment of Country H, and having seen the abuse that had been hurled around before, he also did not like it. But Xue Ling liked to stare at these interfaces, so he could only try to understand them.


    Unfortunately, he would never be able to keep up with the mental thought processes of the person in front of him.


    Xue Ling stole the iPad and sat in front of Cole, gesturing for him to blow-dry his hair. "I''ve already found a paid mob and those who are saying that I can''t do business will soon be pped in the face. Let me first see how many people are still holding onto the idea that I''m a young master who can only y the piano."


    Cole looked at the back of the head that was presented to him and felt a burst of helplessness.


    He plugged in hair dryer and turned it on, reaching out to touch the youth''s wet hair. It looked like he was being treated as a servant and given no choice, but in fact his eyes were full of mirth.


    The sound of the hair dryer filled the room. Xue Ling flipped through several pages ofments, watching as more and more people joined the verbal war. His lips curved up in satisfaction as he directed the system to send out a post.


    The system shook its white fur, despising its host for only remembering it when he needed something. But it still obediently went to help, making a post on the top domestic business forum.


    [ Deep analysis: Let us discuss your ims that Wen Xiuyuan cannot operate a business. ]


    ¡ª


    Ò»¿ÚÒøÑÀ y¨© k¨¯u y¨ªn y¨¢ - very ng way of saying gnashing her teeth in anger. It literally means ''a mouth full of silver teeth''. But meaning is something like, ''they will need a mouth full of capped or fake (silver) teeth because their teeth have been damaged.'' And the reason their teeth were damaged in the first ce was because they were gritting/gnashing them.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 22

    2.14 - The face pping continues


    Recently, there was a lot of noise about the Wen and Xu families, and various posts emerged one after another. However, this was still the first post that brought up Wen Xiuyuan''s business talent. At first, only a few spammers came to post sales advertisements, but slowly more and more people came by to follow the thread. At this time, the original poster started to post again, putting down the figurative hammer.


    [ I don''t know who it was that said Wen Xiuyuan can''t do business, and even said that Wen Xiuyuan was worse than Xu Yongyi. It''s funny enough to make peopleugh themselves silly. Do those board members feel that having a foothold in City X is enough to dominate the world??? ]


    [ Thread owner, please don''t just mock others, use logic and facts if you have them~ ]


    [ Sitting and waiting for the original poster to share what he knows, but make sure you don''t identally hit your own face. ]


    [ Those who are saying that Wen Xiuyuan can''t do business must not have been paying attention to the business circle in Country M these past two years.


    Oh, I forgot, those who have the time to make posts about Wen Xiuyuan damaging Xu Group probably don''t even know what the hell Country M''s business circle even is.


    Mo An Group is apany that has risen abruptly in M Country''s business circle over the past two years and its president is someone that even the big shots of M Country praise as a business genius. Thepany was listed in M Country''s stock market one year ago and was invested in heavily. Now, it has product offerings all around the world, but you guys probably can''t afford to buy them~


    No point writing too much, here are some images:


    < Mo An Company Building >


    < Company Information >


    < Stock Market Report >


    < Industry Magazine Interview >


    < Television News Pictures >


    ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Thispany is growing faster than Xu Group. The Wen Xiuyuan that you im can only y the piano is thispany''s genius ** boss that single handedly created Mo An Group!


    < Mo An Company Registration Information >


    < Mo An Founder Information >


    < Wen Xiuyuan in Suit in the Conference Room of Mo An Company > ]


    [ ¡Æ(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤ÃMy god, the original poster is really starting off with a giant hammer! ]


    [ Brb. Rubbing my eyes to make sure I''m seeing things clearly _(_*-©n-)_ ]


    [ What the ** ! ]


    [ Looking up Mo An Company, silently cutting myself off at the knees¡­ didn''t you want my knees? Take them!! ]


    [ Goodness, if Wen Xiuyuan already has Mo An, why would he covet Xu Group? Xu Yongyi is thinking too highly of himself, using the fact that others have only attended music school in order to im they can''t run a business. Now he''s really pping himself in the face. ]


    [ My face has been pped swollen by young master Wen this month. Next time when I see news about him, I''m definitely keeping my mouth shut. ]


    [ The world outside the wall is so wonderful, and us citizens that are shut inside are so helpless. ]


    Reference to the wall: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Great_Firewall


    [ Now that I''ve calmed down, it feels like young master Wen is toying with Xu Yongyi¡­ ]


    [ Silently imagining young master Wen''s teasing expression¡­ God, I want him to whip me! ]


    [ ¡­ previous post, are you in the wrong ce¡­ Go out and turn right. ** paradise wees you. ]


    Xue Ling smiled, eyes curving upwards before Cole plucked away the iPad in his hands, turned it off, and put away the hairdryer. He pointed to the clock. "It''s time to go to bed."


    Xue Ling was stunned, looking at the time and discovering it was already midnight.


    Over the past two years, he had done nothing else but work and often stayed upte, but this habit was forcibly prevented by Cole these days. As soon as it was time, the other party would urge him to go to bed. If he didn''t listen, that pair of golden eyes would relentlessly follow him around. Xue Ling never understood why his hair always stood on end when that happened, but could only choose to obediently go and sleep.


    It was alreadyte, so Xue Ling didn''t try to argue with the other party to let him y for a while longer. This made the Mr. Cole that was ready to tussle with him over a game of ''grab the iPad'' feel a little unexpected and regretful.


    But it was also good if he was obedient. Staying up all night was not good for his health.


    Xue Lingined in his heart that Cole did not seem like a young person at all while outwardly saying goodnight to the other party, and then entered his own room.


    Xu Yongyi was not expecting to wake up and see such news. The newspaper in his hand dropped directly onto the table as he stood there stupidly, making Bai Luzi realize that things were not quite right.


    Bai Luzi picked up the newspaper. After a nce, she balled it up and threw it directly into the garbage can nearby.


    Xu Qing was still babbling beside them, and Xu Yongyi stood there stunned until he was shaken by Bai Luzi. "He came back to take revenge on us." She said through gritted teeth, "I thought he just wanted help his sister get a divorce, but now it seems clear that we won''t have a good ending. And he''s taking it step by step, intending to kill us off slowly."


    Xu Yongyi''s hands were trembling and his mind was a mess. He waspletely at a loss.


    Although Mo An was notparable to thoserge multinationalpanies with a long history, Xu Group was absolutely unable to match up to its background and resources. Xu Yongyi suddenly remembered the man who came with Wen Xiuyuan that day. He hadn''t paid attention at the time, but in retrospect, such a person would never be Wen Xiuyuan''s subordinate¡­


    "What can we do¡­" Given Wen Xiuyuan''s recent actions, Xu Group would likely turn into a hot potato even if they manage to hold onto it. "Now¡­ There are only two options left¡­" He murmured.


    Bai Luzi had the same idea as him, but she was very unwilling: "We struggled so hard to get to where we are today. Do we really have to abandon all our efforts because of Wen Xiuyuan?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xu Yongyi''s expression gradually became a little crazy, looking dark and fierce, and he slowly clenched his fists. "Since we can''t hand over Xu Group to him, let''s bury Wen Xiuyuan¡­"


    Bai Luzi covered his hand with her, her eyes cold. "He forced us to¡­"


    Xue Ling watched the whole conversation between the two people through the system and rubbed his chin. It was unexpected that just this was enough to force them to this stage - he still had cards left to y! Why were they so impatiently jumping to their deaths?


    The hotel Xue Ling stayed at was not a secret. He was even interviewed there by a TV station before, and many of the hotel staff had even given him suggestive nces. Others had hidden themselves by the hotel entrance, curious to see what he looked like in person, but unfortunately he seldom went out, and they were unable to encounter him.


    Xue Ling was acting miserable on Weibo, purposely trying to arouse people''s sympathy after having made such strong moves so thatter on, nobody would say that he was purposely trying to topple Xu Group.


    He talked about his reasons for selling the shares back then, emphasizing that he was forced to do so, and that his sister was in a bad mental state at the time. If they had stayed in Country H, it would be difficult to say if she would have developed some mental illness as well. His nephew had already been traumatized, and he could not keep them in such an environment. He added that his little niece was lost under Xu Yongyi''s mother''s care, ending up abducted and sold, and even attached the notes from the detective along with the invoice for a huge sum of money.


    He gave up both his beloved music and his dream of entering the world''s most prestigious music academy for his sister and nephew, switching professions to open apany. To be able to have his current achievements was not easy.


    So please don''t beg for him to let off Xu Yongyi. He deserved the treatment that he was getting today, and whatever happened in the future were also his just desserts.


    Theizens who had originally spoken up to say Wen Xiuyuan was going too far all shut up. His parents died, his sister and nephew almost ended up mentally ill, and his little niece was abducted and sold. What else could they say?


    Society and online opinion would always side with the weak. Xue Ling had gone all out and listed all the events - he refused to believe that others would still say he was going overboard.


    Cole came back covered in snow. His umbre was still dripping, and he held a document in his hand. Seeing the person who was nestled in the living room, his expression warmed up a little, but quickly returned to his regr stoic face.


    The youth was settled on the sofa barefoot, his white feet and the ck sofa forming an eye-catching contrast, making his pale skin seem to glow. His toes were slightly curled, toenails neatly trimmed, looking somewhat cute. He held onto a body-sized pillow as he waved to Cole, "Hey, the aristocrat is back."


    Cole took off his coat that still carried traces of the cold outside, switched into his indoor shoes and stood by the heater for a while to make sure the remaining cold air would not chill the other party before bringing the information over to the sofa. "Just now, my men came to me with news. They put a bounty on your head."


    Xue Ling''s expression remained the same. He moved over so that Cole could sit beside him, and then pulled over the document to look at the list. Surprised, hemented, "They want to kill me with such a small amount of money?"


    Cole''s expression was not good, worrying about what would have happened to the youth if he hade alone. If he hadn''t been there, perhaps Wen Xiuyuan really would have been hurt by these people. Thankfully, he chose to stay close. "Do you want my people to make a move?"


    Xue Ling waved his hand, "No, it''s pointless if we don''t help them waste their money. Tell them that the target is not an easy kill, and ask for more money. When they finally be suspicious, we''ll make our move."


    Cole did not know how to describe his mood when he saw that the other had no reaction to having a price over his head, even happily continuing to scheme.


    It could only be said that he had fallen deeply. He even loved how the other party looked when he squinted his eyes and plotted.


    He clearly hated it in the past when the people around him were calcting and hiding their indentions deeply. But when the youth in front of him did so, he seemed so cute.


    Following Xue Ling''s words, Cole ordered his men to trick arge sum of money out of Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi before disappearing and severing contact. At first, the two were full of expectations that Xue Ling would suddenly show up dead, but as the days went by and Xue Ling was still obviously active on the inte, they slowly realized that they had been deceived.


    At this time, Xue Ling struck again.


    He put up a series of recordings, including proof that Xu Yongyi had hired people to set up the Wen family''s older couple for a car ident, Bai Luzi''s discussion regarding the copse of Wen Xiuting''s mental state and her orders for the nanny to emotionally abuse Wen Mo, their plot to destroy the Wen siblings'' reputation, as well as their discussion to put up a bounty for Wen Xiuyuan''s murder.


    All the recordings were very clear, and a voice analysis report was even attached, proving that the two people in the clips were Bai Luzi and Xu Yongyi.


    When these videos were posted, theizens were shocked silly. Xue Ling imed that he would submit the evidence to the police, and everyone went wild.


    [ My God, this is the scum of the decade, nobody has, or wille close in the near future. ]


    [ ** and a dog, these two people really match each other. No wonder they have such deep love and can work hand in glove with each other. Their hearts are both ck. ]


    [ What happened to the people who said that they were innocent? Are you all keeping your mouths shut now? We can all agree that these are illegal acts, right? Nobody is whining anymore? ]


    [ God Wen is really a hero. He endured this humiliation for two years, finally returning today to get his revenge and cut the ground out from under their feet. ]


    [ Sure enough, inspiration for artes from real life. Who will make a TV series about this? It will definitely sell! ]


    [ It''s no wonder that the elder sister authorized her younger brother to help her settle the divorce. She would definitely feel like vomiting if she had to see this scum again. ]


    [ This is really a good y. Xu Yongyi must have never thought that he would end up like this. When you listen to his voice as he tried to buy assassins to kill young master Wen, his attitude was as though young master Wen owed him his life. They''re even worse than animals! ]


    [ Those two can really only love each other. Whoever meets these two pieces of human garbage are really lucky. ]


    [ Moving on! In any case, young master Wen is now my new god! An avenging god! He''s too amazing! ]


    [ ¡­ why are there fangirls everywhere? ]


    Xue Ling was smiling as he finished reading through thements. When he received a notification from the system informing him that Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi were packing up their bags and preparing to flee, he happily grinned and snapped his fingers before saying to Cole who was sitting beside him. "Okay, it''s time to close the."


    "Good." Mr. Cole finally acted ording to his own wishes, reaching out to pet Xue Ling''s head.


    ʵ´¸ ''real hammer'' - figurative hammer, it''s another ng. Using a ''hammer'' made of facts to knock people out.


    silently cutting myself off at the knees¡­ - this is a y on the english phrase ''cutting someone off at the knees'', but this poster is doing it themselves to indicate defeat.


    Only one chapter to go for this arc! I know the romance has been reallllly slow so far, but it gets better in arc 3!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 23

    2.15 - But he loves you~


    Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi both agreed that they could not stay in the city any longer.


    They hired a hitman to kill Wen Xiuyuan, but as a result they were cheated out of a lot of money, once again realizing that Wen Xiuyuan hade well prepared and had a lot of tricks up his sleeve.


    They chose to leave the country before Wen Xiuyuan brought the police to their door.


    If Wen Xiuyuan could make aeback in two years, so could they.


    In fact, Xue Ling admired the feelings between this husband and wife pair. People always said that married couples were like birds from the same forest, flying away separately when disaster struck. But from the beginning to end, the two of them didn''t seem to have any intention to give up on each other. They just handed Xu Qing over to Xu Yongyi''s mother when they packed up their things and prepared to flee.


    Mrs. Xu was addicted to mah-jong and was at the tables all day. Although she knew something happened to her son and Bai Luzi, she did not realize it was a major event. She absentmindedly epted her grandson when he was handed over and vaguely agreed with whatever her son said, then turned around to continue ying mah-jong.


    Xue Ling did not intend to take action on her for the time being. Instead, he informed people that Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi had fled. They were detained when they tried to pass customs.


    The two people shouted that Wen Xiuyuan falsified evidence in order to frame them, but the real reason why the police arrested them was actually because Xu Group was involved in a major fraud and tax evasion case. They had also been used of corruption, and they were the major suspects.


    Bai Luzi''s designpany was directly shut down. These two people held the controlling shares for thepany and were Xu Group''s biggest shareholders. Even if they wanted to contend, there was no way to escape.


    Xu Yongyi finally understood the meaning of the phrase ''If you don''t want anyone to know, then don''t do it''. If they hadn''t participated in those grey area activities, they might have been on a ne headed out of the country right now.


    Over the past two years, Country H had been cracking down heavily on corruption. This time, arge number of high-level officials and businessmen were involved in X City''s corruption case. Xu Group, which acted as one of the key links, yed an extremely important role and the government attached great importance to them. After they were arrested, they were detained separately,pletely isted and unable to receive any news from the outside world.


    Bai Luzi and Xu Yongyi took advantage of Bai Luzi''s designpany to make bribes through officials'' families. The investigation this time pulled down arge number of officials and was even reported by CCTV. Xue Ling was also implicated for a while, but with Cole there he didn''t even have to see the police at all, and nothing happened to him.


    He stayed in H country until the trial for Bai Luzi and Xu Yongyi ended and their sentences were determined before he prepared to go back.


    In modern times, there was no need to fight to the death. Xu Yongyi was sentenced to life in prison and deprived of political rights for life. Bai Luzi''s situation was not much better as she was sentenced to go to jail and had no hope of being released for ten to twenty years. Xue Ling had no intention of letting that day happen. The prison environment was very messy - it wouldn''t be strange if something happened and they died.


    By the time everything was over, it was already summer. Xue Ling did not like summer, and after things were settled with Xu Yongyi and Bai Luzi he was even somewhatzy about managing Mo An Group. After Doyle Owens and Wen Xiuting''s wedding, he merged thepany into the Owen family''s group. As for the headquarters in Country M, it became a unique independent existence.


    In his own words, it was his sister''s dowry and in the future it would be a gift for Wen Mo or ine. He would just help run it in the meantime.


    Wen Xiuting very much disagreed with this. Thepany was something her brother worked hard on for two years, but in order for her to not have any backing when she married into the Owens family, he directly gifted thepany to her. This was really unwise, let alone she didn''t want anything from her brother.


    But Xue Ling remained indifferent, saying that since thepany was now being managed by Cole, he''ll just asionally take a look. This way, he can spend most of his time ying the piano with Wen Mo. He had never liked running apany; music was still his favorite thing. Now that they had already taken revenge, can''t sister let him spend his days ying piano?


    Faced with such a pitiful brother, Wen Xiuting had no choice but toe to terms with it.


    Wen Mo''s musical talent became increasingly outstanding. It was most likely because Xue Ling was also an exceptionally good teacher that he entered the Zugeji Conservatory of Music at a young age. After his graduation, he participated in an international-level music contest, aplishing the dream that Wen Xiuyuan never had a chance toplete, and became the world''s top pianist. Many people admired him, and countless musicians looked up to him.


    When he was interviewed by the media, Wen Mo once made it clear that he was not the best in the world because he was still inferior to his teacher. Unfortunately, his teacher had stopped ying music for others long ago.


    Wen Xiuyuan''s fans steadily increased, but news of him continued to decrease. Slowly, he faded from people''s memories and very few people remembered his revenge.


    In the second year of her prison sentence, Bai Luzi suffered from influenza and became seriously ill, ultimately dying due to ineffective treatment. Xue Ling made sure to send a message to Xu Yongyi with this news, making Xu Yongyi nearly copse.


    Ten years after Bai Luzi''s death, Xu Yongyi also died. His body and mind was already being tortured day and night; the final straw was when he received news that his son had drowned in the reservoir as a result of his mother''sx care. Hepletely copsed andmitted suicide.


    Xu Qing grew up to a be a very clever teenager, but because his grandmother never disciplined him, he was always outside ying around. Finally, because he had a cramp while ying in the reservoir, he drowned to death.


    His death also involved a young college student who jumped into the water in order to save him. Unfortunately, neither of them made it out alive.


    Xu Yongyi''s mother waspletely dumbfounded. She had already lost all the back-up money her son had left for her through mah-jong, and her grandson died due to herck of attention. But the olddy still went and made a lot of noise threatening to sue the government and ming the reservoir for her grandson''s death. This incident aroused the attention of public, and their family''s affairs were brought out into the light once again. Peopleughed and pointed at her everywhere she went.


    While she was outside the government building fighting with the workers, she was pushed and hit her head on a nail, thus dying from tetanus.


    Xue Ling was fishing when he received the news. He adjusted the small hat on his head that was partially blocking his view, tore up the paper report, and threw the pieces into the water to feed the fish.


    The small pond that was filled with pieces of paper did not look very scenic anymore.


    Cole let him do as he liked, reaching over to help him pull up the fishing rod that had been moving the whole time and caught a big fish.


    Xue Ling was a little delighted and said with satisfaction, "It looks good. Let''s have fish soup tonight, sister hasn''t made fish soup in a long time."


    "Good." Cole did not seem to have ever said the word "no" to him.


    Over the years, although he never spoke out about his feelings to the other party and only greedily enjoyed the feeling of being around him, Cole did not want to change the state of affairs between them. He could tell that Xue Ling also did not want to.


    They lived in Country E, in the Owens family estate. It was situated on arge spread ofnd, and there was even a racecourse. Even the royal family did not live in such a beautiful ce. Xue Ling lived in the castle with his sister''s family and Cole, although even he did not know what status he was using to live here.


    The sky slowly turned red as the sun went down. A car drove to the entrance of the castle, and when the people in the car saw Xue Ling and Cole carrying their fishing equipment, they opened the car door and ran over.


    ine wore a school uniform from an aristocratic college, her pleated skirt fanning out as she ran, a very beautiful picture. Her long hair was tied behind her head, and those fox eyes that were very simr to Xue Ling''s shed. She looked very happy.


    "Uncle! Cole! " She called out, hanging herself on Xue Ling''s body. "Is elder brothering back today?"


    The family was absolutely indulgent towards this little girl. She looked very simr to Xue Ling, making Cole like her very much. Xue Ling also loved her temperament and intended to cultivate her into his heir, preparing to hand over Mo An Group to her in the future. Because of her tragic childhood, Wen Xiuting never scolded her, and even though Wen Mo still didn''t like talking, he also pampered her very much.


    It was quite miraculous that such a family did not manage to spoil this little girl into a terrible princess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ine was already sixteen years old and could be considered a big girl, but whenever she met with Xue Ling and Cole, she still acted like a child.


    Xuel Ling touched her head and answered, "He''s already back. You''ll be able to see him when you go in."


    ine kissed him on the cheek, let go of him and kissed Cole''s cheek as well before heading straight for the castle. Behind her, two other children climbed out of the car.


    They were Wen Xiuting''s and Doyle''s children. They had a pair of twin boys, and both of them grew up to be little angels, with Doyle''s blonde hair and Wen Xiuting''s soft features.


    Both of them were quiet children. They were already ten years old.


    "Uncle. Uncle." They wore identical school uniforms and carried identical small school bags. After saying hello, they both reached out and held Xue Ling and Cole''s hands, one twin per person.


    Tugging on the hands that they held, they brought them towards the castle. "Is there a lot of homework today? What did you learn in ss?" Xue Ling adored these two children very much. It was probably because their personalities were totally different from their father''s, and more like Cole''s, not liking to talk much. Teasing them asionally also improved Xue Ling''s mood.


    "Today we were given an exercise book." Parkins, the older twin said, "The teacher said that it was from Country H, and told us to practice our math."


    Xue Ling smiled and nodded. He had learned about Country H''s exercise books being used internationally when he skimmed through the news on his microblog earlier, but he did not expect that they would end up in the hands of his little nephews.


    The sky turned dark and it was time to go in. Suddenly, all thendscape lighting and vi lights were switched on all at the same time. The scene of everything lighting up at once was especially beautiful and even the twins sighed with admiration. ine stood at the door and waved at them: "Uncle, Cole, you are walking too slowly! Mother has already finished preparing dinner!"


    Life in this world was very warm and blissful, and Xue Ling felt that his stay here passed really happily. It was a totally different experience from the days when he used to travel and spend time in the mortal world alone. He lived until the time came for Wen Xiuyuan''s natural death, lying in a rocking chair and watching the sunrise by the sea, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Cole was sitting beside him. The two of them grew old together even though they never expressed any love or affection for each other all their lives. They just apanied each other and lived together like best friends and unresolved lovers.


    Wen Xiuting never understood what her brother was thinking. She even told Xue Ling that she could ept Xue Ling and a man being together if that man was Cole.


    But Xue Ling smiled and shook his head, expressing that he didn''t love Cole.


    "But he loves you." Wen Xiuting was surprised.


    Xue Ling smiled. Even though he was no longer young, he was still as attractive as ever. "That''s why he doesn''t say it. He knows I don''t love him."


    Xue Ling really enjoyed this kind of gentle warmth and the feeling of being apanied by someone. He had to admit that Cole had given him a wonderful experience, different from that of his previous life when he died early as a military advisor.


    But the more Cole loved him, the less he was able to return those feelings. So he never asked, and Cole never spoke about it. As though they had a very deep tacit understanding, they both never brought up this topic.


    As a passerby in this world, Xue Ling couldn''t afford it, nor did Cole seem to want it.


    Time flew on, and when he closed his eyes, Xue Ling thought to himself that if he had to redo this world again, he would probably have sunk into the feeling gentle warmth and beauty that Cole gave him.


    Unfortunately, there was only one Cole, and Wen Xiuyuan''s life, or rather Xue Ling living as Wen Xiuyuan, would not happen again.


    When he returned to the patch of space with the system, Xue Ling still had some difficulty pulling himself together. The system somewhat worriedly swept across his face with its tail and was swatted away by Xue Ling. "Go ahead, start the next world."


    The system was surprised: "Does host not want to rest for a while? Weren''t you moved just then?"


    Xue Ling''s lips curved and he stretched out his hand to rub the little fox''s head. "You had the wrong impression. Let''s hurry up and start the next world. I''m really looking forward to it now."


    The little fox had no choice but to open the door for him.


    After they left, a voice rang out in the dark and empty patch of space. It carried a sense of amusement, and a hint of teasing. "Your snare was pretty deep, but the other party doesn''t seem to feel any nostalgia or yearning at all."


    A man came out of the darkness. He had left the world a littleter than Xue Ling, so he also arrived back at this patch of space a littleter. He frowned and rubbed his temples, sending a rather intolerant look towards a particr ce in the darkness. His gaze was cold.


    The darkness was quiet for a while, seemingly a little frightened, but soon it spoke up again. "If you don''t like it, you don''t have to follow over~"


    The man looked into the darkness again, and it was hard to tell where his gazended. The voice in the void was momentarily quiet before cursing and opening the door again. "Go then, go then. Looking at your iceberg face ruins my mood."


    The man did not go in straight away, only standing quietly for a long time before opening his mouth to ask, "Are you ying tricks behind the scenes?"


    "Eh? No! "


    "It better not be you." The man''s voice was very pleasant, but was like the expression on his face - cold and icy, making others feel cold. He did not wait for the voice''s reply and once again entered another world.


    And then, that patch of space was quiet once again.


    xiin: ¡­and that wraps up arc 2. what did you all think of it?


    arc 3 starts in the next chapter! it''s another modern world setting, with more face pping, badass!MC, and pining!ML. will they finally get together?~


    (i won''t say, because that would be spoiler-ing¡­ ¨ß( ^_^ )¨Ï)


    also, happy new year!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 24

    3.1 - It''s ridiculous that he has to suffer when others fall in love


    Xue Ling found himself in the bathtub when he opened his eyes again.


    He looked around, discovered that it was a rtively closed environment where no one would disturb him, and called for the system to send over the plot.


    The system did not like water, and was curled up into a ball on top of Xue Ling''s head. When it heard his words, it jumped down onto the ground, flicked its tail, and shared this world''s plot information.


    Xue Ling closed his eyes. The plot information poured into his mind all at once, but with the support of the luck he''d gathered from the first two worlds, his present spirit power was enough to process everything easily, and he quickly learned everything about the story and this body''s ending. Washing his face with water from the tub, Xue Ling thought to himself that the bodies he was provided with were all truly unfortunate. This time, the body''s original host waspletely innocent but extremely unlucky, ultimately dying a miserable death.


    This was a ** world, with a scum gong and cheap shou as protagonists. Those two both loved and hated each other in a "you are my moon, and I am your flower" scenario, ying games and plotting against each other until neither person was happy. And this body''s original host was simply unfortunate, dying in the mess without knowing what had happened.


    This body was named Bai Yue, and was the second son of the Bai family in Hai City. He shared the same mother but different fathers with his half-brother Bai Hao, who was the oldest son and heir. His mother was Bai family''s grand madam Bai Lu, and his father was a foreigner.


    Bai Lu was the onlydy in the Bai family. Her and Bai Hao''s father''s love was as deep as the ocean, and her husband married into the family. They lived a fairytale life during which Bai Hao was born. But then, Bai Hao''s father was diagnosed with a terminal illness and died. When Bai Hao was six years old, Bai Lu met her current husband, a foreign friend who was traveling to China. They got along very well and became intimate friends. A yearter, Bai Yue was born out of wedlock.


    Bai Yue grew up abroad with his paternal grandfather and did not return home often. He had even less contact with his parents, and was not familiar with anything in his homnd. He had a loner''s personality, not liking tomunicate with others. His thoughts and perceptions became words under his pen, transforming into scripts.


    Usually, a young master like him would have a carefree life. Although he did not like to talk andmunicate with others, no one would force him to be a goodmunicator. The Bai family had his eldest brother who could take over as heir, and he was low on the inheritance list on his father''s side. His life should have been one where he just needed to do what he liked, find a wife and have children. But disaster began after he returned home.


    All of Bai Yue''s misfortunes happened because he was liked by a person, and that person was this story''s scum gong, Lin Yi.


    Bai Yue was the white moonlight in Lin Yi''s heart, the person he admired but dared not touch, and the shou Sun Jianan was Bai Yue''s stand-in.


    Simply put, this was a ''lowly shou who died because of the white moonlight somehow got reborn, and wanted the scum gong to love himself, so therefore killed off the white moonlight'' type of casual entertainment story. It was pretty straightforward, and with Bai Yue''s character position as a cannon fodder, he was bound to die.


    Thoughtful, Xue Ling rose from the bathtub, picked up the bathrobe to one side and pulled it on, and then walked out of the room.


    The things in the room were almost packed up, with two suitcasesid out on the floor. It was clear that the owner of the room was preparing to leave.


    Tomorrow was the day when Bai Yue left the United States to return to China, which also meant that the curtains had already been pulled open on the story that revolved around him. Xue Ling touched the two suitcases, and a smile slowly appeared on this face.


    Since nothing had begun yet, he would turn everything upside down and change it all.


    He would put Bai Yue''s intended destiny onto the protagonist shou.


    Perhaps because he was of mixed blood, Xue Ling''s eyes were lighter, a warm light brown framed by long eyshes, his skin was very white like his father''s, and he had a head full of very pale blonde hair. There were few simrities between himself and his mother. Only the dimples that show up in the corners of his mouth when he smiled were inherited from her.


    The tear mole that was Xue Ling''s trademark now rested quietly in his corner of his eye. Xue Ling looked into the mirror for a long time, his smile holding touches of his demon nature.


    The oppressive and dark expression shown in the mirror suddenly changed. When he returned to normal, that terrible darkness was no longer reflected in the mirror. Rather, the person seemed to be a little timid and cold.


    Xue Ling seemed satisfied with his expression, wiping his hair dry and preparing to lie down and sleep.


    This was a world where entertainment reigned supreme. The protagonist shou, Sun Jianan, was originally an unknown actor. However, because his eyes and lip shape were very simr to Bai Yue''s, he was taken in by the protagonist gong, Lin Yi.


    In hisst life, Sun Jianan climbed into Lin Yi''s bed in exchange for resources, and slowly developed into a popr young actor in the entertainment industry. He knew that his livelihood was dependent on Lin Yi and was terrified, so he used his heart and soul to try and treat him well and soon found that he had fallen deeply in love with the man.


    But Lin Yi didn''t love him. To Lin Yi, he was just a substitute. Sun Jianan was asked to dye his hair blonde, and was brought around by Lin Yi to attend some upper-ss gatherings and learn from those people''s mannerisms. This made his temperament more like that of a young master from a wealthy family and he was given the title "prince" by many fans. Lin Yi seemed willing to stay over for increasingly longer periods of time, and was more and more gentle towards him.


    His life which was bing more and more beautiful started to change once Bai Yue returned to the country.


    At first, Sun Jianan had not known that he was a substitute. It wasn''t until he saw Bai Yue who had returned home and was nning to make a movie that he realized that his own mannerisms and behaviour were nothing more than imitations of the other person.


    Because Bai Yue spoke one sentence, dering that he did not like imitations, a role that was originally already in his pocket was given to one of his friends. His Lin Yi''s attention was all pulled away by that young master. In order to please Bai Yue, Lin Yi directly broke off all rtions with Sun Jianan, and the friends who had apanied him also gradually drifted away.


    Without Lin Yi as his golden ticket, his resources gradually decreased. In order to maintain his poprity, his broker introduced him to a new backer who was slovenly and lecherous. Sun Jianan threw water on the other party''s face and escaped from the hotel, and while he was dispiritedly wandering around in the street, ignoring the street lights, he was hit by Bai Yue''s car.


    Sun Jianan''s leg suffered from a flesh wound and was bleeding, but Bai Yue only threw him some money and told him go to the hospital by himself.


    Never before had he hated a man so much that he even felt it would be better if they did not exist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Later, while he was in a bar purposely getting drunk, he ended up hacked to death by a mobster in a gang fight.


    And then he was reborn.


    Xue Ling had never understood the plot. What was the point of redoing this kind of life? Everything that had happened to the shou did not have even a single half-penny of rtionship with Bai Yue. From the beginning to end, Bai Yue had never done anything he shouldn''t do, but was still remembered and hated. The shou even had him killed after being reborn. What hatred or resentment was there?


    Based on his calctions, at this current point in time the shou should have already made the same choice as thest life and climbed into the gong''s bed, vowing that he must make the gong fall in love with him in this life. Making use of his knowledge of the entertainment industry, he would be able to make an impact even without Lin Yi''s help, gaining a good reputation in China.


    Bai Yue returned home because he had a script on hand that needed to be filmed back home. He was a student in the Directing Department of ASF University, and the school required them to shoot an award-winning work before graduating. Bai Yue had few contacts abroad and finally chose to return to China in order to ensure he could produce his best work.


    Bai family started in the entertainment industry, and his brother was now in charge of Bai Guang Entertainment. It would be very beneficial to him to go back.


    In hisst life, Lin Yi invested in Bai Yue''s film. It was shot very well, and won a film festival award. It made waves in China''s entertainment circle and Bai Yue was even described as a new rising star in the filmmaking industry by many people. But in this life, he lost the prize because he chose an actor that Sun Jianan rmended to y the role of the protagonist in his film, and the actor became involved in a sex party scandal. Bai Yue was unable to graduate, his self-confidence taking a hit. Then, as he was getting drunk in a bar, he ran into the Sun Jianan that had been following him for a long time.


    Sun Jianan gave him support and encouragement, telling him that he hoped Bai Yue woulde out of his funk, and that as long as he wrote a new script, everyone would be able to see his talent clearly and he would rise up rapidly. Bai Yue thought his words were valid, and began to develop a rtionship with Sun Jianan.


    He had a bad rtionship with his family. Under the instigation of Sun Jianan, he isted himself from his friends and family in order to write his script. His brotherpletely gave up on him, Lin Yi also rejected him, and finally, in order to find inspiration, he became addicted to drugs. By the time he had squeezed himself dry in order to write out a wonderful script, he no longer had any trustworthy people by his side.


    He had no ability to produce the film, and could only watch as Sun Jianan stole his script and gave it to Lin Yi. The two of them were of one mind, but Bai Yue was tossed into a gang fight and lost his life in the struggle.


    After that, the plot did not have much to do with Bai Yue. Sun Jianan became the film emperor with that script, and came out of the closet with Lin Yi. Their romance was a story passed down for the ages.


    For Xue Ling, his body''s original host''s life was a tragic story, and what he had to do was to turn it back onto the protagonist. He did not mind being a viin; sometimes he was overjoyed exactly because he could be evil.


    He got up early the next morning and went to catch his flight after washing up and getting dressed.


    The Bai family''s environment was somewhat peculiar. Bai Yue grew up in China until he was four years old. When Bai Hao turned eleven, he was appointed as the future heir of the Bai''s family, and Bai Yue was sent abroad in order to avoid the two brothers being at odds with each other. Because of this, the two brothers also had no feelings of kinship, and the body''s original owner did not return to the Bai estate after returning home. He chose to live outside on his own, making it very convenient for Sun Jianan to monitor and approach him.


    Xue Ling was not idiotic enough refuse to live in a perfectly good estate and mansionplete with servants, and instead choose to live in a small apartment by himself. Not to mention, he would also have to spend money. He called home before he boarded the ne, informing the housekeeper that he wasing back to the country by ne and would be back for dinner. Although the old housekeeper was surprised, he still acquiesced.


    Grandfather Bai did not dislike this little grandson, but because the child''s personality was not very pleasant and he did not return home often, there was little contact. Bai Hao followed suit and treated him like a transparent person. Xue Ling had some approximate ideas in mind, feeling that the right way to go would be to properly curry favour with Grandfather Bai and Bai Hao.


    Regardless of whether or not this elder brother of his acknowledged him as his younger brother, Xue Ling would be a fool if he didn''t try to hug such a big golden thigh.


    The system was perched on hisp, expression solemn as he spoke to Xue Ling: "Host, you haven''t asked me about Bai Yue''s wishes yet."


    Xue Ling was just preparing to pull on an eye mask and go to sleep. Hearing its words, he paused, puffing out his cheeks in discontent: "Fine, tell me. What was his wish?"


    "He wants to pass his graduation exam and be the one to film that script that he wroteter on."


    "So simple?" Xue Ling did not even want to bother disparaging this young master''s personality. It was enough that he was pure and aloof; he was tricked by others but had no ns of revenge, dying without knowing why, and even working hard for others for nothing in return. "He doesn''t want to take revenge against that scum man and fake white lotus?"


    "Apparently he doesn''t really want to. I think he probably saw through the two."


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t particrly care about what his body''s original host was thinking. Since he was now living in this body, his actions would be based on his will.


    As for the requirement that he had to shoot a film and win an award, Xue Ling felt that there was no difficulty there at all. Bai family''s big brother was the boss of an entertainmentpany - as long as he properly hugged those thighs, what couldn''t he do?


    Bai Hao, who was reading a document, suddenly felt that a wave of cold had swept over him, and his scalp turned numb.


    The housekeeper sent a message that his cheap brother was returning home to eat tonight. Bai Hao thought about it and replied to say he would also be returning before tidying up the papers on the desk and tossing a portion of them to his secretary.


    С°×Ô¹â - directly tranted to mean ''little white moonlight''. It''s Chinese ng that refers to someone who can be admired or loved from afar, but cannot be had.


    merysl: i swear to god, they better at least hold hands in this arc >.>


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 25

    3.2 - This big golden thigh seems a little not right


    Because the housekeeper was notified beforehand, a Bai family car was waiting when he exited the airport. Xue Ling handed the luggage over to the driver, sat in the car, and somewhatzily stretched out his neck.


    The best news for him was that because Bai Yue didn''t really have any acquaintances, there was no need to fake his personality. Even the scum gong who loved him from afar was only someone who he interacted with in his youth, when they attended the same high school together. At best, he could be considered the other party''s childhood sweetheart and nowadays could barely be described as friends.


    ording to Bai Yue''s memory, he and Lin Yi were just ordinary friends and could not even be called ''good friends''. It was unknown why Lin Yi would be so fascinated with him, to the point of even finding a stand-in. It must be said that the original host never gave Lin Yi any hint of ambiguous intentions or flirtatious actions. Communication between the two had always been very normal, and other than unhesitatingly investing in his films, Lin Yi had never done anything out of the ordinary in front of Bai Yue.


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, then forget it. Xue Ling''s task was to change the protagonists'' fate and ensure that they brought disgrace and ruin upon themselves. What went on in that neurotic brain of Lin Yi''s didn''t matter.


    The system sat on Xue Ling''sp without revealing any of its feelings; it was unknown what it was thinking about. It seemed to be hesitating over something it wanted to say, but Xue Ling kept looking out the window, so the system ultimately chose to keep its mouth shut.


    He had just noticed that something seemed to have followed them into this world, but right now, it appeared to have nothing to do with the host and should not affect him, so it was better not to bring it up now and save its host some worry.


    The Bai family vi was located in the suburbs. It was a wealthy area quite a distance away from the airport. When Xue Ling arrived, the house was aze with lights even from the outside. He looked over the Bai family mansion and gave it full points.


    After all, as someone who had spent thest life living in a castle, he didn''t have much feelings about a mansion. However, if even Old Master Bai had picked this ce to grow old in, the environment here should be very good.


    Hai City was the city that had be the most prosperous after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, and its development wasparable to that of the United States. Bai family was an old family that existed since the founding of the Republic. After various ups and downs, it could now be considered the leading group in China.


    Xue Ling quite enjoyed the fact that although every identity had a bitter life, they all had good family backgrounds. He entered the mansion with his luggage in tow.


    The decor of the mansion leaned towards antiques, which was most likely due to the old man''s influence. But although it seemed somewhat archaic, it had its own charm and was pleasing to the eye. The housekeeper was waiting on the porch, and when he saw Xue Ling, he couldn''t help but be a little dazzled.


    Thest time the young master came back for New Year, he stayed for two days and went abroad again. He spent the whole time writing scripts in his room, and had little interaction with his family. This time, the young master seemed different from the past. The academic sweater and shirt made him look very delicate, like an adolescent. He was pulling a suitcase in each hand, but his movements were not clumsy. On the contrary, he looked particrly elegant.


    Upon seeing the housekeeper, he even curved his lips up in a smile, disying the dimples on his cheeks. "Good evening, housekeeper Qiu."


    Housekeeper Qiu felt that he had been won over by this one smile.


    From Xue Ling''s viewpoint, he could see that another man approached them from behind housekeeper Qiu, head held high and a measuring look in his eyes, and so he waved again and greeted, "Good evening, elder brother."


    Bai Hao''s footsteps paused. The look in his eyes became strange as he looked at Xue Ling.


    Regardless of what Bai Hao was thinking, Xue Ling ced the two suitcases on the floor, took off his shoes, changed into slippers, and then stuffed one suitcase into Bai Hao''s hands. "Is my room the same one as before?"


    The housekeeper hastily pulled himself together, nodded and said, "Yes, at the end of the second floor corridor."


    Xue Ling pulled his luggage and headed over, even urging the Bai Hao that was still standing rooted to the spot. "Elder brother, what are you standing there foolishly for? Help me bring up the luggage first."


    Bai Hao gave him a meaningful look but unexpectedly said nothing, instead helping him carry the suitcase upstairs.


    Old Master Bai lived on the first floor. When he heard the noise, he came out and saw his two grandsons cordially carrying the two suitcases upstairs. Although he was already used to strong winds and big waves, Old Master Bai was still surprised and looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper''s face was alsoplicated. He pointed to the two people''s backs and said, "The little young master seems to be a bit different."


    Old Master Bai''s expression was closed, and it wasn''t known what he was thinking, but suddenly he looked relieved. His older grandson already hadplete control over Bai family, and although his younger grandson was not talkative, he had never done anything unexpected. The reason why the two had not been close before was because they had always ignored each other''s existence. If they started to grow closer now, it wouldn''t be such a bad thing.


    With that in mind, the old man had a smile on his face as he told the housekeeper to start serving dinner, heading into the dining room by himself.


    Bai Yue had only lived in this room whenever he came back for New Years, but because he called in the morning, the housekeeper had arranged for people to tidy it up. Even so, it was still only sparsely decorated, appearing more like a guest room with no resemnce to a master bedroom at all. Xue Ling didn''t mind, turning to send Bai Hao out after cing both suitcases in the room.


    Young Master Bai frowned discontentedly as he looked at the room and said, "You n to live here?"


    Xue Ling wrinkled his brows, lips pursed as he answered, "What do you suggest? Is elder brother nning to give me his room?"


    His sudden approach made Bai Hao a little ufortable; he wasn''t used to it. This kind of feeling as though someone had rushed into his territory was not very good. He frowned and stepped back before saying, "You never call me elder brother."


    Xue Ling blinked, a smile still present on his face. "Probably because there is a favour to ask of others, so it''s better to be more well behaved." He stepped through the door, paused at the doorway and looked back with a pair of beautiful eyes filled with innocence. "Could it be that you won''t let me call you elder brother?"


    His eyes were as light colored as his hair, and looked particrly soft under the lights. The tear moles at the corners of his eyes moved as heughed. That pair of eyes were clearly evil, but this man was just like a little angel. Bai Ho''s eyes darkened as he shook his head and said, "No. I am indeed your elder brother."


    "Fine, let''s not get hung up over this.~" Xue Ling did not look at him anymore. It took a certain amount of skill to hug a big thigh, and right now he had already used a little cleverness to make a good impression. He would need to slowly build up goodwillter. "It smells really good, what delicious things are for dinner tonight?"


    Bai Hao followed him outside,ughing as he answered. "The housekeeper heard that you wereing back to have dinner and made the kitchen cook a lot of good things. He didn''t know what you like, so he made more than usual."


    This was the first time that Xue Ling saw Bai Hao smile. Bai Yue had few memories of his brother. He vaguely remembered that this man was serious in speech and manner. It was unexpected that it would be so easy to interact with him, but this was good news for him. Without saying anything more, Bai Yue went downstairs in great spirits.


    The system was behind him, cursing its host as it ran. Even if you wanted to act like a sweet and innocent youth that had just emerged from his ivory tower, there was still no need to foolishlyugh like a young girl, right? Your temperament just now really shed!


    Bai Hao stared at his back for a while, then smiled helplessly and followed him downstairs.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This younger brother of his seemed to be different from before.


    He greeted Old Master Bai and coaxed him by saying that he would stay in China to develop in the future, making the old man beam happily. Hearing that Bai Yue needed to make a film and win an award in order to graduate, the old man waved his hand and said, "Making a film is no big deal. Just talk to your elder brother."


    Xue Ling looked at Bai Hao with eager eyes.


    Bai Hao coughed and said, "I''ll talk to the staff tomorrow."


    Xue Ling gave him a small smile, picked up some food for his grandfather''s te and began to eat.


    Bai Hao waited for a while before suddenly opening his mouth to ask, "Do you know anything about actors? You''ve been abroad all year round. You shouldn''t have done any preparation for any aspects of the film yet, right?"


    Xue Ling''s hand paused and he looked up at him in surprise, as though wondering why he cared. But since he was asked, he still opened his mouth and answered, "I want to be the lead actor myself. The other actors can be auditioned when the timees¡­ With so many actors in elder brother''spany, I should be able to find what I want."


    "You want to be the lead actor?" The old man''s attention was drawn. "What, you want to act?"


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "Well yes, this timeing back, other than filming, I also want to enter the entertainment circle." When he said this, his face was full of innocence. Even though the old man wanted to say something when he heard those words, those innocent eyes of his made him pause.


    "Little Yue." The old man was very serious as he spoke: "The entertainment circle is not a clean ce. If you want to go and shoot a film, your brother can protect you and I won''t be worried. But if you want to shoot a movie and be an actor¡­ "


    He was considering how to continue, but Xue Ling grabbed the thread of the conversation first, and went on, "Can''t elder brother protect me if I be an actor?"


    Old Master Bai looked difited.


    Xue Ling continued, "If I sign under White Light Entertainment, elder brother will be able to watch over me, and Grandpa will have nothing to worry about. And my main profession is not acting - I''m just doing it for plot inspiration. I can''t write good scripts if I''m always closed up by myself, I want to personally experience what it''s like to make a movie and adjust my state."


    Old Master Bai still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Bai Hao. "Grandpa, let him try it if he wants to. Like he said, it''s not like I can''t protect him. White Light Entertainment has a lot of influence in the entertainment industry, and nothing will happen. Let him do what he wants."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched - he had not expected his elder brother would help him speak. He had originally thought he would have to continue making his case for another two days. It wasn''t as if they could break his legs to keep him in the house. Now, it seemed that this Bai family older brother was quite easy-going. For this body''s original owner to be estranged with such a big golden thigh also took some skill. He nodded his head towards Bai Hao in thanks. Old Master Bai looked at one grandson, and then the other, and could only helplessly continue eating dinner.


    He was also getting old; if the young people wanted to make trouble, then let them do as they like.


    Back in his room, Xue Ling picked up the system and sat down on the bed, frowning as he questioned it. "Is there something wrong? Bai Hao feels different from what is given in the information!"


    The system was held up by the scruff of its neck, swaying and iling. It cried: "Host, can we talk properly without resorting to physical power?"


    Xue Ling smoothly pinched its foxy face and let go of it: "If there are any more lousy ideas this time, I will strangle you."


    "No, don''t!" The system wanted to express that it was a bystander who didn''t do anything - why did it get med for any idents? It was obviously a plug-in, why didn''t it get praised when it was useful? After cursing in its heart, it still obediently confessed, "A lot of the informational material came from the body''s original host and the novel. The less these characters are described in the novel, the less distinct and elusive their character is. Their actions are also not under our control."


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and thought of Cole from his previous life. The man did not appear in the text at all, but still managed to thoroughly stir up his life. Should he be considered as one of those people who could act freely? The deviation that happened with ine was also due to his intervention, making things very messy.


    "Will their unpredictable personality have an impact on our mission?"


    "In general, no." The system is quite certain about this point, firmly assuring its host. "Host can also try to use them to achieve his own goals. After all, we only need to destroy the protagonists'' fate trajectory."


    "How is it enough to only destroy their fate?" Xue Ling sneered and thought of Bai Yue''s experiences. His gaze was deep as he said, "They definitely need to pay out something topensate me for my bad mood."


    System: "¡­" Can we discuss this seriously? Will you die if you don''t act like a middle-schooler?


    Thump Thump Thump. There was a knock at the door.


    Xue Ling knocked on the little fox''s head, got up and opened the door.


    On the other side of the door was Bai Hao. He had clearly just taken a bath and changed into casual clothes. His face was slightly cold, and he held a document in his hand. "Are you free? I have something to discuss with you."


    Xue Ling raised his brows and stepped sideways to let him in.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug (they are seriously the best!)


    BB: Bted happy new year''s eve from me XDD


    warning! and spoiler alert!


    i''ve been debating with myself over whether not to say this and ''spoiler'' the arc for you guys, but i realize that it might end up backfiring if some of you are against this kind of thing. so, i will say this now for those who haven''t figured it out yet~ the ML for this arc is Bai Hao, the elder brother.


    if incest is a no-no for you, then it''ll probably be a good idea to skip out on this arc.

 Chapter 26

    3.3 - Itching to kneel at his feet


    Xue Ling only went back upstairs after talking to the old man. The two suitcases were still untouched, and the only proof that this was where he was staying was the slight indentation on the bed. Bai Hao nced around again after he entered, feeling oddly dissatisfied.


    However, he suppressed this inexplicable difort, casually pulled over a chair and sat down, indicating that Xue Ling should follow suit. It appeared that his elder brother did not regard this ce as someone else''s territory at all. "It''s fine if you want to enter the entertainment industry, but there are some things we have to properly discuss."


    Xue Ling pouted, thinking in his heart that it was no wonder he promised so quickly before - there were still hidden traps waiting for him. He took the papers from Bai Hao''s hand and looked through them with some astonishment. "These are?"


    "These are several contracts for artists signing with White Light Entertainment." Bai Hao directly brought out several versions of the contract. "Which one do you want?"


    Xue Ling didn''t even know what to say about this elder brother anymore. Putting several contracts in front of him¡­ He wasn''t an idiot; of course he would pick the best one. So he did not hesitate to say, "tinum-level contract."


    Bai Hao''s expression showed that this had been expected. He looked down andughed: "You have a lion''s appetite. This type of contract is signed by film emperors after proving their worth."


    Xue Ling frowned, "How does elder brother know that I won''t be a film emperor?"


    Bai Hao looked at him without speaking.


    Xue Ling also knew that based on the original owner''s setting limitations he should not have any acting ability, and so he pressed his lips together and changed tactics. "Elder brother, look~ since the contract is within the family, wouldn''t you still have to give me any profits that went topany? Since it''lle to me anyway, it''s better not to have the money be transferred back and forth, it''s so troublesome that way. You also know that I still need investment for my film. I haven''t saved enough money over the years, and I''ll need to get sponsorships. I''ll really go hungry if I don''t earn more."


    Bai Hao looked at him with amusement. Who talked like this? What kind of argument is ''since it''ll go to him anyway, so it''s better to save time and transfer procedures''? "Are you really not nning to just amuse yourself as an amateur?"


    "With heaven and earth as witnesses, when did I ever amuse myself with these kinds of things!" Xue Ling stared at the other party unhappily, as though disapproving of being talked about that way.


    Bai Hao looked him over from top to bottom, then from his feet back up to his head several times, and it was not known what he was thinking. "Then you have to promise me not to cause trouble, not to take risks, and not to do any of those hideously messy things."


    "I promise!" Xue Ling raised his hand and swore without even having to think about it.


    Only for Bai Hao to pull his hand back down. "Don''t be happy so soon. Your film still needs investment. Where are you going to get sponsorships?"


    Xue Ling did in fact know someone who would unhesitatingly throw money at him, but he did not want to have any close connection with that scum gong; he was unwilling to even have him as an investment associate. His eyes darted around and finally fell on the man sitting in front of him.


    Bai Hao could not properly describe this kind of itchy feeling in his heart. In any case, when he looked at that expression that was clearly nning to scheme against himself, his heart was filled with a rush of warmth. That feeling where he wanted to offer up everything the other party wanted in front of him with both hands was more fervent than any other time.


    Then he was stunned. Which time?


    When had his younger brother ever asked for anything from him? Over the past two decades, the amount of words they have exchanged could clearly be counted with two hands¡­


    "Elder brother, you''re a good person~ why don''t you invest in your poor, starving younger brother''s film?" His smile was particrly appealing, and together with his delicate features, he appeared especially spoiled and charming. The system silently covered its face with its tail; it would be bad if its host ordered it to dig out its eyes after witnessing such ck deeds¡­


    Bai Hao watched his brother''s face as thetter tried to curry favour and couldn''t help wanting tough. And then, he seemed to discover that he wasughing a little too often today and shifted his gaze, eyesnding on the contracts Xue Ling had tossed to one side. He wrinkled his brows: "Let''s make a bet. If you win, I''ll provide the investment, help you find actors, and help you prepare everything you''ll need."


    Xue Ling did not expect that such a good thing would happen, unhesitatingly nodding his head. "Let''s bet! What''s there not to bet over?"


    Bai narrowed his eyes before opening his mouth to say, "Go and sign a contract with White Light Entertainment without my assistance, and without utilizing your background and connections with Bai Family. If you can get a silver level contract or above, I will help you invest and specifically assign people to help you manage your career. Your movie will also be added onto White Light Entertainment''s release schedule with the best preferential treatment."


    As soon as Xue Ling heard this, he knew that Bai Hao was going back on what he had said before. Clearly he had just promised to help him sign a contract, but now he''s not acknowledging it and setting a bet instead. But, it''s also not a bad thing like this - it''s more challenging. Xue Ling picked up the contracts beside him, stuffed them into Bai Hao''s hand, and ushered him out of the room.


    "Good, good, good. If elder brother says to bet, then I''ll bet. Only, you can''t go back on your word when I win."


    Bai Hao let Xue Ling push him out of the room, opening the door to see their housekeeper looking at them with some surprise. His smile faded as he nodded and left immediately.


    Xue Ling stretched out his head to see the housekeeper. The housekeeperughed awkwardly, having inexplicably felt that the Young Master''s gaze towards himself was somewhat cold. "Little Young Master, as you will be staying in the main house in the future, is there anything else you need in the room? You can make a list and I will arrange it."


    Xue Ling blinked - he had not thought of this ce as his home. It was just a ce simr to the hotel, so he had no particr requirements for living here. But since the housekeeper had already asked, he didn''t mind making it morefortable.


    The system was still in its original spot and remained unmoving, waiting until Xue Ling closed the door before it jumped up to say, "Why does host want to act? Bai Yue clearly had no such wish."


    "My task is to change the fate of the protagonist, not to satisfy Bai Yue''s wishes. Besides, his wishes are so simple that they are not challenging at all." The system''s lips twitched as it thought deeply to itself, ''Since host was idle enough to purposely make trouble, it would definitely make sure he had no time in the next world to do more of these random things.''


    "Is it necessary to enter the entertainment industry as an actor in order to change the fate of the protagonist?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, of course. I want to ruin the reputation he has umted bit by bit, so that when he finally is utterly discredited, no one will mourn for him." He pulled off his sweater in one move and started to unbutton his shirt. "Doesn''t he care the most about his work with Lin Yi? I will make Lin Yi hate him, his fans leave him, and finally let him ruin himself."


    System: "¡­" How much enmity¡­


    Seeming to know what the system was thinking, Xue Ling squinted and pinched the system''s tail. "Don''t forget, he took a life just because he was a little envious. He and Bai Yue had no grievances or enmity. What gave him the right to hate Bai Yue just because he had a bad life, to the point of destroying him? Since we need to change their fate, we must be thorough and ensure he will not rise again one day."


    System: "¡­" It was reasonable and couldn''t be refuted at all.


    Xue Ling threw down his shirt, opened his suitcase, pulled out a bathrobe, and went to take a bath.


    The system looked at his back and wondered if there was something wrong with its host. He appeared to be fine in thest world, so why was his air of ruthlessness so strong in this world¡­


    Lin Yi received news of Xue Ling''s return to China on the second day of his arrival. He called to say that he wanted to meet up with Bai Yue, and while they were at it, he could also introduce some other young masters in the circle. It would be too embarrassing if he didn''t recognize them if they met again in the future.


    Xue Ling was having lunch with Old Master Bai at that time, and Old Master Bai also felt that it was reasonable, suggesting that Xue Ling go out to mingle. Xue Ling thought about it and agreed.


    This party should be part of the plot¡ªBai Yue and Sun Jianan''s first meeting. If he didn''t go, he would be missing out on a chance to stimte him. It was Bai Yue''s vague disdain towards him during this gathering that led to Sun Jianan''s misfortune in thest life.


    Xue Ling did not think that there was anything wrong with Bai Yue expressing some unhappiness. If a poor imitation of anyone were to appear in front of themselves, and was even their friend''s little lover, anyone would feel like pushing them away.


    Bai Hao was always very busy and did not go home for lunch. Last night he only came back early to meet Xue Ling. When Xue Ling woke up today, he had already gone to work. He was clearly a big boss, but he still went out early and returnedte.


    Xue Ling roughly tidied up his room and put his things away. After he saw that the room now had a little bit of personality, he slowly pulled out two items of clothing, took a bath, and prepared to go out.


    Old Master Bai had gone fishing with someone, and there was nobody else at home tonight. Xue Ling also didn''t drag on for too long and left while there was still daylight. It was just that he didn''t go directly to the gathering, but went to the mall first.


    Although Bai Yue had lots of clothes, Xue Ling did not like them, and so he needed to buy some to make it more convenientter on when he had to dress up as a star.


    Sigh. It was rare that he would want to be famous. Why didn''t any scouts hand him olive branches along the way?


    The upper circle in Hai City was quite big, with a lot second or third generation elites. Even if there was no deep friendship between them, they had all seen each other around a few times and more or less recognized each other. Lin Yi booked out a bar just to hold a wee back party for him. Bai Yue could be considered an entric, seldom participating in these kinds of asions. Although many people knew that there was a second young master in the Bai family, they had never seen him. So, this introduction party was something that needed to happen. Xue Ling made note of this in his heart for the scum gong.


    Bai family was considered very important in Hai City. In Bai Hao''s circles, Young Master Bai was a famous genius, and even the older generation would praise him with a thumbs up when his name came up in conversation. The heads of those families who wielded power would also have to give Bai Hao some face. So, many people showed up to see Xue Ling at his party.


    The bar was full of people, and it was bustling with noise and excitement. When Xue Ling pushed the door open and entered, someone was just uncorking a bottle of champagne, spraying it all in the air, causing cheers that overwhelmed the music.


    Xue Ling''s footsteps slowed, and his lips twitched. Although he hadn''t attended such a party before, he had heard a little about it. In this kind of messy environment, it would be prudent to be somewhat on guard.


    Lin Yi''s eyes brightened noticeably when he saw Bai Yue. He came over with a wine ss in his hand and casually hooked an arm around Xue Ling''s neck, pulling him over to introduce him to everyone: "This person here is the second young master of the Bai family, Bai Yue. He''ll be developing his career here in China in the future. When everyone runs into him in the future, they better clear out their eyes and be careful not to go against him!" He spoke these words somewhat jokingly, and many people jeered, so he continued to speak: "Second young master Bai is a good friend of mine. If you offend him, you offend me!"


    There was another uproar from the people around them.


    Xue Ling expressionlessly removed Lin Yi''s hand from his neck, tilted his head, seeming to want to shake off the terrible feeling of being pulled over by the neck. He then smiled and said, "I''m indebted to everyone for their kindness ining over to see me. I, Bai Yue, am not a well-known person, but in the future we will all be mixing in the same circles in Hai City. Please remember to look out for me a bit, and when we are all more familiar, if there are any requests someday, help out where you can!"


    Someone held up their ss and shouted, "Master Bai, a toast!"


    Xue Ling grabbed a ss of wine from a waiter''s tray and shouted, "Today''s expenses are all on me! Let''s have fun!"


    The scene waspletely chaotic, like a host of demons dancing in riotous revelry. Xue Ling lifted his head and downed his ss of wine as soon as he finished talking, causing someone at the side toment that he was really worthy of being Second Young Master Bai¡ªhow straightforward, really willing to down the whole ss when they call out ''bottoms up''.


    Xue Ling took time to answer that person''s words with a smile. He appeared totally different from when he was at home; switching from an obedient child into a wild and overbearing rich second generation in only a few seconds.


    He tossed his head back andughed wilfully, intoxicating red lips damp from the wine he had just drunk. It was clearly an angelic face, but because of that pair of slightly uptilted eyes and those shing eye moles, he looked infinitely bewitching.


    Lin Yi totally lost himself looking at this version of Bai Yue. He had thought up many scenarios about how his reunion with Bai Yue would go, but never once had he thought it would be like this.


    It was totally different from the past, but unexpectedly dazzling, so much so that Lin Yieven lost himself for an instant, itching to kneel at his feet and beg for him to lower his head and give him a nce.


    editors: BlueBug & merysl

 Chapter 27

    3.4 - Elder brother, thank you for saving me from that sea of misery


    Bai Yue did not like to interact much with others, and so was quite resistant to being in environments such as bar parties. Lin Yi had to take advantage of the fact that he knew what Bai Yue wanted to achieve with his return back to the country in order to ensure his attendance.


    His original idea was to be a good person this once, and introduce Bai Yue to the young talents of Hai City so that it would be more convenient for him to find resources and investment in the future. This would also make Bai Yue have more goodwill towards himself.


    But now¡­


    He watched as Bai Yueughed, drinking alcohol like it was water, and spoke a few words with everyone he encountered, his interactions not losing one bit to Lin Yi himself, and felt somewhat confused.


    Although it was strange, he found that he could not tear his eyes away from this version of Bai Yue.


    "That''s the Second Young Master Bai you said we needed to look out for?" A young man with red hair crowded and a cocktail in hand squeezed over to Lin Yi''s side and asked curiously. "What kind of help would someone like him need? Who will take care of us then?"


    Lin Yi''s eyes shed as he shook his head. "He wasn''t like this before."


    "Come on, there''s no one in this circle who doesn''t know how to interact with others. He is Bai family''s second young master. No matter what, it shouldn''t be necessary for you to worry about him. Why does your expression look like you want to mother him?"


    Lin Yi nced at the man beside him and silently stepped on his foot.


    Xue Ling made the rounds and covered the whole bar before returning to the ce where Lin Yi and their group were gathered. He had drunk a lot of wine and his face was slightly flushed, his smile particrly attractive. "Thank you all foring to cheer me on today. I''d like to propose a toast to you!" He didn''t know how much he had already drunk, but this kind of asion required drinking. Not drinking would make it impossible to mix into the group.


    Everyone all felt that Second Young Master Bai really knew how to conduct himself and all expressed their praise with the toast, finishing the drinks in their hands. It was only then that Xue Ling sat down to rest.


    But apparently the plot was full of nonsense. A young man joined them as soon as he sat down, shouting Lin Yi''s name. He seemed a little uneasy, but his voice was not modest at all. Under the noisy environment and the wildly shing lights, the slight curve to his lips looked a little cold.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows andughed.


    Sun Jianan was not born into a good family, and his personality was very ordinary; there was nothing special about him. If it hadn''t been for Lin Yi''s fruitless pursuit of Bai Yue in thest life, therefore causing him to purposely train Sun Jianan to mimic Bai Yue, the Sun Jianan of today would not have his current temperament.


    He looked cold and aloof, like a snow lotus growing on a snowy mountain.


    Unfortunately, he was an actor that was being cultivated by someone else. If Bai Yue raised his chin and acted like that, the youngdies and gentlemen here might have been able to understand - after all, Second Young Master Bai was an artist, being cold and aloof when interacting with ordinary people like themselves was not a problem. But Sun Jianan was someone who slept his way into this group. His image was inexplicably discordant, made all the more obvious when contrasted with Bai Yue, who did not act like this despite his dazzling performance today.


    ording to the original plot, although Bai Yue came to the party and wanted to make friends, he was not eloquent and was only able to put on a distant expression and sit to the side. Sun Jianan''s appearance at that time made others feel that he was somewhat special, thus making Lin Yi feel that he was particrly easy on the eyes and became more partial towards Sun Jianan.


    In the end, fate worked better than man''s bestid ns. Xue Ling''sugh looked especially like a fox''s.


    Sun Jianan waspletely unaware of the group''s strange nces. He sat beside Lin Yi and greeted several people around him.


    Lin Yi has been treating him better and better recently. These young masters and youngdies all more or less recognized Sun Jianan, and there was nothing inappropriate about his greetings, but those who were greeted by name felt inexplicably awkward under Xue Ling''s thoughtful gaze as it swept by, lingering long enough to make one feel somewhat anxious before moving away. It made everyonepletely unable to understand what he was thinking.


    Sun Jianan''s eyes finally fell on Xue Ling. He blinked curiously and greeted, "Hello, I''m Sun Jianan. I''m here with President Lin."


    Xue Ling nced at him and ignored his words, only asking Lin Yi, "You brought your little lover?"


    Lin Yi''s whole body was frozen stiff, his expression a little strange, while everyone around them''s gazes turned sympathetic. Those people here who knew that he liked Bai Yue and had found Sun Jianan as a substitute couldn''t help wondering what was going on in his head. It was fine that he had found a substitute, but to bring him over to meet the original¡­ What was wrong with Lin Yi''s brain?


    Lin Yi nodded stiffly and said, "I''ve had some drinks, so I asked him toe and drive."


    Xue Ling made a sound of acknowledgement and whispered under his breath, "Oh, he''s just a designated driver¡­ what was he acting like he was the host of the party for."


    Sun Jianan was close to him, and when he heard what had been said, his facial expression turned sour.


    Lin Yi''s expression wasn''t great either as he looked at Sun Jianan with aplicated gaze and did not speak to him. He just raised another ss of wine and said, "Come on, I''ll have another drink with you."


    Xue Ling held up his cup and did not respond to his words, turning to face all the people seated with them and said, "Can anyone still drink? Come and have a few drinks with me!"


    The few people who were somewhat embarrassed earlier immediately poured some wine and joined in.


    Sun Jianan was left ignored to one side, and his face was extremely ugly. He clenched his fist, wanting to retaliate and take his revenge against Bai Yue now, but he couldn''t. Lin Yi had not yet given up on Bai Yue, and Bai Yue''s current position was not something a small artist like him could shake. The only thing he could do now was endure!


    Xue Ling had already spoken with those people and told them that he came back to China in order to graduate, and needed to make an award-winning film. He didn''t want to have to dy his graduation - that would be too embarrassing.


    There were also some students amongst this group of young people, and they could not help butugh when they heard Xue Ling''sint, feeling that the distance between them and Second Young Master Bai was not as great and that this person was worth getting to know.


    The little fox stuck close to Xue Ling, anxiously turning around in circles. "Host, don''t drink too much!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling was already a little tipsy. In fact, he was surprised that this body could hold this much alcohol. He used the excuse of visiting the bathroom to ask the housekeeper to send a driver to pick himself up. He gave the address of the bar and told them to call him when they arrived.


    Having covered his bases, Xue Ling was not as careful about his drinking when he went back. In this kind of asion, others would not ept him if he didn''t drink enough. Although he did not feel that he needed to care about what these people thought of him, nor did he think that he would need their help in the future, it was still useful to have more friends and broader options. He had originally performed so well in order to contrast himself with Sun Jianan. He shouldn''t stop halfway through just because his aim was achieved.


    Sun Jianan was a bit restless. Lin Yi had called him over, but had absolutely no intention of catering to him, and left him to sit alone. This was the first time that he has been treated so coldly by Linyi since they had gotten together.


    His clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, wishing he could bite a chunk of meat off Bai Yue''s body.


    If not for Bai Yue! Such a thing would never happen!


    Xue Ling had already drunk enough to be dizzy, a flush appearing on his pale face, light brown eyes slightly moist, making quite a few people dazed when they saw him, all feeling that Second Young Master Bai was really good looking.


    Lin Yi was somewhat worried about him and took away his ss, cing a hand around his shoulder. "Little Yue? Little Yue, are you still okay?"


    On the other side, someone called out and teased: "Second Young Master Bai is drunk, but he was invited by you, President Lin. Shouldn''t you be responsible for bringing him back?!"


    "What''s the fuss? Don''t you see President Lin''s person sitting to the side?"


    "Isn''t that the designated driver? Go and send Second Young Master Bai back. We''ve still got more partying to do, Second Young Master is so good looking, we can''t make sure nothing will happen~"


    The person who called out saw Lin Yi prop Bai Yue up just as his voice fell. "He''s drunk. I''ll bring him away first."


    And so, the group resumed their wild revelry.


    Sun Jianan clenched his teeth so hard they were about to crack, his gaze pinned on Xue Ling as though wanting to kill him.


    Xue Ling had drunk a lot of wine and his body carried the scent of alcohol, smelling particrly good. Lin Yi twitched his nose and reached for his waist, but found that his hand was pushed down by someone else.


    He looked up and locked gazes with a pair of eyes that had the beginnings of a major storm brewing in their depths. Lin Yi subconsciously dropped the hand that was propping Xue Ling up, and could only watch as the man with an unfathomable yet discontented expression pulled Xue Ling over to his side.


    The booth that had been filled with excited partying just now suddenly quieted down a lot as many people stopped talking. It wasn''t for any other reason than because that man''s imposing manner was too strong. His entire body and posture seemed to scream ''don''t provoke me, I am in a very bad mood'', and they even found themselves unconsciously holding their breaths, not daring to speak at all.


    Lin Yi somewhat regretfully rubbed his fingertips together, reluctant to let go. He narrowed his eyes, then said, "President Bai."


    Bai Hao did not answer him and only gave him a cold nce before opening his mouth: "I came to pick him up."


    Lin Yi nodded, "Now that President Bai came to bring Little Yue back, I''m relieved. I was worried that he would be too drunk to know how to return home."


    "President Lin doesn''t need to bother himself about this kind of thing. It''s enough for you to look after yourself and your own people." It was not a secret within the circle Bai Hao disliked these kinds of events, so many people knew why he looked so displeased. They could only look at Xue Ling who was being held by his side with some regret, praying that Second Young Master Bai had a rtively good rtionship with his eldest brother. Otherwise, he would definitely be cut off.


    It was only after he had been supported all the way out of the bar that Xue Ling finally lifted his head, exchanging nces with the cold-gazed Bai Hao. He smiled apologetically, looking a little pitiful and cute.


    He was really drunk, but not so bad as to be unable to walk. He pretended to be muddled before just for the sake of angering Sun Jianan and for the benefit of Lin Yi. Fortunately, Bai Hao arrived in time and prevented Lin Yi from taking advantage of him. Otherwise, by the time the final ount was settled, both of Lin Yi''s hands would have been cut off.


    But, he was rather surprised that Bai Hao was the person who came to pick him up, even entering the bar to look for him. He didn''t think his rtionship with his elder brother was that good.


    "Have you finished pretending?" After tossing the man into the back seat, Bai Hao also seated himself and signalled for the driver to drive.


    Xue Ling changed his posture andid therezily,ughing gleefully as he thanked him. "Elder brother, thank you for saving me from that sea of misery."


    "In the future, participate less in these kinds of events. They are all foolish children who have nothing to do all day long. There is no benefit to making friends with them."


    Xue Ling knews that he would not value these contacts. After all, the ones who interacted with Bai Hao were the elders or senior brothers that held real power. Inparison, these young masters really did not count for much. Xue Ling also did not really look up to them, so he nodded and agreed, "Okay, I''ll listen to elder brother."


    Having said that, he found afortable spot and went to sleep - he truly was drunk and a bit dizzy.


    Bai Hao waited a long time for his next sentence and finally turned his head to see that Bai Yue had already fallen asleep. His eyes were closed, eyshes trembling slightly, and his little mouth parted and closed following his breathing. If the smell of alcohol hadn''t been lingering around his body, he would be truly lovely.


    But, the smell of alcohol on him was not obnoxious.


    Bai Hao stared at his sleeping brother, looking slightly enthralled.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 28

    3.5 - Host, could you possibly be any more shameless?


    It was already midnight, and Bai Hao himself was also unclear about why he arranged with the housekeeper to go with the driver and pick up his younger brother who had just returned home from overseas but still went out to party the next day.


    He just knew that he was in a bad mood when he came home and didn''''t see his younger brother. His mood only got worse after he found out that the other person had gone to a bar to party with that motley crew. In order to prevent himself from being too angry to sleep, he decisively went to the bar and took Bai Yue back from certain dirty minded people.


    Don''t ask why Young Master Bai could see that Lin Yi''s mind was filthy. In his opinion, everyone in the bar except for his younger brother were all dirty minded people and anyone who wanted to approach his brother was a jerk.


    Bai Yue fell asleep as soon as he got in the car; Bai Hao couldn''t figure out what he himself was angry about, and it wasn''t like he could lose his temper at a sleeping person. The more he stifled his emotions, the more oppressive his aura became. The driver was sweating throughout the entire journey, feeling some pity for the little young master - he had juste back and it was already like this; he''ll be sentenced to death by the Young Master.


    Xue Ling slept soundly and did not want to wake up when he arrived at the Bai family vi. Bai Hao shook him, trying to wake him up to get out of the car, but he only squinted confusedly at his elder brother for a while before looping his arms around his neck. The gesture clearly indicated that he wanted the man to carry him in.


    Bai Hao was frozen all over, but after a moment of confusion, he was overjoyed. He stared at the driver, and then embraced Xue Ling and carefully carried him out.


    As a system, the little white fox gritted its teeth and puffed up its fur, wanting to frighten the man, but it was of no use at all; Bai Hao couldn''t see him. And for some unknown reason, the system felt very ufortable every time it got closer to him, its scalp and skin both going numb. It felt like something was wrong somewhere.


    The housekeeper turned on the lights for the two young masters, and was surprised to see the drunken little young master Bai being brought back by the elder young master Bai. But then, he felt extremely gratified.


    For the sake of the heirs in Bai Family, the remaining Bai family children were not allowed to be raised in the vi once the heir had been determined. This was also why Bai Yue was sent abroad. Because of this, Bai family''s rtionships with branch families were very weak, and it was rare for a little young master to grow up and be willing to be close to the eldest young master. It was also rare for Bai Hao to ept the little young master so quickly considering his character.


    Xue Ling was carried upstairs, but Bai Hao was not skilled with this kind of business, and so the process was a bit bumpy. This made the sleeping person rather unhappy, his forehead wrinkling as he frowned.


    Bai Hao ced Xue Ling on the bed, and then felt that it was a little troublesome - he couldn''t let him sleep covered in the stink of alcohol. After thinking about it for a while, he picked up a towel from the bathroom, dampened it with warm water, and wiped his face.


    Xue Ling twisted his head very unhappily, annoyed by all the scrubbing. It was unclear if he was awake or not, but he red angrily: "Cole! What are you doing?"


    Bai Hao''s hand stilled, and the soft expression that was originally on his face quickly turned dark.


    Xue Ling seemed to realize something was wrong, squinting to look at Bai Hao again. His face gradually changed, and he seemed to finally wake up properly, pulling himself up and pressing on his temple, evenly calling out to greet Bai Hao: "Elder brother."


    Bai Hao now felt that being called elder brother was no longer pleasant.


    Xue Ling turned his head to look around and seemed surprised when he realized where he was. "Elder brother sent me up?"


    Bai Hao nodded and handed him the hot towel. "Wipe your face and take a bath. I asked the housekeeper to make you a sobering tonic. Don''t drink that much next time."


    Xue Ling nodded obediently, wiping his face as he climbed out of bed. Seeing Bai Hao still standing there, he was puzzled and asked, "Shouldn''t elder brother go back and sleep?"


    Bai Hao was even angrier seeing that he did not even n to thank him, but for some reason found himself concerned over what his younger brother had blurted out just now. He thought for a moment, but could not help asking, "Is Cole Little Yue''s friend of from abroad?"


    Xue Ling''s face was a little unnatural for a moment, but he soon concealed it. He shook his head and said, "No."


    Bai Hao could see that his expression was not good, and it was clear he did not want to answer. His own heart sank as he turned around to go. "I''m going back to sleep. Remember to drink the sobering tonic before going to bed, otherwise you will feel terrible tomorrow."


    Xue Ling agreed, and when Bai Hao shut the door for him, his face turned ugly as he sulkily threw the towel onto the bed.


    The system was almost hit by the towel and its white fur puffed up. "Host, what are you doing!"


    Xue Ling had a bellyful of anger, but he didn''t know whether he was angry with himself, or something else. Completely ignoring the system, he turned around and went into the bathroom.


    The system blinked. It really did not understand what kind of craziness had overtaken its host and could only pray that he would not toss it around after he came out. It found a ce that would not be in his direct line of sight and curled itself into a ball.


    The water in the bathroom was flowing. Bai Hao had been kind enough to start filling up the bathtub when he came in earlier, but Xue Ling did not step in. Instead, he first turned on the shower and sprayed his head with cold water to calm down. He pursed his lips, frowned, and turned his head to look at himself in the full-body mirror opposite. It was yet again another face.


    Xue Ling was unhappy.


    If a person stayed with you for a long time,vished care on you in every possible way, to the point where it was as though they wanted to offer up the whole world to you, and was unwilling to see you suffer even a tiny bit of grievance day after day for decades¡­ was there anyone whose heart would not be moved?


    But he was always stuck in his own thoughts while Cole also never told him what he was really thinking, and so Xue Ling kept his determination and stubbornly held back. As a result, they both never said anything and left the world while still holding on to their regrets.


    Xue Ling urged the system to start the third world without any rest exactly because he did not want to think about things rted to Cole. He wanted to find something that required thinking in order to numb himself, so that he would not have any extra time to think about such messy things.


    He was not a man of these worlds, and so he always felt that he should not be nostalgic for the people and things he encountered here. But in the end, even he felt a little ridiculous - who knew whose heart was ultimately broken by his firm resolution.


    Xue Ling sank into the bathtub, and what appeared before him was Cole''s face as he was leaving the world.


    He was old now, but the years did not seem to dampen his good looks - even as an old man he was still handsome enough to make young women''s hearts beat faster.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He sat beside Xue Ling and quietly held his hand. When Xue Ling told him that he was leaving, Cole just nodded and told him to wait for him. Then, he said nothing more. Xue Ling actually wanted to ask him about what he really felt about himself, but ultimately he also kept his mouth shut.


    They had already managed to spend their entire lives without rifying their feelings, and there was no reason to change that now. Xue Ling closed his eyes and finally left the world. So, he didn''t know that after he had gone, the man bent over and kissed him gently on the lips, as though trying to get a sense of how it would feel.


    He seemed to be somewhat distracted, but there was no hint of an old man''s turbidity in his golden eyes, and his spirit was nothing like that of a dying old man.


    And then, he held Xue Ling''s hand, closed his eyes and followed him to leave the world.


    Xue Ling sprang out of the bathtub, pulling on the bathrobe conveniently hung to one side, and disregarding how wet he was, rushed out of the bathroom and directly pulled out the hiding system.


    The little fox''s face was confused, scared half to death. Its eyes were opened wide as it cried: "Host! What''s the matter now?"


    Xue Ling''s face was serious, "If I have someone that I like, can I take them away from the world with me?"


    The little fox was stunned for a moment and there seemed to be a moment''s confusion in his dark eyes. He recovered quickly, though his expression was a little strange as he asked: "What does the host mean?"


    "If I like a person, can I bring him with me through the worlds?!"


    The system''s face turned very strange. It looked its somewhat flustered host and shook its head. "The possibility is not very big. But I can try my best to try it for you."


    Xue Ling let out a relieved breath, seeming to havee to an important decision, and then turned around and went back to his bath.


    The system continued to stay where it was,pletely muddled. What had happened just now? For a moment there, it seemed as though its body had been out of its control.


    Bai Hao called his assistant when he returned to his room. Fortunately, his assistant was somewhat of a night owl, and was still awake at this time, able to answer the phone without any confusion. "Go investigate Bai Yue''s experiences after he abroad. I want to know about everyone that was around him and how their rtionships were, how he spent his days, his hobbies, and so on."


    This was not the first time the assistant had been called upon to help the boss investigate people, but it was the first time that the boss wanted a person''s information in so much detail and with so many exhortations. He was somewhat surprised while thinking that the ''old tree'' that was boss had finally started ''blooming'' and showing an interest in love, but when he calmed down, he realized¡­ wasn''t Bai Yue the name of the Bai family''s second young master?


    Why did the boss want to investigate his younger brother¡­


    Bai Hao hung up the phone, the anger in his heart finally dying down a little. He himself couldn''t understand what he was upset about, just as he did not know why he could not maintain his usual calm and aloof manner around his little brother.


    It was as if he had been attracted towards Bai Yue right from the start, and when he saw him, he wanted to treat him well. There was no cause or reason - it seemed to be a purepulsion handed down from the soul. He just wanted him to live a life offort, wanted him to be pleased, and wanted to make sure he never suffered any grievances.


    Bai Hao frowned, feeling that everything seemed wrong, but he couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong with his brain. Finally, he could only choose to take a quick bath and go to sleep.


    Xue Ling woke up a littlete the next day. When he went downstairs to have breakfast, he learned that Bai Hao had gone to work a long time ago, and the old man had not yet returned from his morning exercise.


    The things that he had bought in from the mall yesterday had already arrived on the same day, but since he hadn''t been home, the housekeeper did not dare to unpack everything.


    Xue Ling picked out a set of clothing and put it on before asking the housekeeper to take the rest upstairs to his room.


    The little young master that had dressed up and showed no shadow of a hangover attracted the eyes of most people in the vi as soon as he appeared. When the old master returned, he also praised him, saying that he was indeed his grandson; even his good looks were extraordinary.


    Xue Ling''s facial features were pleasing to the eye and hisughter was particrly lovely. The maids in the vi were all soft-hearted looking at him, and many delicious snacks were pushed in front of him.


    After having lunch, Xue Ling was ready to go and find a broker to sign his own contract. He was very clear that he first had to obtain a contract in order to get money to make his film. After informing the housekeeper and talking to the old man for a while, he was finally let out of the vi and was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    The system climbed excitedly onto his shoulder. "How is host nning to look for a broker?"


    Although it was a system from a futuristic ne, it seemed very interested and enthusiastic about the entertainment industry. Xue Ling chose a car from the garage, sat in the driver''s seat, nced at the system and spoke, "If I knew where to look, what would be the point in having you?"


    The system was momentarily embarrassed and silently did some research before asking Xue Ling, "What kind of broker does host want?"


    "Powerful, but won''t overly manage me." Xue Ling started to drive.


    The system was mysteriously silent for a beat. It really wanted to ask its host if he wanted to have a fight! Could he be any more unreasonable and shameless?


    Xue Ling frowned slightly and proved that he really could be more unreasonable and shameless by adding, "It would be best if they also have good resources on hand, and are willing to point them in my direction."


    The systemughed sarcastically, really wanting to ignore its unrealistic host.


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 29

    3.6 - Able to walk through the back door so openly and honestly


    "You have to sign with White Light Entertainment because of the bet with your elder brother, so I''ve only looked for brokers from White Light." The system did not want to bother with jibes from its host who had nothing better to do than to tease it and instead began widespread information retrieval. "There are nine senior brokers in White Light. Aside from three who have superstars and won''t have time to pay attention to you, two who are more inclined to manage female artists, and one who relies on shady business for resources, there are three left that you can choose from."


    Xue Lingzily acknowledged its words.


    "Except for one of them who has taken someone abroad and is not in the city, there are only two senior brokers in White Light who have the power to sign people on a silver level contract or above without having to confirm with the upper management."


    "Who?"


    "Qi Ruishi and Jin Jiren." The system provided the data of these two people separately, and gave Xue Ling a short analysis. "Qi Ruishi is a famous female broker, with no bad records and good ability. She used to have a group under her hands, but after they became popr, more and more of them wanted to fly solo. She seems interested in finding a new person to take under her wing, but doesn''t want to take on another group. Jin Jiren has two artists, a man and a woman. If host wants to be an actor, your acting skills are definitely above theirs, but there''s no need to suppress them since you can''t expect the broker to take care of you exclusively¡ªyou''re not an international superstar."


    Xueling followed the GPS navigation and was already inside the urban area. His eyes shed as he heard the system''s words, and he lightly said, "I will be, sooner orter."


    The system didn''t want to argue with him about this. It continued to search and asked, "Have you decided who to pick? Qi Ruishi is in White Light HQ and Jin Jiren is on the set. You can go and see if you can take on that role while you''re there."


    Xue Ling silently set the destination towards White Light HQ. "Let''s go with Qi Ruishi. I don''t want my agent to be responsible for two other people in addition to my affairs. It would be weird and offensive."


    The system had already guessed his thoughts, and silently said a prayer for Qi Ruishi. It understood Xue Ling''s intention¡ªhe wanted not only to find a broker to manage his acting career, but also to find a person who knew everything about the entertainment circle. Not only would she help him deal with other trivial matters while he produced films and acted, she also had a wide range of contacts and could easily help him find actors.


    Brokers were very familiar with these processes, so it would be best to find someone like that.


    Bai Hao was the big boss and could make everything much more convenient. But if Xue Ling wanted to do well, he needed to make his own arrangements.


    Xue Ling already made his choice, and the system chose to keep its mouth shut. It felt that its host had been acting strangely since this morning, and it would be best if it could avoid provoking its host for now.


    The White Light Entertainment Building was within the inner ring of the city. As White Light Entertainment came to prominence early on and had a lot of history, this has been their territory since a long time ago. After Bai Hao became president, he rebuilt thepany building and added many floors. The area around the building was also theirs, and was made into a park. This kind of wasteful action in an area where inches ofnd could be measured with its weight in gold made people feel helplessly jealous. After all, Bai family did well in other industries and did not rely on White Light entertainment alone.


    Identification was necessary in order to freely enter. Bai Yue did not have any, but Xue Ling had a system and it was not difficult to enter the park. ording to the system, Qi Ruishi''s office was in the main building and an appointment was needed to enter. Xue Ling did not feel any trace of guilt as he had the system forcibly change the appointment records to add their own.


    He reported his name at the front desk and was sent straight to the elevator. No one doubted him at all. After all, with a face like his, there was a high possibility that he would be a new artist. Though White Light''s staff never judged people by their appearance¡ªas long as there was an appointment or a logical reason, they treated everyone the same way.


    Only apany like this could survive in the industry for so many years and prosper.


    Nowadays, the entertainment industry was mixed with dragons and snakes. There were manypanies, bothrge and small, as well as many scammers, and it was up to everyone to judge for themselves whether they were real or fake. If one really wanted to talk about rankings, if White Light entertainment imed to be the second, no one would dare im to be the first. It was an old and established enterprise and thepany system was mature. Numerous superstars and artists were signed under its banner, and thepany''s star-making ability was very strong. Signing with them was not a guarantee of sess, but at the very least, there would be opportunities as long as one put in the effort.


    Anotherpany that could be considered good was the Jingang Entertainment that had signed Sun Jianan. It could not be considered a new enterprise and had a good reputation in the industry; its artists also had made great achievements. ording to the original story, thispany would eventually surpass White Light Entertainment and overwhelm them in all respects because they took in the mega-superstar protagonist shou.


    Xue Ling did not have time to be concerned over thepetitors of his family''spany. He asked the secretary to confirm his appointment with Agent Qi, and then followed the secretary to arrive at Qi Ruishi''s office door.


    The group of artists Qi Ruishi originally managed had pretty much scattered, and she had found another broker to take over what was left. She was now in the process of looking for two new artists to bring up. Although she was a senior broker, it would be difficult to do her work if she had no artist signed to her name.


    Just as she was thinking that thepany''stest neers didn''t bring anything special to the table, the secretary knocked on her door.


    Qi Ruishi''s was very organized about her daily work. She checked today''s schedule, and there was no appointment at this time. Why would the secretarye to find her?


    She stood up to let the secretary in and turned to pour herself a cup of team. Looking back, she saw a young man smiling at herself.


    She somewhat absent-mindedly waved for the secretary to leave. It was only when the door closed that she seemed to burst back into life, asking stupidly, "And you are?"


    Xue Ling quirked his lips, his eyes appearing to swirl. As soon as her gaze met his, she felt like she had fallen into a whirlpool. Qi Ruishi became alert and forced herself not to look into his eyes. But when she swept her gaze over him again, she found that his eyes were t and calm, devoid of anything except his amusement.


    Qi Ruishi frowned.


    "Hello, my name is Bai Yue." Xue Ling stretched out his hand, looking very sincere as he exined how to write out his name. "I''m here today to discuss signing a contract with you."


    "Sign a contract?"


    "Eh?" Xue Ling acted surprised, "Was it not sister Qi who gave me her business card on the streets yesterday and asked me toe and sign a contract with you today?" He was smiling, and the things he said seemed particrly credible. "You said that I have a talent for acting, and was particrly suited to be an actor."


    Qi Ruishi had some doubts. She had never seen the person infront of her before today, but when she looked up to carefully examine Xue Ling''s face, his eyes flickered slightly and she nodded. "Think about it carefully. I don''t have anybody else in my portfolio right now. If I take you on, I''ll probably assign a lot of things for you to do."


    Just now, Xue Ling had fabricated a scene of Qi Ruishi meeting him on the road yesterday and wanting to sign him on. Foxes were not rare in human culture, and the stories of them being fox spirits or seductresses were more or less rted to their extremely high enchantment and bewitching abilities. After the first two worlds, Xue Ling''s soul had be much more stable and it was no longer a problem to use small magic tricks like these. This was also why he was willing to make a serious bet with Bai Hao¡ªhe had absolute confidence that he would be able to have White Light Entertainment sign a contract with him.


    The system could only hold its fuzzy tail between its paws and bite it, feeling that its host was cheating.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Xue Ling couldn''t hear its thoughts, and would most likely pretend not to have heard even if he could.


    "I am a director." Xue Ling slowly exined his identity while gradually deepening his hold on Qi Ruishi through hypnosis. He made her less vignt towards himself, and more receptive towards his words. "So, I can''t spend all my energies on acting. I can follow the schedule that you arrange for me, but we need to agree on the schedule beforehand."


    Qi Ruishi frowned and seemed to think that it was too much for a neer to make this request, but finally just pursed her lips and nodded under Xue Ling''s hypnosis. "Fine. There should be mutual respect for work rted things."


    Xueling smiled in satisfaction and watched as she took out the contract. Perhaps because she had been bewitched, the contract that Qi Ruishi brought out was a silver contract that was impossible for neers to receive.


    Xue Ling was a little unsatisfied, but he knew he couldn''t go too far or else he would have to spend some time exining this to Bai Haoter.


    His hypnosis and suggestions were most effective when the other side was not familiar with him. It gave the other side the feeling that they were not meeting for the first time, and that their first meeting must have been very amazing. The more positively a person felt about Xue Ling, the more willing they would be to follow his words.


    Bai Hao was obviously not included in this. He was very good towards Xue Ling even without any external factors.


    After signing the contract, Xue Ling brought it with him and went downstairs. Since he had already made the trip, he might as well tell Bai Hao about it now so that his funds could be put into ce more quickly. So he happily carried the contract with him and went to find Bai Hao, only to realize that he didn''t know which floor his office was on.


    Xue Ling silently went to the front desk to inquire which floor the president''s office was situated on. Just as he was about to ask the system to make an appointment for himself, he heard Bai Hao''s voice. "Yueyue?"


    Xue Ling shivered. Although he did not feel that he should be called by that kind of nickname, he still turned his head and looked at Bai Hao with some surprise. He blinked innocently. "Elder brother, what a coincidence¡­"


    Bai Hao came over and took his hand. "You came to thepany to find me?"


    The person at the front desk was startled. He had just wanted to say that it was impossible to see the president without an appointment, but the president himself had already pulled the youth to his side.


    Heavens, why did the president who always took the high-and-cold route have a smile on his face?


    Xue Ling brought up the hand that still held the contract, looking a little like he wanted to show off, and said, "I came to sign a contract with thepany."


    Bai Hao paused, and remembered the bet they had made. He looked over with some amusement as he led them towards the president''s elevator. "Oh? What contract did you sign?"


    Xue Ling''s footsteps hesitated, and he looked a little unhappy. "Only silver¡­"


    Although Bai Hao could tell by the tone of his voice just now that he must have won the bet, he did not expect that his younger brother would be strong enough to get a silver-grade contract. "Who did you sign under?" He didn''t ask about how Bai Yue had gotten the contract signed as the bet had been a way for him to tease his brother in the first ce, and taking it too seriously was not his style. After all, this was something he had already promised to do.


    "Qi Ruishi."


    Bai Hao nodded, pressed a button on the elevator, and called the assistant. "Have Qi Ruishie to my office with a diamond level contract. Yes, I want her to sign with someone." After hanging up, he rubbed Xue Ling''s head. "Now that you have won the bet, ording to our agreement, elder brother will prepare the best of everything for you. We''ll change the contract level to diamond, and arrange for a team to help you with production."


    Xue Ling had not expected him to be so efficient and was still muddled as he was pulled towards the president''s office. It wasn''t until they exited the elevator that he came to his senses - he clearly hadn''t bewitched Bai Hao; could it be that this man had a brotherplex?


    Seeing that he had not spoken during the whole journey and had a face full of confusion, Bai Hao waved a hand in front of his face, trying to get his attention. "Yueyue?"


    Xue Ling blinked. "Are you calling me?"


    Bai Hao nodded and said, "I heard them call you Little Yuest night." Unspoken were the words ''I want to call you by a more intimate nickname than what others use''.


    Xue Ling gave Bai Hao a somewhatplicated look. Once again, hemented that it was no wonder the original body lived such a tragic life¡ªhe had let go of such a big golden finger.


    In fact, Bai Hao was being so easy going because he was in a great mood. If it hadn''t been that this morning, his secretary had showed him all of Bai Yue''s interpersonal rtionships and major events during his years of studying abroad, allowing him to discover that his brother had never made randomly made friends, nor had he had any romantic or physical rtionships with any men or women. If he did have a friend named Cole, Bai Hao might have still been in a ck temper. His mood now was totally different fromst night''s depressed-to-death state. In addition to his joy, he was naturally more intimate with Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling had no idea regarding the twists and turns urring in the other party''s brain. Since he had already been brought up, he naturally sat on the sofa of the man''s office. And then he watched as a nk and confused Qi Ruishi came up and ced a new contract in front of him.


    Bai Hao''s original words were: "This is my brother, the second young master of Bai family. Sign a diamond level contract with him - the one you signed before can be regarded as a cover. You will be responsible for his development in the future. Directing is his main job. Right now, he needs to shoot a film for graduation and will probably need assistance with many aspects. I will have the leader of the team contact you."


    Qi Ruishi: "???"


    She understood all these words separately. Why was it so confusing when they were all connected together?


    The second young master was also a great man, able to walk through the back door so openly and honestly.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 30

    3.7 - The proud son of heaven was always hated by others


    Thanks to Bai Hao''s help, there were fewer things Xue Ling needed to do by himself. He found many recent movies and some award-winning films from domestic film festivals and spent every day watching them at home as he worked on his own script.


    Although he had done many things and even tried acting before, making a film was still a first for him. There were many memories left by the original owner, such as scripts and other useful knowledge, and the system had also prepared a lot for him, but Xue Ling was still very serious about learning properly.


    He was going to live a lifetime in this world as Bai Yue. He couldn''t just make two films and then retire. It would be bad if he became known as someone who could only make a one hit wonder. Besides, he was interested in making movies - he could take this opportunity to learn it properly.


    The system had no idea that its host had such varied interests and hobbies, and could only sigh in wonder over his energy.


    Xue Lingughed when he heard the system''s thoughts. "I have said this before - I am a fox demon who has cultivated for thousands of years. Did you think that all those years were spent nested in a cave, doing nothing but cultivating?"


    "No?" The system currently looked like a fox, and so it was very interested in this race.


    Xue Ling shook his head. "It is pointless to have higher levels of cultivation without the right frame of mind. I rarely force myself to cultivate. What I''m currentlycking is practical experience. The experiences from these worlds are useful and can also be considered a form of toughening so that I can survive the tribtion after I''ve recovered my tails.


    Xue Ling was once again a little sad thinking of the upper ne.


    From ancient times till the present, the demonic cultivation path has always been much more difficult than the path for humans, and even in the future, there would always be human ns and sects working against them. Even the Dao of Heaven did not treat them kindly¡ªevery time he had to face a lightning tribtion, it would always be the Great Heavenly Tribtion of ny nine lightning strikes, with lightning thrown from the sky as though it all cost nothing, taking at least half of Xue Ling''s life. Xue Ling''s dissatisfaction with the Dao of Heaven was not something new, but there was nothing he could do about it, which was why he was particrly diligent about overthrowing the fate of the protagonists and changing the fate trajectory of these worlds.


    God''s favorite son and things like that were sometimes quite detestable.


    Bai Hao had found a producer for Xue Ling, and the producer had his ownplete film team, from production to lighting to cameras and so on, everything was there. After Bai Hao introduced both sides, Xue Ling brought out the script and handed it to the producer, who read it and proimed it to be very good. If it was shot well, there would be absolutely no worries about losing money. Bai Hao directly approved the funds, and the entire film was funded by White Light Entertainment. Fortunately, the film was a literary and artistic film, and the required investment was not much. Otherwise, regardless of whether Xue Ling was serious or just shooting for fun, or even what kind of achievements he would be able to obtain, the shareholders and directors would have been the first to disagree.


    Even if it was a family business, they couldn''t spend so much just for fun!


    Fortunately, Young Master Bai generously expressed that he was rich and willing to spend freely, and the producer understood his attitude, so the production team was well prepared in all aspects.


    Xue Ling spent every day immersed in watching movies, studying acting skills and shooting techniques, discussing scripts with editors, and discussing shooting venues and things that needed be prepared with the producer. A month passed by quickly, and most of the actors had been found when finally, the person that Xue Ling had been waiting for finally showed up looking for him.


    ording to the original plot, Lin Yi should have been the investor in the first film and Bai Yue would havee to him, looking for people he needed, making it easy for Sun Jianan to arrange for the actor who ruined his film''s reputation from thest life to enter the team simply by making vague whispers in the background. But the butterfly effect had spread unusually wide and things were different. If Sun Jianan wanted to use this tactic, he could only have Lin Yie and find Xue Ling to discuss it in person.


    Xue Ling had been waiting for this day, and so he was extremely quick to agree when Lin Yi asked to meet.


    As soon as he stepped foot out of the house, the report that Lin Yi had asked to meet Bai Yuended at Bai Hao''s desk. President Bai nced at it and did not pay much heed - his younger brother had recently closed himself in at home, it would be good for him to go out for a while.


    Lin Yi was delighted they were able to meet, and his heart beat faster when he saw Xue Ling.


    At first, he had been interested in Bai Yue because of his looks. Butter, after they spent several years together, he found that he also liked his character very much. Especially when he was a little proud, it often made Lin Yi''s heart itch. It was just that Bai Yue was not easy to get together with, and in order not to make the other party hide from him, Lin Yi could only choose to find a stand-in to appease his growing desire.


    Only¡­ he recently found that he may have done something wrong. Not only was he unable to forget Bai Yue, he even fell more and more in love with the other. But Sun Jianan had also slowly entered his heart, and the small interactions they had made him more and more infatuated with Sun Jianan''s sensibility and warmth.


    But Sun Jianan''s good points werepletely forgotten the moment Lin Yi saw Xue Ling. He had not seen the other party in a month, and Bai Yue seemed to be more dazzling than before. Regardless of whether it was just walking or greeting others, every move was mesmerizing and seductive, but at the same time it also kept people at a distance. It made his heart really itchy, and Lin Yi really wanted toy his hands on him.


    He seemed cold and indifferent towards Lin Yi, but it was this indifference that aroused Lin Yi''s desire to conquer. He looked at Xue Ling with unusually hot eyes, making Xue Ling want to dig them out.


    "You want to introduce actors for my film?" Xue Ling looked at the person with hot eyes sitting across from him as he slowly cut the steak on his te. He found it a little amusing.


    Looking at him with those kind of eyes, but doing what Sun Jianan had asked him to do, Lin Yi could hardly be any more garbage than he already was.


    "Well yes, I heard you''re looking for people recently. I happen to know some good actors that I can rmend to you."


    Xue Ling quirked his lips,id down his knife and fork, poured himself a ss of red wine, and said slowly, "It''s true that I actually wanted to ask you for someone. My film has two protagonists and I still need another protagonist."


    "Oh?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ve seen quite a few movies recently. The designated driver that you called overst time, Mr. Sun Jianan." Xue Ling drank from his ss, and the movement of the adam''s apple at his throat made Lin Yi feel hot. He licked his lips with the tip of his tongue and waited for him to continue. "He is somewhat simr to me and quite suitable for this role. I heard that his acting skills are good."


    Lin Yi was surprised to hear Sun''s name from Bai Yue''s mouth, and was flustered for a moment, but soon he calmed down and said, "It''s true that he''s an actor, and his acting skills are very good. I can talk to him about this, but I don''t know whether he would want to or not."


    Xue Ling smiled and looked straight at him making Lin Yi''s mouth go dry. "It doesn''t matter. Just bring it up to him so that he has an idea. I''ve already arranged for someone to contact him. I don''t think anyone would refuse a good script."


    Lin Yi nodded in agreement. "Well, since you doing it, it must be good."


    Xue Ling''s eyes narrowed with satisfaction, and he looked proud. "Naturally."


    This meal was a pleasure for both the guest and host. Xue Ling drank and was toozy to call for a driver, and so he went home in Lin Yi''s car. Fortunately, he didn''t drink much, so Lin Yi had no chance to take advantage of him. In fact, Lin Yi was already really happy to be able to send him home.


    When he left, he also asked Xue Ling if they could meet up again next time. nning to string him along, Xue Ling expressed that he would start filming soon, and if Lin Yi was free, he was wee to visit the set. This made Lin Yi feel soft all over and his head was full of the belief that Bai Yue was letting him get closer, turning to leave in high spirits. He did not notice that someone was staring at him from the second floor of the Bai vi, eyes cold and full of disgust.


    It was Xue Ling who, after watching Lin Yi leave, looked up thoughtfully and met with the soft gaze that Bai Hao was using to watch himself.


    He sent Bai Hao a smile, waved, and entered the house.


    The system nested on his shoulder looked upstairs and then looked at its host, wondering what the weird atmosphere between the two was.


    In Sun Jianan''s schemes, he first wanted to arrange for his friend that betrayed him to enter the film, and then set up a scandal around that friend to kill the film. But after he read the script and was told about the conditions set by the people who got in touch, Sun Jianan realized that if nothing unexpected happened, the film would be very popr.


    He could also rely on this film to win a prize. He didn''t agonize too much over whether or not this would also benefit the other party; he figured that he could retaliate against Bai at any time, but he would need more personal strength in order to confidently snatch Lin Yi away from Bai Yue.


    So he joined the team and learned that the other protagonist in the film would be Bai Yue.


    This made him even happier. As long as Bai Yue was suppressed by his acting skills during the filming, it could be counted as him getting some of his revenge already. Although the other party was also the director of this film, if his acting skills were not up to par, what could he say?


    Bai Hao''s brotherplex recently became stronger. At first, he arranged for someone to investigate Bai Yue''s past. Later on, he forgot about it, but the other party continued to report Bai Yue''s movements. And so, he fell in love with watching what his brother did every day. This feeling of closely watching a person''s life and knowing everything was too good, and gradually, not only could he not give it up, it also became more and more serious. When Bai Yue was at home, he turned on the monitor feed. Even if his brother merely sat in the living room to watch movies and ys every day, he could still stare at the other person like a fool.


    Naturally, Xue Ling knew that he was being watched, but he justmented that Bai Hao''s brotherplex was beginning to erupt in an all-round way, and ignored him.


    After all, this was a golden thigh, and could not be offended at the moment.


    Xue Ling''s script was one written by the original Bai Yue - the one that had won a prize in his previous life. This time, Xue Ling hadbined several scenes and changed a lot, thoroughly perfecting the script before he started filming. Winning a prize was inevitable.


    It was his first time directing, and he was not very skilled in some ces, but he slowly began to make use what he had learnt. The effect was good. Bai Hao asked several assistant directors, executive directors and action directors that he had helped to find, and discovered that Second Young Master Bai''s filming was getting better and better.


    Regardless of whether it was the scenes he shot or the scenes he acted in himself, they were both very well done. The atmosphere within the whole group was excellent, and the work was progressing smoothly.


    Sun Jianan had been trying to suppress Xue Ling whenever they were acting together, but it was not easy. The more unsessful he was, the more his hatred towards Bai Yue grew. Xue Ling knew that Sun Jianan was narrow-minded and hated him enough to wish he was dead most of the time, but maintained his usual cold and indifferent air around him. He said what needed to be said, was angry when it was called for, and it was all for the sake of the film, but from Sun Jianan''s perspective it seemed that Bai Yue was purposely making trouble for him.


    Sun Jianan had always believed that if Bai Yue had not seduced Lin Yi in his previous life, Lin Yi would not have approached him. After all, he has always been the white lotus in Lin Yi''s heart, which could be seen but not touched, be admired but not defiled. If Bai Yue had not gotten closer to Lin Yi, Lin Yi would not have been unable to extricate himself to the point where he finally broke up with himself to pursue Bai Yue.


    Someone that obviously should have been his, that he wanted and worked so hard for, Bai Yue didn''t even care about at all, and even disdained them. It was precisely because of Bai Yue''s attitude that Sun Jianan hated him more and more.


    The proud son of heaven was always hated by others, and Bai Yue was not so different.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    so i need a bit of wordpress help here¡­ does anyone know how to change blog posts into pages? google was no help at all.

 Chapter 31

    3.8 - Having made the decision to live a little


    The script was centered around school life. In China, there had recently been a flood of such films, but most were of low quality. This script could be considered as following in the clean and simple trend - it was not a story about youth and puppy love or other such tangled topics, but rather an honest film about a in and sad friendship.


    The two protagonists had different family backgrounds, but they identally came to share the same desk at school. The script told the story of them growing up, the awkwardness of their youth, and their three years of innocent and sincere friendship. They separated after graduation - one went abroad to study, and the other went to a famous university after the college entrance examinations, but after four years, when they met each other again, they were already totally different¡£


    Those best years from their youth spent with the person who was always with them, who learned with them,ughed and fought with them, a friendship that seemed to transcend everything, almost standing on the edge of a taboo ** love, after four years of tempering in life, changed beyond all recognition.


    The level of closeness they had at the start, finally became the level of distance that they had at the end. It had only been four years, but they ultimately became the most familiar strangers.


    If they were to pass by each other on the street, perhaps they would not even look back to see the other''s figure.


    This script originally came from Bai Yue, and it was unknown if he ced his own emotions into it. Even during the shooting, the production team on the set could feel the light bitterness that was transmitted through these unformed pictures.


    This story was not simple. Bai Yue had countless opinions left over in his memory regarding how to shoot the film. From the first meeting of the two youths to their final reunion where they could no longer find any simrities and subsequent split, they were all shot from the perspective of one of the protagonists, like an inner monologue oveid with sadness and loneliness, stretched out like a thin and fragile thread that would shake when touched gently. It left a sense of infinite reverie and regret. If they could have been frank and honest with each other when they had met again, would there have been a better oue?


    These were all things that Bai Yue wanted the audience to think about. The film''s subject matter was really too abstract - from the surface one could only see a helpless youth singing a funeral song, burying that youthfulness with vaguely sad mourning. But it would be a simple matter to pass the censorship board; as long as Bai Hao was there it would not be a problem. All Xue Ling had to think about was how best to shoot everything.


    Although this was a script that had already won a prize in thest life, Xue Ling did not like this story, probably because it was too oppressive whereas his own personality was shy and dazzling. But that did not affect him during shooting - hadn''t he been busy filming the whole time and still managing to suppress the protagonist?


    Sun Jianan also wondered why he was suppressed by Bai Yue every time. He was anxious to perform well in front of the other party. In fact, Xue Ling had spent some effort to crush him with acting skills, using the indisputable difference in their auras and temperament as a starting point.


    Sun Jianan had always believed that everything that the little young master Bai had, hade from his family. He was born with a bright future, which had nothing to do with his own strength. But all of Bai Yue''s work hade from himself before he was destroyed by Sun Jianan


    Xue Ling was not like the original owner of this body, who was hardworking yet and refused to ask for help. He liked the present situation too much, where he only needed to focus on directing and acting his part well. Other things could be watched over by the broker, or if needed, there was still Bai Hao to deal with it.


    Speaking of the devil. As soon as today''s shoot was finished, there came the news that President Bai hade to visit the set.


    Most of the people on the set knew that Bai Yue and Bai Hao were brothers and were not surprised. Rather, it was Sun Jianan who found it a little strange. He couldn''t figure out when the rtionship between Bai Hao and Bai Yue had changed from his past life to be so good. Only, he couldn''t even take on Bai Yue right now, let alone interfere with Bai Hao''s affairs, so he was well behaved as he went to remove his makeup.


    The weather had turned a bit cold. Bai Hao had his people buy hot soup and some snacks to share with the staff and soon the set was filled with the sound of happyughter.


    Xue Ling removed his makeup, sat in his own rest area and yawned, making his eyes moist. He was waiting for his elder brother to feed him.


    Bai Hao saw him sitting there with his head in the clouds and reached out to knock him on the head, somewhat dissatisfied as he said: "Who was the one who saidst night that they would go back to their room and sleep but ended up staying up all night editing their script?"


    Xue Lingughed cheekily and showed absolutely no trace of embarrassment. Anyway, Bai Hao couldn''t do anything to him; everything would be forgiven as long as he acted cute. "I''m working on a new script, and it''s going to be a big blockbuster when ites out!"


    His hands drew a big circle in the air, as though indicating the scale of sess for his future movie.


    Bai Hao looked at him coldly and said, "It won''t matter how big your movie will be without investment."


    Xue Ling shrugged: "Elder brother, don''t always threaten me with investment. When I release this film, many people who see my value will invest in it~ I won''t need to be hugging your thighs all day anymore."


    Bai Hao was rather defenseless against him: "I just don''t want you to take your own health lightly. How did it be threatening you with investment?" The soup he personally brought over was a medicinal soup that had been stewed in the kitchen for a whole day and was very good for one''s health. He conveniently handed Xue Ling the soup as he spoke, and the fragrance spread through the whole set. Unfortunately, everyone could only watch as their director drank it.


    Xue Ling took the soup and his eyes were shining. "Don''t worry, I have a good grasp on the state of my body. I n to live a long, long, life and be a hundred-year-old old man."


    Bai Hao looked at him a little helplessly, his eyes full of doting, but his expression cooled down when his gaze moved to other ces. Particrly when he glimpsed Sun Jianan walking around the studio, his face became even more inscrutable.


    Bai Hao pointed to Sun Jianan, and asked Xue Ling, "Who is that man?"


    Xue Ling looked up and gave an enigmatic smile. "Sun Jianan, my first male acting partner. In a sense, he is the second male protagonist in this film."


    Bai Hao made a sound, but it was unclear if he had heard Xue Ling''s words or not. In any case, he immediately sent people to investigate Sun Jianan''s life as soon as he left the studio. His face turned ck as he went over the information.


    With Bai Hao''s crazy obsession towards his younger brother, how could he miss the way that Sun Jianan''s eyes and eyebrows were simr to Bai Yue''s. Especially considering the way Sun Jianan also liked to put on the airs of a cold and aloof prince. Although Xue Ling no longer has that temperament, Bai Hao still didn''t like seeing someone imitate his brother.


    There was only one Yueyue in the world. This poor imitation made people feel ufortably estranged when they saw him, and Lin Yi actually dared to bring this person in front of Yueyue. Worse, Lin Yi even took in this imitation!


    Bai Hao did not want to know what Lin Yi''s thoughts and intentions towards his younger brother were. Was his younger brother someone that such a shameless scum like Lin Yi could covet?


    Bai Hao admitted that he was not a generous person. He had already seen through this entire matter, and he knew who the culprit was. The substitute was not important; if there was no scum like Lin Yi, how would there be a substitute and a white moonlight? What kind of damned reason was there in loving a person and therefore finding someone who looked just like them? Wasn''t this just purposely disgusting his younger brother?<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Xue Ling returned home, he saw his elder brother with a terrible expression on his face and was curious about what had happened to him. Wasn''t he fine when he left the studio just now? They had just been separated for a little while, so what crazy idea had Bai Haoe up with now?


    "Brother? What''s wrong? Who offended you?" He grinned and lightly pinched Bai Hao''s face before going to the bathroom to wash his hands. After he came out, he jumped onto the sofa next to his brother and waited to be fed snacks from the table.


    At this time, Grandpa Bai had already gone to bed and the whole Bai vi was quiet. The servants seldom came out at this hour. Knowing that the two brothers liked to stay in the living room, they normally prepared some tes of snacks before they returned and ced them on the table. After all, the little young master most liked to eat those snacks.


    Bai Hao pointed to the information Sun Jianan that he''d ced on the table. "Don''t use this man. Looking at him makes one sick."


    Xue Ling reached out for information, and after several fruitless attempts, the speechless big brother finally reached over and handed the documents over to hiszy younger brother, conveniently feeding him a snack on the way. When that pink little mouth bit down on the snacks, it always exhaled a little heat. Every time, it made Bai Hao itch from the bottom of his heart, really wanting to pinch his chin right then and there and interrupt his chewing by giving him a deep kiss.


    But unfortunately, that person was his younger brother. Bai Hao couldn''t do anything, and should not even have this kind of idea. But he liked to abuse himself, and had even developed the activity into a daily interaction between the two brothers.


    Xue Ling looked through the information Bai Hao had found and was amazed, thinking to himself that money could really make anything happen. Even his own understanding of Sun Jianan was not this deep. Xue Ling dawdled over the documents, finally pointing a finger at a particr piece of information and asking Bai Hao: "Elder brother, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Hm?"


    "Look, when Lin Yi first took in Sun Jianan, Sun Jianan only resembled me, and it was just around his eyes and his lips. At that time, he was a small bit actor and looked like an ordinary person. But," Xue Ling pointed at another piece of information: "Later on, when he reappeared, his acting skills began to develop rapidly, and his behavior became about seventy percent simr to mine."


    Bai Hao looked at the data, shook his head and said, "He is nothing like you; not only is his imitation poor and not done well, at the end an imitation is still just an imitation."


    Xue Lingughed happily. "Elder brother also feels this way. I feel this way too. So there''s no need to pay attention to him."


    Bai Hao frowned. "Do you know who he is? Do you know what Lin Yi is thinking?


    "Isn''t he just thinking about impossible things~" Xue Ling had no intention of hiding from Bai Hao. He was so calm that Bai Hao would not believe him if he said he knew nothing about the issue. "It''s funny, why does he think that he can pick up someone who looks like me first, and then abandon them when I return home, like he can get me anytime he wants? Do I look like I''m such an easy target that would put be willing to ept any kind of scum?"


    Bai Hao touched his head and said, "You don''t need to think about it. I will solve the problem of Lin Yi for you. Daring to think of my¡­ younger brother that way, does he think Bai family is easy to bully?"


    Xue Ling did not bother himself over his strange pause. He stretchedzily and epted a small round cake that Bai Hao handed over. It seemed like an ident when the tip of his tongue slipped out and licked the tip of Bai Hao''s finger, his face still looking puzzled when Bai Hao retracted his hand directly.


    Bai Hao''s face turned strange. Xue Ling finished eating the small cake and got up to go upstairs. "I''m going up to sleep first, elder brother~ I need to get up early tomorrow. Good night!"


    "Good night." Bai Hao''s voice was deep when he answered, to the point where it didn''t even sound like himself.


    Because of his little brother''s action just now, Bai Hao''s lower body had reacted. He stared at his own lower body with some regret-wasn''t it just a small lick? How could he already be unable to hold it in?


    Just! A! Small! Lick!


    What to do? He didn''t want to wash his hands at all!


    Xue Ling nced back thoughtfully at the Bai Hao that was still sitting there frozen, staring at his finger and wondering if he should follow suit and lick it again, and couldn''t help but show a small smile over his sessful prank.


    The system shook out its fur and silently lit a candle for Bai Hao. Its host was a damned tsundere who did not like to discuss much, but liked to do some strange actions such as seducing people, teasing them to the point where they were forever lost in their wild and fanciful thoughts, but still managing to make it appear to be very innocent and totally unintentional.


    He really was true to his nature as someone from the fox n; he had such skill when it came to seducing men.


    Xue Ling thought that Bai Hao was really fun to y with. Compared with the always gentle and yet repressed Cole, Bai Hao''s ** would always be carelessly exposed from time to time. Back then it had been because Cole had stubbornly refused to speak that Xue Ling had also kept quiet. Bai Hao''s attitude always made Xue Ling want to tease him.


    He didn''t care about what the rtionship between this body and Bai Hao was. He was not Bai Yue, and he wasn''t even human. What was the point in caring so much about these things?


    As early as when he asked the system if it could bring people away, he had already made up his mind that if someone could really make him like them, he would not let go of them no matter what!


    As a fox who had been single for over a thousand years, yet still held back with effort over the first two worlds, Xue Ling wanted to express that he had never been of the abstinent school of thought! He only had one life, and he wouldn''t die if he lived a little!


    It was true that he wouldn''t die, but he''ll never get away from it¡­


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 32

    3.9 - What is considered real love


    There were many things that could not be avoided when a movie was about to be released, but Xue Ling did not need to worry about any of them. After filming, he entered the intense post-production stage. Even Bai Hao barely saw him, let alone Lin Yi.


    Lin Yi was a strange person. Although Bai Yue lived in his heart, it could be seen from the fact that Lin Yi found a substitute and could peacefully spend his days with them that he was actually a jerk through and through. But because he had only one stand in and one white moonlight, Sun Jianan felt that since Lin Yi had only been with him, he could not be considered scum.


    Well, in Sun Jianan''s opinion, Lin Yi was not the one in the wrong. The one who was in the wrong was Bai Yue, who had seduced Lin Yi.


    Did he not consider that if little young master Bai ever waved his hand, Lin Yi absolutely would follow, with no need for any seduction? As long as he said a word, Lin Yi would abandon Sun Jianan. There would be no need for them to split up and get back together again so many times. The reason for their rocky rtionship could bepletely med on Lin Yi''s own internal struggle.


    Lin Yi wavered between choosing Bai Yue and choosing Sun Jianan. Whenever Bai Yue spoke to him, he felt guilty and wanted to break up with Sun Jianan in order to properly pursue Bai Yue, regardless of the fact that Bai Yue only spoke about ordinary things and there had never been any discussions about their feelings. But once he returned to Sun Jianan''s side, he would be coaxed back by Sun Jianan''s consideration and gentleness, changing his ns to continue dying their break up since Bai Yue currently had no feelings towards him and he really liked Sun Jianan.


    This kind of ridiculous psychology was very strange, and it wasn''t known what was wrong with his brain for him to believe that Bai Yue would agree to be with him as long as he properly pursued him.


    Hearing that Bai Yue''s film was finished, Lin Yi even made a call to Xue Ling to ask if they were short of money, and whether they needed additional investment. He was refuted by a smiling Xue Ling as he said that Bai family could still afford this little bit of money and began to feel depressed, feeling that he was unable to help Bai Yue.


    When the film was thoroughlypleted and was only waiting for the censorship board''s review, Xue Ling finally had some time to himself.


    Qi Ruishi was somewhat surprised that Bai Yue had directed and acted in his own first film, but after all was said and done, he was the little young master of the Bai family and could notpared with other artists in thepany. In any case, she worked diligently and found several scripts to show Xue Ling for his next job.


    "These are all movies that will be holding auditions in the near future. Take a look and see if you would like to try for any of them." Qi Ruishi had followed Xue Ling the whole way as he was shooting his first film, and had even seen the finished product. She was certain that Xue Ling would be very popr when the film came out. A lot of resources would be made avable for him, and she was worried that he would be dazzled. Taking advantage of Xue Ling''s current calm state, she wanted to have him see some new scripts in order to steady him for his future overnight poprity.


    She was obviously worrying for nothing as Xue Ling''s mentality was very good, but he also liked Qi Ruishi''s attitude when dealing with such things. He also did want to find a good movie or show to act in.


    Unfortunately, he had few qualifications. Seeing that the roles in these films were not obtainable simply through acting ability, he had Qi Ruishi find him a variety show as a transition project. When the film came out, he could also publicize it on the show.


    Since he had spoken, Qi Ruishi naturally would not let him down. She searched through thetest variety shows that were either in the preparation or nning stages, and finally picked out a brain-twister type show. This show series was a new type of variety show that White Light Entertainment hade up with recently and wanted to air. It was different from the usual ones that were based on reasoning and suspense, and was quite novel in China. Qi Ruishi looked at the previous guest participants and found that the lineup was quite good.


    Xue Ling nced at the introduction for this variety show and found it quite fun, agreeing to have Qi Ruishi arrange for his appearance in the show and straightforwardly going through the back door. Clearly he was someone who had no reputation at all, and yet he there he was participating in White Light Entertainment''s most featured variety show this season. Although some of the people in the group were not happy, they shut up after they discovered the origins of the other party, not daring to voice any of their discontented thoughts.


    After all, this person could be considered a prince in the entertainment world. If he wanted to y around in his own program, it would be strange if he didn''t get in.


    Xue Ling was soon notified that shooting was about to begin and left the house one morning with a piece of bread in his hand.


    It was early winter, and he was wrapped in a long ck trench coat, his legs straight and slender. Cameras shed in front of him as soon as he stepped out of the car.


    Xue Ling curved his lips and posed for the camera as he followed the people who came to pick him up and walked into White Light''s building. The staff on both sides had seen him often during this period of time and he even appeared with Bai Hao from time to time. They would greet him and say hello; Xue Ling''s attitude was always very mild as he returned the greetings.


    On the way to the floor where the studio was located, they encountered many strange people that Xue Ling made a point to remember. He did not forget that this was a variety program based on brain-twisters and logic. Sure enough, when he got upstairs, he was sent by himself into a room with the body of a bloody man lying inside and was told that this was the first trial.


    Xue Ling was left speechless for a while. He made a helpless gesture towards the camera, and then earnestly moved his hands and feet to begin searching through the room.


    The program was called "On The Spot Detective", and was a game variety show based on reasoning from overseas that White Light had purchased the copyright for. Each episode had five permanent guests and one game guest. One of the six would be picked to be a detective, and the remaining five would be suspects. The perpetrator within the five suspects were allowed to lie to achieve their goals and not be discovered, while the others were all responsible for finding the perpetrator.


    This type of game show was quite novel, but also required reasoning ability. The game premises were arranged just like a crime scene in which the yers could find most of the evidence and also doubled as the area where the perpetrators and suspects were held. It was just that the evidence was usually soplicated that it questioned every suspect''s motivation. Generally speaking, it was a variety show that required burning brain cells.


    Xue Ling had watched the original overseas edition of the two seasons at home, so he was ready for the director''s test. He found out a lot of useful things, and enjoyed himself a lot. After returning home, he showed off to Bai Hao for a long time, saying that he ranked third in the scoreboard not because he couldn''t find anything, but because there were too many brain twisters that caused him to somewhat deviate from the simple plot.


    Elder brother Bai smiled and touched his younger brother''s puppy head to say that it was good as long as he was happy. If he liked this kind of variety show, they could easily record several more series.


    Xue Ling could be considered a permanent guest of the program. He went back the next day to record the first season. After returning home, he slept for a whole day before recovering some of the brain cells that he had used up and began to prepare for the publicity of the movie.


    While he was busy editing his film, Sun Jianan''s poprity was on the rise again. After his rebirth, he spared no effort to participate in several movies that had been popr in his previous life. Now, one of them had just been released. He had yed a very good supporting role in it, and appeared in many scenes, which left a strong impression on people. Many of the predecessors who performed with him on Weibo supported him to praise that he was a good actor who worked hard.


    When Xue Ling was scrolling through Weibo and found the posts with Sun Jianan''s name, he became discontented. Although he had no ns to openly fight with Sun Jianan, seeing him really rubbed him the wrong way, and he was even more unhappy to see him developing smoothly. Back then, when he had said he wanted to join the entertainment industry, his main purpose had been to oppress Sun Jianan in his own territory as an actor, but as of right now the film has not been released, and he could not publicly trample on him¡­ Xue Ling''s gaze wandered as his mind turned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t have any activities scheduled at present, and it so happened that the film would need promoting in the future. There was nothing wrong with having him and Sun Jianan to do promotion on the same show. So, he asked Qi Ruishi to liaise with the people from the detective show and discuss the possibility of inviting Sun Jianan.


    Qi Ruishi was somewhat confused about her charge''s asional moves, but when she remembered her boss'' instructions, she could only sigh and help him arrange the things he wanted.


    Some people were just born with capital and had others looking out for them, what could she do?


    Fortunately, the managers of the show were also very willing, and Qi Ruishi did not have to stress too much about it.


    The system couldn''t help but point out to Xue Ling: "Do you feel that what you are doing now is something that a white lotus would do? Using various means to suppress the protagonist shou while also stringing along the protagonist gong and have him wavering in indecision¡­ You''re quickly turning into the model cannon fodder that''s looking for death in novels."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes and said, "Isn''t this body cannon fodder?"


    "Um¡­ That seems about right¡­"


    "I merely changed from being a victim to being a persecutor." Xue Ling flipped through Bai Hao''s final script that the system had restored for him and knocked on the system''s head. "Are you being soft hearted now?"


    "That''s not the case. It just feels like the host''s recent actions are a lot like the cannon fodder that is always acting up and making trouble. There''s always a feeling that you''ll go too overboard and meet your death."


    "Those who sent themselves to their deaths were usually ones who had been assimted by the world and suffered from the idiocy disease whenever they met the protagonist. I''m not without strength and backing. What''s wrong with crushing him?"


    "No¡­ thing¡­" Was it an illusion? Why was it that the host seemed somewhat bad tempered when he entered this world¡­ Every now and then he will take his anger out on it, and his temper is bing more and more unclear¡­


    Nonsense, he was just too angry at Cole from hisst life.


    "Then there''s no problem." Xue Ling looked at the Sun Jianan''s movie photos on Weibo, reached out and touched his face on the screen and smiled innocently. "It''s a pity. If he had reflected on himself and brought that scum man with him to live life properly and honestly, I would not purposely mess with him like this. But who made him focus on Bai Yue, and hate him so much?" Xue Ling was not like Bai Yue who was insensitive to everything around him. He could clearly feel who had malice towards him. Especially when he was on the set, Sun Jianan had always been full of malice as soon as he got close. If Xue Ling had not improved his acting skills in order to overwhelm him, the other party would still believe that he was easy to bully.


    When they signed the contract, it was stipted that the artists had to cooperate with the promotion of the film. So when the promotion period began, there were more chances for Xue Ling and Sun Jianan to meet and chat. Sun Jianan always had a warm expression on his face, but there were all kinds of provocations in his speech. Xue Ling generally responded with a smile as he listened to their ''beautiful love'' and embarrassing stories of his and Lin Yi''s life together, waiting until he returned home to whine andint to Bai Hao.


    "How is that considered true love. Hmph! Lin Yi doesn''t even treat him as well as elder brother treats me." He was drinking milk, long legs stretched over Bai Hao''s thighs as his elder brother held his feet and helped him cut his toenails, his movements incredibly gentle.


    Hearing his words, Bai Hao kept moving, but his face was somewhat strange. He followed Xue Ling''s line of conversation to boast, "Of course, Sun Jianan isn''t half as good as my baby."


    Xue Ling frowned, and was somewhat unustomed to being called thus. Compared to being called ''Yueyue'', he felt that there was no difference between them - both made his scalp go numb. "By the way, the show that I participated in will be broadcasted today. Elder brother, you must remember to watch it."


    Bai Hao did not tell him that he had already finished watching the recording earlier, not even skipping the cutscenes. He also had two copies in his collection. He even asked the editors to cut out all the scenes of Xue Ling to make a coge and bring them over for him to stare at foolishly for a while. He just turned on the TV and switched it to thework TV channel before choosing White Light channel and waiting for the live broadcast.


    It was a totally different experience watching it by himself and watching it with his younger brother.


    Old Master Bai had just washed an apple and was eating it as he walked by the two brothers. He gave them a slightly strange look, but didn''t think about it too much as he was ready to go out and dance in the square.


    The system was perched on the sofa. It looked at its host acting like a big master, then looked at the Bai family elder brother acting like a servant, and inexplicably felt that the picture it made was a bit blinding.


    editor: merysl


    *ahem* small promotional message here~


    if you''re enjoying WTMT please remember to drop by the and leave a review or vote!


    pst~ rmending WTMT in other simr novels would be even more useful for helping others find this novel, but that''s a lot of work so let''s just go with ratings and reviews ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

 Chapter 33

    3.10 - Let''s keep this identity as a younger brother (for now)


    Bai Yue''s first film was titled "Bamboo Horse". It was a name that did not seem to match the contents of the film. The film was finished on schedule, and after it passed the censorship board it was entered into a foreign film festival. They waited until they received news that the film had been nominated for an award before arranging for a release time in China.


    Publicity for the film began after that.


    Because the director was unknown and there were no big name actors besides the newly famous Sun Jianan, they did not spend much for promotion and only made a major push online to ensure that everyone knew of the film''s existence.


    At this time, Xue Ling''s web series had already begun broadcasting, and two episodes had already been released. Both views and ratings were rising, and Xue Ling had attracted many people''s attention with his performance.


    However, most of his fans were people who followed the series. Other than a brief mention in the program, there were very few people who looked for information on him specifically. But once the promotions began, many people noticed that he was a guest on this web program.


    As the only permanent guest who was not famous at all, Xue Ling''s presence on the show was questioned when he first joined. If the test scores on his pilot episode hadn''t been good, and his subsequent brilliant performance in the first episode, tricking everyone with some rather immature stories and getting away as the murderer, a lot of people would probably have brought up theirints long ago.


    So, the episode where both he and Sun Jianan appeared was also released at this time.


    They were somewhat simr in appearance, and Sun Jianan''s temperament has always been that of a gentle and approachable prince. When they stood together, it was inevitable that someone would begin to makeparisons. Sun Jianan''s fans loved to boast about their idol''s aristocratic style, but this time they were much quieter.


    Because anyone who had eyes could see that when they stood together, Sun Jianan could not win in any aspect. Regardless of whether it was temperament or looks, Xue Ling was better than him. Especially because he was of mixed blood, his hair and eye color was particrly fascinating to young girls. Finally, he also seemed unable topare to Xue Ling when it came to logic and reasoning, hisughter seeming forced as his thinking was unable to keep up with everyone else''s tempo.


    There was already a girl whocked in the intelligence department participating in the program as a joke. Sun Jianan was stuck in the middle of being smart and funny, and it made it difficult for others to connect with him.


    This episode really helped Xue Ling gain a lot of fans, and he stole many of the ones who had originallye for Sun Jianan. When they heard that the two of them were going to appear in a film together, many people said they would go and watch it.


    This year, there was no celebrity halo, and it was almost impossible to push a youth-themed film to perform well, but Xue Ling had backing. White Light Entertainment had arge number of its own movie theatres all over the country. Many screenings of the film were arranged with just a word from Bai Hao.


    At the same time, the Zirkel Film Festival began overseas.


    Although it was not asrge as the Oscar Film Festival, the Zirkel Film Festival was well known for the quality of its selected films. This film festival had cooperated with Xue Ling''s university for many years now, showcasing many new directors. The winning works that participated in this festival might be inexperienced from a technique perspective, but the core of the films often made many film critics apud.


    In his past life, this film won a lot of awards at this festival, so Sun Jianan also published a lot of announcements and followed the crew over. Although his agent did not know what he was thinking, he could only do as he was asked as Sun Jianan was supported by a big golden ticket.


    On the day of the award ceremony, the crew walked smartly through the red carpet.


    Although the media did not pay much attention to them, the group went in with their heads held high.


    Thanks to the system, Xue Ling knew ahead of time how many nominations his film had gotten and that they had really won several awards. He was not nervous at all, and his smiling and rxed appearance even earned him Qi Ruishi''s praise.


    Bai Hao went out on this trip along with his younger brother. He had recently been afflicted with the ''will die without his younger brother'' sickness and had to breathe air that was from the same piece of sky as his brother in order to live, so he spent his days entangled with Xue Ling. Although he came for the film festival, he didn''t attend it due to his heavy work load. In reality, the main reason was that Xue Ling did not permit him to attend for fear of causing some silly rumors like those saying that he had paid for the prize. Although the rumors were silly, it was still better to avoid trouble where he could.


    Bai Hao''s recent actions had be more and more bold. Sometimes, when Xue Ling forgot to lock the door before sleeping, Bai Hao would sneak into bed with him. The system that would asionally get up in the middle of the night to walk around would also get scared to death by him. It clearly had a warning function, but it waspletely useless when it came to Bai Hao, reminding the system of the general from the first world. It increasingly felt that Bai Hao was a bit odd.


    Xue Ling totally ignored his brother''s increasingly idiotic and severe desire to monopolize him, continuing to act naively as though it was normal for brothers to get along like this, frequently causing the system to be speechless, not knowing what to say to express its increasingly strange mood.


    "Bamboo Horse" was nominated for the Best Picture Award, Best Screenwriter, Best Male Actor, Best Supporting Actor, Best Neer Award and Best Editing Award. As a novice film, these achievements were already amazing enough. Xue Ling did not expect to win the Best Picture Award as it would be difficult topete against those old directors, but he did manage to obtain the Best Male Actor Award and Best Neer Award. He did not get the Best Actor Award, probably because of his poor resume.


    Sun Jianan also received two nominations, which could be considered as an affirmation of his acting skills. Although it was forced out by Xue Ling, his performance was very good for a young actor. Generally speaking, he should not have such a deep understanding at his age. He was nominated for Best Supporting Actor and Best Neer Award, and finally won Best Supporting Actor.


    However, winning this award should be ironic for him. After all, his acting skills in the film clearly lost to others, but for him to receive the Best Supporting Actor Award, it showed that the other party absolutely had the strength to win the Best Actor Award if their resume had been better.


    As a new director, Xue Ling won six nominations and three awards, which was enough to make the media that did not know of them before to collectively suck in a huge breath. Moreover, he wrote and directed the film himself, and his own awards included the Best Neer and the Best Screenwriter Awards. Now, everyone exploded as the news reached back home. The name "Bai Yue" suddenly became popr overnight and he became a hot topic.


    This film was more popr than the film from his previous life because there were different investors and a different team, and the film was shot more sessfully. Although Sun Jianan was happy to have won awards, he felt that he had been pped in the face and was particrly discontented, wanting to take it out on someone.


    Regardless of whether he was happy or unwilling, the domestic media exploded anyway, and they began to dig deeply, quickly finding Bai Yue''s information and broadcasting it everywhere.


    This could be regarded as a perfect resume. He was the Second Young Master of the Bai family who went abroad as a child, studied in the director department of a world famous university, returned to China to make a film and won multiple prizes. His resume looked simple, but no one could match it. On top of it all was his angelic face as he smiled slightly at the camera - his innocent and pure look was enough to mislead anyone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The media also found his previous appearance on the web series andmented on his performance, calling him a good logical thinker, extremely clever, and a little angel when heughed, but his eyes inadvertently caused people''s heart to beat faster.


    Weibo began a series of memes from his participation in the series, using his ''witty blinks'', ''inadvertent lip licking'', ''eyes squinted while thinking'', ''tear mole winking'', and so on¡­ in short, Xue Ling''s perfect face conquered most of Weibo.


    The premiere began the day after news of the award was spread. White Light spent a lot of money this time, and invited arge number of film critics in the industry and many Weixin and Weibo opinion leaders. Thanks to yesterday''s news, many people attended the premiere on time.


    Only then did people realize that besides the director, the rest of the group were also god-ss, whether it was the assistant director, the costumes, or the music, all of them were top ss characters from White Light. It was no wonder that the show won so many awards. With such a good team, even if the director was a new person, the others were still gods¡­ let alone when the director also had some ability.


    When Xue Ling returned home, many fans came to the airport to greet him, making Bai Hao very upset. In order to appease his elder brother, Xue Ling did not go out to meet his fans, but went directly through the VIP channel.


    He asked Qi Ruishi to buy some gifts for the fans who were waiting to greet him, and signed a photo for each of them as an apology.


    The fans kept whining and apparently were not happy. Qi Ruishi herself could not help but sigh over the fact that the second young master truly had the ability to attract girls¡ªif they had seen him in person it would be over. It would be an absolutely unprecedented event, and the big boss would be angry enough to tear his hand off.


    That night, the third episode of the web series went live, and the number of people watching live webcasts at the same time broke the records. The directors all praised the second young master, saying that they really made a profit by allowing him onto the show back then.


    Xue Ling''s famepletely covered up any news of Sun Jianan and it made Sun Jianan so angry that his teeth itched. It was made worse when he returned home to learn that Lin Yi had gone to hold a celebration for Bai Yue, and he smashed a lot of things in his room. And because his things weren''t made of ss, he had to pick them up and continue to use them afterwards.


    Sun Jianan could not bear to see Bai Yue''s poprity and was just thinking about how to cause trouble when reviews from the big opinion leaders who had just finished watching the film all came out.


    In recent years, many people only read film reviews without watching the movie, so the spreading of film reviews was very important. Most of the reviews from the premiere night were good. After all, this work won several awards, and there was no fault to be found regarding the film''s technical aspect. Rather, it was the obscure and vagueness of the film that triggered a big round of discussion - was the rtionship between the two youths a pure one just like the bamboo horse of childhood, or was there something else?


    People''s attention finally shifted away from Xue Ling and began to focus on the film. As the culprit behind the scenes who caused the shift, Bai Hao smiled profoundly.


    Xue Ling nced at his elder brother''s smile, then looked at the trend of the inte and could vaguely guess what the damned repressed man had done. But he did not say anything¡ªit wasn''t the first or even the second time that Bai Hao made moves like this behind his back. He nned to first save up a certain amount of money before he found the other party to make trouble.


    He really wanted to how long this damned man could stay bottled up for.


    When Xue Ling returned home, he received a phone call from Lin Yi saying that he had prepared a celebration party for him, and invited both him and his crew.


    In line with the idea that it was foolish for him not to go if someone had already paid money for it, Xue Ling agreed. Hearing from the system that Sun Jianan had smashed his things at home, he was even happier, cheerfully picking out clothes to go out in, only to be blocked by Bai Hao at the entrance to their home.


    "Elder brother?" He was smiling, with stars twinkling in his eyes, and Bai Hao could feel his heart thumping crazily.


    "Where are you going?" Bai Hao''s voice was deep as he lowered his head to look at him, something indecipherable flickering in his eyes. God knows how much self-control he had to exert in order not to pinch his younger brother''s chin and kiss him right then.


    "Celebration party." Xue Ling shook the cell phone in his hand and said, "Elder brother has an important meeting tonight, right? Hurry up and go. Don''t worry, I won''t drink, and even if I do, I''ll call someone to pick me up."


    The words that Bai Hao had wanted to say were refuted before they even left his mouth, and then Xue Ling had already walked past him. He wanted to reach out and grab him, but he was afraid of upsetting his brother. He was worried that his younger brother would think he controlled his life too much.


    Sometimes, the identity of brother was of great benefit to him. He could always find all kinds of excuses to eat his brother''s tofu and take small advantages. But sometimes, he hated this identity. With this identity, he couldn''t say anything to the other party. Even actions that were clearly possessive would always be brushed off by others as him merely being protective of his younger brother.


    He was being protective, but it wasn''t because the other person was his younger brother.


    Oh, he didn''t think of him as his younger brother at all.


    But since his identity as a younger brother could ensure that they were both on the same household register, then they might as well keep this identity for now.


    Bamboo horseÖñÂí - A kind of children''s toy. Typically a pole with a horse head model on one end and wheels on the other end. Because it was a toy typically yed with in childhood, many literary creations use the bamboo horse as a symbol of recalling childhood.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    double post most likely happening today because i want to hurry up & share the fun ^_~ parts with ya''ll~

 Chapter 34

    3.11 - His most loved one was clearly Bai Yue


    It had to be said that Lin Yi knew how to do all the right things. He invited many people from the entertainment circle to attend the celebration under the power of his own name. When Xue Ling arrived, he also brought him around to meet with these elders in order to garner a lot of goodwill. This was clearly done with Xue Ling''s best interests in mind, but there were some redundancies.


    Xue Ling was an artist signed with White Light Entertainment, and had plenty of opportunities to meet these people if he had wanted to. To put it another way, if he was interested, many of these people''s contact information would be ced in front of him and he might not even have given them a nce. To bring these people before him in order to please him, was simply looking down on him.


    But Xue Ling still made the rounds to roughly let people be more familiar with him before finding an excuse to stay away from Lin Yi and join the film crew.


    The deputy director was a famous master in the circle and an experienced director in his own right. At the beginning, he gave Xue Ling a lot of pointers and helped him a lot. He seemed to see Lin Yi''s intentions, and purposely came over with a ss of wine in hand in order to remind Xue Ling not to fall into a trap simply because of these small favors.


    Xue Ling''sugh was a little strange. "An Duo, do I look like I''m in need of his resources and am moved by his introductions?"


    Director An looked at him for a while and realized that it was probably just a moment of hot-headedness on Lin Yi''s part. "If you don''t like him, then stay further away. Doesn''t he also have Sun Jianan by his side?"


    It was not a secret in the circle that there was someone behind Sun Jianan. Although he seldom asked Lin Yi to help him with connections, he had purposely ensured that everyone in the circle knew about their rtionship and had found many resources ''by himself'' through Lin Yi''swork.


    This was probably what Sun Jianan considered as being ''self-reliant and independent''. He did not have to directly bother Lin Yi to find resources, so from Lin Yi''s point of view, the little star that he kept was extremely simple, and never concealed his feelings. This allowed Lin Yi to maximize his feelings of manliness - in front of Sun Jianan, he could maintain the fa?ade of being a domineering president. He could buy whatever he wanted without any concern for money, but Sun Jianan also never asked much of him. In this way, Lin Yi also built up a strange sense of pride that the other party wanted himself rather than his money.


    However low and humble he ced himself in front of Bai Yue was directly in proportion to how high and mighty he was in front of Sun Jianan. The difference in the two attitudes was also the source of his current entanglement. He liked Bai Yue and was willing to be in the lower position in front of Bai Yue, but that was on the premise that he was still waiting for Bai Yue to respond to his feelings. If he was asked to abandon Sun Jianan who looked up to him like a god in this current situation, he would more or less be unwilling.


    Xue Ling stepped closer and whispered to An Dao, "Don''t you think that Sun Jianan and I are simr?"


    An Duo had spent several months together with the two of them, often watching them during the shooting phase of production. He originally felt that they were quite simr around the eyes, but now with the context of their previous conversation topic, Sun Jianan''s existence became somewhat awkward.


    Knowing that the director understood, Xue Ling smiled and continued, "Why do you think Sun Jianan hasn''te yet? He''s probably sulking back home."


    An Duo frowned with disapproval. "If you don''t have that kind of intention, then don''t get involved with the two of them. Save yourself some time in case something happens and you''re dragged into the water. The waters are very deep in the entertainment business. Although you have a strong person at your back, your elder brother won''t allow you to do such foolish things."


    Xue Ling pouted. "Who would want to mix with them? I feel sick when I look at Sun Jianan. Who does he think he is, imitating me? Heh. "


    An Duo urged him to lower his voice, "Just keep these kinds of thoughts in your heart, why speak it out loud? What if someone overhears¡­"


    Xue Ling nced back at Lin Yi''s back as he fled with his tail tucked between his legs and knew that his goal had been achieved. He obediently raised his hand and gestured to indicate that he was definitely not speaking about it anymore.


    An Duo changed the subject. "What are you nning to do next?"


    "Although I have a script on hand, I want to polish it up a bit. I''ll continue to participate in the variety show, and perhaps act in a movie or a y." He rubbed his chin and asked, "Does An Duo have anything to rmend?"


    An Duo looked at him up and down, nodded his head and said, "I do have a rmendation, but I don''t know if you can get the interest of that person."


    "How will you know if you don''t try!" An Duo was very clear about Xue Ling''s acting ability. Even if he kept a low profile, it was impossible to suppress his brilliance. When he acted, his demeanor was grand and his movements perfect. "What kind of suggestion does An Duo have?"


    "My teacher has a historical themed work that he has been working on for many years, but it has some taboos. I don''t know if it will be epted in China when the timees."


    Xue Ling had a sudden moment of realization. An Duo''s teacher was a famous national director in China who had disappeared for five years. He did not really disappear, but rather, he had been preparing for a film. Sun Jianan''s greatest golden finger in this novel was this film. He happened to meet the director on an outing, and his temperament was in line with what the old director had been looking for. So, he acted in the film, won the title of film emperor and rose into the international film circle in one stroke.


    Sun Jianan imitated Bai Yue''s appearance. If Bai Yue yed the leading role in this movie, presumably it would be even more amazing.


    Xue Ling was happy to do anything that would make Sun Jianan''s path less smooth, not to mention that this was a really good movie.


    The film, titled "Male Consort", was about the life of male consort Tuoba Xiu. The movie started from his childhood as the prince of an enemy country, and told the story of how he left the country to make a name for himself amongst both themoners and martial artists before being appointed by the Emperor to be the prince''s grand advisor, and finally became an unparalleled male consort.


    But the historical records all stated that while the man was brilliant and amazing, the male consort was born with an elegant and refined stature, and his demeanor was like that of a sheltered prince. Bai Yue was of mixed blood, but if he were to wear ancient garb, his princely demeanor would be at a level where Sun Jianan absolutely could not imitate. Director An was very optimistic about him, and had mentioned Bai Yue to his teacher long ago. He only brought it up now to gauge this little young master, so he didn''t go into too much detail.


    "I''m willing to try anything as long as it''s a good film." Xue Ling clinked his ss with Director An and said, "You should also know that I did not enter this circle for the sake of fame or money, but rather for passion, because I want to do good work. That''s settled then. I''d like to ask you to help me make a rmendation."


    "Naturally." Director Anughed. His son was older than Xue Ling, and was always unruly. Xue Ling was more well behaved than him, and he unconsciously regarded the little young master as his own child.


    If his son had such good looks and prospects, he would probably wake upughing from his dreams.


    Xue Ling did not drink too much wine, and he made sure to let Lin Yi know when he left. Lin Yi had heard his words from earlier, and now could not bear to see him. He didn''t try to make him stay, and simply let him leave. Xue Ling left the hotel and saw Bai Hao''s car waiting, just as he had expected. He greeted the driver with a smile and then unhurriedly sat in the back seat. "Elder brother finished so soon?"


    "Yes." In order to be able to pick him up, the speed of his meeting had been extraordinarily quick. Even after it had finished, the high level managers were still somewhat muddled, not knowing why Bai Hao''s work efficiency suddenly became so high.


    Xue Ling did not try to poke a hole in his lie. He stretched, and thenzily slouched in his own seat before sharing Bai Hao what Director An had just told him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If I am sessful, I think I''ll have go to Movie City." Movie City was not in their city, so he would have to leave home. Xue Ling brought it up in order to tease Bai Hao, and even added two more sentences. "I really enjoy the food cooked by the maid at home. s, when I join the crew, I''ll have to eat lunch boxes with everyone else."


    Bai Hao waved his hand, expression remaining the same as usual as he said, "If you enjoy it, I''ll have the maid follow you."


    "No, I am not a spoiled young man." Xue Ling looked up at the roof of the car and added, "Grandpa would be so angry. You should know that he also enjoys the things that maid makes."


    Bai Hao was silent for a while, his thoughts unreadable. He only gave Xue Ling a nce, and then moved his gaze away.


    If he wasn''t going to speak, then Xue Ling wasn''t going to wait and listen. He took out his mobile phone and began to look for news on himself on the inte.


    From winning the prize till now, the number of fans on his weibo had soared, and he could be considered to have be popr overnight. His weibo ount had very few posts, and were basically just tossed up there. Xue Ling thought about it for a moment before sending a selfie. His mood improved a lot as he watched his followers fangirl over his post, asking to marry him.


    You see? This was the attitude that people should have when they like someone. Say it out loud! Maybe he would even respond positively! Look at how ufortable Bai Hao was right now because he bottled up everything~


    With that in mind, he stared at Bai Hao, who was somewhat puzzled not knowing where he had offended the other party.


    ? Xue Ling did not know why he was always so unlucky. He always encountered these damned repressed men. When he was with Cong Hui, he didn''t have any intention to get together and so he had onlyined a bit, then with Cole he was really somewhat moved, but had not fallen in love, it was only at the end that he truly understood that there was no point in being stubborn. Now that he was actually trying to seduce and make hints towards Bai Hao, for some reason the other party could still hold on for so long.


    If he had the guts to climb into his bed in the middle of the night every night, then don''t poke him with that thing when he leaves in the morning! Did he really think that he was that deeply asleep and oblivious?!


    Xue Ling had specifically let Lin Yi hear his disdain for Sun Jianan at the party in order to provoke him. He wanted Lin Yi to know that he knew the other party had a stand-in, and also understood what kind of thoughts Lin Yi had towards him.


    This would push Lin Yi into a corner. He must make a choice between the two of them, or else he would lose his white moonlight.


    Because Xue Ling was now doing so well, Sun Jianan would not be as important in Lin Yi''s heart as Bai Yue. After he thought about it, Lin Yi felt that he had really been wrong. At first, he found Sun Jianan only because he couldn''t pursue Bai Yue. Now that Bai Yue had returned, it was no longer impossible. No matter how one looked at it, putting a Sun Jianan between them was not good.


    How could a proud man like Bai Yue tolerate a stand-in?


    Having realized the key point within his current situation, Lin Yi spent some time and finally made up his mind.


    Since the man was there, why would he ignore what was close at hand and take in an imitation?


    His most loved one was clearly Bai Yue.


    If Xue Ling could hear these thoughts, he would definitely kick this damned scum gong until he waspletely and irrevocably dead, unable to get back up again. It would make people feel much better if this kind of scum was dead and cleaned up without fuss.


    Xue Ling tossed the scum gong and cheap shou to the back of his head, made sure toplete his daily task of teasing Bai Hao every night, and had a good sleep. He woke up the next day and was told by the system that Lin Yi and Sun Jianan had split up.


    Xue Ling was somewhat surprised. He had not expected that Lin Yi would act so righteously and break up with Sun Jianan just because of a single phrase from him. He truly was a promiscuous man. Even if he really broke up with Sun Jianan and got together with Bai Yue, in the end he would definitely still cheat on him because Bai Yue was not as familiar with him as Sun Jianan.


    This kind of scum was still scum even if he had a change of heart.


    Xue Ling was not interested in the pair anymore after he learned that Sun Jianan had a big fight with Lin Yi and finally moved out of the house that he had bought for him. In order to prevent the two scum from getting back together again in the end, he naturally still had many cards that he could y in his hands. For example, recently his elder brother had already begun to deal with Lin family''s businesses and soon, Lin Yi would find that the family business was declining under his hands.


    And then, Xue Ling would be able to see if Sun Jianan would still love a golden ticket that did not have money.


    Director An had mentioned an introduction, and sure enough, he came to see Xue Ling the next day. Xue Ling hurried out with him, and couldn''t have dinner with Bai Hao. This made Bai Hao, who came home every night for dinner ever since his brother came back, feel extremely unhappy. His face was so ck that Old Master Bai suspected that someone in thepany had been making trouble for him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" After dinner, Old Master Bai felt it necessary to inquire about his grandson''s psychological problems.


    Bai Hao did not look at him, but he was sulking.


    The old man muttered, "You¡­ You only know how to hold everything in your heart all day long. When will you find a granddaughter-inw for me who can properly help you relieve your heart''s burdens before it bes too much and crushes it?"


    Bai Hao nced at his grandfather and thought to himself that he already had a granddaughter-inw, but he couldn''t tell him. Otherwise, the old man might really go to visit his ancestors a few years early.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Old Master Bai shrugged his shoulders and prepared to go out. Before leaving, he also directed the housekeeper, "Have Little Yuee back and talk with his elder brother more, otherwise it would be bad if hepletely ckened in two days."


    The housekeeper nodded silently. Recently, the old master spent a lot of time surfing the inte and would asionally use some ng. He didn''t know whether it was good a good thing or not.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 35

    3.12 - Will you go out with me?


    Director An''s rmendation was very sessful. Xue Ling won the old director''s favor and got the role of Tuoba Xiu. Because they had now found an actor to fill the role of the main character, the shooting schedule for the movie could begin.


    Xue Ling did not concern himself with the things that came after that. As far as he knew, the main investor of the y was White Light, and the primary reason the shooting had been put on hold was because the director had not been able to find a suitable actor for Tuoba Xiu. After Xue Ling returned home with the script in hand, he began to intensively study the male consort''s life, referencing many historical books, before finally waiting for the crew to start shooting.


    One morning, Xue Ling woke up earlier than usual and found a bouquet of red roses still stained with dew in the living room. Curious, he asked the housekeeper, "Housekeeper, where did thesee from?"


    "It''s been a while. Every morning, people from the florist''s shop send it over." The housekeeper pointed to the bouquet. "The young delivery man who sends the flowers over won''t let me reject them. After bringing them in, the Young Master would dispose of it. It should be addressed to the Little Young Master."


    Xue Ling blinked and turned over the bouquet. Sure enough, there was a card. The flowers were sent by Lin Yi, and the card was handwritten, though the writing should have been done by the florist.


    He found it a bit funny. "Does elder brother throw out these flowers every morning?"


    "Yes. The Young Master directed me to bring it in, and then he would bring them away."


    Xue Ling was left speechless. Was that man so scared of him seeing these flowers?


    He put the flowers back intact and pretended he had never seen them. After breakfast, he asked the driver to take him to thepany.


    Bai Hao stayed uptest night because of work, and woke up a bitter today. When he got up, he found that his brother''s room door was open and no one was there. His face changed, but when he went downstairs and saw the roses still in the living room, he rxed.


    From the housekeeper, he learned that Xue Ling had already finished breakfast and went to thepany. Bai Hao had no mind to eat breakfast. He changed his clothes, took the roses and left. After leaving the neighborhood, he left the roses in a garbage can outside.


    It was better if this kind of thing never appeared in front of his younger brother, so as not to dirty his eyes.


    Today, Xue Ling needed to go to White Light in order to have his costumes done and have photos taken of him as the male consort. Tomorrow, he would be joining the crew.


    He was thest actor, and he was probably the only one in the group that had not yet had his photos taken yet, so it was a bit rushed.


    This film told the story of Tuoba Xiu''s life, so there were more costumes to try on, progressing from his youth and continuing on as he aged. So, the first costume that Xue Ling tried on was from the period when Tuoba Xiu was still a prince.


    At that time, the future male consort was still a prince from Xiye Country that was enemies with Tian Country. He had been in poor health from childhood and had survived countless assassination attempts. Even if it was a westernized country, the aura of treachery within the royal ranks would not change.


    He had always been patient, andter met a nobleman who brought him out of Xiye Country. He removed his surname, no longer using the word ''Tuoba''.


    Tuoba Xiu''s mother was a native from the Central ins, and his position in Xiye Country was not low. Even though the noble implied that he wanted to help him get the throne, he refused and chose to leave Xiye Country.


    During this period, Tuoba Xiu was weak and thin, burdened with a sickly body. If it hadn''t been for the nobleman, he would have died under his brothers'' malicious tricks long ago.


    Xue Ling was of mixed race, and his situation was somewhat simr to Tuoba Xiu''s. In order to y the role well, he had recently been controlling his eating and drinking, and lost a lot of weight. Under the makeup artist''s skills and with the help of the ancient garb and hairdress, hepletely looked like a weak teenager who was about to die.


    The director was very satisfied with his choice, and the cameraman''s eyes were bright as he took many photos in session.


    Tuoba Xiu''s life was mainly divided into four parts. The first was the period when he was the prince; the second was when he went to the Central ins for recuperation alone and came to be called the First Prince of the Jianhu by martial artists from the the Central ins; the third covered the period when the emperor of Tian Country heard of his talent and he was appointed by the emperor as the prince''s grand advisor. It was said that the man who introduced him was the famous male concubine of the Royal Pce at the time, and they seemed to have a good rtionship; the fourth period was when he became the male consort. He was over ten years older than the prince, and had developed deep feelings for the emperor. The emperor also had great trust in him. Although he was the male consort, he was also given the position of prime minister and did a lot of good deeds for Tian Country and itster generations. History books were full of praise for him.


    The makeup and costumes for these four parts were all different. Xue Ling was tossed about all day long and really wanted to lie down, but was mocked by the system - who told him to be sozy recently? Nobody will look after him after he leaves the house.


    He snorted coldly, packed up his things and went upstairs to find Bai Hao.


    When he finished his makeup and costume photos, it was just at the same time that Bai Hao was off work. Xue Ling had already made an appointment with Bai Hao, but he did not expect to see a beautiful woman in red in Bai Hao''s office when he arrived upstairs. Looking closely, wasn''t this Feng Cheng, the little flower of the entertainment circle who could stand side by side with White Light Entertainment?


    The system snorted from beside him: "Miss Feng was born into a family that has the same status as yours, and made a good reputation for herself in the entertainment circle based on her own ability. ording to the original plot, this is your future sister-inw."


    Xue Ling''s steps paused as he turned his head to ask the system with a smile: "What did you say just now?"


    "ording to the original plot, she got married to Bai Hao. Both families were great ns, and after their marriage White Light Entertainment developed outside of China and enjoyed worldwide fame." The system did not seem to notice his dark tone and exined very conscientiously.


    Xue Ling became really angry at this moment. How did he not know that there was such a thing in the plot before, and that Bai Hao could be considered as someone who was already taken? Then wasn''t he effectively wrecking someone''s marriage?


    Finally understanding what he was thinking, the system exined further: "Well look, you haven''t done anything yet, so it shouldn''t count. And I''ve always felt that this Bai Hao was not quite right. He gives me a feeling simr to that of the previous general and Cole."


    Xue Ling pouted. "Yes, they are all damned repressed men. Damn it. Other people attract overbearing presidents, but all I get are dull and sulky men who don''t say anything even when they''re about to die. It''s not like they would really die if they said ''I like you''!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The system now knew where his grievances wereing from, and it chose to shut up and not look too deeply into its host''s feelings. After all, its host had recently disdained him, and it would be bad if it spoke too much and he took his temper out on it.


    This situation put Xue Ling in a bad mood, and when he was in a bad mood he naturally would not let others feel good either. He had the system check what Sun Jianan was up to recently before deciding to give Lin Yi a call, asking him toe out to meet. He felt that it was necessary for him to have a good talk with this scum gong about the issue of sending flowers every morning.


    The system silently lit a candle for the clueless Bai Hao who was still in the conference room.


    After leaving a message with the secretary to let Bai Hao know that there was no need to wait for him when he came out, Xue Ling left the building. He had no intention to talk to Ms Feng Cheng, and even the secretary was curious about what had happened to make him look so unhappy.


    Sun Jianan understood Lin Yi''s character well, which was why he fought with the other party and moved out once he felt that the other party wanted to break up with him. He guessed that once he left, Lin Yi would begin to miss his good points. So although he was quick to leave, he made sure to make his existence known in front of Lin Yi from time to time. Lin Yi saw his act of pining and loving him and was moved - it had only been two days since their break up and he had already begun to buy things to try and coax Sun Jianan.


    Of course, even while he was coaxing Sun Jianan, he did not forget to send flowers every morning to Xue Ling in order to express his love.


    Men always treated their admirers with a softer heart. Lin Yi cated Sun Jianan so much that the next night they rolled back into bed together.


    When Xue Ling asked the system to check on the two of them, Lin Yi was still at home with Sun Jianan enjoying the other person''s warmth. As soon as Xue Ling called him and asked Lin Yi to meet him, he could see through the system''s monitoring screen that Sun Jianan''s face immediately turned ugly, and he angrily threw a pillow.


    Xue Ling actually admired his stinginess. The man that he had just slept withst night was now called out by his real love, but Sun Jianan just threw a pillow that had been beside him and thumped his fists on the bedsheets.


    If it were him, he would make sure that the other party became impotent for life, and die without his body intact.


    Oh, his world views were too abnormal to be applied to modern society.


    Xue Ling met with Lin Yi at a coffee shop. He was sitting in screened position with sunsses on his nose. Only the waiter looked at him in surprise, but he had only recently risen to fame and the waiter only felt that he was somewhat familiar but could not recognize him.


    Lin Yi took some time to arrive as he made a point to take a bath beforeing out. He had hesitated toe out and see Xue Ling because ofst night. He had clearly decided to leave Sun Jianan and pursue Bai Yue, but Sun Jianan was so good to him that he could not bear to hurt him and he had carelessly be fascinated by him again in a moment of inattention. This made him feel guilty towards Bai Yue.


    "Little Yue." Putting down his briefcase, Lin Yi was somewhat embarrassed as he said, "I had to deal with somepany matters. I''m sorry I''mte."


    Xue Ling shook his head to express that it didn''t matter and pointed to the cup of coffee in front of him. "It''s only a cup of coffee that turned cold. You can just order another cup."


    Looking at the coffee in front of him, Lin Yi''s strange mood improved. In his opinion, Xue Ling being willing to order coffee for him meant that he was interested in him. Were the roses that he sent every day useful?


    "That''s all right. Since you ordered it, I''ll drink it."


    Xue Ling didn''t respond to his words. After all, they were weird and disgusting.


    "Did Little Yue want to see me for a reason?" Lin Yi tried to control hisughter so that it didn''te off as too ttering. He always unconsciouslyughed too much in front of the person that he has been thinking about for so long. It made others feel that he was foolish.


    "Well, I saw your roses this morning." Xue Ling took a sip of his own juice and saidzily, "I''m sorry that I only saw them now. My elder brother has probably thrown away anything sent before. He is not very willing to see me make friends with rough or messy people."


    "Er¡­" Lin Yi was somewhat surprised. "Big brother Bai seems to be a bit strict with you."


    Xue Ling sneered and said, "He is. He didn''t ask about me for ten years, but he started managing much more once I returned back to the country." He knew that Bai Hao had people following him. He spoke these words especially for them to hear, and it would be best if they even passed it on to Bai Hao. He imed that the people were there to protect him, but who didn''t know that that damned repressed man had asked them to sneakily take photos of him every day? Could he be any more perverted?


    Lin Yi coughed. "Why don''t you move out then, Little Yue? I might not have anything else, but I still have many houses in Hai City. Where would you like to live? I''ll find a ce for you."


    Xue Ling shook his head. "I''m going to join the production crew soon, there''s no rush. Right, let''s go back to the talk about roses."


    The expression on Lin Yi''s face turned momentarily stiff before it finally seemed as though he had made up his mind. He opened his mouth to say, "Little Yue, like what I wrote on my card, I like you, and I want to pursue you. I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. At that time, you didn''t like to talk, and didn''t like to participate in group activities, and the only person who could talk to you in ss was me. You didn''t know how happy I was - it was like you were mine alone. When my father asked me to return home, I fought with him, but he threatened me and I had no choice but to return home. I wanted to hide this love in my heart, but you also came back and have no ns to leave, wanting to stay at home and develop your career. Little Yue, will you give me a chance, and also give yourself a chance, and go out with me?"


    Xue Ling''s lips curved as he looked at him from head to tail with great interest. From head to toe, it seemed as though his gaze was stripping off his clothes and evaluating his skin inch by inch. His beautiful pale brown eyes narrowed slightly, and Lin Yi was very excited. If he had a whip in hand, perhaps he really would have asked Xue Ling to whip him right then and there.


    His lips opened and closed, but the word he spoke was cold and heartless, just like a basin of cold water being poured over him from top to bottom,pletely extinguishing Lin Yi''s boiling mood.


    "No."


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    did anyone else cackle like a crazy person when Xue Ling rejected Lin Yi? i know merysl definitely lost it~


    also, the good stuff is happening soon! (?¡äÆH`)

 Chapter 36

    3.13 - If I ever see you show up in front of my younger brother again¡­


    "Why!" Lin Yi suddenly stood up. His voice was quite loud and earned him some surprised looks from the people around them. He quickly sat down again and looked at Xue Ling sadly, like he had been wronged. "Don''t rush to reject me. Liking a man is no big deal; I promise I''ll treat you well. As long as it''s something you want, I can give it to you."


    Xue Ling looked at him strangely. "I can get what I want by myself. Why would I need you to give it to me?"


    These words were frequently used to coax Sun Jianan, and so they came out automatically when he was facing Xue Ling. He only realized now that the person in front of him was not like Sun Jianan, who came from nothing and could only rely on him. His facial expression changed for a second, but the thought was soon thrown to the back of his head.


    Bai Yue was the person he had always been chasing. Regardless of whether Sun Jianan was even more considerate, he still could not bepared with him. Besides, Bai Yue did not need to rely on him; this showed that him and Bai Yue were equal. With this thought in mind, Lin Yi''s face once again carried a smile.


    Xue Ling had no idea what thoughts were floating around in his mind, but he was sure that they were dirty thoughts that he would want to kill him over, and he wasn''t really interested in trying to understand them. "I know it''s not a big deal to like a man, but is your way of expressing your ''like'' of me to find someone that looks quite simr to me to keep by your side?"


    Lin Yi quickly waved his hand, "Little Yue, don''t misunderstand. The rtionship between Sun Jianan is not what you think it is."


    Xue Ling raised his chin slightly, and the small pampered and arrogant movement was extremelypelling. His slightly lowered eyelids covered his pair of shining and beautiful fox''s eyes with their slightly uplifted corners. The more he acted high and mighty, the more he made others want to pull him down from the tform and bully him wantonly. It would be even better to have that pair of beautiful eyes be filled with tears - slightly reddened at the corners and glittering. It would be very enchanting.


    "I don''t care about you and Sun Jianan. I just don''t want to receive your roses any more." He frowned and said somewhat impatiently, "Having me see it is just dirtying my eyes. Asking my elder brother to throw them out every day is dirtying his hands."


    Lin Yi was stunned. He had never thought that Xue Ling would use those kinds of words in response to his confession. The Bai Yue in his heart was so beautiful; how would he say such vicious words to him?


    Xue Ling wasmitted to shattering his dream. "I would pick anyone over you, Lin Yi. Sitting together with you to drink coffee already makes me feel dirty."


    He stood up and continued, "Did you look at yourself before you went out? You should look for a small mirror and see the red mark on your neck." Hisughter was cold, making Lin Yi a little confused. "Coming from Sun Jianan''s house to confess to me. Lin Yi, how big is your ego for you to think that the two of us should revolve around you."


    By the time Lin Yi pulled himself together, he had already left. He threw down some money on the table in a hurry and ran after Xue Ling. The cafe was not situated by the roadside but rather was in a small square. Lin Yi''s car was stopped by the side.


    He ran a couple steps to catch up with Xue Ling, and then reached out to grab Xue Ling by the wrist, pulling him over and tossing him against the car before pressing his whole body up against him.


    Lunch break was over and there was nobody outside at this time. Xue Ling had been caught off guard, and was unable to react in time to defend himself as his waist was knocked painfully against the car. He had spent this life as a little young master who had been valued and protected, and his body was very delicate. With such a direct collision, his back would most likely be covered in arge patch of ck and blue.


    He stared at Lin Yi with an ugly face and said angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Lin Yi was also agitated, and had no idea that he had hurt him so badly. He gave Xue Ling an imploring look. "Little Yue, why don''t you give me a chance, and give yourself a chance. I love you so much."


    Xue Ling sneered and said angrily, "You love me? How do you love me? By getting a stand-in to pretend that you''re sleeping with me?!"


    Linyi heard him mention this again and his brain turned; it was not known what he was thinking as he said, "If you didn''t like me, then why do you care so much about Sun Jianan? Why don''t you agree to go out with me and promise not to be angry anymore¡­ as long as you agree, I will break up with Sun Jianan at once!"


    Xue Ling was disgusted by his words. "You want me to like you? That''s too funny. Lin Yi, who do you think you are? Do you think you''re like money, and everyone has to like you?"


    "Why do I care about Sun Jianan? It''s because I hate him, and he makes me sick. He is a person who imitated me and looks like me, and even climbed into another man''s bed and acts like a white lotus all day long in front of me looking for death. Why shouldn''t I care about him? But,pared to him, I despise you even more." He enunciated every word clearly. "Lin Yi, you disgust me."


    Lin Yi''s eyes turned red at once, probably due to Xue Ling''s constant stimtion. He grabbed Xue Ling''s hand and pressed him down on the car once again, lowering his head and aiming to bite ate Xue Ling''s lips, wanting to kiss him. But just as he touched those red lips, a fist punched him directly in the face. He was worthy of being the protagonist of this story - he dodged to one side, but was forced to let go of Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling painfully touched his back, and then began to use his hands to rub at his lips with a face full of disgust.


    In front of him, Bai Hao whose first punch missed, threw another one that hit Lin Yi directly in the stomach. Lin Yi wasid t on the ground with one punch, and his face was scrunched up in pain. Bai Hao obviously did not want to let him go, and was about to kick him with his feet, but Xue Ling used a hand to pull him back.


    He had lowered his head and his expression was unclear, one hand holding tightly to Bai Hao''s, one hand still wiping at the lips that had been touched by the scum just now. Bai Hao could not see the look on his face, but it did not prevent him from understanding Xue Ling''s intention. He red fiercely at Lin Yi and said, "If I ever see you show up in front of my younger brother again, I will make sure you are impotent for the rest of your life!"


    Xue Ling thought to himself that it was a good idea, but kept his head bowed. After Bai Hao had finished his threat, Xue Ling walked even faster than he did and rushed to enter the Bai family car.


    The driver looked at his little young master with some distress, and then looked at the elder young master who came in after with a face as dark as a thundercloud, and knew that this time, the Lin family would most likely be made miserable with Lin Yi as the cause.


    For a scum like Lin Yi to dare covet their little young master¡­ Their little young master was as beautiful as crown jade, just like the moon in the sky, and every move was simr those of immortals. Lin Yi searching for a substitute was already sphemous to their little young master, but he even dared toy a hand on him; he was simply begging for death!


    Xue Ling had been continuously rubbing at his lips with his hands. His head was still lowered and Bai Hao could not see his expression, but he could guess how disgusted his younger brother was. However¡­ he couldn''t let him continuously wipe at it, so he reached out and grasped Xue Ling''s hand.


    Xue Ling stilled, and did not try to regain control of his hand.


    Although he deliberately stimted Lin Yi, he had not expected the other party to touch him. He was a little obsessive about cleanliness, and he couldn''t stand being touched by scum like Lin Yi, so he constantly subconsciously wanted to wipe at his lips. Those originally pink lips were rubbed a brilliant red, and appeared extraordinarily tender and fragile, making one''s mouth water.


    Both brothers were silent on the way home, and it seemed as though a storm was approaching. The driver also did not dare to speak, and could only pray silently for the little young master, hoping that the elder young master would not do anything to him this time. After all, the little young master was also a victim.


    Old Master Bai and his old friends had gone out hiking in the past two days. Only the housekeeper stayed behind to look after the house. Xue Ling was dragged straight into Bai Hao''s room, and nobody saw them along the way.


    Xue Ling was pressed onto the bed by Bai Hao, but even before he had sat down properly, he had already jumped up and run into the bathroom. Bai Hao''s gaze was unreadable as he watched him go, and seeing him wash his face over and over again with water, it seemed that all the rubbing from before had not been enough to make him feel better - he had to wash his face to get rid of that feeling.


    Bai Hao finally couldn''t take it anymore after watching Xue Ling wash for a long time. He went into the bathroom and dragged the person inside out, pressing him back onto the bed. Xue Ling was still restless, but was pinned by Bai Hao''s eyes. That gaze was devilish and fierce, as though he wanted to pounce and do him at the slightest provocation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling thought in his heart that if he really had the ability to do him on the spot, then he''d really frighten others.


    After settling a reluctant Xue Ling onto the bed, Bai Hao went out for a moment and brought back a medicine box. He closed and locked the door, and finally opened his mouth to speak: "Take off your clothes."


    Xue Ling knew what he wanted to do and was a little unwilling, but still lifted up the clothes on his upper body.


    His back had been hit so hard that it had turned ck and blue, and looked particrly ugly now.


    The man''s face waspletely ck, and there was no room for discussion in his tone: "Take it off."


    Xue Ling pouted, feeling that he had already taken off enough, but in order not to have to confront the man who was clearly in a temper, still obediently removed the clothes from his upper body.


    And then Bai Hao pushed him down to lie t on the bed. He was pressed so hard his chin hurt.


    "Elder brother, take it easy." He called out and twisted his waist to make himself appear more like himself and a little less dismal.


    His small waist was ck and blue, and Bai Hao felt all kinds of heartache when he saw it, but Xue Ling was clearly ungrateful, twisting back and forth, his slender waist moving beneath his hands. Those two back dimples were shallow, and in his eyes they appeared incredibly cute. Bai Hao''s eyes were as ck as ink, but it seemed as though there were two fires burning within.


    Xue Ling nced sideways at his face and hummed lightly to pull his elder brother''s mind back.


    Bai Hao took out the ointment. First, he pped Xue Ling''s two firm buttocks and shocked him into a daze before scooping up the ointment and rubbing it onto his waist.


    Just as Xue Ling wanted to jump up and kill the damned pervert who dared to hit his butt, the cool ointment was swiped across his waist and made his limbs go soft. Bai Hao''s hand pressed down on his waist and slid down in a strong stroke, making the area that had been heavily bruised begin to throb with pain. Xue Ling could not help it, and let out a low wimper.


    Bai Hao''s hands paused as he looked at the person lying down on his bed, the look in his eyes unreadable.


    When his movements stopped, Xue Ling was naturally unsatisfied, turning his head to look back at him with a frown. He called out miserably to Bai Hao and brought him back to his senses. "It hurts."


    Bai Hao had no intention of appeasing him at all. He only sneered when he heard Xue Ling''s cry of pain. "Now you know it hurts. Why didn''t you think about that when you ran out without a word to go see him?"


    Xue Ling pouted and thought to himself that he hadn''t exactly left without a word, didn''t he leave him a message? Besides, there was no way this damned pervert wouldn''t know where he was; hadn''t he arranged for people to follow him twenty four hours a day? But he finally only said, "I never thought he would try to force it."


    Bai Hao sneered again, but his hand did not show any mercy, pressing down until Xue Ling cried out again, feeling all kinds of grievance. "Clearly I was the one who was wronged, but you''re taking it out on me."


    Bai Haoughed. "If I was taking it out on you, would I be helping you with the medicine?"


    Xue Lingughed awkwardly: "Yes, yes, yes. I know that elder brother treats me the best, and even helped me beat up that scum."


    "Why didn''t you let me punch him a few more times for you?"


    "I just wanted to get away from him when I saw him, and I wanted toe home and rinse out my mouth." Xue Ling muttered andined, "Since I was touched by him, I felt really disgusted."


    Bai Hao''s face changed slightly. He quietly asked, "Do you hate being touched by men?"


    Xue Ling once againined to himself - wasn''t he already lying on this damned man''s bed? And he was still worried about whether he hated men or not. Normally, wouldn''t you get on the bus first and then pay for the ticket after, embracing the other party as you express that regardless of whether you like it or not, you must like me anyway? Sure enough, he was repressed to the point where no medicine could cure him!


    Although he was somewhat exasperated, it was still better if the actions that he made up in his head did not actually happen to him. If the two people were already lovers, it would be fun, but if not, that would be criminal. Xue Ling''s train of thought went ''round and ''round, but his face remained unchanged. He shook his head and answered, "That''s not it. I just find Lin Yi disgusting."


    That small face appeared extremely innocent, seeming to have no idea what point his elder brother was focused on.


    Bai Hao''s gaze darkened and lingered on Xue Ling''s back, but he did not forget to press on, "Is it because he is a man and likes you?"


    Xue Ling knew what he was suggesting with his roundabout words, and found it amusing. "No, I don''t discriminate when ites to this aspect, but the way he likes someone really disgusted me. Finding a substitute and things like that, what kind of overbearing president does he think he is? It''s really insulting."


    It was unclear if Bai Hao understood what he was saying, but he nodded and made a sound of acknowledgement.


    His eyes glided down from the beautiful shoulder bones of the young man, slipped over the ridge of his waist, lingered at the back dimples, and then further, looking at the lower half of Xue Ling''s body that was still covered in pants. His eyes were hot, as though he was anxious to pull those pants down.


    ? Xue Ling was wearing low-waisted jeans today. The fit was not very tight, and when hey down there was extra space around the waist causing the jeans to slip down. Following the line of his waist, he could just barely see the edge of his white underwear, and further he could see two round and firm buttocks, wrapped in jeans to make a beautiful curve. Bai Hao was somewhat enthralled as he looked, and his breath came a little faster.


    The man''s hand movements gradually became irregr. Xue Ling mentally cursed him for being a damned pervert, but did not make any movement. It seemed that he had no intention of stopping the man from doing anything.


    xiin: YES!! we''re almost¡­ to the good part. heh heh. (note the locked door~)


    BlueBug: ¡­ oh god


    merysl: SMUT! SMUT SMUT SMUT SMUT SMUT! Finally they get to hold hands!

 Chapter 37

    3.14 - The sky began to brighten


    Bai Hao was restless in his heart, but on the surface he still looked like an honest elder brother. He even wanted to continue settling ounts with Xue Ling. "Didn''t'' we make ns to have dinner together? Weren''t you purposely trying to anger me when you ran off to see Lin Yi by yourself?"


    Although he really had that intention, he definitely couldn''t admit it! Xue Ling aggrievedly turned over and looked at Bai Hao. "I wasn''t!"


    "Then why did you leave without seeing me first?!"


    Xue Ling frowned and sneered, "Didn''t elder brother have a date with a beautiful woman tonight? How could I disturb you!"


    Bai Hao frowned too; he seemed puzzled.


    Xue Ling brought up everything that he was angry about to express how unhappy he was. "I wanted to go see you after work, but there was a beautiful woman sitting elder brother''s office. I didn''t want to disturb elder brother''s appointment, so I thought about meeting with Lin Yi to make it clear that he should not send me any more roses."


    Bai Hao''s face turned a little ugly. "You saw the roses this morning?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll have the housekeeper throw them away next time so that they don''t enter the house."


    "Why don''t you just make it so that he doesn''t have time to pester me again?"


    "Good." Now that his younger brother asked for it, Bai Hao was naturally willing. His n to kill off Lin Yi was immediately moved up on his agenda. But even while he was happy, he did not forget to continue coaxing Xue Ling: "You saw Feng Ceng?"


    "Isn''t she supposed to be my future sister-inw?" Xue Ling''s words were a bit sour, and the beginnings of an idea began to form in Bai Hao''s mind, making him feel inexplicably happy.


    "How could that be." Xue Ling sat up. His upper body was bare, and now that he was sitting up and facing his elder brother, it was Bai Hao''s good fortune that he could get a proper eyeful. "Feng family did have the intention of getting married, but I have already refused."


    Xue Ling scoffed, and it was unknown whether he believed it or not. His actions made the spection that was lingering in Bai Hao''s heart bolder, and he reached out to touch Xue Ling''s head, but his brother ducked away. The youth red at him with his pair of moist fox eyes. They were unspeakably beautiful, and made Bai Hao''s heart itch. His lower body part that was already somewhat swollen became even more excited from that gaze. "You don''t like Feng Ceng?"


    Xue Ling did not reply.


    Bai Hao took continued with his spection, "Or is it that you don''t want to have a sister-inw."


    Xue Ling stared at Bai Hao and took in the flicker of surprise that appeared on his face, thinking in his heart that this damned stick in the mud could finally be considered hooked. But on the surface, Xue Ling''s face remained cold. "What is elder brother saying? There will be an elder sister-inw sooner orter. Regardless of whether I like or not, I can''t interfere with elder brother''s decision."


    When Bai Hao saw his current expression, he was even more delighted. The sentiments that had been hidden deeply all this time began to leak out as he reached out to hold Xue Ling''s hand, pushing further, "You don''t want me to find a sister-inw for you?"


    Xue Ling turned his head and ignored him, but his face was full of grievance. He clearly had not replied, but the answer was there anyway. Bai Hao was really happy as he turned Xue Ling''s face back towards him. "Where did that scum touch you just now?"


    Xue Ling hesitated, subconsciously frowning as he wanted to wipe at his lips, but his hand was caught as Bai Hao leaned forward and suddenly kissed him on the mouth.


    At first, it was just a brush of the lips, but when Bai Hao saw that Xue Ling did not push him away, he began to take further advantage of him.


    Xue Ling was sitting on his bed. Bai Hao nudged one leg forward between his two legs, and using his strength to pick up the youth and embraced him fully within his arms.


    The two people''s positions changed, and Xue Ling came back to his senses. He stretched out his tongue and lightly licked at Bai Hao''s lips.


    Bai Hao''s eyes darkened as his hand encircled Xue Ling''s waist, lowering his head to deepen the kiss.


    Xue Ling opened his mouth, and Bai Hao did not waste any effort as he stretched out his own tongue to tangle with the other''s smaller one that had teased him earlier. Their kiss became more and more intense, and they were soon panting for breath. Xue Ling felt a hand sliding down his waist and slipping into his jeans, and couldn''t help but be a little annoyed, giving Bai Hao a re.


    His cheeks were flushed red from the kiss, his pair of fox eyes damp; his re did not have the desired effect at all, but instead was extremely attractive. Bai Hao cursed him for being such a seductive demon before pinching his chin and bowing his head to kiss him again. This kiss was nothing like the previous tentative kiss. It was forceful and aggressive; Xue Ling had just been about to refuse, but his hand was grasped by Bai Hao, and his whole body was wrapped up in the other side''s embrace. He waspletely unable to move.


    This time, his trousers were stripped off by Bai Hao.


    Although he had been intentionally seducing Bai Hao, it was not this tsundere Xue Ling''s style to let him win so easily~


    While Bai Hao was still attempting to make his move, Xue Ling tore off his own pants and moved to the other side of the bed. His eyes were somewhat reddened from the kiss, and he looked thoroughly tousled, but he still stared at Bai Hao with his lips pressed together, like a small rabbit watching a big grey wolf who was about to smash the door in.


    The system cursed quietly in its heart that city people really knew how to y, and then its little fox body disappeared as it returned to the system space to hide.


    The host obviously had ns to do some things that were unsuitable for children to see, and it should probably avoid it.


    This was something that he had thought about for so long, and now he finally had a chance to turn it into reality. Bai Hao was not a gentleman. He even dared to make a move on his younger brother; what else was there that he wouldn''t do? At this moment, the elder Young Master Bai''s face showed a rare trace of a smile as he crooked his fingers towards the younger brother who was still ring at him. "Baby, be good ande over here by yourself, okay?"


    Xue Ling looked at him somewhat resentfully. It was as though he was angrily ignoring his brother''s words.


    "Baby,e on, I know what you want. You''re very ufortable right? Why don''t youe here and let elder brother help you?"


    "Are you treating me like a three year old child?"


    "Oh." Bai Hao gave a lowugh, stopped trying to coax him, and went straight over the bed to reach the other side. His movements were quick, and Xue Ling was seized before he could even react. "Clearly you were the one that brought up this topic. Why are you looking at me with eyes that seem to say your elder brother is a beast?"


    "Are you not a beast?" Xue Ling did not have any intention to struggle, and let him encircle his waist and press close to his body. "Willing to make a move on your younger brother."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I never thought of you as my brother." Bai Hao''s voice was very pleasant to the ears, particrly when it had a trace of suppressed desire; it was husky and deep, like the warning growl that vibrated from deep within the throat of a carnivore when it was protecting its prey. "Anyway, we are deeply in love and attracted to each other. Why can''t I make a move?"


    "Since when were we deeply in love?"


    "Just now." Bai Hao lowered his head and kissed his way down his spine, his tongue sliding along his back. Xue Ling''s entire body tightened from the sensation. "My baby agreed to be with me just now."


    "I think that at the very start of being deeply in love together, someone first needs to confess their feelings. How could forcefully kissing someone and not saying anything count as being deeply in love? Who do you think you are?" Xue Lingzily twisted his head to look at him, his lips brushing against Bai Hao''s face to lock gazes with a pair of deep, ck eyes.


    A light was shing deep within, like it wanted to devour himpletely.


    But after hearing his words, those eyes once again showed a trace ofughter and pampering. Bai Hao rubbed Xue Ling''s head and softened his tone, his voice full of affection as he said:. "Bai Yue, I love you. Could you love me back?"


    Although somewhat unhappy that the name Bai Hao called out was not his own, Xue Ling still narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. He flipped himself and straddled Bai Hao''s body. "I can love you." His eyes were narrowed as though he was calcting something, arrogantly lifting up his head. "But you have to promise me that you will only ever love me in this life." He reached out his hand to tightly grasp Bai Hao''s cor. "If you want to be with me, you had better not think about finding me a sister-inw or making me a small nephew."


    He was extremely solemn and serious, to the point where Bai Hao couldn''t help but want to raise his face and kiss him, block that endlessly chattering mouth and watch as he softened like water in his arms.


    "If you dare to betray me." He bared his teeth in a grin as though wanting to scare Bai Hao and threatened, "I will make sure you are dead."


    Bai Hao''s answer was refreshingly simple, he made a sound of acknowledgement as his hand stroked along Xue Ling''s back, skillfully pressing him down onto the bed. He smiled as he said, "If I have you, there''s no need to find a wife or have children. I only want you. From now on, Bai family will only have you and me."


    Xue Yi nodded in satisfaction, and let Bai Hao hold and look at himself as he pleased. "What are you looking at me for?"


    "Looking at how attractive you are." Bai Hao''s hands traced carefully over his features. "When I first saw you, it was like you hooked away my soul."


    Xue Ling was also very curious about why Bai Hao''s feelings towards him would be so strong, but Bai Hao had no idea and Xue Ling also really liked this elder brother of his, so he decided to indulge himself this once.


    Anyway, even if the protagonist''s fates had beenpletely changed and their luck had been drawn away, he would still have to stay in this world and live a full life here.


    And it just so happened that there was someone he could spend this life with.


    If Bai Hao really dared to betray him, then he would just kill him off, and then make himself head of the Bai family.


    As for the Bai family''s line of inheritance, his father and mother were still young and he could just wait for them to produce some more little people. Or, he could have the system make a move and give this world the technology for two men to have children. At that time, they could have Bai Hao be the one to give birth.


    Well, yes. After all, if he wants to be the one on top, then he should have to pay some price.


    Bai Hao waspletely unaware of the crazy thoughts running through the mind of the person lying beneath him. He kissed slowly across his brow before once again capturing his lips, and that pair of pants that had not been pulled back on properly were once again taken off.


    There was a marked contrast between the two people: one only had his underwear left while the other still had all their clothes on. Xue Ling inexplicably felt a little difited.


    Unwilling to lose, he tried to start taking Bai Hao''s clothes off.


    And then he was left without the strength to care whether or not the other party was wearing clothes by Bai Hao, who was stimted by a proactive Xue Ling.


    This seemed to be a very ordinary night. The moon was hanging brightly in the sky, and the vi was lit up with lights throughout the night. When Lin Yi arrived home, he broke a lot of things, andpletely broke up with Sun Jianan. Sun Jianan expressionlessly looked at the man who now refused to recognize him and insisted on splitting up, and was stunned speechless.


    He packed up his things and moved into a new ce that had no rtionship with Lin Yi. It had been paid for with his own paychecks.


    He understood Lin Yi, and looking at Lin Yi''s attitude, he could tell that he had hit a wall where Bai Yue was concerned. Lin Yi would note and find him in the near future.


    Sun Jianan was filled with hatred. He spent the night staring at photos of Bai Yue, his eyes fierce and poisonous.


    He would destroy Bai Yue.


    Completely and utterly destroy him!


    At this time, the sky was slowly suffused with a sliver of grey, and began to brighten.


    Xue Ling was tossed about and eaten by Bai Hao multiple times before he was bathed and put back into bed. Dazed and lethargic, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Was he supposed to join the crew the next day?


    Haha.


    xiin: (*////¨Œ////*)


    merysl: (JUST SAY DICK!)


    BlueBug: it is almost a crime to write this in passive voice HOLY

 Chapter 38

    3.15 - Refusing to give up on their sinister schemes


    When Xue Ling woke up the next day, it was already afternoon. He vaguely remembered that today was the day he was supposed to join the film crew, but after looking at the time, he guessed that Bai Hao must have requested for leave for him, so he turned over and nned to go back to sleep.


    Only to be stopped by Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao opened the door just in time to see Xue Ling turning over, presenting him with the back of his tousled head.


    he man who had eaten his fillst night was in a great mood, and even had a smile on his face. It was like sun shining down on the top of an iceberg and thawing the ice - amazing. "Yueyue, get up and eat first."


    Xue Ling turned back again and nced at the man.


    It was his first time. Although the man had gone a little overboard, his movements had been particrly gentle. Xue Ling didn''t know how long Bai Hao had been secretly studying ways to make sure he wasn''t injured, but it was effective; Xue Ling only felt tired and lethargic, but there was no fever or any other effects.


    Bai Hao pushed over the housekeeper''s cart with his meal, and said to Xue Ling: "I gave most of the staff in the vi the next to days off, leaving very few people. They are not allowed to go up to the second floor, so you can stay in my room as you like."


    Xue Ling was not as shy as Bai Hao believed. Even if there were people, he would still be lying here in Bai Hao''s room. What could others say? Those servants were not stupid; if they gossiped about their employers, the best result would be losing their jobs. If they were unlucky, they wouldn''t even be able to stay in this city anymore.


    Xue Ling sat up slowly. He was wearing pajamas that Bai Hao had given him, and when paired with those sleep-dazed eyes, he looked extremely lovely.


    Xue Ling looked like he wanted to leave the bed and use the washroom, so Bai Hao picked him up and carried him over.


    He did not struggle, but rathermanded the man and ordered him to deposit him in the bathroom before kicking him out in a sh.


    Bai Hao was not bothered by Xue Ling''s little morning tantrum; the more finicky Xue Ling was, the happier he was as he catered to him with his heart and soul. When Xue Ling called him over, Bai Hao went in and carried him out again.


    Xue Ling rolled around on the bed in his pajamas before finally getting up to eat breakfast. He asked Bai Hao, who was massaging him as he ate: "What are you going to do with Lin Yi?"


    Bai Hao''s hands paused. His expression was unruffled, but his voice was was sinister as he said: "Compared to you and Sun Jianan, what Lin Yi cares about the most is the Lin family business."


    Xue Ling nodded as though this was expected. Lin Yi''s statement that ''his father threatened him to return home'' was rted to the Lin family businesses. After all, Lin family was the basis from which he could stand where he was now, able to afford Sun Jianan and pursue Bai Yue. Luckily, Lin Yi was this world''s son of fate, and he was full of good fortune; Lin family was also very famous and noble in Hai City.


    Lin Yi''s father was a local tyrant who made a fortune in real estate. Lin Yi could be considered a rich second generation, but he did very well in the upwards moving circle of Hai City, and Lin Yi''s family business were all profitable, so he had the capital to do so.


    What Bai Hao wanted to do was to destroy his capital.


    Xue Ling had note into contact with business in this life, and only wanted to be a good second young master who yed around in the entertainment circle. So, he did not interfere in this matter except to ask curiously, "Don''t Bai family and Lin family have partnerships?"


    "Our domains do not ovep." Bai Hao exined briefly.


    Bai family was a centuries-old family in Hai City. Old Master Bai''s branch of the family was a prominent branch, but it was not the main branch. The strongest part of the Bain family was in the capital, and their core was not based in business, but in politics. Bai Hao''s main industry was in culture, such as the entertainment circles, fiction websites, newspapers and publishing houses. To sum it up, he had manyrge businesses. It might seem that the potential for profit in these industries was not very high, but in fact, the industry was now flourishing and was especially profitable. In addition, by making investment in movies and other cultural media, they were relying on the growing market of spiritual civilization. There was no ovep with Lin family''s real estate.


    And because Bai family was a centuries-old family in Hai City, everyone would also be willing to give them some face if they wanted to make a move.


    It was not that easy to crush a new family group, but Xue Ling believed in Bai Hao and no longer asked him what he intended to do. He would just wait for Lin Yi to be pulled down, and then consider how to deal with Sun Jianan.


    Xue Ling rested for a day, then abandoned the Bai Hao that was all kinds of unwilling in order to join the crew for shooting. He was gone for more than a month, and Bai Hao became more and more irritable, his means for dealing with the Lin family also bing more and more tyrannical and vicious.


    At first, Lin family thought it was only a minor problem. They never thought that the minor problem would then spread out and finally affect the whole group.


    Lin Yi was suddenly worked to the bone, and had no time to worry about the Bai Yue that he had not yet sessfully pursued, or the Sun Jianan that he had ''broken up'' with. He had a clear distinction between career and love, and obviously understood that he would be nothing without money.


    But Bai Hao wanted to destroy him, and he even specifically vented with Old Master Bai so that the old man would notify several other families in advance. So this matter was absolutely not something that Lin Yi could easily weather through.


    Normally speaking, as the protagonist blessed with luck, Lin Yi should always be able to pass through smoothly when he met any difficulties, just like how Sun Jianan was never barred from getting a spot in a movie. But this time, his luck was particrly bad. Several enterprises that had nned to partner with him had minor difficulties and pulled out, the problems within his ownpany were still unresolved, a residentialplex that hadpleted construction and had already begun to be ced on the market suddenly had issues - the new apartment owners contacted the media and were making a giant ruckus online every day. Lin Yi was busy all day long and it was only when he finally managed with difficulty to get some time to himself that he realized that someone must be out to get him.


    Thinking back carefully on what had happened during this period, he started looking towards the Bai family. Bai Hao knew that Lin Yi had cottoned on to who had been pulling strings behind his back, and so he stopped with the secretive movements and began a direct assault on the Lin family.


    Lin Yi''s face was a ck as carbon. His father asked around for a good while before finally learning why Bai family had started causing trouble for them seemingly out of nowhere. This matter had gotten so big, but it was originally his own son that had provoked the Bai family''s second young master. His face was ck with anger as he found Lin Yi and scolded him severely..


    He had always ignored it when Lin Yi yed with his little boy toy - as long as he left him a grandson it would be fine. But now, he went and provoked the Bai family, and it was even their second young master! Why didn''t he take a good look at whose child that was! Was Bai Yue someone that Lin Yi could sleep with just because he wanted to?!


    Lin Yi was still unwilling to give up. He was red-eyed as he swore to his father that his feelings towards Bai Yue were really sincere, and he hoped that his father would help him settle the matter.


    Father Lin was actually persuaded by him, and it was not known how he analysed the pros and cons, but he finally brought gifts to visit the Bai family, saying that he wanted to discuss the issue of marriage between the two children.


    Grandpa Bai was so angry that he called people over to kick them out on the spot. He even stood at the door to curse them out - that son of yours dares covet my grandson? Did they not look carefully and see what kind of trash he was?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Many people in this rich area heard him cursing, and the entire upper ss society began to joke about this matter. They all felt that the Lin family must have something wrong with their heads - who could bear to send the child that they had raised to be pressed down by others? Let alone one as rich and good looking as second young master Bai. How could Lin Yi match him?


    The news was spread out, and many details were picked apart. Sun Jianan was brought up, and everyone agreed that this little actor looked somewhat simr to the second young master; Lin Yi''s guts were truly big, and he was really disgusting.


    The life that Sun Jianan was originally already dissatisfied with reached an even more embarrassing point because of this discussion.


    Unspoken rules were known but not spoken about within the circle, but because of the things that had happened with Lin Yi, Sun Jianan became embroiled in the mess. When people discussed this piece of gossip, they would either intentionally or unintentionally bring up the fact that Sun Jianan had a backer, and some people even pitied him. "Say, he''s so unlucky - he''s actually a substitute."


    Once these words were said, there were others who came out to satirize him. "He didn''t refuse to be a substitute, and even climbed into Lin Yi''s bed. Of course he has to do as his golden ticket wants. Since he''s already sold himself, there''s no point in keeping his dignity and pretending to be pure."


    Sun Jianan turned pale as he stood to one side and listened.


    The two words "sold himself" was already enough to make him hate the speaker to death, but the truth was, he really had sold himself.


    Regardless of whether it was the ''unintentional'' selling of himself to Lin Ye in his previous life or the ''intentional'' selling of himself in this life, there was little difference. He waited for the highest bidder and then sold himself to Lin Yi, all under the banner of ''true love''. It was no wonder that othersughed at him.


    It was unknown what Sun Jianan was thinking about, but after that, his expression was always gloomy and depressed.


    The shooting of "Male Consort" went very smoothly, and Xue Ling sessfully cleared all the acting scenes in two months. Heted himself a lot of gifts from the crew, and returned home all tired out.


    During this period, Bai Hao hade to visit once, and they spent the night together, applying for leave the next day and spending it cozied up before they separated again.


    His family situation was still the same. Grandpa Bai called over his younger grandson for a chat andforted him over Lin Yi''s affairs before telling him not to worry; Bai Hao would resolve everything. He just needed to shoot his films and act in his movies as he liked without any worries.


    Xue Ling always found this kind of concern to be very beneficial, smiling as he epted it. He then spent some time to coax Old Master Bai intoughter and gifted him with an ancient text that he had picked up while shooting before going to his room to take a bath.


    Bai Hao came back at dinner time. Although he wanted to skip work to see his younger brother, the old man was still at home and the two of them could not go too far. He could only exchange nces with Xue Ling while pressing down the urge to respond to the small foot teasing him under the table, and when dinner was finished the two entered Bai Hao''s room after giving Grandpa Bai the excuse of discussing investments. The two locked the door and rolled together.


    They had been reunited after a long separation, let alone the two of them were both young and vigorous. Xue Ling was tossed around once beforezily asking from within Bai Hao''s embrace: "How do you n to deal with Grandpa''s side?"


    Bai Hao rubbed his head and said, "During the time while you were gone, I already came out of the closet with Grandpa." He said it casually, as though it was as easy as calling someone over for dinner.


    Xue Ling looked up at him in some surprise and received a kiss on his eyelids. Bai Haoughed and said, "Grandpa was not surprised. After all, I''ve been alone for so many years. He said that it was fine as long as I''m not asexual. As long as I give him a great-grandson, he doesn''t care whether I like men or women."


    Xue Ling squinted at him, before reaching out as though wanting to strangle his neck and said: "If you dare to find a woman to have a great-grandson with, I''ll kill you."


    Bai Hao liked his unreasonable ''as long as you betray me I''ll kill you'' desire for exclusivity. He bowed his head and kissed him again. "Should we find a surrogate? If you don''t like it, we can adopt a child from the family situated in the capital."


    Xue Ling held his hand and yed with it. Bai Hao also did not speak to give him time to think. After a long time, he heard his voice: "I want twins, one for you and one for me."


    Bai Hao blinked, and then righteously rejected this proposal. "Let''s just wait for adoption within the family. I definitely don''t want to see any woman giving birth for you at all."


    Xue Ling pouted, thinking in his heart that it was only fair Bai Hao also got a feel for how unpleasant that would be, and hummed before finally saying, "I''ll tell mother that we hope they stop using contraception. If not¡­ We can go to the orphanage and adopt a child. It''s weird for me to adopt other people''s children."


    Bai Hao expressed that everything was up to him, and he had no objections.


    As long as the child''sst name was Bai, he was not so insistent about bloodlines. For a family to be able to exist for so long, it was not based on blood alone, but also relied on the Bai family''s methods of education. Even if they were not able to bring up a child as good as Bai Hao, they would definitely still be able to keep the businesses stable.


    The next day, Xue Ling had not yet gotten out of bed when he received a message from Sun Jianan.


    Sun Jianan''s message was very simple. He just wanted to meet and talk with Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling thought about this time point in rtion to the plot to try and understand why Sun Jianan would invite him out, and then looked at the address of the bar that was to be their meeting point. His expression turned cold.


    Ah, he had purposely left him some leeway, but he hadn''t thought that Sun Jianan''s malicious intent would be increasingly deep.


    The system looked at its host''s face and silently lit a candle for Sun Jianan.


    editor: merysl


    one more chapter to go in this arc~

 Chapter 39

    3.16 - That man, had apanied him for three lifetimes


    That bar was the ce where Bai Yue became addicted to drugs in the original plot. This time, it was the same ce, and it was the same Sun Jianan, but Bai Yue was no longer the same Bai Yue.


    When he saw through Sun Jianan''s intentions, Xue Ling didn''t even want to go see him. Just thinking of having to look at that face that acted as though the whole world owed him, Xue Ling lost his appetite.


    He called Bai Hao and asked him to send some people over in his stead. What Sun Jianan wanted to do to him was what they would do back to Sun Jianan. It would be best if they tied him up and made sure he was addicted to drugs before letting him go.


    Bai Hao agreed right away, and did not feel that his younger brother was wrong for doing things this way. He even thought that this was letting Sun Jianan off easy.


    So, he turned around and ordered people to prepare something extra for Sun Jianan.


    Lin Yi had no time to deal with Bai Yue or Sun Jianan. He had no way to weather the storm, and Lin family was already about to go bankrupt. He had sent the officials quite a few things, but it had been discovered, which made things even worse.


    Xue Ling was idle one day and turned on the TV to discover that Lin family was on the news.


    It was said that the group was involved in a fraud case, and cheated people out of a lot of money. Many of the directors and the president were all implicated. Then, they found that there was something wrong with the houses that Lin family had recently built, and the people who had bought them were making a lot of noise. The matter was a hot topic and everyone in the city was talking about it for a long time.


    Afterwards, Lin Yi turned himself in and the Lin family copsed. Lin Father''s lifetime struggle was all gone just like that, and a family that could once make waves all over the city came to an end. With the passage of time, these things gradually faded away, and now few people remembered the Lin family. Xue Ling was already preparing to begin shooting the final script that Bai Yue had left behind when news of Sun Jianan''s fate reached his ears.


    He appeared in a sex party where drug use was rampant and was caught red-handed by police and journalists. He was disgraced, and the news was reported by the media.


    This was supposed to be the ending he had prepared for his good friend from the past life, but it became his own ending. As the person responsible behind the scenes, Xue Ling did not show any expression, and onlymented that some people''s maliciousness went too deep and ultimately only harmed themselves.


    Finally, in order to prevent the two men from reuniting in prison and affecting thepletion of his task, Xue Ling specifically asked Bai Hao to send them to different prisons, and then went to see the two of them separately.


    Although Bai Hao destroyed him, Lin Yi unexpectedly did not hate Xue Ling. He just stared at him, and asked whether it would''ve been possible for them to have been together if he had not chosen to leave him and return home back then.


    Xue Ling shook his head to express that he had no idea.


    He was not the original Bai Yue, and he had no idea how the original owner would have felt.


    Lin Yi onlyughed when he heard of Sun Jianan''s fate. He seemed to have seen through a lot and it was not known what he was thinking.


    Sun Jiananughed endlessly when he saw Xue Ling; it was as though he had gone mad. He still insisted that if Bai Yue hadn''t been born with a better background than him, the winner and loser would be uncertain.


    Xue Ling stared at him for a long time before answering him with a smile and saying meaningfully: "If it were up to me, even if you had several more lifetimes, the ending would still be the same."


    Sun Jianan was stunned for a long time before he was brought back to his cell.


    It was unclear if he had really gone mad or it was something else, but after that Sun Jianan really began to act crazy. Xue Ling no longer bothered about his ending either, and stopped asking about him after he learned that Sun Jianan''s luck had already been taken away.


    Bai Yue''sst work was very dreamlike and fantastical; it was written after he became addicted to drugs, and there was a sense of surrealism throughout. People felt like they were floating away after only reading the script, and the feeling only became more intense after the movie was filmed.


    After the film was released, everyone who watched it floated out of the movie theatres and expressed that the world in the movie was really unprecedented - they all liked it too much!


    With its unique world setting and outlook, full of contradictions and contrasts, the story was free and unrestrained andpletely refreshed Chinese people''s understanding of their own movies. As the person who had made such a film, Xue Ling was naturally regarded as the expert talent in the entertainment circle.


    After that, based on the body''s original host''s n, Xue Ling developed the movie into a series. Yearster, the series left a strong mark on the history of Chinese movies. This was the first Chinese film series on such a scale, and was even famous in worldwide movie history. People were amazed at his conception, world setting, plot design, and even his incredible budget.


    Well yes, any production team that had Second Young Master Bai nevercked for money.


    The master of Bai family was always extremely willing to throw money at his younger brother. As long as his younger brother directed or acted in a movie, that movie would not have any sponsors other than the Bai family and they ultimately always made a pot full of money.


    Bai Yue became legendary in the film and television circle. Others were either outstanding actors or excellent directors, but he was both a director and an actor, and felt no pressure switching between the roles. He even set a record for winning two heavyweight awards at a film festival for the same movie: Best Actor and Best Director.


    This film emperor''s life was always a hot topic that people liked to gossip about. They liked to discuss his unmarried life; it seemed that he contributed everything to his career, and his elder brother was also the same way, remaining unmarried. The two brothers kept their close rtionship throughout their entire lives and even raised a child together whoter became a famous businessman in the history of China.


    When Xue Ling was about to leave the world again, he was very satisfied. Hey in Bai Hao''s arms, clutched his hand and stressed: "You will be with me in the next life."


    Bai Hao smiled and touched his head. Xue Ling had been spoiled by him for a lifetime. He was always like a child and liked threatening him, but Bai Hao liked his threatening words. "Good." His reply was gentle as he kissed him on the ear.


    Xue Ling counted the white hairs on Bai Hao''s head before looking at his face again and again. It seemed that he was more and more satisfied with him, and that pair of fox eyes that were still as beautiful as ever were slightly uptilted withughter.


    "I''ve never liked anybody before." Xue Ling said, "You should be the first. If nothing unexpected happens, you will also be thest."


    Bai Hao touched his head and couldn''t helpughing. "You have been by my side your whole life. Who else would you want to like?"


    "It''s you that''s been by my side."


    "Fine, you sank your fangs into me and held on for dear life, I couldn''t even bear to make you let go."


    Xue Ling looked at him expressionlessly, cursing in his heart that this damned pervert could still make dirty jokes all day long even when he was so old. He turned his head and nestled into Bai Hao''s chest, pressed his lips together, and closed his eyes.


    He was still breathing, and used his mind tomunicate with the system: "Are you sure you can bring his soul away?"


    The system hesitated a little, but considered themands that had been handed down from up top and only nodded as it said, "Yes."


    Xue Ling was satisfied. Slowly, his breathing stopped.


    At the moment when hisst breath left his body, Bai Hao''s muddy eyes became clear.


    He seemed to be thinking about something as he looked down at the person in his arms, but finally his lips just curved up in a helpless smile.


    He lowered his head to kiss Xue Ling on the forehead, and then closed his eyes and left the world.


    They embraced each other, their hands still intertwined. When Bai Xi entered the courtyard, he saw that his two fathers had left the world together.


    Although he did not understand the feelings they shared between them, Bai Xi still felt that the picture in front of him was too beautiful, and he was reluctant to break it.


    Even if they had already left this world.


    As soon as Xue Ling returned to the darkness, he agitatedly caught hold of the system and asked, "How did it go, did you manage bring my brother out?"


    The system hesitated and wanted to tell him that the man''s soul was so special that he had no ability to grasp it, but then it saw a ray of lighting straight at Xue Ling. The system immediately knew how to deal with its host and urged: "Don''t worry about that yet. You''ve already been through three worlds, and the Ten Directions World has already saved up enough power to help you find a tail. Hurry up and cultivate, the next world is higher levelled and you need energy to manifest your body."


    The umted energy from the past three worlds was enough for Xue Ling to cultivate his soul, and he also understood that the most important thing right now was to cultivate. He could only sit down and sink into cultivation as soon as the light prated his body.


    His body emitted a pale white glow, allowing one to see his facial features clearly.


    The beautiful fox eyes that followed him through every incarnation were the same. They had a special charm when ced on any face, but were iparably stunning on his original body. Although those eyes were closed now, Su Xuanyan still remembered the brilliance that was contained within when they were open. The fox race were all beautiful, but Xue Ling was closer to being considered gorgeous. His beauty was more androgynous, and paired with his long white hair, it was easy to be mistaken about his gender.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Su Xuanyan looked at him quietly, thinking of how he looked he first time he appeared in front of him, and could not help but curve his lips up in a smile.


    The system was startled by the man''s sudden appearance. Its white fur was puffed up and standing on end as it stared at him with a pair of small rounded eyes. It had barely resisted the urge to bare its teeth.


    Su Xuanyan''s gazended on the system''s body and he sneered. "It does look a little simr to him."


    The system took two steps back and looked at him vigntly. Then, from deep within the dark space, the sound ofughter rang out. "Tsk tsk, you would eveny hands on a small fox."


    Su Xuanyan nced at the dark space and made no response. He only pointed at the system that was cowering before him and said, "Come over."


    The system clearly did not want to move, but its body flew over anyway. It looked at Su Xuanyan in horror, as though fearing the other party would eat it.


    Su Xuanyan stroked his hand through the little fox''s fur and judged: "Your fur is not as nice to pet as his."


    System: "???"


    Theughter came again, and this time the system heard it clearly. It was indeed the voice of its immediate superior, the Ten Directions World.


    The system could not understand what was going on, and its face was full of confusion.


    Su Xuanyan had no intention of exining anything to him either: "He asked you to bring my soul over. When he asks again, just tell him you seeded, but because the other party''s soul was too weak, they will forget him every time they cross into a new world."


    The system understood its host well, and it shrank down at the thought of how its host would react when he heard this news.


    Su Xuanyan seemed to have thought of it too, and for the sake of the future ''him'' that would have lost his memories, he paused and added, "But the positive feelings from every world will umte, and in the end, he will love him more and more, to the point where he will be deeply enamoured even with a single nce."


    The system nodded vaguely. Although it did not understand his meaning, it knew that its host would be happy to hear these words.


    From the void came a sneer: "You don''t even dare to meet him."


    "Now is not a convenient time." Su Xuanyan''s gaze was soft as he looked in Xue Ling''s direction. "When the timees, we will naturally meet."


    "Tsk. Didn''t you say you were made of ice? Now look at how you''re twisted around his fingers."


    Su Xuanyan looked up coldly at the dark space and said, "Isn''t the umtion of feelings a trick that you arranged?"


    "How is that a trick? I just gave you back the feelings that you should have." The voice seemed someone self-satisfied as it continued to speak. "Even if you didn''t develop feelings in one lifetime, I refuse to believe that you can hold out for two, or three lifetimes. You''re so dull and slow; if I didn''t do it like this, you would probably still be off somewhere sulking and depressed. It''s ridiculous."


    Su Xuanyan ignored the Ten Directions World and only stared at Xue Ling for a long time before moving up to the ce where he had kissed himst in their previous life and dropping another kiss. "I hope we can see each other again soon, my little fox." His voice was very soft and very gentle.


    He waited as Xue Ling continued to cultivate, counted the time, and when he calcted that he was almost done, helplessly turned and stepped into the darkness.


    The system''s eyes stared into the empty space, hoping that its boss would bother to give it an exnation, but only received a different piece of news instead. It could only curl up and nestle next to Xue Ling.


    Not long after the man had turned and left, Xue Ling opened his eyes.


    His soul was more condensed now, and it seemed it had solidified quite a lot. His body no longer flickered in and out, and his body and face could be clearly seen. A glint of white light seemed to sh through his gaze when he opened his eyes again, but it was quickly hidden.


    Xue Ling looked around, and saw the system that was waiting for him.


    "Host, host! I brought out the soul that host wanted." The system anxiously began to speak, fearing that it would forget the words it needed to say.


    Xue Ling squinted, and looked very happy.


    But the system added, "There''s something special about this soul."


    "Hm?"


    "His soul fluctuation is very simr to the general from the first world and Cole from the second world." The system quietly revealed a bit of information. "But he''s very weak. He loses his memories every time he enters a new world."


    Xue Ling''s gaze started to turn a little strange.


    The system took advantage of the fact that he hadn''t gotten mad yet, and hurriedly continued: "But, there''s no need to worry. His feelings towards the host should be there, and he will like you more every time. As we go through more and more worlds, he should slowly begin to regain memories from the past."


    Xue Ling''s face was cold as he asked, "Can you bring him out now?"


    The system shivered, "No¡­ He can only appear in the worlds we travel through."


    Xue Ling pursed his lips and decided to ept it for the time being. No matter how one looked at it, the situation was strange, but he probably wouldn''t be able to discover the problem even if he asked the system to investigate clearly now. "Fine, I''ll ask him when I find him. By the way, where is my tail?"


    "In the next world." The system looked at the next world''s information. "There will be some special things in the next world, and the host will have an additional task. When it has beenpleted, the Heavenly Way will automatically help you find your tail."


    Xue Ling always felt that there were a lot of unseen twists and turns in this situation, but he did not have the means to understand it, and could only be resigned to being confused for now.


    It was just that this did not fit in with his style. He''d make sure to settle the ounts with that man when he found himter.


    He had said before - how could there be so many repressed and bottled-up men with the same personalities and habits in the world? It turned out they were the same person.


    With that in mind, he was a little stunned.


    That man, had apanied him for three lifetimes.


    Three long lifetimes¡­


    Although it was a very short time in his eyes, for human beings it was a very long time.


    This was the first time that anyone had been with him for so long, following him the whole time, and slowly, even falling in love with him.


    Xue Ling unconsciously let out a breathtaking smile, then patted the system and said, "Come on, there''s no point in dying. Let''s go find my tail."


    "All right!"


    *melts into a puddle of good feelings*


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 40

    4.1 - Regardless of who the King is, he must be the Queen


    When he was born, the sky was full of sunshine, the flowers blossomed for him, and even the birds sang for him.


    The Empire''s prime ministers embraced him and sang the most beautiful hymns for him, the Empire''s prophets baptized him and divined his fate for him, even the stars glittered for him.


    He was the Empress of the Empire in the sacrificial prophecy.


    He was thest Princess of the Empire.


    He was Ashley Joan Rhine.


    Unfortunately, he was not the protagonist, so he died miserably in the end.


    When Xue Ling woke up, he was lying on a huge double bed, and the bedroom was covered in ayer of pink. One only needed to nce over the decor to guess that it was intended as a bridal room.


    But the space beside him was untouched, and it was clear that nobody hadin beside him.


    This saved Xue Ling some trouble. If a person really had been there, he may have directly killed them.


    Xue Ling rolled around on the bed, and had no intention of getting up. He looked around to make sure that there was no one else in the room before calling out the system and asking it to pass on this world''s plot.


    Uh¡­ No wonder the system said that this world was somewhat special. So this was the legendary ABO world with six sexes that was originally created as a way to write smut. Xue Ling took a brief look at the introduction to this world, and learned that it should be categorized as an interster ABO story where the Empire was enemies with the Alliance, and there were also the Zerg.


    Common settings for this kind of world.


    Xue Ling continued to read the story.


    The original host''s name was Ashley Joan Rhine. He was born into the oldest family in the empire, the Rhine family. His father was a general of the Empire, his grandfather was the old Prime Minister, and his mother was a gentle female omega who was also a diplomat for the Empire.


    As for him, he was the only omega of the Rhine family in this generation.


    Xue Ling looked down at his own body and found that it was delicate and frail. He probably looked like a boy toy that was easy to push around.


    When Ashley was born, the whole world celebrated with him. Flowers bloomed, birds were singing and the sky was glowing. The prophets predicted his future through divination, and proimed that in the future, he would be the Emperor''s Empress.


    As a result, this omega that was already well beloved by thousands of people had his life trajectory decided upon just like this. He was engaged to the direct bloodline inheritor of the Royal family; the Prince who was most likely to be the strongest alpha in the Empire in the future. When he was about toe of age, a grand wedding was held and he was married to the Prince, bing the princess of the Empire.


    As long as the Prince ascended the throne, Ashley would be Queen.


    Unfortunately, he was not the protagonist, but the Prince was. So on the night of their wedding, the Prince left his bride and went to the front line to fight against the Zerg. Unluckily, the army was ambushed and the Prince disappeared.


    Like every standard interster plot, the missing Prince lost his memory andnded on an ordinary. He was picked up by an omega disguised as beta, and after many days spent together, they developed deep feelings for each other.


    All sorts of idents and events happened around them, and finally, in an ident that threatened the hero''s life, His Highness recovered his memory, saved the omega, exposed his identity and marked him all in one go.


    It was an ABO world, but the genders were not as unequal as in many ABO worlds. Omegas could go to school and take part inbat training, but due to their weaker bodies and the potential influence of pheromones during estrus, the government did not encourage them to be fighters, to the point where strict controls were put into ce. After all, they could not let a single omega affect the entire alpha army. Terrible things may ur on the battlefield with even one idental heat. Therefore, the government hoped that they would do civilian work. For example, Ashley''s mother became a diplomat.


    Inevitably, the protagonist shou had to be different. He was an orphan and believed from childhood that his parents had died on the battlefield against the Zerg as heroes of the Empire, and he also wanted to be a hero just like them. In order to hide his identity as omega, he has been trying to make money to buy inhibitors to disguise himself as a beta so that he could fulfill his dream of killing enemies on the battlefield. Betas had a higher probability of eptance by the military academy, and he yearned to join the army and fight. It was precisely that drive and perseverance that made the Prince appreciate him more and more.


    Omegas were scarce, so each alpha was only allowed to mark one omega. Once the Prince had marked the protagonist shou, the Princess that he had left behind in the pce could not be kept around.


    Furthermore, the Prince had not liked him and his family from an early age.


    The Prince had great ambition and wanted to centralize power, so he made a lot of moves behind the scene. He killed Ashley''s parents and brother and made it look like an ident, framed his grandfather, and destroyed the family that had existed since the beginning of the empire. Finally, he left Ashley to his bodyguards when he went into heat and watched as he was raped and marked, even going so far as to film the scene.


    Finally, he released a video of the Princess ''cheating'', announced his divorce, ascended the throne and married the protagonist shou.


    The two fought together in the army, killing everywhere they went, and for a time they were the epitome of the perfect couple.


    While traveling to his ce of exile, the original body''s owner died in the turbulence of a space storm, and not even his bones were left behind. This was probably the result of the Prince''s handiwork, as the protagonist shou was always jealous due to their previous engagement. The Prince did not want anything toe between him and his lover, and so he simply killed Ashley off.


    After his death, the Rhine family waspletely exterminated. The Zerg wentpletely berserk, and began a desperate attack.


    The Empire and the Alliance joined forces and started a century-long war, but ultimately, the human race was destroyed, and space turnedpletely deste.


    So, he was thest Princess of the Empire.


    Xue Ling found it a little strange. He grabbed the system''s ears and asked, "Why did the Zerg go mad and fight without any scruples after the Rhine family copsed?"


    The system shook its head and said, "That''s unknown. The story ended right after the two protagonists got married, and the information about what happened after was provided separately. There must be some settings that we are unaware of. But, as long as you don''t die, things shouldn''t be able to develop to that point."


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin. "What was the original owner''s wish? What does he want me to do for him? Though, if he wants me to be with the prince, I refuse to do it."


    The system shook its head. "Ashley didn''t really love the prince. After all, the prince never wanted to spend time with him. He only had one obsession¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes?"


    "He wanted to be the Queen." The system said, "Regardless of who the King is, he must be the Queen."


    Xue Ling frowned slightly, finally finding this rather interesting. "What else?"


    "He wishes to protect his family, his brother and the Empire he grew up in."


    Xue Ling felt that this youth was still a good patriot at heart. "He doesn''t want revenge?"


    "Oh, that wish was not as strong as the others. He just wants those two to have a miserable death." The system added this almost as an afterthought. "I''m sure that host would help him get revenge even if he didn''t wish for it."


    Xue Lingughed and stretched outzily. "Is it the day after my wedding right now?"


    "Yes,st night was your wedding night. Your groom, who should be apanying you today, has already left to join the battle." The system had Xue Ling bring over the nanoputer that was to one side. It dove inside, and the screen shed before showing a little fox icon. "All set. I''m now connected to the world''swork, and in the future I''ll stay within the nanoputer."


    "This is your body''s current stats. I''ll help you adjust and strengthen your body now." A series of data shed out of the nanoputer and hung suspended in mid-air for Xue Ling to view. "These genes are really outstanding, I believe that if it weren''t for the plot''s momentum, the original body would not have lost to that orphan protagonist."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Cannon fodders have no human rights. After all, they don''t have the protagonist''s aura." Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders, pushed aside his body''s data and opened the mirror function of the nanoputer and carefully looked at the features of the person reflected in the mirror.


    How should he put it¡­ the original owner''s temperament was extremely noble. His face was somewhat different from those of the previous lifetimes. Just from a nce, Xue Ling already felt that he was glowing.


    He was undoubtedly born with great beauty, and an inherent noble and elegant temperament. It was set off by an aura of unattainability, like a distant god that looked upon the most humble of mortals. It should have been a verypassionate face, but the addition of those unexpected¡ªthough not contrary¡ªfox eyes, his face suddenly changed and inexplicably carried a sense of wickedness.


    Xue Ling was a demon, and even if he were to be a god, he would be a demon god. It was impossible for him to bepassionate towards all of mankind, let alone be the salvation of all living things.


    This appearance¡­ Xue Ling licked his lips, and thought in his heart that it was really asking to be abused.


    The Prince left behind such a beautiful person in the pce. Don''t me him when he came back to find that the pce and the people within were no longer his.


    The current King and father of the Prince had often gone to battle when he was young, but now his strength had gradually been used up. The old Queen had a difficult birth when she gave birth to the Prince, and passed away early due to poor health. The most important thing the King did every day was to think about his dead wife, and the governing of the Empire had already been passed down to the Prince. He was only waiting for the Prince to return from the battlefield before having him ascend the throne. ording the plot, the Prince would soon go missing, and as his princess, Xue Ling would be able to take over everything under the Prince''s hands.


    In the Empire, the Queen and King had equal power, and the Princess was naturally able to do anything the Prince could.


    What Xue Ling had to do was to ensure the power of the country was firmly grasped in his own hands.


    Wasn''t the Prince always suspecting that his family was going to rebel? Then he would rebel for him to see. When all the power was in his hands, what could the Prince do even if he came back with the protagonist shou?


    Xue Ling was nning to divorce the Prince when he came back, and then make that man the King when he found him. After that, he would be a proper Queen, which could be regarded as fulfilling the original body owner''s wish.


    Only, he had no way to sense the presence of that man, and right now he had no idea where to look to find him.


    If he couldn''t find that man, then he could also casually find a King. In any case, he didn''t really care who was King as long as he was the Queen.


    Finally, after organizing the data to find what he needed, Xue Ling called for servants toe in to help him get dressed. He picked out a white uniform and was ready to go and pay respects to the King, his father-inw.


    Even though the Prince had already left, as a new son-inw, he should still abide by the customs and do what he should do in order to gain goodwill with the King. It would also make it easier for him to put aside the old alpha King and control the pce in the future.


    Early this morning, news that His Highness the Prince had left for a military expedition on the night of his wedding had already been spread throughout the pce. Many people were waiting to see how the new Princess would react. The original Ashley had been arrogant and sacred to the people; the Prince''s behavior made him feel humiliated and so he had imed to be sick for a day in order to protest his treatment. However, Xue Ling chose not to do this. He changed his clothes, sent word to the old King, and prepared to meet this elder.


    The old King got up in the morning and had already been angry for a good while after he learned of his son''s actions. When he heard that his new son-inw wasing to see him, he felt somewhat powerless and scolded his son in his heart again even as he told people to tidy up the things he''d thrown onto the ground in his temper. He put a smile on his face before weing: "Princess, pleasee in."


    Ashley had not yet reached adulthood; there was still a year before he officially entered the estrus phase and was abandoned by the Prince and tossed to the guards. Right now, he was still a teenager wearing a white military uniform, and carrying a smile on his face. It seemed that he had been unaffected by the Prince''s unreasonable disappearancest night.


    Such a smile instantly made the old King feel even more apologetic towards him.


    He had decreed that this youth would be his son-inw, and even from childhood Ashley had been smart, clever, and capable. He had really wronged him by marrying him to his son.


    Only, other than his son, he could not allow Ashley to marry anyone else.


    The old King kept a smile on his face as he kindly said to Xue Ling, "Rise, child."


    Xue Ling obediently paid his respects and answered with a smile, "Thank you, Father-King."


    The smile on his face did not seem false at all. He was still the same omega that was noble but dear to the people, every move amiable and courteous, whom people could not help but want to be closer to, and yet stayed at a distance due to his appearance; the omega that every Alpha in the entire Empire regarded as their dream lover.


    i really enjoyed this arc~ hope you guys do too!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 41

    4.2 - Rebellion was not a simple thing


    "The Zerg on the frontlines are bing more rampant, and Luther wanted to settle the war earlier so that he cane back and apany you before your estrus arrives." The old King smiled as he made excuses to Xue Ling for his son''s rudeness, but in fact they both understood that it was not first or even the second time that His Highness the Prince had given Ashley a hard time.


    Xue Ling smiled very calmly and behaved very appropriately, pouring himself a small ss of water without shifting position. His movements were so elegant that one could not see half a point of semnce to an omega that had been abandoned on his wedding night. "It doesn''t matter. It''s natural for the affairs between the two of us to be dyed a little for the future of the Empire, and besides, I''m still underage so there''s nothing His Highness and I can do. Going out and venting some extra energy is a good thing."


    His words were spoken ingeniously, with the intent of showing the old King that he did not care about the young and impetuous actions of the Prince, and that he had properly adjusted his mentality towards his position a long time ago. He was the Princess, the future Queen of the Empire, and could consider things from the perspective of the Empire rather than from the perspective of their personal love affairs.


    Especially since they had never had any sort of rtionship based on love.


    The old King was very satisfied with Xue Ling. "It seems that over the years, the Rhine family has been very good regarding your education."


    Xue Ling curved his lips, drank a mouthful of water, changed the subject and began to make small talk with the old King.


    The Rhine family education was indeed excellent. Although Ashley was the only omega in the current generation and the future Queen of the Empire, they had not spoiled the child. Ashley received the best aristocratic education from childhood, and had always been learning with an eye to bing the Queen. He had long ago researched all of the famous Queens in history, and developed his own unique set of views on politics.


    If it hadn''t been for His Royal Highness''s short-sightedness, having be blinded by power and ambition and led astray by that civilian omega, he would have found Ashley to be the most qualified queen.


    It''s a pity that in the end, Ashley died a premature death. He had been full of ambition but finally lost to the two protagonists.


    Xue Ling felt very sorry for him, and finally decided to make sure he took proper revenge for his sake and fulfil all his wishes.


    The most urgent thing that he needed to do was to make good impression on the people by making full use of the advantages he had been given to stand at the height of morality, so that when His Highness the Prince cheated on him, the whole Empire would mob together to crazily scold the Prince and his little lover without him even needing to shed a tear. If he acted pitiful at that time, or even showed magnanimous understanding, perhaps the old King would directly grant him a divorce, unable to bear the idea of him being treated that way by such a person.


    His Royal Highness''s ambitions were too big; it would be better to have him remain as a Prince forever.


    The old King had no idea what bold thoughts had shed through Xue Ling''s mind as they discussed interster history and national politics together.


    "Oh, right." The old King remembered one thing. "This was originally something that Luther should have brought you to go do, but since he''s gone to the frontline, why don''t you join me to go in a few days?"


    Xue Ling was surprised. "What''s the matter?"


    "A person from the royal family." The old King looked sad and said, "As long as you enter the royal family, you have to greet the royal family ancestor, the Founding Emperor of the Empire. It was supposed to be Luther''s task, but he''s not here now, so I''ll find another time to take you with me after you''ve returned back to visit your family as part of the wedding rituals."


    "The Founding Emperor¡­"


    "Yes, the only Emperor of this Empire." The old King seemed to bementing something, but he only spoke a few more words before shifting the topic. Xue Ling stayed until lunch before he was finally allowed to return to his own pce.


    When Xue Ling had left in the morning, he had asked his trusted subordinates to change the style of the chambers from the wedding arrangements ofst night. When he returned, it had already been restored to the original owner''s style and tastes. He had no intention of changing it again, and only had servantse and prepare lunch before opening the nanoputer and asking the system to look into the existence of the Founding Emperor.


    It had been 700 years since the Empire was established. It had always relied on its powerful army to maintain its territory within the universe, and the royal family had always been the strongest fighting force of the Empire. For many years, the Zerg had been blocked off at the border by sessive generations of Kings.


    The royal genes were very peculiar, and every generation they would only produce one descendant. The inheritance has always been passed on in a single line, and the genes were extremely powerful and domineering. They were basically all alphas, and there had never been a beta or omega birth recorded in royal history.


    All of this was rted to Augustine Ludwig, the Founding Emperor of the Empire and the first member of the royal family.


    He had established the boundaries of the Empire, and determined the existence of every single tree and every de of grass within. The Zerg suffered a great blow under his reign, and were unable to establish a foothold at all. While he was on the throne, he was an unrivaled ruler.


    But he disappeared under strange circumstances. One day, the royal family simply introduced a new person as Augustine''s heir, and indicated that the Empire would be led by him from then on. The people were suspicious and questioned the royal family, but no response was given. After Augustine''s disappearance, the supreme leader of the Empire was only ever crowned as King, and never as Emperor.


    There was only one Emperor of the Empire.


    He was the Empire''s most dazzling existence.


    Xue Ling was surprised after going through the Empire''s history. Had the Founding Emperor always been there? What happened that year? Was the Emperor now dead?


    Although somewhat curious, these people would not suddenly reappear, and Xue Ling did not investigate deeper. Instead, he began to study and formte his own future strategy after lunch.


    In about ten days, the Prince would encounter an ident, be an amnesiac, and meet that omega.


    Xue Ling had no intentions of interrupting their budding love. He wanted to use this as a reason to divorce the Prince, so he would leave His Highness alone for the time being.


    But leaving him alone did not mean that he would ignore his troops. His Royal Highness''s army was the most elite military division in the Empire. Xue Ling rubbed his chin and began to consider the possibility of bringing this team under his ownmand.


    The system flickered to one side, indicating that it could provide a lot of information for the host. Based on the host''s current body constitution, piloting mecha in space to perform mass ughter on the Zerg was absolutely not a problem.


    Xue Ling pped his hands together and made the decision to begin training in piloting mecha.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Of course, that would have to wait until after he came back.


    Xue Ling needed to return to the Rhine family on the second day after the wedding. In order to protect the original owner''s family, he felt that it would be necessary to talk to them. Since it was unlikely that a family who were willing to die for the Empire would listen to him and agree to rebel with him, Xue Ling had set his sights on his brother, the General who was stationed on the front line and would who wouldter be killed by His Highness the Prince, Warren Joan Rhine.


    Well, ording to the original''s memory, this elder brother loved him very much, and was not always adamant about putting the interests of the royal family first. He also felt particrly disdainful towards the Prince, and had been very upset over his marriage to his younger brother.


    His military ability was also very high.


    After making such an analysis, Xue Ling had determined his goals.


    He then had the system pull out a list of the world''s leaders. He wanted to find out where that man might have transmigrated into. ording to his understanding from the three previous worlds, the man was generally wealthy and handsome. In a world where force would be needed, his ability to influence the world would definitely be very high, given his level of power even within peaceful worlds. The important point was, he usually chose an identity that was rtively close to him.


    Even if he was not close, he would make opportunities to be closer.


    In fact, the Empire has long lost its glory. The power of the royal family seemed to be weakening from generation to generation, and even the overall power of the Empire''s leading alpha seemed to be gradually weakening. Gics were a very mysterious and fascinating thing; the Academy of Sciences had still been unable to decipher it, and so the main fighting force of the Empire has been slowly deteriorating for nearly a hundred years. Although His Highness was now the leading alpha of the Empire, in actual fact, he waspletely unable to crush Warren Joan Rhine in a fight.


    Especially since the Rhine family was still strong even as everyone was turning weaker due to a particrity of their own inheritance. Fortunately, they did not revolt, and had always been loyal to the Empire, sending their family''s forces to the front lines and acting as one of the Empire''s trump cards.


    The Alliance, the Empire''s rival, had been undergoing political unrest in the recent hundred years, and due to constant political changes and civil war, their ability to resist the Zerg has been rtively small.


    Star piracy was rampant amongst thes. This was a time when a single misstep could cause all political systems to copse, and the Empire might never have the hope of rising up again.


    Xue Ling didn''t care too much about these things. The system analyzed a lot of information, but he only nced at it before finally setting his eyes on the list that had finally been pulled together.


    The most powerful person in the world was this body''s ''husband''. Xue Ling resolutely crossed him out from the list. If that man really transmigrated into the body of that scum, he would rather stab him to death and thenmit suicide. They could start over again in another world.


    Next, there was the Empire''s Left General. He was the youngest general of the Empire, Cheryl Jean Archicky. He could be considered a neer to the Empire''s aristocracy, and was a hero killed on the front lines by the Zerg.


    Xue Ling looked at the three-dimensional, brightly smiling image of the Left General and decided that it didn''t seem like an expression that sullen and repressed man would have if he had transmigrated into that body.


    The system also provided detailed information on the leader of the interster pirates. Xue Ling nced at the holographic image. The woman had her head slightly raised as she stepped on a pile of gold with one foot, one side of her mouth curved up; she appeared very roguish, and her pose could not be more provocative. And that look in her eyes, oh¡­ it was really tantalizing.


    "Why are you providing me with information on a woman?" Xue Ling''s lips twitched a little as he expressed that he had not been attracted by a woman at all. Especially not the type that would walk up and hook a finger under your chin.


    "This is Antalya, a fallen noblewoman. She is a female alpha that has great strength and courage." The system''s voice was smooth, as though making a simple introduction. "She once pursued your current body, but was rejected, andter became a good friend before going on to be an interster pirate. She still wields quite a lot of power. I pulled out her information to show you in order to remind you of her existence."


    When Xue Ling searched through his memory, he indeed found a picture of the original owner being pushed up against the wall by the pirate queen and getting his chin hooked by a finger.


    Xue Ling''s face darkened, and he did not hesitate at all before moving on to the next candidate.


    "These are all the kings that you can choose in the future. I''m also not sure where that person is. In case you can''t find him by the time your heat arrives, you''ll have to find someone to substitute first¡­"


    Xue Ling told the system to shut up and began to read through the information it had given.


    After integrating with the Empire''swork, the information that the system had found was very detailed andplete. He had listed out anyone who had the ability to fight with the Prince throughout the entire gxy, many of whom were attractive alphas. But Xue Ling looked through them all, and did not feel that any of them were that damned pervert.


    Did he change his gender this time?


    "By the way, there''s also this person. Honoria is a female beta, and the current spokeswoman for the royal family. You should develop a good rtionship with her in order to make it easier for her to run public rtions for you and improve your impression in the hearts of the people."


    "Got it." Xue Ling stretched, and felt deeply that he had already be a workaholic in this world.


    As a person who had been served by others for two sessive worlds, and was inherentlyzy, he really was somewhat unwilling to have to use his brain and do work.


    But now there was no other way. He was a princess walking on a tightrope. One wrong step, and the consequences would be very serious.


    Perhaps he would not be able to be the Queen.


    Besides, this world held one of his tails. Although the system was not very clear, Xue Ling had a premonition that it had something to do with the rampant Zerg. Putting it another way, he could not let the struggle for power and ambition destroy the foundation of the Empire, because he would need it in order to fight the Zerg.


    For his tail, he was willing to do anything!


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 42

    4.3 - By now, it was almost time for the royal family to fall


    Xue Ling woke up early the next day after a wonderful night''s rest. He rolled around in bed a few times, then opened the nanoputer and began to look through the Empire''s daily news.


    People still seemed to be immersed in the grand wedding celebrations from two days ago. The royal family announced in the morning that His Highness Prince had left the capital for the battlefield, and people expressed that their hearts went out for the royal couple that had to separate as soon as they got married.


    Xue Ling browsed through two pages before heughed sarcastically and closed the window.


    Thanks to the system''s reminder, Xue Ling called Honoria yesterday and asked her to release news of the Prince''s departure. It was better for him to take the initiative and share the news rather than to wait for others to find out. By then, not only would it be embarrassing for the Princess, his Royal Highness'' reputation would also be affected.


    Although the Prince became the national idol of the Empire due to his outstanding powers and handsome appearance, the title of Princess was not just for show. As a well-known omega, Ashley had an entire escort of Alphas and arge number of followers who followed him even though they knew that he had been engaged to His Royal Highness from birth.


    Simply put, Xue Ling had countless spare tires. He was of the opinion that since they were already there, he might as well make use of them and prepared to use public opinion to portray himself as the perfect Princess.


    When the Prince returned, he would most likely discover that those around him had already be followers of the Princess. If the Prince really dared to do something to him during his heat, he would most likely be faced with an unexpected situation.


    It was not advisable to overthrow an Empire alone, so Xue Ling packed up and returned to the Rhine family home with his attendants in tow.


    The capital was very vast. The pce covered a veryrge area, and less than a hundred miles to the west was the Rhine family''snd.


    This was a family that had existed since the establishment of the Empire. Their ancestors were the first pair of alpha and omega lovers in the Empire. Their love had been grand and spectacr, touching countless people of the Empire. Nowadays, the Rhine family had very few members left, and there were only two young masters in the family. One was stationed at the frontlines all year round, and the other had just gotten married.


    Today was the day Ashley came home, and everyone in the family was very happy. This child was the apple of their eye, and they always felt that marrying him to the Prince was unfair to him. The Prince''s hypocrisy - having high vision and standards but little actual ability - made him unworthy of their child.


    Xue Ling was warmly weed upon his arrival. After all, it was an aristocratic family, and most of the family members were involved with the pce in some way. Everyone knew that the Prince had left him to run off on the night of the wedding, and a few of them made sure tofort Xue Ling, offering to cut the Prince into pieces when he returned if he was unhappy.


    Xue Ling smiled and told them that he was fine. When all was said and done, it was an arranged marriage, and he had not expected the Prince to truly love him.


    His graceful and understanding appearance despite his unjust treatment made his family even more distressed. They always had the feeling that they had handed over their most precious treasure to the Prince only to see him unhesitatingly smash it. He really deserved to be beat up!


    Watching his family''s faces get uglier and uglier, Xue Ling knew that he achieved his goal, so he asked everyone to sit down and apanied his grandfather and parents, coaxing them to the point where others began to say that he had matured a lot and knew how to be considerate of their emotions.


    Lunch was served at home, and the entire family sat together. Everyone heaped food onto Xue Ling''s te, and before long, his te waspletely full. Xue Lingughed shallowly and separated everything one by one. His sensible demeanor once again made the family''s hearts ache.


    Although his education was very strict from childhood, their family''s omega was still pampered and well-loved as he grew up. Back then, his head was always held high whenever he left the house, carrying with it a trace of arrogant charm, but now, he had just gotten married and had already be so sensible, no longer needing to be coaxed and rather spendt time to cajole others.


    Watching his behavior made their hearts sour, and several elders'' impression of the Prince became even worse.


    If it weren''t for the damned prophecy, their little Ashley would still be at home, and could slowly find an alpha or anyone else that he liked. As long as it was something he wanted, his family would be able to provide it. But now¡­ his identity was different.


    Xue Ling could faintly feel that the atmosphere was beginning to shift again; the bnce that he needed to maintain was too delicate. In his heart, he cursed that the Rhine family was not that easy to sway; everything he tried didn''t quite work. It was really difficult when there were more family members.


    The family dispersed after eating. Xue Ling pulled his brother Warren up to the second floor and into his original room, then mmed the door shut.


    Warren was somewhat surprised. Although his heart ached badly for his brother, this younger brother had always been quite cold and aloof. It was the first time that he had seemed so careful and down to earth, and it piqued his interest. He wanted to know what sort of secret thing his younger brother had pulled him over to discuss.


    "Elder Brother." Xue Ling was serious as he looked Warren, slowly and carefully observing him. Warren was so surprised that he didn''t even breathe, and with this, Xue Ling could be certain that that man had not transmigrated into his elder this time. He finally let out a relieved breath, and began, "When are you returning to the frontlines?"


    Warren was once again stunned, not expecting him toe so close only to ask such a simple question. He conveniently rubbed his younger brother''s head as he thought about it and replied, "It should be within these next two days. I had a short vacation."


    Xue Ling pressed his lips together, pulled over a chair, and invited Warren to sit. He then seated himself on the bed, appearing to want to discuss serious matters. "Brother, apply to transfer back."


    "Huh?" Warren had not heard clearly, and his face was puzzled.


    Xue Ling took a deep breath, sped his hands together and kept his face serious as though he had made a major decision. "Elder brother, I want to revolt. It doesn''t matter who sits on the throne, as long as it is not the Prince. I want to divorce him, and then have him die." His expression was a little vicious, but he was very serious. Warren wanted tough at first, but soon found that he could not. "I''m serious, brother. If he does not die, the Rhine family will disappear from this world. I can tolerate that he doesn''t love me, but I can''t ept himying a hand on my brother, my parents, or my rtives. Elder brother, don''t go back to the frontlines. Pleasee back and help me instead. Or else I don''t know when you or mother and father will disappear together."


    Warren''s expression was ugly. "What are you trying to say?"


    "The Prince''s ambition is very big." Xue Ling''s eyes were wider than usual, as though he could see through Warren and had seen something else. "He will not leave the Rhine family alone, and definitely would not keep anyone around that might hinder his grasp for power. Elder brother, he will kill all of us, including you and me."


    Warren reached out and grabbed Xue Ling''s hands and pulled him over, his eyes cold as he asked, "What did he say to you?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling looked into Warren''s eyes and enunciated clearly, "Brother, promise me you''ll stand by my side."


    Warren''s expression turned strange, seemingly thinking about what he had said. After a long while, he nodded and agreed, "Alright, I''ll apply for a transfer, but you have to tell me what happened to you."


    The ice cold expression on Xue Ling''s face finally eased slightly. He pulled his hand out of Warren''s hand and then slowly sat back. "Elder brother, as I said before, he doesn''t love me, and he will never love me. Our family has existed for too long, to the point where it has be impossible for him to control the Empire without killing off our entire family."


    Warren''s eyes were hooded as he said, "Everyone in the family is loyal to the Empire."


    "But not loyal to him." Xue Ling''s eyes grew cold. "The gaze he uses to look at me with is filled with undisguised disgust, and sometimes there is even killing intent. Elder brother, have you ever thought that there could be another way of interpreting that prophecy?"


    Warren looked at him in surprise, but there was something off in his expression. "You guessed it?"


    "Guessed what?"


    Warren''s facial expression was odd, "Actually, I had already made my decision when you said that the Prince wanted to kill you. No matter what, nothing can happen to you."


    "Why?"


    "This could be considered be a secret that has been kept within the family. It has something to do with the royal family." Warrenughed shortly. "You already know that when you were born, the entire world reacted and there was a prophecy. But in fact, we had made a minor adjustment when we announced it publicly."


    "Adjustment?"


    "The sacrificial prophecy was that you were the future Empress of the Empire. Empress, not Queen." Warren clenched his hands. "You also know this; from ancient times to the present, in these seven hundred years, there has only been one person in the Empire that can be called the Emperor, but that person was from seven hundred years ago, and he will not reappear again."


    "Even if the Prince ascended the throne, he would not be the Emperor and can only be a King. We could not ce you in such a dangerous situation, so we never told you the truth. Now that you''re saying that the Prince wants you to die, then we will overthrow his rule and find a real Emperor for you."


    Xue Ling did not expect that this plot could still have such twists and turns. In this case, how should he even ount for the original owner''s wishes?


    "In the Rhine family''s teachings it is said that ''anyone can die, but the Rhine family cannot be lost, otherwise the Empire will bepletely destroyed.''" Warren looked at Xue Ling and asked, "Do you know what it means to bepletely destroyed?"


    Xue Ling found himself speechless. He had always thought that it was strange that after the original owner died, the Zerg became frenzied and destroyed everything in interster space. Now, it appeared that there was a deep connection between the two. The Rhine family held the lifeblood of the Empire, and once nobody in the Rhine family was left in the world, the Zerg would no longer be afraid and the world would be a barren ce.


    It seems like that pair of protagonists were just two small experts at purposely seeking death. They were really in love with each other and were well-known and beloved everywhere, but ultimately sent this world towards its end.


    This was really the highest level of looking for trouble. It was estimated that even when they died, they still had no idea why it all happened¡­


    Warren watched his little brother''s nk stare, and somewhat helplessly reached out to touch his head before continuing on, "It is also in the Rhine family''s teachings that every omega born to the family would be the treasure of the Empire and its future hope. You are the Rhine family''s only omega. There has never been any omega in the Rhine family or the royal family in the past."


    Xue Ling was a bit confused. What kind of plot settings are these? Why is it different from what was said before? These ancestral teachings were all aimed towards the original owner!


    "s." Warren sighed helplessly. "I didn''t want to tell you any of those things. But you said you wanted to revolt."


    "Um¡­ I do want to revolt." Although the amount of information he had just been given was somewhatrge, Xue Ling still stuck to his decision. "I don''t know how important I really am, but you are all my most important family members, and no matter what, I want to keep you all safe."


    "Since you are so certain, I''ll apply to transfer back." Warren massaged his forehead. He had not thought that they would reallye to this point. He had originally felt that if the Prince and his younger brother could have a good life together, even if they had no feelings between them and it was only a shallow rtionship, they could bury these words in their hearts and never bring it up.


    In some ways, the Rhine family had more inheritances than the royal family. The royal family looked very strong, and it seemed that the Empire would not be able to survive without them, but in reality, Warren knew that the existence of the royal family had always been subtle because they could not truly be considered to be of royal blood.


    Those people were merely creations made from the Emperor''s genes, and those gics had simply been passed down from generation to generation. The power in those genes had slowly diminished because the Emperor was not present.


    By now, it was almost time for the royal family to fall.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    *drumroll¡­* i think it''s pretty clear who the ML is by now, right?

 Chapter 43

    4.4 - His nominal ''husband''


    The vast amount of information he had just been given about the Rhine family was tooplicated, and Xue Ling had to process for a long time before properly digesting it all.


    He muttered to the system, "What''s going on in this world? Why are there so many strange settings? This body seemed like a normal omega when you showed its stats, other than having very good mental and physical strength, there was nothing odd. Why is his life and death rted to the Empire?"


    "Maybe he exists as a key." The system hypothesized. "We can guess that perhaps the original body was a key to the most powerful weapon in the Empire. As long as he was still there, there was a chance that the weapon could be unlocked, so the Zerg would not dare to go too far. But once he died, that weapon would disappear along with the destruction of the Rhine family, and the Zerg would have nothing holding them back."


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and felt that there was some weight to this hypothesis. At least, it made more sense than the conclusion that he was born to save the universe.


    "So, what kind of weapon is it?" he asked.


    The system stayed quiet. It had only been sharing its thoughts and had no idea how to answer its host.


    "All right." Xue Ling felt rather helpless. The settings of this world were really a bit strange, but since he couldn''t figure it out he could only continue with his current ns. In any case, there would be no idents as long as he stayed alive. People in this world generally lived longer, so he had enough time to find the truth.


    After sorting out his ns, Xue Ling discovered that tomorrow was already the time when he was supposed to meet the ''ancestor'' of the royal family with the old King. To tell the truth, he was very interested in the forbidden area of the pce and what it was that the old Emperor had kept quiet about¡­


    A night of sleep passed by quickly. Xue Ling woke up early the next day, so he went to greet the old King early. They had breakfast together before the old King led him underground.


    The pce covered a veryrge amount ofnd, but it was still not as vast as the underground area. Xue Ling was somewhat surprised by the technological development of this world as the underground dungeons seemed to be even more magnificent andprehensive than the pce above ground.


    They went through innumerable secret doors and various tunnels, twisting and turning until Xue Ling felt a little dizzy before finally arriving in front of arge hall.


    The solemn-faced old Kingmanded his attendants to withdraw before biting his finger, squeezing out a drop of blood to draw out a rune with stiff movements. His actions seemed to have used up a lot of his strength, and his face turned a little grey.


    Xue Ling was worried and wanted to help him, but the old King signaled for him to stay where he was.


    The rune condensed in the air and rushed forward after it waspleted, transmitting directly into the door before letting out dazzling rays of light.


    Xue Ling was somewhat blinded by the sh. He stretched out a hand to block the light, and therefore did not notice when the lightnded on him and he subsequently also began to glow.


    This scene went unnoticed by the old King. When the door was fully opened, he gestured for Xue Ling to follow him inside.


    After ascending ny-nine steps, they finally entered the main hall.


    The decoration in main hall was incredibly resplendent, but on the very top of the dais where the throne should be, a rectangr object was ced there instead.


    Xue Ling was somewhat surprised because the shape of object was very simr to that of a coffin. Had a corpse been ced here?


    It turned out that it was not a corpse. The old King led him all the way up as he exined, "This is the first and only Emperor of the Empire."


    Just as he finished his words, a young man appeared before Xue Ling''s eyes.


    Xue Ling really wanted to ask, what kind of joke is this?!! This was the founding Emperor? Hadn''t everyone said that he was a figure from over seven hundred years ago? Although people in this world could live for longer, that only meant that they could live over a hundred and would still be unable to reach two hundred! Were they really saying that this man who was lying here sleeping with a ruddyplexion actually was the ancient Emperor from seven hundred years ago? Even if this world had even more sexes, they would not turn into demons! This life span was totally on par with that of demons!


    Seeming to understand that Xue Ling was thinking, the old King helplessly added, "I was also shocked when I saw the Emperor for the first time, but you''ll get used to it after a few times."


    Although Xue Ling was still cursing in his heart, his face remained calm, and he even showed a little curiosity as was befitting of the younger generation, asking, "I have read the history books, but what happened to cause the Emperor''s disappearance? He looks to be quite young?"


    The old King pursed his lips and said, "It''s not like that¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "ording to the records handed down from our ancestors, it seems that he chose to put himself into a frozen state." The old king sighed, "He was the strongest alpha in the Empire, so strong that he could not find his most beloved omega, and he did not love any beta, so he froze himself to wait for his lover toe into this world."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    ?????????


    "He was too capricious, and no one was able to stop him. Back then, his followers could only make ns and do the best they could to ensure that he could sleep safely until now." The old King''s face was dull as he recalled the first time he had heard this story. At the time, he also wanted to curse his own ancestor. "ording to what has been passed down, he will only wake up when he sees his lover. But this is the imperial mausoleum, and nobody other than the royal family wille in to see him, so he has remained frozen this entire time."


    Xue Ling didn''t want to talk about this troublesome ancestor any more. He silently nced at him again as he thought to himself that this man looked good, and was handsome, but it was useless since there was a problem with his brain.


    After leaving the main hall, the old king brought Xue Ling to the other halls. Each hall held a previous king of the Empire, and they were all famous figures in the Empire''s history books. Only here could one see the marks left behind by their existence after they had left the world.


    All the kings were buried with their loved ones. In a sense, the Empire''s royal family was especially loyal to their loved ones, but this was a type of loyalty that Xue Ling would probably have no chance to understand.


    His ''husband'' was anxious for his death, and would definitely not be loyal.


    After leaving the forbidden area, Xue Ling was full of vigor, and vented with the system for a good while before finally tucking away the previous expectations that had been in his heart.


    What he did not know was that the light that had fallen on him previously did not disappear even after he left the underground pce. That night, while Xue Ling had already closed his eyes and was sleeping soundly, there was still a glow of light on his body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, after they had stepped out from the forbidden area, the man who had been in a frozen sleep actually opened his eyes.


    His eyes were a deep blue, like the deep ocean. If one looked carefully, they seemed to be filled with stars.


    Normally, this pce was left empty, and the royal family only came once every ten or so years, so nobody discovered it when the ice coffin that had been ced on the top dais of the main hall suddenly broke open.


    Over the years, not even the tiniest speck of dust had ever fallen onto this ice coffin, but it suddenly shattered and broke into countless pieces. And the man who was responsible for this was now leaningzily against the wall with his hand raised to lightly massage his forehead.


    There was a blinking nanoputer on his wrist. It was a seven hundred year old model, but it still magically started and soon began to update itself.


    [ Established contact with the main server. Beginning connection with the main server and taking charge of all the main server''s permissions. ]


    [ ¡­ 100%¡­ Permissions linkagepleted. You are now in control of the Empire Star Network''s main server. Beginning transmission of the past 700 years of history. ]


    Seven hundred years?


    The man raised his eyebrows. So it turned out that he had been lying here for seven hundred years?


    Hm, he had really waited a very long time for that person.


    The man stretched, and then once again leaned backzily, letting the nanoputer directly transmit the umted information and changes that had urred over the past seven hundred years to him.


    The pce was very quiet in the middle of the night. Xue Ling jolted awake from his sleep for no apparent reason and touched his suddenly feverish forehead. He frowned, finding it somewhat strange.


    It didn''t make sense. Why would he suddenly get sick¡­


    Soon, news of the Princess'' illness spread all over the pce. Doctors rushed over, and even the old King got up from his sleep toe andfort Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling was somewhat confused from the fever, and could not clearly tell who was in front of him. His miserable little appearance made all the visitors very distressed, and quite a few of them even began to curse the Prince again.


    Warren stayed by his younger brother''s side overnight and once again renewed his determination to stay with Ashley.


    Luther was definitely not a trustworthy person. If he were to hand Ashley over to him, he would absolutely destroy his younger brother.


    As he looked towards their newly arrived parents, Warren made an approximate decision on which direction to go.


    Xue Ling''s feversted all night and gradually faded away on the morning of the next day. The doctor was unable to find out what caused it, and could only prescribe some anti-fever drugs, but his fever disappeared even before he could take them, confounding the doctors.


    When Xue Ling woke up, he was told by the system that his spiritual and physical strength had been upgraded even further. Before, he already had good spiritual and physical strength, but now, he was most likely the first SSS ranked spiritual power omega. His physique had also broken through from B rank to A rank, and it seemed that there was still hidden potential for improvement.


    "System, what''s going on?"


    The system examined its host''s body again, but could note to any conclusions. It could only specte, "It should be that the host''s body''s self-protection mechanism has kicked in. You will encounter a stronger and more fearsome existence, so your body was upgraded again."


    Xue Ling did not fully understand what the system had said, but chose not to ask too much since it was a good thing regardless.


    His sudden illness made the old King feel even more guilty towards him, and he agreed with Warren''s request to provide Ashley with further training. Xue Ling no longer had time to think too much, either. He went straight into special training as soon as he left the pce in order to adapt to using the mecha as soon as possible.


    Warren initially disapproved of his move to practice with mecha, but acquiesced after seeing his fitness report. Although he was sure that his younger brother was an omega, with his physique, he could definitely do better than most alphas.


    Xue Ling also trained desperately, learning about everything rted to mecha and inteary warfare extremely quickly, surprising the teachers who were assigned to teach him.


    Although Xue Ling had lived for a long time, he had nevere across a world set in the future. The world he had lived in before had been set in the 21st century where space travel had not been developed, and the world where he transmigrated to afterwards that seemed to have been his birth ce had simrly not developed space travel, although science and technology were further advanced. He had read a lot of interster fiction, but those things were fabricated. It was clear that personally experiencing and learning these things was much more exciting.


    Xue Ling''s learning ability was very fierce, and his enthusiasm for learning was also veryrge. He even felt that this kind of continuous transmigration through worlds has finally begun to be fun. If he travelled to a few more different worlds, he could definitely learn many things that he had not been able to do before.


    The days seemed to pass by as he was immersed in his studies. Half a monthter, the "grievous" news that Xue Ling had been waiting for finally arrived.


    His nominal husband, the Empire''s Prince, suffered from an ambush by the Zerg on the front line. His troops suffered heavy losses, while his own mecha was damaged and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Xue Ling pped his hands together, his face full of joy at the Prince''s misfortune.


    The system had to prompt him twice before he finally restrained his smile and made full use of the acting skills he had acquired from his previous life as the Film Emperor, looking both anxious and sad as he went to the old King''s pce. At the same time, he contacted the public rtions representative of the royal family.


    Today, the battle between him and the Prince had officially began.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 44

    4.5 - Everyone, please grant me glory


    The prince''s ident on the front lines happened half a month after he left the capital star on his wedding night. It should have urred just after he arrived at the front lines.


    This could probably be called starting off on the wrong foot?


    Xue Ling didn''t think too deeply into it; he has waited for more than half a month for this day. He first spent some time in bedughing, and then contacted Warren.


    He still had a smile on his face when Warren appeared on themunicator. Warren had no idea why his younger brother was so happy - although he was in a high ranking position, he wasn''t authorized to receive reports of things like the Prince''s ident.


    "Brother, please send in your application to stay in the capital. The Prince has had an ident on the front line, and all his authority will be handed to me. I can approve your application very quickly."


    Warren was somewhat surprised, asking stupidly, "What happened to the Prince?" He saw his younger brother''s smile and wondered, "Was it something you did?"


    Xue Lingughed and felt that his eldest brother in this life was a bit silly and cute. "Of course not, but whether or not he can return will depend on my mood."


    Warren nodded his head to show his understanding. It was too inconvenient for them tomunicate through the nanoputer, so he set a time with Xue Ling and prepared to enter the pce to see him.


    Xue Ling contacted Honoria again and asked her toe with her team, then dressed himself in white. He put a sad, anxious look on his face and went straight to the old King''s pce.


    The road was a little long, but he insisted on running over by himself.


    At this time, the old King had just received the news and was both angry at his son and upset over his misfortune. When he was informed by people in the pce that the Princess had run over as soon as he had learned the news regardless of the distance, he once again felt somewhatforted.


    His son was unreliable, but his son-inw seemed to be very good. The old King''s expression rxed, and he went to receive Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling was panting when he came in, and because he had run at full speed the whole way, his eyes were slightly reddened. Such an omega could touch anyone''s heart, and the old King once again scolded his son for being useless.


    He ordered people toe seat Xue Ling, andforted him by saying, "Luther will be alright. Don''t worry too much now, sit down and rest a bit first."


    Xue Ling stood still. It seemed that he still hadn''t recovered from his extended run, his face turning redder and redder as his eyes continued to dampen. "Father-King, I''m going to the front lines to find him!"


    The old King''s hands stilled for a moment. He thought to himself that this child must really have deep feelings for Luther, and somewhat helplessly said, "Child, don''t be so anxious. Luther is my son, and I know his ability. Although he was ambushed, he will be fine."


    Xue Ling clenched his fists and looked uneasy. "But Father-King, I''ll really be anxious if I can''t go to the front lines to look into it. Something happened to him right after he arrived, what if the Zerg had people in the front lines?!"


    The old King''s expression also changed slightly. In recent years, the Zerg had be more and more rampant, and it wasn''t impossible for them to have infiltrated the army. "Child, don''t be in such a hurry. Originally, the Prince oversaw the running of the country. Now that something has happened to him, these things will all fall to you, and you cannot be too busy worrying. Even if there really was a problem in the front lines, you can''t act on impulse."


    Xue Ling''s clenched fists loosened slightly. He could tell that the old King was not on guard against him at all and obviously did think that his son-inw would have ns to betray his son.


    That wasn''t surprising. The Empire has existed for so many years, and there had never been any alpha and omega pairing that divorced because they couldn''t get along with each other. Alphas were always very good towards their omegas, and omegas were generally very affectionate towards their alpha. Unfortunately, that was under the premise that they developed mutual feelings for each other and marked each other. But if they were like Xue Ling, who had not even seen the Prince after their marriage, it was not impossible for him to say he wanted to kill him and then take action to turn himself into a widow.


    Xue Ling seemed to have calmed down, but his eyes were still red. "Father-King, these days I have only been responsible for things around the Empire. If I also have to take over the front lines, I''m worried that I won''t be able to handle it all myself."


    The old King squinted. It was not that a situation where the reigning King had run into an ident and the Queen had to take over had never happened before. Besides, Ashley received the best education the Rhine family could provide, and he still trusted him. It was just that the location where the army was stationed on the front lines was a little far away. With the Prince''s ident, the army''s morale would be unstable and somewhat difficult to deal with.


    At this time, the pce servants came and reported that Honoria and General Warren were both requesting an audience.


    Honoria''s arrival had been expected. After all, she had to liaise with the royal family every day and her appearance after receiving the news did not rm the old King. Rather, it was Warren''s arrival that seemed toe out of the blue.


    The ugly look on Xue Ling''s face finally improved. He looked up at the old King and exined, "My brother has been providing me with special training recently. Earlier, I rushed over as soon as I received the news and forgot to tell him that I was not training today. He should havee here because he was worried about me."


    The old King was rather slow to react, smiling as he asked, "What special training is Little Ashley doing?"


    Xue Ling looked down, blushed and pressed his lips together. "I found that my fitness had improved after that fever from few days ago, so I thought that if I could learn to fly mecha and fight in space, I could help the Prince a little, and maybe he would not leave me alone in the pce anymore."


    The old King was stunned. He had not thought that Ashley would say such a thing. When he had asked Xue Ling the other day about his son''s departure, his answer had been very mild. The old King had thought that he hadn''t cared too much about his son leaving him.


    Did he think that the Prince left him because he was not strong enough?


    What a lovely child.


    The old King''s heart softened at once, and if not for the distance between them, he would have reached out to touch Xue Ling''s head. "That''s good then. Let General Warrene in, and I can inquire about the results of your special training." There was a smile in his eyes as he looked kindly at Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling was quite satisfied. He did not want to have to imprison the old King before he had achieved his goals. It was better if the other party did not defend against himself at all so as to facilitate his ns.


    Warren and Honoria came in together. They were not acquainted, and did not greet each other. After saluting, Warren was summoned up by the old king. Honoria curtsied to the old King, and then to Xue Ling before efficiently taking out her nanoputer and preparing to start recording. "Your Highness, I have just heard some very bad news. I want to know how your Highness ns to deal with it."


    Xue Ling''s eyes were red. He looked at the old king and asked, "Father-King, news that the Prince is missing is not good news for the royal family, and we should hide it. But there are numerous reporters on the front line, and our own media can''t block everyone''s mouth¡­" He was a little worried. "If this is not handled properly, I''m afraid it will threaten the royal family''s image."


    The old king waved his hand. "The royal family''s public image has always been the Queen''s responsibility. You are now the Princess, and it''s up to you to make these decisions. Father-King believes in you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling curved his lips, nodded to Honoria and said, "Since we can''t stop the news from spreading, then let''s take the lead."


    Honoria frowned, "But Your Highness, if it was simply announced that His Highness the Prince has met with an ident, it would cause panic among the people." After all, the Prince was known as the top alpha of the Empire.


    Xue Ling knocked his hand on the table and said, "Then we should announce it another way. In a while, I''ll go back and record a video for you to release to the public."


    If he used his identity as the Princess to make the announcement and added some words, the public''s reaction should be less intense.


    This was probably the best way. Honoria thought for a while, and could find nothing wrong with this suggestion, so she began to prepare a script for Xue Ling to readter.


    She understood her Princess'' character very well. Although he looked like a pitiful princess now, heaven knows what kind of upheaval he could stir up with the royal family''s image. She''d better provide a draft first, so that the Princess didn''t reveal too much that wasn''t convenient for the public to know.


    The old King had already talked with Warren about Xue Ling for a while, often looking over at Xue Ling with a surprised gaze that gradually turned relieved. Xue Ling always had a feeling that something strange and heavy was on his shoulders, like he was carrying a substantial burden. It seemed that the old King was now aware of his training results, and this point was something that Xue Ling wanted to make use of. He still needed the old King to agree if he wanted to go to the battlefield.


    In fact, the old King did not have much time left; his body was aging fast. After talking to them for a while, he was already exhausted. He gave Xue Ling the power to deal with this matter directly, expressing that since he was so outstanding, he would definitely be able to resolve everything well.


    Xue Ling smiled as he epted, and then turned around and scolded the old King for his shamelessness.


    Even if the old King wanted to shirk responsibility, it shouldn''t be done like this. Nevertheless, Xue Ling really did want the authority to deal with everything.


    After returning to his own pce, Xue Ling straightforwardly began to discuss things with Warren. Warren''s idea was for Xue Ling to stay in the capital star while he went to the front lines in Xue Ling''s stead. Xue Ling''s idea was for him to go to the front lines while Warren stayed in the Empire to hold down the fort.


    Neither of them could agree on who should go and who should stay. Finally, Xue Ling said one thing, "Elder brother, you know I can do this. If you still don''t agree, I''ll start crying in front of you."


    Warren: "¡­" It was the first time he''d encountered such a strange threat, but why was it so effective¡­


    "Brother, what''s the point of you going to the front lines? Everyone knows that you are a general of the Empire, and half of the people on the front lines are loyal to you. Following you is the same as following the Prince, and I will just be seen as a Princess who depends on you." Xue Ling felt that he had already expressed himself very clearly. "My strength and ability is something you''ve already tested for yourself these two days. Elder brother, even though I haven''t graduated, my major was inmand, and my results have always been very good. I''m certain that I can win over the front lines and even the Prince''s personal guard."


    Warren remained in a stalemate with him for a long time, but finally backed down.


    When his younger brother was being so stubborn, he really couldn''t win an argument with him, and couldn''t bear to beat him up, and could only let him do as he wanted in the end. "Fine, you can go to the front lines, but you must bring extra people with you."


    Xue Ling smiled and nodded. Then he drove Warren out and called Honoria in.


    Honoria had the script that she had prepared in hand. Xue Ling felt that the lines were a bit sorrowful, as though his husband had just died. But it wasn''t a big problem; sooner orter his husband would need to die anyway. It was more important to put on an act and pretend to be pitiful.


    Xue Ling changed into a simple, in colored military uniform, and raked his hand through his hair. His eyes turned red, and he pressed his lips together to make himself appear particrly stubborn before asking Honoria, "Do I look okay like this?"


    Honoria waspletely indifferent to his perfect acting skills. She just praised him as the most amazing Princess, and then turned on the camera function of her nanoputer.


    Xue Ling had long be used to his spokesperson''s indifference. After half a month of interaction, he still really liked Honoria''s character. Although these thoughts were wandering around in his mind, his acting in front of the camera was absolutely faultless.


    His mouth was tight and his eyes were red, but he was very serious and proper. "His Royal Highness the Prince of the Empire, my husband, has been ambushed by the Zerg on the front line and was seriously injured. His whereabouts are currently unknown."


    His fist clenched, and it was clear that he was holding back his grief. "This was a premeditated attack, an attack against the heir of the royal family. We don''t know what kind of conspiracy was behind this, but the royal family will never be afraid."


    "I firmly believe that my husband is still alive and that he wille back to me. But I do not n to be confused and helpless while we wait. The royal family is the Empire''s backbone. The Prince is not here now, but there is still the Princess. As the Princess of the Empire, I have enjoyed the benefits of the Empire, and now I must also perform for the sake of the Empire."


    "Three dayster, I will go to the front lines. My brother, General Warren, will be stationed in the capital star, and the capital star will remain absolutely safe. As for the front line, I will do my utmost to stabilize it as quickly as possible."


    "I know that there is no point in empty words, but I can use my identity as Ashley Joan Rhine to swear to the greatest Emperor of the Empire."


    "We will bring the Empire to its most glorious heights, and the whole universe will remember the name of the Empire." He did not specify whom he referred to when he said ''we'', and so it could only be assumed that it referred to His Royal Highness the Prince, but it was only an assumption.


    "The light of the Empire will shine across all gxies. Regardless of whether it is the Zerg, or the Alliance." His face that had an appearance akin to a god seemed to glow as he swore solemnly. "Everyone, please grant me glory."


    Anyone who saw this broadcast felt their blood boiling. Some amongst them had blessed the wedding held half a month ago, while some had cursed, but their impression of Ashley at the time had not been very deep. All they knew was that he was very beautiful and had been predicted to be the future Queen of the Empire from birth.


    The video had been released publicly, and the Star Net was in a frenzy. Some were busy licking the Princess'' face, some had be particrly hot-blooded from his speech, and there were also some that focused on how the Prince was useless for needing the Princess to make a move, but the amount of people mocking the royal family that Honoria had originally been worried about turned out to be very few.


    Themon people had always been curious about the royal family. As long as the royal family could make them feel safe, they didn''t actually care so much about what happened within the royal family.


    Everything was good as long as everyone had food on the table, could sing and y, and had ess to the Star Net.


    Who cared where His Highness had ended up?


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    expect some extra posts (and a surprise new project) this weekend~

 Chapter 45

    4.6 - Who is the true Emperor of these stars


    Within the vast hall of the underground pce, a man loungedzily on a throne that had been moved over from who knew where. Arrayed before him were many coffins that he had pulled out from various other halls and was ready to throw out. In front of his face was a nanoputer''s virtual screen.


    The lips of the blonde on the screen were somewhat tight, his fists were clenched, and a pleasant voice flowed from his pink lips, sentence after sentence, like the collision between jade and stone¡ªclean, crisp and particrly moving.


    Only¡­


    The man''s hand slowly caressed the youth''s face. "Your husband?"


    He sneered once, then opened his nanoputer again and gave an order.


    The nanoputer shed a few times. It seemed rather reluctant, but ultimately could not resist its master''s strong hand and finally showed another image on the screen.


    The youth in the image was precisely the same one who had just made the announcement and spoken such inspiring words. His fists were tightly clenched, and he had said he would swear to the greatest Emperor of the Empire. This made the man particrly happy, and now he really wanted to meet that lovely little fellow.


    Xue Ling was sitting on the bed looking at all kinds of documents. He had no idea why his scalp had gone a little numb, and he felt as though someone was staring at him.


    He looked cautiously from left to right, tapped on his nanoputer and appeared to be enquiring into something before his expression turned much more rxed. Although his back was still stiff, it no longer carried the initial tension.


    The man watched the person on the screen, and felt that his mood was getting better and better.


    His nanoputer shed, not daring to provoke and upset this big boss at all.


    Xue Ling still felt a little strange. He once again bowed his head and asked the system, "Are you sure nobody is watching me?"


    "Under normal circumstances, there shouldn''t be. I am connected to the Empire''s Star Network''s main server. That main server has no owner, and nobody can use it, so nobody is able to monitor you through me."


    Xue Ling rubbed the back of his neck and told himself that it was good to be alert, but there was no need to be too anxious.


    "Maybe it''s because there are too many things to deal with today, and I''m a little tired." Xue Ling looked down, then stretched his waist. The white military uniform outlined his waistline, thin butpact.


    He asked people to prepare hot water for his bath. Xue Ling stood up, and once again sorted through the things that he has handled today.


    After recording that video in the morning, he had been sitting here to deal with these things.


    The Empire was not aplete monarchy. The royal family only had 70% of the Empire''s authority, which was then divided between the Queen and King, who then had 35% per person.


    But throughout history, as long as there was a King, there were rtively few chances for the Queen to participate in politics. The part that the Queen was responsible for was mostly rted to misceneous domestic things. The real powery in military and warfare, on the King''s side. The remaining 30% was divided into three parts, which were given to the neutral military headquarters, the Prime Minister on the Queen''s side, and the royal guard on the King''s side.


    Currently, the Prince was in charge of the Empire, and the army''s power had been in his hands. Now that the Prince was missing, most of the information had been handed over to Xue Ling at the old King''smand. Although the power was not entirely within his grasp, Xue Ling could at least meet with the generals, and not simply carry the empty title of Princess with which he had no way to get started.


    At this time, the assistance Warren could provide by staying behind to help became particrly obvious.


    Although he was stationed in the front lines all year round, many of these generals attended school together or graduated from the same school as Warren. With Warren''swork of rtionships, Xue Ling''s dealings with them became much simpler.


    He took off his white coat, unbuttoned his white shirt and headed for the bathroom.


    Xue Ling had no concept of these things at first, but when he made the decision to revolt, he understood clearly that if he wanted to grasp all authority within his own hands, he needed the army. The army was the real source of power. Otherwise, it would be useless even if more voices spoke out for him; he would still be driven away by the Prince.


    He had very few advantages. The most important thing he had to do was to take advantage of the Prince''s disappearance to build his own prestige.


    The door of the bathroom was closed, and the surveince images could not continue, because Xue Ling had removed his nanoputer from his wrist. The man rubbed his chin regretfully, and nced down at the Kings of the Empire whoy dead in their coffins. His face began to show a somewhat disgusted expression.


    The nanoputer seemed to know what he was angry about. A white light shed, reminding him that it was now time to study, and he should not be peeping at others. The most proper way to do it would be to finish his learning earlier.


    The manzily stretched his waist. His figure was tall and slender, not at all like those big and brawny men. From appearance alone, it did not seem that he could shoulder the title of being the strongest in the universe, but even back when mecha did not exist, this man could walk through the universe without any protective measures and kill the Zerg until they fled far away from the Empire, not even daring toe close to the borders. They even stayed away for the next seven hundred years, not once willing to cross the border and only tentatively testing the waters again and again.


    Xue Ling had no idea what kind of existence now lived under the pce. It was the first time he hade to an interster world, and he was curious about all kinds of things. He learned and studied very quickly.


    In addition to dealing with all kinds of government affairs, discussing policies with the Prime Minister and politicians, and even studying tactics with the generals, he has been making constant progress, which surprised many high-ranking officials within the Empire who interacted with him. If they weren''t absolutely certain that Xue Ling was an omega, they would unhesitatingly agree that the child before them must be an alpha.


    This was not gender discrimination. It was just that they had never seen another omega with his temperament.


    Xue Ling knew the plot, and knew how the protagonist shou of the world won the recognition of people around His Highness the Prince and even his subordinates. What he was doing now were things that the future protagonist would do. But Xue Ling could do them better, and in any case, his position was much more proper and aboveboard.


    He was His Highness the Prince''s only Princess. Even if the protagonist shou and the Prince were in true love, he was still a lover and homewrecker who disrupted other people''s marriage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His methods had been used to their fullest by Xue Ling in front of these officers and ministers. Later on, if the protagonist shou were to appear and do the same thing, it would only seem as though he was foolishly copying others.


    Xue Ling had said three days, but in fact it took half a month before he could leave the capital star. After this half month''s hard work and achievements, the old King, Warren, and the Rhine family finally allowed him to leave for the front lines.


    When he left, many people came to send him off. There were live broadcasts on the Star Net. Xue Ling also guaranteed that as long as it did not involve military secrets, he would publish everything that urred on his personal space on the Star Net to reassure those who cared about him.


    It was just that¡­ after the Starship had left the airport, a purple light shed twice in the settings of everyone in the capital star''s nanoputer.


    This meant that the whole capital''s Star Net hade under the control of a single person, and had switched to control mode. The main server of thework had entered the Star Net and was directly monitoring the entirework. All messages that were not allowed to flow out would be directly blocked from entering the data stream.


    The man watched as the youth on the screen left, and the smile on his face slowly faded away.


    From his point of view, in order to be the overlord and control the entire Empire, all he had to do was to control the capital star. And he was now the sole master of the Star Network''s main server. The entire''s external contactwork was in his hands. As long as he wanted to, he could trigger an explosion in every nanoputer and all the people would die.


    He knew exactly what Xue Ling was doing. After all, he was a person who peeped at everything and had seen it all, but he felt that young man was a bit silly. Why did he need to n and prepare so much? In the face of absolute power, even the royal family could only bow their heads before him.


    What''s more, he was the Emperor of the Empire. He was unique. After him, there had never been a ruler titled Emperor in the Empire.


    Within the underground area under the pce, barriers were opened, and the early alpha and omega who had gone to sleep along with their Emperor slowly woke up from their seven hundred year slumber. They watched as he stepped out of his hall, and came before them.


    This dungeon was too mysterious. The royal family was only able to visit a few areas, and most of the remaining areas actually held many things from the early days of the Empire''s establishment. Those things had all purposely been buried by the nobles from that era, such as the Star Net''s main server that the royal family had dug and looked for everywhere.


    It was the first ''superbrain'' in the history of human civilization. It had its self-consciousness and was able to continuously evolve and perfect itself.


    People had always thought that the main server had no owner. Indeed, the main server had been operating in an ownerless state for seven hundred years, but ever since the man woke up, this all changed. That man was the main server and the Star Net''s original master and also the only master in its settings. His interests were ced above everything within the Empire, regardless of whether it was the people or the royal family.


    Those scientists and generals who had been awake for more than half a month but had been trapped in the dungeon looked at their king with a little excitement as they gathered in front of the main hall. After all, since His Majesty had been asleep for such a long time, all they ever saw was his sleeping face. Was it not worth celebrating now that His Majesty had finally opened his eyes again?


    His Majesty had finally found his Empress, shouldn''t they be celebrating?


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that they had to quickly grasp the technology and other things about this era as quickly as possible, and therefore had no time, they would have danced for three days and three nights around the main hall of the underground pce.


    It was too amazing, Their Majesty who had been single for ten thousand years was finally going to fall in love! Thank the heavens!


    Augustine rather disinterestedly nced over these people who had followed him for seven hundred years and yet still continued to apany him. He felt that back then, when they had sworn to follow him all their lives, they really had not deceived him, and in fact had gone a bit too far with their loyalty.


    His guards took the lead ining forward and gave him a big salute, somewhat excitedly saying, "Wee back, our Emperor."


    The voice of the crowd was strong and wild. "Wee back! To the stars that belong solely to you!!!!


    Thenguid expression on Augustine''s face finally changed. He curved his lips, strode forward on his long legs, lifted his arms, and shouted, "Let''s go then, and let those worthless descendants know who the true Emperor of these stars is!"


    The sound of cheers sounded from below.


    If Xue Ling was there, he would definitely disparage this group of people for suffering from middle school sickness.


    Using lines like those, were they not ashamed¡­


    Besides, they came out as soon as he left. They really knew how to pick the best time!


    Xue Ling, who was on the starship preparing to be the mantis stalking the cicada and win over the Prince''s people had absolutely no idea that even before he had left the star capital, the yellow sparrow underground had already awakened and started to make preparations.


    If he was a mantis, naturally there would be yellow sparrows behind him. He had just left for a while, and he never expected that when he came back, the entire capital star, and even the whole Empire, would already no longer be within his grasp.


    This story had bepletely out of his control, and the course of history, like a runaway wild horse, began to run away in strange directions.


    Those who once left their prestige behind in the history books, followed their Emperor and returned once again. What''s more, what they wanted to aplish this time, was even more thorough than when they had founded the Empire seven hundred years ago!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    just a quick update to say that i''ve also started tranting  on ISO Trantions. it''s a project that has been dropped several times by other trantors, and i''m picking up where they left off. releases there won''t interfere with WTMT updates, as i''m only nning to post 1-2 chapters of BTTA a week. if zombie apocalypse type BL stories are your cup of tea, go check it out!

 Chapter 46

    4.7 - A damned old man who had lived for seven hundred years


    Russell finished thest part of the mecha and finallypleted all the work that had to be done today.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, said goodbye to the uncle at the factory, then trotted all the way outside to buy two bags of bread from a roadside shop before rushing home in a hurry.


    Just after he entered the door, he was choked by a pair of big hands around his throat. Russell was still young; his entire body was directly lifted up, both feet dangling in mid-air. His face began to turn red from the interrupted blood flow, and he fluttered in a panic, shaking the bag in his hand as he spoke, "I am not an enemy! Hurry and put me down!"


    Due to years of frugality and saving up money to buy inhibitors, Russell''s body was very small, and even though he was close to eighteen years old, he still looked like a teenager who had not yet grown up.


    At this moment, Russell''s eyes were red from the man''s actions, his life hung on the bnce and struggled in his hands. It was both fresh and beautiful.


    Luther had such a moment of hesitation before he let Russell down, though he still watched him vigntly.


    As an alpha, Luther''s instincts remained unchanged even though he woke up badly injured and had none of his original memories. He remained alert.


    Russell gasped for breath, rubbing his chest and feeling his heart still thumping wildly, but there was no resentment or me towards the young man who had grabbed him.


    Three days ago, he had picked him up from the recycling station. He had exerted a lot of effort in order to bring the seriously injured man back, dragging and tugging the whole way home. He then cleaned and medicated his wounds.


    "You finally woke up." He seemed to have finally recovered from the danger just now, cing the bread on the only table in his home before sitting down in a chair beside it. He opened the bag of bread. "Are you feeling better? You were badly injured. Although I studied the process in school, I can''t guarantee that I can deal with your wounds properly."


    It was not easy for Russell to be able to find medicine to heal Luther''s wounds on this remote that was unknown light years away from the capital star. It could be said that this was a fateful encounter.


    If Luther had not married Ashley in the first ce, no matter how they fell in love, it would not have affected Xue Ling''s affairs. However, Luther was ''a husband who was taken''. It could be excused that he had lost his memories, but the most disgusting thing was that even after recovering his memories, he still continued with his resolution to mark Russell.


    Xue Ling felt that this was adultery within a marriage, and had nothing to do with true or false love.


    Luther right now had no memories, and the actions he had just made were all from his subconscious. After confirming that his life was not threatened, Luther rxed a little and began to look at Russell.


    He could not understand what Russell was asking him, so he frowned and said, "Who are you?"


    Russell took a bite out of the bread. It didn''t have much taste, but it did fill the stomach. "My name is Russell Johnson. I''m a mecha pilot, and also an apprentice learning some mecha design and production." Such a harsh environment did not stand a chance at wearing away at the protagonist''s spirit. They were always like this; even if they were in the slums, the halo on their head would still be shining.


    "Mecha pilot?" Something seemed to sh through his mind, Luther pressed a hand against his head and asked the next question: "Then¡­ Who am I?"


    "Eh?" Russell incredulously raised his head and gave the man a confused look.


    At this time, Russell''s somewhat joyful mood from before disappearedpletely.


    When encountering an unidentified person on 7-818, there were two possibilities. The first, was a person thrown down from the battlefield. After all, the was very close to the front lines. Although most of the soldiers that were found weremon soldiers, Russel was very willing to rescue an elite soldier of the Emperor. Perhaps he would even receive somepensation, which would allow him to buy more inhibitors before he left the.


    Other than soldiers, the only people who woulde here were those who have been exiled. They could be nobles, or civilians, but in any case, they hadmitted crimes, and then on the way to their exile, they had gotten kicked down and identallynded here.


    Russell felt that Luther was still more like a soldier, although he had no proof of identity or anything on his body. When Russell had found him, he had been ck all over and his face could not be clearly seen; he had obviously been burnt. But Russell just thought that this man should be a soldier, and a very good soldier at that. If that was the case, then he would be able to get more money.


    But now?


    This man was asking him who he was?


    Heavens, if you ask me, then who should I ask?


    While the protagonists were meeting for the first time and did not know what to do with each other, Xue Ling''s fleet had already set out for the front lines and started the first interster transfer.


    His main starship, together with the starships behind him, were allposed of mecha pilots thatbined together wererger than the forces that the Prince had brought with him when he left. But these people were not like the Prince''s guards, who had developed feelings with the Prince from childhood. They were roughly divided into three parts, and were notpletely under Xue Ling''s control.


    The army that was directly under Xue Ling''s control and closest to him was the Rhine family''s legion. They were the guards trained by the Rhine Family for Xue Ling, and were intended to be Xue Ling''s military strength after he became Queen, and represented the Empire''s Queen. They had been under Warren''smand previously, and should have been handed over to Xue Ling on his eighteenth birthday when he became an adult, but the situation had changed too quickly, and Warren could not manage so much, so Xue Ling was very happy to take over theirmand.


    At least he could rest assured that these people were brought up to be his private soldiers, and they were loyal to the point where if he said that he wanted to kill the Prince, they would not even blink as they directly went follow his orders.


    Another legion was sent by the military headquarters. They were always neutral and loyal to the Empire. Their rtions with the royal family were not very strong, but Xue Ling had observed them for a few days, and found that they did not resent him too much. To be exact¡­ they did not dislike this face of his.


    The remaining legion was the army appointed by the old King, which seemed to be his private soldiers. The old King had said that he had given fullmand to Xue Ling, but in fact, these people did not seem to value the Princess very highly. They did not have a good attitude when they saw Xue Ling, and they seemed to think that he was going to the front lines just to make a mess.


    After observing these armies and their officers for several days, Xue Ling had an approximate grasp on their strength and tempers. So, His Highness the Princess rubbed his hands together, got ready for a fight, and issued a challenge to all the members of the three legions.


    Yes, everyone. As long as they dared toe and fight, he would apany them to y until they were genuinely convinced and kneeled down to call him ''daddy''.


    Faced with such lofty words, at first the officers and soldiers on the starships either scoffed at Xue Ling or tried to dissuade him with mild words. Everyone knew that the Princess was an omega, and that omegas could not win against alphas in mecha piloting. It was impossible even in dreams.


    But Xue Ling was extremely insistent, and was very willing to fight ording to his own words. It was just that no one wanted to fight with him.


    They were deadlocked for two days before the first person came up to give it a try. He was sent flying after three moves.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For the next half month, everyone watched stupefied as their Princess used his own strength to fight against all three legions, and take down aplete victory.


    By this time, no one dared tough at him. After all, they all came up to fight and lost. It was like the words His Highness the Princess had said, he would beat them all down until they were on their knees calling ''daddy''¡­


    All the alphas on the starship fleet felt that they had no face left, but at the same time they all felt extremely proud.


    This was the Empire''s Princess! Their leader, who as an omega, could give all the alphas on the starships pressure, and they did not have the ability to fight back! With such a leader, the worries they had when they started out disappearedpletely.


    His Royal Highness was mighty and magnificent. Even without the Prince, the Princess could lead them to sweep through the front lines.


    Xue Ling felt that his n to gain their eptance had gone smoothly, and when he reached the front lines, he was in an unprecedented good mood. But he did not know that someone had been observing him along the way, watching as he slowly studied the three armies, and then fought against the fleet all by himself. That charm and ir made it so that the more he looked, the more he wanted to catch him and bring him back from the front lines.


    Xue Ling could take over an entire starship fleet in half a month. Augustine could also take over the entire capital star in the same timeframe.


    Xue Ling maintained contact with the capital star every day, but news about Augustine was not allowed to spread, so he had no idea that the capital star was now being controlled by a group of people from more than 700 years ago. As soon as he returned, he would be like the sheep entering the tiger''s mouth - the possibility ofing out again was very low.


    Xue Ling had been worried about leaving Warren at the pce, but unexpectedly, everything was being handled in an orderly way. The number of things that he needed to deal with gradually decreased from the initial pile up towards a sessful transition at the end. Xue Ling became increasingly satisfied, and thus put most of his efforts on the front lines to cope with the situation there.


    In fact, the number of things that needed to be dealt with had not decreased, but rather had be more and more. The reason Xue Ling thought that everything in the capital star was fine, was because someone had already solved everything, leaving him very little to deal with.


    Far away in the capital star, Warren ended his daily conversation with his brother and sighed weakly.


    This kind of feeling where there were words that could not be said to the other party and had to be bottled up was extremely horrible. But as soon as he said anything, the signal would be directly intercepted; his nanoputer was the most monitored one and the focus of the Star Net''s main consciousness.


    Although he seemed to be free now, he had already been deprived of his military power. He also did not know what intentions His Majesty had, or why he insisted on deceiving his younger brother this way.


    To tell the truth, Warren had rejected him when he met Augustine for the first time. After all, he was a person who previously only existed in history. Suddenly, he became a false corpse that stood up to scare others to death. It had to be said that the Rhine family''s original ancestors had been his subordinates. Back then, it had seemed as though the two of them had been the only ones remaining from those who had fought alongside him, while the rest of the officials disappeared along with him.


    Now¡­


    They all came out.


    This was a group of people who had collectivelye back from the dead.


    These people were clearly individuals from seven hundred years ago, but they were very familiar with everything regarding this era. After they emerged from the underground city and took control over the pce, they slowly began to take over everything in the capital star.


    It was also then that Warren officially gained insight into the existence that wasbelled the Emperor of all interster space.


    Yes, the current title of the strongest attacker in interster space, could not be considered anything.


    Compared to him, His Highness the Prince who imed to be the leading alpha of the Empire, was nothing but scum.


    At first, Warren still felt a bit of worship towards Augustine''s strength, butter on this worship was destroyed by Augustine''s actions.


    Forcing him not to tell his younger brother about what had happened in the capital star, and bringing his parents back were both fine, but Augustine seemed to be trying to encircle the Rhine family. Warren almost thought that he was going to attack them¡­


    But soon he realized what was wrong. Because Augustine did nothing other than to prevent them from leaving the capital star, Warren endured for some time before finally asking the people that Augustine had sent to his side a question. "May I know what Your Majesty wants to do with the Rhine family?"


    The answer he was given was very simple, simple to the point where Warren wanted to kill that man and bite him to death.


    "Huh? Your Majesty does not intend to do anything to you. It''s only that he was worried that the Empress would not cooperate with his decision when hees back, so he wanted to have you and your family in his hands as a bargaining chip beforehand."


    "Empress¡­?" Warren had a crazy guess in his head.


    "Yes, the young master of the Rhine family." His trusted deputy looked at him with a happy smile. "He is the Empire''s Empress." His emphasis was on the word ''Empress'' and his smile was practically asking for a beating.


    Warren clenched his fists and lowered his gaze. A storm was brewing in his eyes.


    What does a damned old man who has lived for more than seven hundred years want to do with his brother?


    Old cows like to eat tender grass??? Rob the cradle?


    That''s going too far!


    editors: almerysl & BlueBug


    thanks to ''somebody'' for their coffee on ko-fi~

 Chapter 47

    4.8 - Everything that shoulde, wille in the end


    The situation on the front lines was not good. In fact, it was so bad that they could not even spare extra teams to search for His Royal Highness the Prince, and could only pray for nothing to happen to him; it would be best if he coulde back by himself.


    The Princess had brought a division of troops with him to reinforce the front line soldiers who were suffering Zerg attacks. Regardless of what the Princess'' purpose was ining here, they were all grateful to him.


    The Zerg were getting fiercer year by year. This year''s Zerg tide was especiallyrge, and they had no idea what kind of crazy motivation they had, but they hadunched a frenzied attack. If the Princess had not brought people with him, they probably would not have been able to hold out for long before their line of defense broke down.


    Xue Ling only noticed the Zerg''s madness after he arrived on the front lines. He first dove straight into battle and killed for three days, eliminating countless waves of Zergs, before finally having time to meet with the generals stationed on the front lines to learn more about what had been going on here.


    The Prince had been ambushed and disappeared before he had even arrived at this support station. So he had never officially arrived at the station, and many documents were only being seen by Xue Ling for the first time. He could not hide his surprise at all.


    A general who had been stationed at the supply station was awed by Xue Ling''s ruthless and fierce disy of strength as he ughtered the Zerg over the past three days, andpletely did not dare to look down on the Princess. He was respectful as he reported, "Actually, it was still fine a while ago, and there weren''t so many waves before His Highness the Prince arrived. The Zerg began to act crazily about half a month ago, and it is unknown what kind of stimtion they received. They seemed to be in a hurry, and were even madly fighting amongst each other. If Your Highness had not arrived, perhaps we would not have been able to hold on."


    The Empire''s front line was divided into two parts. One part was the east side that wasprised mostly of the Rhine family''s forces, and held Rhine family members. They had fought against the Zerg for many years, and all had the strength to fight against the powerful Zerg. The south side was defended by the Emperor''s elites who took turnsmanding, and people came from different parts of the Empire every year. This was a tform for umting military merits and demonstrating strength. Many noble children were willing toe and fight here, just like the Prince who had just reached adulthood and couldn''t wait toe here to develop his own power.


    Xue Ling nced over at the Prince''s guard who was standing respectfully beside him, and reached for the document. "Now that I''m here, it''s bound to be secure. The Zerg can''t keep mouring. We''ll kill them all in their home territory one day."


    He was very arrogant, but he had this capital. His three-day record was several times that of many new soldiers; he basically cut down the Zerg like he was chopping cabbage. No one here sneered at him. Rather, because of his words, they all felt enthusiasm rise up in their hearts.


    Even the Prince''s guard felt his blood boiling.


    In the past, his master did not like the Princess, and so he seldom tried to learn more about His Highness the Princess. Now that he had witnessed the His Highness'' charm, he could only sigh that His Highness the Prince had been blessed with good fortune to have such a wonderful wife. He had a Princess like this, but was still unhappy. How high were his requirements; was it necessary for them to go to heaven?


    Well, these kinds of disparaging remarks were buried deeply in his heart. He still had deep respect for the Prince. It was just that when it came to feelings, he found it rather hard to agree with his Prince''s opinion.


    The Princess was so strong and beautiful, how could His Highness the Prince be unsatisfied?


    If Xue Ling knew what he was thinking, he would probably pat him on the shoulder and tell him that the Prince was dissatisfied with everything. The Prince just loathed him; it was probably like how he also found him disagreeable to the eyes.


    He could even make the decision to stab that man to death if he had transmigrated into the Prince''s body. It was not surprising that the Prince would also want him dead.


    When he returned to his room that evening, Xue Ling finally had time to open his nanoputer and ask the system that had been integrated into thework: "System, why is it that right now I''m still perfectly fine, but the Zerg have gone crazy?"


    These days, the system had been crazily absorbing interster culture so as to facilitate its host''s future learning. Having been pulled out so abruptly, it was stunned for a while before it could reply, "The Zerg have gone crazy?"


    "Pretty much." Xue Ling looked at the number of attacks they hadunched today. Although it had suddenly increased, it had not reached the stage of a true frenzy yet. After all, based on his memories and the data provided about the future, if the Zerg were really to have gone crazy like they did in the plot, the station would have beenpletely swallowed up by them a long time ago. "However, unlike that unrestrained frenzy, what they are doing seems more like they are having ast stand."


    The system shook its head. "I don''t know what''s going on. As the levels of the worlds we enter goes up, the information that we are provided with bes more and more one-sided."


    "Tsk." Xue Ling pouted. Although it was more fun to explore the worlds by himself, it still didn''t feel good that there were some things that weren''t within his grasp. "One more thing."


    "What?" The little fox shook out its tail and ran out of the nanoputer into Xue Ling''s chest, rubbing against its host.


    Although its master and host then denounced him for embarrassing the fox race¡­


    Whatever. It''s fine as long as it feels good.


    "I feel something calling to me." Xue Ling frowned, his expression showing his unhappiness. "From the other side of the Zerg''s territory. It makes me want to directly ughter my way over."


    As soon as his voice fell, the system froze, and then its expression turned nk as it said, "Congrattions to the host triggering the task: Destroying the Zerg n."


    Xue Ling''s head was full of question marks. He then watched as the system puffed up: "Ah! I know why the Zerg in this world are so fierce!"


    Xue Ling wanted to ask, wasn''t this race''s power due to human imagination? These worlds seemed to be artificially created. The fact that the Zerg were hard to fight was amon setting in most interster novels.


    The system continued: "Although it is amon setting, the world should always bnce itself out automatically. Some things will always have a cause and effect. The Zerg in this world were not this strong at first. But one day, a source of power fell into their territory. Under the influence of this power, the Zergpletely changed and gradually evolved into what they are now."


    "What you want to say is that this power¡­"


    "That''s the host''s tail." The system''s words were extremely certain. "Since it was a power that came from outside this world, and it was demonic power at that, it makes sense for the Zerg to have turned into what they are now."


    Xue Ling epted the fact that his tail was the hands of the Zerg with a nk face. He decided to wash it several extra times when he got it back.


    After all, the Zerg were really disgusting.


    "That can''t be right. Even if that was my tail, what does it have to do with their sudden onset of madness?" After thinking through the situation regarding his tail, Xue Ling found another mistake.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The system also had no clue right now. It could only guess, "Maybe the thing that frightened them appeared? If they don''t fight crazily now, they''re afraid they won''t have another chance to do so again?"


    "Didn''t you say I was the key¡­ What did I do and what did I open?


    "That was just spection." The system spoke in all earnestness before drilling back into the nanoputer. "Anyway, host should move his ns forward. We''d better go back to the capital star as soon as possible. Hurry up and ughter everything in sight quickly."


    "Alright."


    Originally, Xue Ling also nned to use some means to win over people''s hearts and let them know that he not only did he have strong military strength, but also great strategic ability. But it seemed that it was no longer an appropriate time to do so. He could only ughter his way through this piece of the universe and use his strength to make them willingly kneel to him.


    As for the Prince¡­


    His Royal Highness''s personal guard captain was summoned to the Princess''s room in the middle of the night, and received his first order that was unrted to the front lines from his Royal Highness the Princess.


    "After the next Zerg wave, bring a few people with you and go look for His Highness." Xue Ling had just finished his bath and was reading several reports. "There has still been no news of him. Either His Highness is in danger, or something has gone wrong and he can''t contact us. For His Highness''s safety, you must find him."


    The Prince''s guard also knew that he should go and look for His Highness. After all, he was also very anxious that they had not received any news from His Highness who had been missing for so long. It was just that the battlefield situation had been so grim that it had been impossible to leave. Now that the Princess has brought people with him, it was time for him to start looking for the Prince.


    "We will do our best to live up to your expectations." The chief guard''s face was deferential. Although his master did not wee the Princess, he still really respected His Royal Highness the Princess.


    The expression on Xue Ling''s face finally softened slightly. He lifted the man up from his bow and said, "I know His Highness the Prince does not like me, and he left on the wedding night because he didn''t want to see me. But no matter what, I am already his Princess. The two of us are a unit, and have to earn glory and suffer losses together. Promise me that you will find His Highness, take good care of him, and bring him back to me safely."


    The guard was very touched. The Princess''s frankness towards him made it so that he did not know how to express his feelings, and could only promise him loudly. He then made the firm resolution that he must help the Prince and Princess to improve their rtionship together.


    Xue Ling watched him leave the room and smiled slightly. This smile made him look particrly gentle, and made the man who had been watching him clench his fists tightly.


    The captain of the pce guard watched as the air pressure around His Majesty got lower and lower. He felt as though the temperature around him had dropped to below zero, and began to wonder whether or not His Majesty would kill him with a p if he ran away now.


    "Earn glory and suffer losses together as one unit?" Augustine stretched out his hand and carefully traced the youth''s eyebrows on the screen. He lowered his voice andughed. Although his voice heldughter, his face was as cold as ice. "I will make you understand, who it is that you are a unit with."


    The captain could feel that His Majesty was already beginning to emit a dark aura. He had a terrible headache¡ªhe had no idea why His Majesty had allowed the Empress to go out to the front lines. He obviously had the ability to make him stay in the capital star, but he had to go and watch him through the nanoputer every day after letting him leave.


    His Majesty had always been terrifying, but he had not been so beastly and cruel!


    Why did it seem as though he had now started to cken?!


    What nonsense, he woke up to discover that his own wife had be the Princess of his countless generationster grandchild. Nobody would be in a good mood if this happened to them!


    Let alone this man had always been extremely repressed and sullen. Some things had been bottled up in his heart for too long; of course he would gradually be more beastly and abnormal!


    Warren, who had been about to enter and submit his report, noticed the ck auraing out of the main hall and decided not to go in, turning around and leaving promptly.


    As soon as he entered, that high-ranking man would discover another truth, which was that the person whom that man regarded as his Empress, in fact had no idea that a person called Augustine even existed in this world¡­ If the other party was really reminded of this, then nobody would be able to pass their days well. It would be better if Warren did not go in and provoke that madman.


    Not far from the front line, on 7-818, Russell had just received his long-awaited eptance notice. He flew all the way home and rushed into Luther''s arms, shouting, "Luther, this is too amazing! I''ve received an admittance notice from the Capital Military University! I really got into the mecha piloting department!" Although he had barely scraped in and his results were at the bottom of the list, any student who could study at this university all had some strength. He had already done a great job to get in.


    Luther has heard him speak many times about the Capital Military University, and he knew what it meant to him. It was Russell''s goal in life. He could not help a smile from forming on his cold face, holding the much shorter but vibrant with life Russell in his arms. Heughed and said, "Then congrattions to you."


    Russell buried his head in his embrace, and after a long time, it was as though he had made a very important decision. He looked up at Luther and said, "Luther! I''ve decided to sell the house to cover the cost of our trip to the capital star. He pulled at Luther''s little finger hesitantly and asked him, "Luther will apany me, right?"


    Luther looked at him tenderly. How could he dislike the man who had filled up his entire life after he lost his memories? He nodded and said, "Yes, I will always be with you."


    They smiled at each other and began to prepare dinner.


    This period of time should be the happiest time of their lives. Luther almost did not want to restore his own memories. He intuitively knew that it would be bad for him, for Russell, and for everyone around them.


    But the course of history would not stop just because of his unwillingness. Everything that shoulde, wille in the end.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    the image of Xue Ling washing his tail after he gets it back is *so* cute owo

 Chapter 48

    4.9 - How could there be a silent airport?!


    Zerg waves. The Zerg came from all directions, blotting up the sky and covering the earth. Anywhere the eye could reach were all upied by these disgusting insects.


    That silver mecha held a long knife in one hand, and a particle gun in the other.


    One slice, and the Zerg were all split apart. One st, and there were no more living creatures within the radius of his attack.


    He was the most dazzling thing within in the dark universe, and even in the midst of the Zerg waves, he was more than equal to the task of holding them back.


    If the scene had to be described, it would approximately be that kind of ''ten steps to kill one person, nobody could prevent his journey'' natural and unrestrained image. His figure was very beautiful, and it was unknown whether it was due to his superior spiritual strength, but his each and every movement was very precise. This allowed him to kill the Zergs like they were nothing. As long as he wanted, he could perform any maneuver.


    This was all thanks to Warren''s training. He had never thought that his younger brother''s insight would be so high that he was a true killing machine, but he could be certain that the Prince was no match for him. As his teacher, he knew that Xue Ling was able to win against him once he mastered mecha training. The Prince could fight him to a standstill, but definitely could not pressure him down.


    Now, on the battlefield, the ferociousness of His Highness the Princess was even more vividly and delicately portrayed. The people who remained at the space station stared nkly at the screen as theirmander cut the Zerg like cabbage from within the Zerg wave. The Zerg also did not seem to care about anything else, and did not even notice the other attackers, rushing towards Xue Ling and sending themselves straight towards his knife.


    This Zerg wave had been easier to repel than any of the previous ones. Fewer people were injured, and the number of deaths could be counted on one hand.


    To build prestige on the battlefield, killing was the easiest way. Xue Ling killed away cheerfully; every time he killed a Zerg, his internal power increased. He slowly collected the energy spilled out from his tail bit by bit, and at the same time called out to his tail.


    Perhaps because he was the source of their power, the Zergs loved to rush to his side, and he was arge mobile attractor. Even if they knew they would die, the Zerg still insisted on rushing forward.


    After the end of the wave, ording to the observations of the generals stationed on the front lines, the attacks should stop for two days and give them a chance to rest. After hearing his report, Xue Ling nodded and asked the Prince''s guard to leave first to find out where the Prince had gone.


    Xue Ling knew what His Highness the Prince was on, but he couldn''t tell them. If the Prince had not yet marked the protagonist shou by the time the guards arrived, he didn''t know what he would do. He had no intention of spending his life under the title of his Princess.


    After leaving the meeting room and returning to his room, Xue Ling thought for a while and opened his nanoputer to ask the system to help him contact a person he had previously thought was unnecessary.


    The call was answered very quickly, and a screen popped up in front of Xue Ling. The handsome and gorgeous woman holding the camera in one hand seemed to be almost be pressing him up against the wall. The corners of her lips curved. "Baby, did you need me for something?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Although there were things rted to this person in his memory, he still could not help but sigh with emotion when he finally met the person. Sometimes, a woman''s ability to flirt was really outstanding. "Antalya, long time no see." That woman was the original body''s ''girl friend'' that the system spoke of at the start.


    "Long time no see, my little baby." The woman smiled, put down her hand and asked, "You were angry with me back then when I didn''t attend your wedding. Now that you need something, you think of me?"


    Xue Ling had a helpless expression on his face, "Don''t be like that, Antalya."


    "Like what? I just found your husband the Prince to be very displeasing to the eyes. If you ask me, marrying me would have been better than marrying him, who looks like aplete scum." Antalya seemed disgusted as she spoke.


    "I agree that he is scum, but that person is also recognized by all stars as a beautiful man, you don''t need to nder his face."


    "I just knew that you liked a pretty face!" Antalya snorted coldly, but then her brain turned and she caught up. "Wait a minute, you said he was scum? What happened? News about him is so annoying that I don''t even look at it. What did that scum do to you?"


    "He hasn''t done anything yet, but he''s about to." Xue Ling looked down slightly and then showed a gentle smile to Antalya. "Antalya, would you do me a favor?"


    In the face of such a smile, even Augustine would be encouraged by him, let alone Antalya. She nodded, "I can do anything else for you, as long as it''s not to save that useless scum or help the two of you improve your rtionship." She raised an eyebrow at Xue Ling and said, "Baby, you know this. I would be willing to sacrifice the whole universe for you."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. He felt deeply that the people the original owner had attracted the attention of were very strange, but even more strange was that he had still lost this game despite having such good cards in his hand. "Help me investigate a person." He let out an extended sigh, then wrote a name and sent over a file. "Your band of star pirates wander between the Empire and the Alliance all year round, making it rtively more convenient to investigate both sides. Help me find this person''s identity. I always felt that there was something not right about it."


    By this time Antalya had already finished reading Russell Johnson''s files. She raised her eyebrows and said somewhat curiously: "A little beta? Are you interested in him?


    Xue Ling shook his head and said, "He''s an omega."


    "Eh?"


    "Isn''t it strange? An orphan omega can somehow deceive the main server of the Star Net and be raised as a beta despite being registered as an omega. Some people want to cover up the fact that he is an omega, but he himself does not know that there are people helping him behind his back." Xue Ling knocked on the table. "The year he was born was the time when the fighting between Empire and the Alliance was the fiercest. Orphans left on the battlefield could be soldiers from the Empire or the Alliance."


    His words stopped here, but Antalya understood what he meant. The corners of her mouth curved, and she looked with some amusement at the file in her hand. "Don''t worry. This is the first time that baby has ever asked me to do anything. I''ll definitely get it done."


    "Well, thank you."


    "But, can I ask another question?" Antalya was curious. "Why did you notice such an ordinary child? Looking at his life, it doesn''t seem to intersect with yours."


    Xue Ling fiddled with the nanoputer on his wrist, looked up slowly, and gave a bright and gorgeous smile to Antalya who was on the other side. There seemed to be a vast starry sky in his eyes, shining brilliantly, too beautiful to be taken in all at once. That saintly atmosphere intensified, and Antalya almost drooled. Far away in the capital star, a certain someone immediately became hard.


    "Ah, that''s because he''ll soon be my husband''s omega." He paused before adding, "Unlike me who is a spouse in name only, the rtionship between him and Russell will be the type where they''ve really ''done it''~"


    Having said that, he hung up themunicator and allowed Antalya, who had finally gathered her wits back together, to curse Luther as she liked.


    He was now standing on the moral high ground. If he didn''t make good use of it, he would be a fool.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although these two people had only developed mutual feelings for each other right now, and had not yet reached that point, Xue Ling did not care about when it would be appropriate to speak out about things that would happen sooner orter.


    In fact, he had very little spare time. The Zerg tide on the front had be more and more intense. Xue Ling also took advantage of these continuous waves of Zergs topletely win over both the troops that had originally been stationed on the front line as well as the troops he had brought with him.


    Whenever His Royal Highness the Princess was brought up, these people all had stars in their eyes, and barely restrained themselves from directly calling him ''war god'' to express their worship.


    Slowly, there were fewer and fewer frenzied Zerg, and half a monthter, Xue Ling no longer needed to go into battle with every Zerg wave. The soldiers alone were enough to deal with them thoroughly. After routinely updating the Star Net with thetest battle situation, Xue Ling began to pack up and prepared to return to the capital star.


    The purpose of his trip had been achieved. All the people who he wanted to win over had been won over, and all the things that needed to be dealt with have been handled. Now, he needed to rush back and take control of the pce and capital star before the Prince returned.


    Fortunately, without Xue Ling''s hint, the Prince''s guards'' journey to find the Prince had not gone smoothly. Even though they had gone to 7-818, they naturally missed the Prince because they did not go to the slums.


    But it was not a big deal that they had missed each other. In another month and a half, on the day when the protagonist shou had finally rounded up enough money to go to the capital star, they would encounter space pirates while on the starship. The stimted Russell would enter adulthood ahead of time and begin his heat. In order to protect him, the memory that His Highness Prince had been resisting would quickly return. He would unhesitatingly mark Russell, and then coincidentally reunite with the guards who hade over in order to rescue the civilian spaceship.


    See, the protagonists'' world was full of absurdities and excitement. Supporting characters like him were still better off following their own ns and proceeding step by step.


    People on the Star Net knew that the Princess wasing back, and they all left messages cheering for him on his blog. How warm the messages were, reflected exactly how worried they were for him.


    The princess was so pitiful. He didn''t even know that the capital star was now being ruled by the Emperor. If he came back, it would sending the sheep into the tiger''s mouth. They didn''t even know how to properly express their dissatisfaction with this chaotic andplicated situation. Some people even hoped that the Princess would stay at the front lines with the Zerg; they believed that facing the Zerg was definitely better than facing the terrifying Emperor.


    One must know that when he became angry, the entire capital star would feel pressure from his aura, and it would even affect the weather. Although the life of these people was no different from how it had been in the past, they always felt that something was weighing down on their hearts, making them feel heavy and ufortable.


    If the Princess did not return, you would all remain miserable to death.


    This was the main server of the Star Net''s unspoken thought after it learned how the people felt.


    Xue Ling did not realize that some people were strong enough to the point where they could control even the most insignificant of personal remarks. He waved goodbye the soldiers stationed on the front lines, stepped onto the starship and began his journey back.


    The warriors on the starship were full of excitement. How careless and inattentive they were when they set out, was exactly how lively and full of momentum they were now as they revisited their memories of the front lines. They had thought that the royal family had gone just to show their face, but the Princess had really gone to kill the Zerg.


    Had it not been for the fact that the Empire''s situation was currently unclear and therefore made it unsuitable for him to stay on the front lines for a long time, now would have been the best time to kill their way into Zerg territory and recapture thes that had been upied by the Zerg.


    This half month''s journey passed by extremely quickly. Xue Ling also slowly discovered some errors that he had neglected previously because he had been too busy. These strange issues showed up more and more as he neared the capital star, and Xue Ling even had the feeling that there was some sort of monster staring at him from the direction of the capital star.


    That kind of feeling like one was being watched like prey made chills run down one''s back.


    But even if that kind of feeling where goose bumps seemed to erupt all over his body was very strange, he had no choice but to return to the capital star. The journey was particrly smooth, so they also arrived ahead of schedule. By the time the starshipnded, the wariness in Xue Ling''s heart had already reached its peak.


    They docked, opened the airlock doors, and the officers and men began to disembark. In the airport, nothing seemed to be wrong at all. Even the royal guard that came to wee him back were unprecedentedly neat and well presented.


    Xue Ling frowned and stepped onto the red carpet at the airport.


    He wore the Empire''s ck military uniform, and the white decorative lines outlined the fit of his military wear. The ssicbination of ck and white made the uniform look more handsome. Worn on Xue Ling''s body, there was a kind of indescribable temptation.


    Well, at least, it was so for Augustine.


    Da. Da. Da. The sound of military boots walking across the red carpet could be clearly heard, and Xue Ling suddenly realized what was wrong with this scene.


    How could there be a silent airport?!


    Just as he became aware of this point, the royal guards around him who were standing on both sides of the red carpet, bowed down and gave him a big salute. "Wee back, Empress!"


    Their voices were loud and clear, very distinct, and the sudden greeting shocked Xue Ling silly.


    Empress?


    Xue Ling believed that this was the first time he had shown such an expression despite having been in this world for so long.


    Yes, it was a look of confusion.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    it happened! they finally met!

 Chapter 49

    4.10 - After all, I''ve been waiting for you for seven hundred years.


    Xue Ling''s face was expressionless as he was carried back to the pce. Ah, no. It should now be called the ''Imperial Pce''.


    After those people had loudly called out ''Empress'', he had promptly turned around and wanted to go back to the starship, but somebody seemed to have foreseen that he would do so. Before he could even turn around, he was hugged by the waist and his entire body was lifted off the ground.


    Xue Ling subconsciously wanted to attack the person who had grabbed him, but his every movement was directly blocked by the other party. He had no way to see the other party''s face, but they were able to perfectly control his every movement.


    Xue Ling yelled for the system in his heart, but the system that always appeared on normal days seemed to have disappeared without a trace at this time,pletely terrified.


    So right now, Xue Ling was being held in someone''s arms, carried bodily and ''moving'' towards the Imperial Pce.


    As for why it was called the Imperial Pce¡­ This was what the man currently holding him had told him. Xue Ling had also already discovered this person''s identity. As long as he did not make any attempts to attack the other party, it seemed that he would not prevent him from moving around.


    He only needed to lift his head in order to see the other party''s face. It was very clear and very close, handsome from all 360 degrees with no dead angles, and unexpectedly familiar.


    Augustine Ludwig, the only Emperor of the Empire.


    The man who wasuded as the Empire''s strongest.


    "Can''t you let me down?" Xue Ling lowered his head and measured the distance between himself and the ground in order to calcte the height difference between him and the man.


    "I''ll let you down when we arrive at the pce. Don''t randomly move about now, otherwise I can''t guarantee that nothing will happen to you." The man was quite easy to talk to, and although Xue Ling could not see his expression as he spoke, he inexplicably felt that this person was somewhat familiar.


    "Okay, I won''t move around." Xue Ling let the other party cuddle him, and conveniently adjusted his posture to make himself a bit morefortable. He began to inquire about other things. "Did youe back from the dead?"


    Augustine: "¡­"


    Since he had not received an answer, Xue Ling began to think out loud. "Before, the old King mentioned that you were frozen? Well, does that mean you weren''t dead, and were only sleeping? And slept for seven hundred years?"


    Augustine: "¡­"


    "Why did you suddenly wake up?" Xue Ling began to recall what the old King had said to him. Just as they entered the pce, he finally sorted through everything and figured it all out.


    He now knew what the hell was going on with the settings in this damned world.


    Firstly, this man that suddenly came back from the dead¡ªif the facts recorded in the history books were true, then this man almost killed the Zerg into extinction. In that case, it was natural for the Zerg to fear him. After he fell asleep, he never woke up again and the Zerg slowly redeveloped to the scale where they coulde back and once again begin attacking inhabiteds.


    Their ambitions were once again stirred up, and they wanted to directly destroy the Empire. But, they could sense that the person who had almost exterminated them was not dead. He was still on the Empire''s capital star, and could wake up at any moment and kill them all.


    So, the Zerg had been afraid tounch attacks on toorge of a scale, and could only asionallyunch Zerg waves in order to slowly fight and erode at the borders, ready to run immediately if that person woke up.


    Augustine slept because he was waiting for his lover. Assuming that his lover was Ashley, who was predicted to be the future Empress of the Empire, he would have woken up as soon as Ashley visited him.


    Obviously, Ashley had been angry because the prince left on their wedding night, and so he did not try to please the old King. His cold and arrogant attitude made the old King unhappy, and so he did not bother to take him to the forbidden area under the pce, and the Prince was even more unlikely to take him there.


    The two of them missed each other, and so the entire universe''s situation became hopeless. The Prince also became angry because of Russell''s jealousy, and finally decided to kill off Ashley. Once Ashley had died, any chance that Augustine would wake up disappeared.


    Finally, the Zerg had nothing left to fear.


    And then, the entire universe was destroyed.


    Xue Ling followed this plot line once again and felt that he was a genius. This should be the truth of what had happened. Taking the discussion with the system previously about the ''weapon'' and ''key''; from another approach, the weapon was Augustine, and Ashley was the key to unlocking the weapon.


    With this in mind, Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. He had just been about to say something when his entire body was thrown onto the bed, and the man directly pressed up against him. His eyes were fixed on Xue Ling''s, and thatpelling, oppressive aura made it difficult to breathe.


    Xue Ling finally pulled himself out of his thoughts and discovered that he had already brought back to his own rooms while he hadn''t been paying attention.


    Oh, to be precise, this was the Prince''s rooms. He only lived here because he was the Princess.


    "You''re in my arms, but still distracted." The man grabbed his hands, bending over and leaning close. His tone was somewhat dark and ominous, and Xue Ling could almost hear the sound of his teeth gnashing together as he asked, "Who are you thinking about?"


    Xue Ling squinted slightly, and then gave him his first smile of the day. "Thinking of you."


    The man was stunned and had not yet returned to earth when Xue Ling kicked his foot out towards his stomach. He turned his body, directly wrapping an arm around Xue Ling''s waist, and the two people''s positions were reversed. Xue Ling sat down on the man''s body.


    He didn''t make any other moves. Instead, Xue Ling eyed the man''s face and figure with interest. "You caught me as soon as I came back. What is it that you want to do?"


    The man looked at him with darkened eyes and did not answer.


    But Xue Ling had already guessed his intention. He could not helpughing out loud, "You want to lock me up?"


    The man stared at him silently, but Xue Ling still found the subtle change in his face. He found it quite amusing, stretching out his hand to stroke the man''s face as he whispered, "There''s really been improvement, not acting foolishly when you can''t get what you want. But I won''t agree if you want to directly skip past the pursuing phase and jump to ying a jail scene."


    The man didn''t understand what he meant, but he could tell that this person did not find him repugnant. He thought about it, and then reached out his own hand to touch Xue Ling''s face.


    The delicate skin was warm to the touch, and as tender as he had thought it would be. It was akin to a piece of beautiful jade, and he was reluctant to take back his hand.


    Xue Ling did not stop him either, letting him touch as he called for the system in his mind several times without any response. Xue Ling wrinkled his brow and confirmed that the man before him was definitely the one who had followed him into the world.


    In fact, it was quite easy to recognize him. After all, they had interacted for three lifetimes now, and the man had some little habits that he remembered. Although his personality was always changing, some things would remain the same. After adding on the fact that the system was scared to death of him, Xue Ling could determine that this was the same man. Up until now, only that man could make the system terrified to the point where it did not daree out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They are calling me Empress." After affirming that this man was his lover, Xue Ling rxed a lot. In any case, the man would not do anything to him. He turned over, climbed off the man and patted his clothes. "Was that your idea?"


    The man nodded.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and said, "Did you announce it to the whole star system?"


    The man shook his head.


    Xue Ling was satisfied. "Although you did not pursue me, I''ll still reluctantly ept the title. After all, I was born to be the Empress~" Having said that, heid a hand on the seated man''s shoulder and said seriously: "But this title can only be used in the pce. Outside, I am still the Princess. Understood?"


    The man was unhappy when he heard the word ''Princess''. "You are mine." He emphasized that Xue Ling was his and should carry his mark. "You can''t be the Princess."


    Xue Ling frowned slightly. "Do you think that I want to be the Princess? I''m only keeping it to disgust the Prince. I don''t want to be the one who has to suffer through a divorce even though the person who cheated first was him. Don''t interfere in this matter. If I find out that you have spread the news ahead of time, I''ll kill you and find myself a King. In any case, I''ll still be the Queen."


    The man stared at him. His gaze was deep and dark, like he was about to lock him up and make it so that only he could look at him.


    Xue Ling''s scalp prickled under his gaze. He knew that his words may have touched on the man''s inverse scale; it had also been like this in the previous life. The man was a big jar of vinegar, and once something made him jealous, Xue Ling would never be able to get out of bed.


    He began to congratte himself on being underage. Doing those kind of things was not good for his health. Otherwise, by now, he would have already been pressed onto the bed by the man.


    Oh, they were in bed right now.


    Xue Ling took a deep breath, stretched over, and kissed the man on the mouth. His face was very calm, though his ears were red. "Although you should already know who I am, I''d better introduce myself. My name is Ashley, and you can call me Ash. I''m going to reach adulthood this year. Although I''m the nominal Princess, we haven''t done anything together. My current goal is to kill the Prince, and my future goal is to be the Empire''s Empress."


    The man reached out and pinched his reddened ear, then gathered him in so that he was once again seated within his embrace. "You are already the Empress of the Empire."


    "But today is the first time we''ve met." Xue Ling emphasized this point. "It''s wrong for you to make progress this way. First, you should get to know me. Then, we should fall in love, followed by you proposing to me. Finally, we''ll get married, and then, I will be the Empress."


    "I''ve known you for countless days and nights." Augustine kissed him on the forehead and said, "I slept for seven hundred years and had a long dream in which I thought I spent my life with you."


    Xue Ling''s movements stilled. He wanted rification. "What kind of life was it?"


    "When I woke up, the dream was no longer clear. But although I can''t remember clearly, I know that the person in the dream is you." Augustine cuddled him in his arms. "You like to sit in my arms and watch movies, and enjoy it when I feed you."


    Xue Ling wondered to himself, wasn''t this remembering? Why did the system say that the man would not remember anything? "Well fine, you know me, and I know you too." Xue Ling decided to stop arguing with him over this issue, and tried to make his point from another angle. "There are things that I want to do, and you aren''t allowed to interfere or mess up my ns. Otherwise, I will refuse to recognize you and will not allow you to live in the same pce as me."


    This threat seemed to be effective. Augustine had watched him through the nanoputer for so long that he understood his temper and knew that when he wanted something, nothing could stop him. He could only nod and say, "Do whatever you want, I won''t stop you. But the prerequisite is that you are not allowed to leave my side." He paused, then added, "At least before your heat arrives."


    In fact, there were only a few months before he became an adult. Xue Ling nodded and kissed the man''s jaw to reward him. "You have taken control of the capital star during the time I was gone?"


    "Yes, including the eastern territories of the Empire." The man admitted this straightforwardly. Those territories had been taken over by the people he had sent over, and it was not wrong to say that they were now under his rule.


    Xue Ling thought he had been his own golden finger, but now he discovered that his golden finger was actually this man¡­


    It seemed that in every world, he was quite pathetic, and that man was always very strong?


    Well, that was great. Since he was also toozy to do his own work, the feeling that there was someone willing to help him do it was really not bad at all.


    After thinking through these points, Xue Ling could finally let go of the uneasiness that he had felt ever since he had returned to the capital star. He reached out to hug the man, and discovered that they both fit together perfectly. This body of his was sitting within the man''s embrace, and was very well matched.


    "I''ll call you Augustine." Xue Ling stated. "I don''t want to manage those government affairs. Since you did a good job before, you can continue to do it in the future."


    "Okay."


    "Also, I''m toozy to fight the Zerg. Help me exterminate them."


    "Okay."


    "Will you promise to do anything I ask?"


    "As long as you don''t leave, I can do anything for you." The man looked down at him with unprecedented sincerity and gentleness in his eyes. "After all, I''ve been waiting for you for seven hundred years."


    I''ve already waited for such a long time. What else would I be unwilling to do for you?


    Xue Lingughed and buried his face in the man''s arms. He once again found the feeling of being spoiled from his previous life. It was such a beautiful feeling that he wanted to sink down and stay there forever.


    Well, inter worlds, he would make sure that finding the man was the first priority.


    After all, this man always knew how to please him.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    this chapter! the feeels!!! (and theughs!!)


    also, i just wanted to say - i don''t reply to everyment, but i am reading them! i''m really d you''re all enjoying WTMT too~ and i love you guys'' reactions to some of the things the MC/ML do \o/


    pst -  was also released today

 Chapter 50

    4.11 - My love, my ''husband'' is about to return


    Although Xue Ling could let the man handle everything, since Xue Ling had forbidden him from standing on stage, there were some situations where he still had to show himself.


    Even though everyone throughout the entire capital star knew about Augustine''s existence, they did not know how that man would treat Xue Ling, and so they have been anxiously waiting for news from the Princess ever since his return.


    The Princess did not make them wait for nothing. That evening, a virtual projection recording appeared on the royal family''s official page, which attracted the notice of those who always paid special attention to the royal family''s news.


    The youth in the projection seemed to have grown up a lot once again, but that aloof and noble appearance had not changed at all.


    Dressed in the Empire''s military uniform, he stood rigidly upright and began his report.


    He slowly reported everything that had urred during this trip to the front lines; how many times they fought against the Zerg waves and how many Zerg were killed. He gave a basic exnation on the situation in the front lines, and that the Zerg attack had been weakened, and so on.


    His voice was very pleasant, and when he spoke, he very concisely covered the important points, so that people who were listening to this military report did not find it boring, but rather felt all kinds of excitement. Although they did not truly understand the meaning behind what the Princess had said, looking at the Princess'' face whetted their appetite, and so they just listened to these words like they were listening to music. In any case, His Highness the Princess''s voice was very enjoyable.


    After making his report on the military situation, Xue Ling''s face finally showed some change and was no longer so calm. "On this trip to the front lines, in addition to repelling the Zerg, our goal was also to find His Royal Highness the Prince. But from our arrival at the front lines all the way until our return journey, there has been no news from His Highness¡­"


    The expression on his face made others feel very distressed. His eyes had only drooped slightly as he spoke these words, but It made those who watched the projection feel their chests clench, wishing they could go up and hug the youth. "But it doesn''t matter. No matter how long it takes, I will wait until His Highnesses back. I hope you can keep mepany as we wait for a miracle." He smiled very gently, but it was particrly heartbreaking.


    As soon as the virtual recording was released, it swept through the Star Net. Regardless of where people lived, as long as they saw the projection, they would feel particrly distressed for the Princess. The young man carried the future of an Empire on his tender shoulders. If he hadn''t shown that moment of sadness in the projection, people would not even have remembered that he was only a youth, and an omega that had lost his alpha.


    Oh, Heavens, what kind of life does their Princess lead every day?


    How did he face life without his Prince? Clearly, his heart was tense, but he still had to calm the masses and go to the front lines for the Empire.


    The crowds who were watching were almost moved to the point of tears by their own thoughts. It was really not easy on the Princess, why did His Highness the Prince not appear? The Princess was so pitiful. If the Prince still didn''te back, the Princess would have nobody to care for him and love him, what could they do?


    How could nobody care about him and love him? Someone was spoiling him so much that he had almost reached the sky.


    Before Xue Ling came back, Augustine''s men already knew that they had an Empress, but they had not truly prepared themselves psychologically. They only knew that Augustine would never die, and they never expected that they would see apletely different side to Their Majesty.


    Back then, His majesty who led them to establish the entire Empire was wise and brilliant, explosive and strong. His principles when dealing with people and things always remained the same; if they did not obey his will, then he would use force. He fought until the entire star gxy obeyed him, and he had no rivals amongst all the stars.


    As long as his name was spoken, even the enemy of the world, the Zerg, would flee with the wind.


    Yes, the entire star gxy had been the Empire''s territory once. The Alliance split to form their own territory seven hundred years ago for various reasons. But in fact, everything had previously been under Augustine''s rule. The main server of the Empire''s Star Network was actually the main server for entire star gxy''s Star Net.


    Although he slept for seven hundred years, the tactics and means that Their Majesty used when he woke up were still the same. Apart from hismand for them to be lower-key than before, those people under him never felt that there was anything different about the Emperor.


    But when their Empress returned to the capital, nothing seemed to be right.


    If His Majesty couldn''t be found, then just look for the Empress. The two of them were inseparable, to the point where even their shadows had to stay stuck together. And once you went over, you would discover that Their Majesty was the one who stuck himself to the Empress, and the Empress was all kinds of unwilling.


    Xue Ling couldn''t figure out why, but the man was somewhat sticky in this world. Xue Ling was not used to bringing him around everywhere, but he could go nowhere without him. The man was willing to get nothing else done as long as he was stuck to him.


    At night, in the Princess'' rooms, Xue Ling kicked the man out of bed and asked, "Don''t you have anything else to do? You only know how to stay entangled with me all day long."


    Augustine followed the force of his kick and grabbed his foot, holding that cute white foot in his hand and ying with it as he carelessly answered the question. "I will be no more than a step away from you before your heates."


    The corners of Xue Ling''s lips twitched. He couldn''t even be bothered to make any disparaging remarks to this man.


    Indeed, he had been following him around in order to mark him as soon as his heat began. In that man''s opinion, as long as he had not left his mark, Xue Ling was not really his.


    Since Xue Ling refused to let all the stars know that he was his Empress, the only way for the man to be reassured was to mark himpletely.


    Perhaps because of the seven hundred year difference between the two people, the man always felt that the youth in his arms was particrly untrue. Even if Xue Ling had assured him many times that he truly liked him, the man still held on to his belief that Xue Ling only chose topromise and be with him because his strength could not match up to his own.


    That was why he always kept such a close eye on Xue Ling, as though he was scared that he would disappear one day.


    In the past, Augustine used to watch him through the nanoputer, but now that the person is in front of him, he naturally wanted to watch him with his own eyes.


    Xue Ling somewhat helplessly pulled his foot out from the man''s hand and climbed over to sit directly on the man''s legs. He wrapped both arms around his neck, and tried his best to give the man a sense of security. "Oh, I know that you still feel uneasy, but I''ll be unhappy if you keep acting like this."


    The man pressed his lips together.


    Xue Ling leaned in to kiss him on the lips and asked, "In your eyes, am I the kind of person who wouldpromise with others just because my strength is inferior?"


    The man bowed his head, his eyes were a dark blue as they reflected Xue Ling''s face, as though wanting to pull his entire person into his heart. "No." Although he knew it wasn''t the case, the unrest in his heart was not so easy to put down. After all, this youth was still someone else''s wife.


    Seeming to know what he was thinking, Xue Ling didn''t know whether tough or cry as he thumped his fist against him. Heughed and continued, "You''re uneasy all day long because I have the title of Princess over my head? You have to stick to me because of this?"


    "Not uneasy." The man looked down and kissed him lightly on the face. "Any man who knows that the person he likes is someone else''s nominal wife would be unhappy."


    Xue Ling angrily refuted, "Who''s the wife? Although I am the Princess! I''m not the Prince''s wife!"


    The man smoothed out his ruffled fur.


    "If you care so much about it¡­" Xue Ling narrowed his eyes and calcted the time, suddenlyughing as he said, "Then I''ll share some news with you. They''re about to find my nominal husband."


    "Kill him." Augustine did not hesitate at all when he spoke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling frowned. "I already said, you must not touch him. If he dies, how can I divorce him? Do you still have a brain?"


    Augustine snorted coldly.


    Xue Ling pinched his face. He didn''t know why, but he felt that the man in this world was extremely cute.


    Probably because he hadn''t encountered his terrible side at all¡­


    "It''s all right." Xue Ling squinted. "After all, he will bring someone back with him."


    At this time, His Highness the Prince must have already restored his memory.


    Within the vastness of space, one could only see a dark, seemingly without bounds, endless emptiness when looking out from the window of the space ship.


    At this moment, Luther moved Russell behind him in order to protect him and red coldly at the star pirates who had boarded their civilian passenger ship. He had a very bad feeling.


    "Everyone! Kneel down and wrap your hands around your head!" Someone''s voice called out, apanied by the sound of the guns in their hands.


    Yes, even though there were mecha and spacecraft, closebat still existed. Hot weapons such as guns still existed, but they were definitely not the same as the guns from millions of years ago. They were lethal to betas, dangerous to alphas, but not harmful to omegas at all.


    Well, yes, it was a sexist gun.


    "Luther, what should we do?" Russell was nervous. Although he was mature and did not act like a teenager his age should, this was still the first time he left the he was born on and boarded a civilian spaceship. His view of the world has not been broadened yet, and in the face of this kind of situation, Russell was no different from the people around them.


    Only, in Luther''s eyes, when Russell took his hand and asked him with that anxious expression on his face, he felt that it represented Russell''s special dependence on him. Luther found this to be particrly pleasing.


    Tension began to spread among the confused passengers of the civilian spacecraft, and nearby, the captain of the Prince''s royal guard was just reporting to Xue Ling with the theirtest update. Although he was somewhat tired, he still felt relieved when he received the Princess''forting words.


    His Royal Highness the Princess was so gentle that he would consider things from their perspective, not putting on any airs at all. He obviously missed the Prince more than they did, but he did not urge them and had beenforting them all along, telling them not to be too depressed as the Prince would definitely be found.


    The guard did not know how many times he had already envied His Royal Highness the Prince for his good fortune. He was about to heave another sigh when he suddenly heard a report. "Sir! A civilian spaceship has requested for help! They have been hijacked by star pirates!"


    The guard who had finally begun to rx once again tensed up. Although this was not part of their mission, they were soldiers, and saving people was an urgent matter. The guard stood up and found that the call with His Royal Highness the Princess had not yet been disconnected.


    He was about to salute and report when he heard His Highness the Princess say, "Something happened over there, didn''t it? Hurry up and deal with it quickly. They are all people of the Empire, you should try your best to save more people."


    The guard captain made a standard military salute and respectfully replied, "We will not betray His Highness'' trust!"


    He had no idea that once His Highness the Princess who had just solemnlyforted him with a serious expression closed the connection, he would straddle the man beside him and pull the man''s head down by his cor ito kiss him on the mouth. "My love, my ''husband'' is about to return."


    The man had never been the type to remain unmoved when temptation was dropped on hisp. He had only been enduring all this time because his lover was still underage, and doing those kind of things would be bad for his health. Now, his eyes darkened as he listened to the youth. He held his chin, lowered his head and kissed him back.


    This was a very passionate kiss. The two people''s bodies were entangled together, not allowing even the slightest gap between them. The young man was kissed until his entire body became like a puddle of water, teasing and pressing close to him for more.


    But the man managed to hold himself back perfectly. He rubbed his head and said, "By the time you''re done with your ''husband'', you should be an adult." His eyes seemed to hold a fierce beast within them, imprisoned, but constantly trying to break out in order to tear apart the person in front of him and swallow him up.


    Because the taste of the youth was truly too wonderful.


    Xue Ling hid his head within his embrace, andughed so hard that his shoulders shook. There was no other reason, only that the way the man bit out the word ''husband'' was enough for him tough for a long time.


    Whileughing at him, he still had enough energy left over to mock the man: "Who told you to sleep for so long? If I hadn''t ''married'' into the royal family, how would I be able to see the ce where you slept? What if you had never seen me in this life, and never woke up? Would I have to spend my life as a widow?"


    Augustine couldn''t bear to hear him say these words. He bowed his head and sealed his lips again.


    The two men were very busy being passionate, and His Highness the was no better than them. The pheromones from an omega''s heat had filled the whole civilian spaceship. Luther could only temporarily send Russell into a room and keep him isted.


    Just now, Russell had rushed out in order to block a gun st that had been meant for him. Although the gun was harmless to omegas, it still stimted Russell''s pheromones and pushed him directly into an early heat as he reached maturity ahead of time. Fortunately, there were very few alphas on the spaceship. Luther''s eyes turned red as he thought about what fate Russell would have met with if he hadn''t been there.


    The scene of Russell taking a shot meant for him has been reying over and over in his mind, intertwined with his memories of the past and his current memories from this period of amnesia, making Luther''s memories extremely confusing. He had killed all the star pirates who boarded the spaceship before cing Russell in a room with the highest security settings. Finally, he let the guards who hade to the rescue onboard the spaceship.


    The guard captain who had just boarded the ship had no time to even express his feelings to his Prince before the guards were ordered by His Highness to take care of all the people on the ship and arrest the star pirates.


    They were not to let any of them go.


    He watched helplessly as His Highness finished giving orders and then went straight into a room and locked the door.


    The guard was somewhat confused, but he still hastened to call for people to bring over the crew members who knew what had happened for questioning.


    When he learned that the room held an omega that was in heat who hade on board the spaceship with His Highness the Prince, the guard captain felt cold all over. The figure of His Highness the Princess appeared in front of him, and the guard realized a very serious issue.


    The Empire was going to be chaotic.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    pst - merysl wants a sexist gun~

 Chapter 51

    4.12 - Luther only felt a chill running up his back


    During an omega''s heat will be followed by several days of intense ** after they have been marked. If they were disturbed during that time, the alpha would go absolutely insane. So, even though the guard''s heart was tense, he could only keep quiet and set everything in order on the spaceship, then wait for His Highness the Prince to emerge from the room.


    Three days of waiting passed by quickly.


    Three dayster, the guard once again met with his Highness, whom they had lost contact with for a long time. The initial joy had already been exhausted by three days of emotional turmoil, and the guard had no choice but to keep his face nk so that His Highness would not be able to see that his mood was not right.


    His Royal Highness, whose face was full of satisfaction naturally would not notice that something was wrong with his guard captain. After he came out, he casually began to give orders, "My nanoputer and all my things broke down in the ident. Help me put together a set of equipment. Also, bring out my spare mecha."


    "Yes."


    "And bring over a few more sets of my clothing. And prepare several sets of military uniforms. The standard size is fine." His Royal Highness''s gaze turned soft. It seemed that the person in the room already had a ce in his heart. "Organize the events that happened during the period I was missing. I need to get first-hand information right away."


    The guard opened his mouth and finally found an opportunity to ask, "Your Highness, shall we go back to the capital star first?"


    "Yes." His Royal Highness thought of the Zerg wave on the front line and his expression turned cold. "Why was this Zerg wave so intense? Have you ascertained the cause of the Zerg''s madness?" His steps paused as he asked seriously, "How was the battle situation in the southern front during my disappearance?"


    The guard paused and looked down. "The Zerg tide on the southern front has subsided."


    His Royal Highness nodded and did not ask too much about who had achieved it. There were only a few generals in the Empire, and it wouldn''t be anyone other than them.


    "Is there a dietitian on your ship? Have them prepare some nutrients." Speaking of this, he finally had a little smile on his face. "Suitable for omegas."


    The guard captain shivered all over. He knew that the Prince was his liege, and he should not oppose him in any way, not even in his thoughts.


    But there was one thing that he really needed to ask for the sake of that person. "Your Highness." He bent down and made a deep salute. "Although it is somewhat inappropriate, please allow your subordinate to ask a question."


    His Royal Highness frowned, apparently not sure why his guard captain wanted to speak with him in such a solemn and proper way. It was rare to see him so serious. "Say it, then." The Prince had never been strict with his own people.


    "The omega in there¡­"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, His Highness the Prince interrupted him. His expression was gentle as he said softly, "He is my lover."


    The guard turned pale and continued to ask, "What about His Royal Highness the Princess? What are you going to do about him?"


    When he mentioned this, His Highness Prince finally remembered that he had married a princess in ordance with his Father-King''s wishes prior to his departure from the capital star. He wrinkled his brow and said to the guard, "Don''t worry about that. I naturally have my own way to deal with it. You just have to remember." He pointed to the room. "That is my real lover. I will only acknowledge this person in my life."


    The guard bowed his head and answered yes, but his hands were clenched tightly, as though he was enduring something.


    When Xue Ling saw this scene, heughed until his stomach hurt. He wrapped his arms around Augustine''s neck, buried his head against his shoulder, andughed so hard his body shook.


    Augustine''s big hand slid down his back, again and again, as though wanting to help him catch his breath.


    Xue Ling became interested when he learned that Augustine was the master of the Star Net''s main server consciousness and could watch anyone at will. He naturally remembered that there had been a period where he had always felt that he was being watched, and based on the timeframe, it should mean that Augustine had been watching him ever since he woke up.


    But he had not been bothered by it. Augustine originally thought that he would be angry, but in fact, this youth of his only hugged his neck and asked him, "Are you particrly fond of looking at me through the nanoputer?"


    Augustine shook his head decisively. "Not really, but back then I didn''t have aplete grasp of the situation. I did not want to appear in front of you before everything was ready, and make it so that your impression of me turned bad, so¡­" I monitored you, and only dared to watch you through a screen.


    "Oh, I thought you liked to watch me through the screen."


    "If so, then what?"


    "Then from now on, you''ll only be able to see me through a screen." Xue Ling smiled sweetly as he touched his face."


    Augustine: "¡­" That would be an extremely bad thing.


    XUe Ling naturally would not waste the convenience that Augustine could provide. He even directly asked Augustine to link with the civilian spaceship and activate the monitoring equipment there in order to record videos and pictures of His Highness the Prince and Russell rolling on the sheets together.


    Since His Royal Highness could have others rape Ashley and send those videos to ask for a divorce, he could also use the same means to crush him.


    Augustine spent some time to soothe his ruffled fur, and said to him, "In fact, you don''t have to do this." As long as Xue Ling wanted, he could do it for him. It was a waste of brain cells to plot against the Prince this way. Augustine felt that it was really unnecessary.


    Xue Ling ignored him and waved his hand at him to tell him to stop meddling.


    Since His Royal Highness was in true love, then let him and his true love be together forever. As long as his love was deep and true, he should not be that disappointed even if he lost the throne, right?


    The next day, Xue Ling went to see the old King that had been imprisoned by Augustine. The old King did not know that Xue Ling had already sided with a certain person, and felt particrly sorry for him. He felt his choice in picking a son-inw was very good, since Xue Ling could still do so well for himself even under such a tyrannical Emperor.


    Then, Xue Ling figuratively pped him in the face. He did not pretend to be pitiful, nor did he solicitously inquire after his health. He waved the guards back as soon as he arrived, and showed the old King the videos that Augustine had recorded of His Highness the Prince and Russell.


    This colorful scene stimted the old King''s to the point where his eyes turned red, and he gritted his teeth and cursed his Highness Prince as an unfilial son. When he heard the Prince promise Russell that he would treat him well, that there would be only him in his lifetime, and he would only have one omega, the old King was angry enough to vomit blood.


    Xue Ling looked on calmly as the old King finished watching this farce, and then opened his mouth to say: "Father-King, this is my husband."


    The old King was pale, and was at a loss for words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I want to divorce him." Xue Ling''s second sentence shocked the old King to the point where his soul returned to his body.


    "Little Ashley." The old king was anxious. "This cannot be. You are the wife that he has married. There is no need to divorce just because he marked another omega!"


    "Should I wait for him toe to me with that omega and tell me to get lost before I leave?" Xue Ling looked at the old king expressionlessly and said, "Father-King, you also know that this is not my fault, nor should I have to bear responsibility for such a mistake. I can ept that he does not like me, does not love me, and still be a good Princess, a good Queen. But Father-King, I will never allow him to have a lover outside, let alone allow a man who has marked another omega to be my husband."


    The old King looked at his serious face and knew that it was toote for him to say anything. "Ashley, is there really no way?"


    "No, Father-King." He spoke lightly. "This is thest time I will address you this way."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t be Queen if you get divorced?" The old King asked, "But you were born to be Queen."


    Xue Ling turned to look at him, and the old King was frozen by the look in his eyes. His gaze was too cold, as cold as ice, and there was no emotion in it. He spoke. "I was not born to be Queen, but to be Empress."


    His lips suddenly curved as he looked at the old King. "You''re old now, and may not be able to witness the Empire''s return to its original glory. This time, there will be more than just the Empire''s only Emperor, there will also be an Empress."


    "And that person is me."


    The old King watched him leave. He had calcted and plotted, but in this life he finally lost to a man that had always been in deep sleep¡­


    That man was not their ancestor. The real ancestor of the royal family had been nothing but a man-made person bred from a bit of his genes. With each sessive generation, his genes were diluted again and again, and so the royal family became weaker and weaker, and the Empire gradually declined.


    Now, was nothing more than that man taking back what originally belonged to him.


    And that child was the one he had waited seven hundred years for.


    And also the one he made so many ns for, the person he ultimately desired and wished to obtain.


    The old King had already lived a long life, and knew what to do and what not to do. He understood that struggling this time was meaningless.


    That child was right. He may not live to see the Empire''s glorious future. His son¡­


    Probably also wouldn''t be able to see it.


    The closer they got to the capital star, the faster Russell''s heart beat. Too many things had happened along the way, which left him a little confused.


    First, they were robbed by the star pirates, and he was shot protecting Luther, causing his pheromones to go crazy and sending him straight into heat. Then, he was marked by Luther, the two of them confirmed their feelings for each other, and Luther also regained his memories.


    And then there was Luther''s identity.


    Although it could be seen from his every move and action that Luther was a very outstanding person from the upper echelons of society, Russell had never thought that he would be a Prince, and His Royal Highness the Price of the Empire, at that.


    That person was on a level that he had never even dared to think about iming to know.


    Now, this man was holding his hand and assuring him that he would be the only omega in his life. The Princess was someone he had been forced to marry, and he would have a way to pull him down.


    Unlike a traditional omega, Russell was a very possessive lover. When he had discovered after being marked that the other party was married, he was angry, but helpless. Luther had to coax him for a few days before he finally relented.


    Russell wanted toe to the capital star in order to attend school, but now that Luther was here, he no longer had to worry about anything else. They had spent these days falling further in love, and now that he had reached adulthood and passed his first heat, his originally skinny and small figure had sprouted, slowly changing from a teenager to be a young man. His looks had been delicate and pretty, but over the course of these days, became more good looking. Luther could not bear to be separated from him, and brought him wherever he went. They were so much in love that they never even noticed that the soldiers on the ship along with his own guard captain all had strange looks in their eyes when they saw the couple.


    The capital star drew nearer and nearer. Finally, when the spacecraft docked at the airport and the hatch opened, Luther heard a wave of cheers.


    He walked out of the airport in some surprise and saw that people were everywhere, shouting and cheering at him. Russell followed behind him, looking about curiously and wondering if the Prince was always this extravagant.


    Just as he was thinking, the cheers that could be heard from the crowd got louder. He lifted his head, and saw a youthing towards them.


    He was wearing the same military uniform as they were, but the feeling he gave off was very different.


    The belt on his waist emphasized the youth''s slender waist, and the cor that stood upright covered his slim neck. He was dressed meticulously in his military uniform, and on him, it really gave off an abstinent aesthetic. He was very good-looking, a kind of indescribable beauty. Even with just a nce, Russell felt that he had seen a god from the legends, because only god would have such a beautiful appearance.


    He was a little stunned, but Luther was not. The corners of his mouth taut as he looked at the person who appeared in front of him.


    This was the wife that he had never seen ever since they got married.


    His Princess.


    The youth bowed and saluted him. When he stood up, he showed a good looking smile, and said, "Wee back, Your Highness."


    Luther only felt a chill running up his back, which momentarily made him want to once again return to the ship and leave to go far, far away.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    i just wanted to say that i never knew extra-flouride toothpaste was a *thing*¡­ learning new things every day!

 Chapter 52

    4.13 - Destroy him! Destroy the person in front of him!


    But it was only for a moment. Luther calmed down quickly. Although he had not watched Ashley grow up from childhood, he still understood him. For him to arrange such a situation, did it mean that he had discovered something, and wanted to be on the offensive and ask first?


    He was about to open his mouth when he saw the youth looking sideways at Russell, who was standing behind him.


    Luther put out his hand to protect Russell, his face full of vignce as he looked at Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling curved his lips and said, "Your Highness need not be so nervous. I won''t do anything to the person behind you."


    Such a calm remark made Luther even more uneasy, because he was very clear about Ashley''s dedication to the title of Queen. Normally, even if he knew something, for the sake of the royal family''s face, he would not purposely air it out here.


    To be honest, the Xue Ling now really did not care about the royal family''s face. What he cared about was that if this man continued to hog his current position, he could not give his own lover a title. Not only was Augustine persistent about this matter, in reality Xue Ling was also persistent.


    However, he had his own principles. He wanted His Highness the Prince to know how it felt to be criticized by millions of people.


    That was what Ashley had originally been made to suffer.


    The voices of people cheering gradually faded away. They had originally been cheering spontaneously for the young royal couple that had been separated after their wedding by an ident, but unexpectedly, there seemed to be some tension on the scene.


    To be exact, His Highness the Prince seemed to have his sword drawn.


    "Is the person that you''re protecting behind you Russell Johnson?" Xue Ling waved to Russell. This protagonist shou that had not yet grown up was a little na?ve, and even showed a silly smile on his face that he couldn''t seem to control when he was faced with Xue Ling''s smile.


    Xue Ling sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if he was more innocent and simple now, sooner orter he would be dyed ck by the capital star. Back then, it had been Russell who brought up the idea of having others rape him and film it in order to obtain a divorce. The Prince originally preferred to have the Princess die a sudden death.


    "What are you trying to do?" Luther''s gaze was a little dangerous.


    "I''m not trying to do anything. I just want to divorce you before you bring this person into the pce." The smile faded from Xue Ling''s face. He opened his nanoputer and sent another piece of information to Luther. "And help you and your true love achieve your goal."


    There was an uproar at the scene.


    Before today, His Royal Highness the Princess''s unwavering belief in the Prince had been praised across all the stars. But now, such a person had requested a divorce in front of the public as soon as His Highness the Prince had returned.


    What did he say?


    His Highness the Prince''s true love?


    "Luther." Xue Ling ignored the ugly expression on Luther''s face and spoke lightly. "I can pretend to be strong when you leave the capital star for the front lines without even seeing me on our wedding night, and only release the news a few dayster in order stabilize the people''s hearts. I can train to pilot a mecha for half a month after you go missing on the front lines, go in your stead to fight against the Zerg waves, and struggle against thousands of Zerg without anyint. But Luther, these things are based on the premise that I am your Princess, your nominal wife and your only partner for the rest of your life."


    "What''s funny is that you disappeared for almost two months, and brought me back an omega that you have marked." Xue Ling''s face turned cold, and his smile disappeared. His gaze was poisonous as he looked at Luther and Russell, as though full of hatred for both of them.


    The return of His Highness the Prince was broadcast live across the stars via the Star Web. The number of people watching the live broadcast just increased sharply. All of them could see it very clearly as their Princess, that young man who was bright and dazzling to the point where they were all enthralled, who had previously sworn to believe that his husband woulde back, was obviously showing an indifferent face, but within his eyes, there was a faint shimmer of tears.


    His remarks were full of irony, but from his eyes, one could see unstoppable sorrow.


    Some people felt their hearts go out to him, and their gazes carried anger and indignation when they looked at His Highness the Prince and the young man standing beside him.


    "I, Ashley, have the Rhine family''s pride. I will not fight with him for you, so let''s divorce."


    Luther narrowed his eyes. "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "I know." Xue Ling raised his hand and said, "How his heat came about, how you marked him, I have videos of it all. Do you need me to bring them out for everyone to see?"


    Luther''s heart skipped a beat. He felt that there was definitely something in this situation that he had not grasped. He looked sideways at Russell and doubts rose in his mind.


    "I don''t know which kind-hearted person it was who sent it over without trying to conceal anything. I was by Father-King''s side at the time, so Father-King has also seen it." Xue Ling sneered. "Luther, let''s divorce. You already have an omega, and it''s not good for me to hold onto that person''s position. Now, I''ll give it back to you."


    "¡­" The situation now was too uncertain, and Luther did not even know what the people who were around them now hade for. He somewhat irritably looked at his personal guard. Back then when he asked for an update on the current situation, those reports had never mentioned what Ashley was talking about now!


    Luther now felt as though he was being toyed with by everyone. He even began to wonder where Russell hade from. Did he really not know about his identity and only simply wanted to take care of him?


    Of course, this idea only existed in his mind for a moment before he decisively kicked it out. He had been with Russell for some time, and he still believed in him. In that case, everything that was happening here could only be Ashley''s handiwork."


    With this in mind, Luther''s murderous aura rose up. "I won''t rashly agree to a divorce here without understanding the situation here first."


    Xue Ling also knew that ording to his personality, he would absolutely not allow anything that was not within his own ns to proceed, so he didn''t say much. In any case, what he wanted was for the people know that His Highness the Prince had returned, and had brought back an omega that he had already marked. Everyone now recognized Russell''s face, and it ensured that he would not be able to mix well in the capital star.


    So, he pressed his lips together, gave Luther a deep look, and then turned to leave.


    It was only then that Luther noticed that he was followed by several people he had never seen before. They did not seem to be from the Rhine family, and were even less likely to be people from the royal family.


    From around them came the sounds of people discussing the controversial news. Luther escorted Russell and quickly left the airport. These scenes were all broadcast live on the Star Net, and even before Xue Ling had returned to the imperial pce, the topic of His Highness the Prince''s extramarital affair had already made it to the news headlines.


    Thework was full of people''s criticism, and Luther''s reputation had fallen to a miraculous new low.


    After all, he was a person who had disappeared for more than two months. Compared with Xue Ling, who had been garnering goodwill during this period, the vast majority of people would be on Xue Ling''s side.


    Listening to His Royal Highness the Princess, it seemed that the Prince left him on their wedding night. The Princess was still underage, and obviously nothing had happened between them. But His Highness had now marked another omega that came out of nowhere. That counted as cheating.


    It was not wrong for the Princess to want a divorce!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone no longer addressed the Prince as His Highness the Prince. As long as he was mentioned, they referred to him as that scum man.


    Xue Ling flipped through thements and felt all kinds of amusement as he read them. Meanwhile, Augustine frowned at him, "He''s not willing to divorce?"


    Xue Ling waved his hand, "It no longer matters now whether he''s willing or not. This divorce is already confirmed, and he can''t keep his position as Prince anymore. You should get ready. Soon you''ll be officially making an appearance in front of the whole universe."


    "Oh?" Augustine squinted and asked, "With what identity?"


    Xue Ling nced at him and spoke disdainfully: "What kind of identity do you want?"


    Augustine gave a lowugh, "Well, the identity of the Princess''s current boyfriend."


    Xue Ling kicked him and said, "Go away. If you are not the Emperor, don''t think that I''ll agree to marry you." Although the idea of getting married was somewhat shocking, if it was with this man, then Xue Ling unexpectedly found that he didn''t mind.


    Augustine looked a little strange. He held Xue Ling''s hand and queried softly, "You wouldn''t marry me if I wasn''t the Emperor?"


    Xue Ling saw his expression, raised his chin proudly, and jokingly said, "You should know, I am someone who was born to be an Empress.~"


    ? When Augustine met his gaze, the violence that had just arisen in his heart was suddenly suppressed. Even if he was only with him because he wanted to be Empress, so what? This person was already his, let alone his heart.


    The person that he wanted, absolutely had to be his from their body to their heart, from inside to outside. All of it had to be his.


    Heughed a little recklessly. "That''s perfect then. I was born an Emperor."


    Xue Ling kicked him again, with the intent of denouncing his shamelessness. Afterwards, when he thought about it, it seemed that everyone''s settings in this world were somewhat juvenile¡­


    It was not rmended for the man''s middle school sickness to be too serious, to the point where it would soon be cancerous.


    After what had happened, His Highness the Prince did not go straight to the pce upon his return to the capital star. Rather, he first set up a residence for Russell, and then arranged guards for him, cuddling him intimately as he spoke some words of advice before finally making preparations to enter the pce.


    By this time, it was already dark. The dinner that should have been held to celebrate the return of His Highness the Prince had been cancelled due to the venting of the Princess.


    Xue Ling hold up in his room and answered multiple phone calls. Warren, his parents, and even his grandparents took turns giving him advice, and only after he had stressed countless times that he did not like the Prince, was he finally allowed to stay in the pce and not directly ordered back to the Rhine family.


    The imperial pce was already nothing like the one the Prince had left behind. All the important positions had been filled by Augustine''s people. They were the people who built the pce, and functions that had not been discovered before were all activated now. Not only did the level of defense increase, many secret passages were now also in use.


    As soon as Xue Ling had finished bathing, someone reported that His Highness the Prince had returned.


    He tied up his bathrobe and narrowed his eyes. "What does he want¡­"


    "Should I have him go back?" Xue Ling''s servants had all been reced by his and Augustine''s people, so it was absolutely feasible to do as he had said and sweep His Highness the Prince out of the house. After all, the pce was now their territory.


    "No need." Xue Ling was rather curious about why this man hade to the pce thiste at night. With his perception ability, it was impossible for him not to discover that the pce was no longer under his control. "Let him wait. I''ll get changed and go see him."


    To enter a ce that was not under his control, was it that Luther was too confident in himself, or did his IQ follow his loss of memory and disappear into the wind?


    Or, did he not even realize who the enemy he was facing was?


    Xue Ling thought that hisst guess was the right one. He changed slowly into casual clothes, and then went to see Luther. Fortunately, due to Luther''s return today, Augustine had been driven back to his underground pce to sleep by him. Otherwise, he didn''t know what kind of fuss would be stirred up.


    Luther sat in the outer hall with a ck expression and thought that Ashley''s guts had grown to cover the sky. This was clearly his pce, but Ashley was making him wait here. Ha-ha. He was still ying the role of Princess at this time, he was really too much.


    Xue Ling did not make him wait long, and soon came out.


    Seeing that His Royal Highness was wearing his regr state clothing, Ashley raised his eyebrows andughed. "Did Your Highnessete at night to have me move out of your pce?"


    Luther looked over coldly, but found himself facing a young man who was as dazzling as a god.


    During the day, when he had been wearing a military uniform, Luther had been full of vignce against him. Now, he had changed into the mostmon casual clothing, wearing very simple andfortable clothes. His face was slightly reddened from his recent bath, and when heughed, there was a type of unique charm.


    Perhaps because he had abhorred him for so long, Luther has forgotten that this Princess of his was the most beautiful person in the universe.


    And soon, his heat woulde.


    Such a person should have been his.


    But, he didn''t want him.


    The things that he didn''t want, were also not allowed to be given to others.


    Looking at the person in front of him, a crazy voice sounded in Luther''s mind.


    Destroy him! Destroy the person in front of him!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    we''re officially 1/4 of the way through WTMT!

 Chapter 53

    5.14 - Why is it ''Empress''?


    "This is my pce. I can return anytime I choose." Luther spoke indifferently.


    Xue Ling couldn''t helpughing. He looked curiously at his Highness the Prince, who seemed to be in control of everything. He asked, "Although I don''t know where His Highness the Prince got his confidence from, thank you for making meugh."


    Luther looked at him, his gaze deep. "Ashley, you don''t have to act in front of me." He spoke lightly, "I know what you''ve always wanted. You can''t possibly agree to a divorce with me, Ashley. Even if you took a step back in order to move forwards, this step is going to go terribly wrong."


    "Oh?" Xue Ling did not interrupt, and only responded with some amusement.


    "Ever since childhood, your only ambition was to be Queen." Luther sneered. "You are a maniac. You don''t care about what I''m like. No matter who is in the position of Prince, you will marry them, because being Princess and then Queen was the path you decided to take. Ashley, I know you. You would never cut off your own path of retreat."


    Xue Ling looked at Luther strangely and wondered how his brain could be full of so many strange ideas.


    But he was also right, the original owner of this body did have this mentality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have yed and lost so badly even with such a good hand of cards. "I haven''t cut off my own path. On the contrary, divorcing you is the signal that my n is about to begin."


    Xue Ling was smiling, and he was calm and rxed. It made Luther, who firmly believed that he had been holding him in the palm of his hand, feel somewhat uneasy, but he pushed aside the chill that came out of nowhere and looked at the smiling youth with a cold expression. "Throughout the stars, you won''t be able to find a second man who is better suited to be King than I am."


    "So what? What''s your point?" Xue Ling was a little curious. "You didn''t stay in your own residence in order tofort your omega that has been scared as soon as he arrived, and didn''t go to take a look at how much you control you actually have right now. Instead, you came to the pce to say something like this. Why is Your Highness the Prince so adamant about not wanting to divorce me?"


    The Prince''s expression remained cold and he did not speak.


    It''s true that he could not divorce Ashley right now. Although he felt that he had everything under control, their divorce shouldn''t happen now. If he and Ashley were divorced, the Rhine family would be biased against him, and would be more guarded against him. People who were already originally not on his side would then bepletely pushed against him, and it would be even more difficult for him to make a move.


    Seeing his tight face, Xue Lingughed loudly. His Highness left him with no words.


    "My Highness." He wasughing so hard that he was bent over, his cheeks were red, and he was particrly attractive. "Were you always so na?ve? Do you still think you are free to deal with the Rhine family? Have you not discovered what''s actually going on yet?"


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Do you know what ce this is?" Xue Ling looked at him with a smile. "It is the imperial pce." The word ''imperial'' was purposefully stressed, and Xue Ling spoke it clearly. "Your Highness, I suggest you go and read the history books. Maybe you''ll understand the situation better then."


    Luther frowned.


    "But since you''ve alreadye, you can sign the divorce papers while you''re here." In this interster world, marriage was easy but divorce was extremely serious. As long as the materials and evidence needed for divorce were submitted to the Star Net main server through the nanoputer, the main server would automatically judge who was responsible for the divorce ording to the information provided, and then provide a divorce agreement for both parties to sign.


    Xue Ling had already submitted videos of Luther''s cheating along with other materials and received the divorce letter. The main server''s master was Augustine, and this divorce letter was of great benefit to him. It was no ident that even if Luther were to be the one submitting materials, he would receive the same divorce agreement terms.


    "There''s no point in being stubborn about this. I don''t want to keep this rtionship with you anymore either. Seriously, it''s nauseating." Xue Ling frowned and handed him the divorce letter. He ced a hand on the sofa beside him, and his expression was a little strange.


    Luther read the divorce letter carefully. The more he read, the uglier his expression became, and he did not feel good at all. Because he was the guilty party, he had to transfer most of his property to Ashley, and most of it was his private property that even his deputies had not known clearly about. But somehow, they were now all listed here by the Star Net''s main server.


    Luther gritted his teeth and looked up at Xue Ling viciously, as though wanting to tear him apart, but soon after, a strange look also appeared on his face.


    There is a light fragrance in the air, very much like the fragrance of some flower. It smelled very pleasant, and made people''s expressions change to look like they were in a trance.


    After having experienced it once before, Luther knew what it was.


    That was an omega''s pheromone. Russell''s scent was like the lotus that he most favored, and could always make him emotional, wanting to indulge in him. As for the youth in front of him, he currently seemed like a plum blossom in full bloom. That cold and crisp fragrance paired with the flush on his face held a peculiar attraction.


    Luther had known from childhood that his fiancee was beautiful, the type that was like smoke from a fire that one couldn''t eat, high and distant, like a god from up above. But he had never liked Ashley''s face, because it always gave him the feeling of being gazed at from a distance along with everything else, and he felt that he was also being looked down on.


    Even if it was his future omega, Luther could not bring himself to like him at all. But now, facing this person, he felt like he was burning.


    ording to the regtions, an alpha could only mark one omega, but this was only a rule, and did not mean that an alpha could not physically mark a second omega. An idea came to Luther''s mind.


    If he marked him now, then Ashley would never be able to divorce him.


    After alphas and omegas have been marked, it was extremely difficult to separate them unless the marks were forcibly removed, but this was very harmful to both sides and was likely to destroy both of them.


    If he marked Ashley, he would no longer be able to stand in his way.


    He would no longer be able to use that kind of gaze when looking at him.


    And he would no longer be able to stand on high ground and look down on everyone with disdain.


    Such thoughts kept rolling around in Luther''s mind, and his eyes became more and more red. When he finally met Xue Ling''s eyes, it seemed like he was looking at prey that already belonged to him.


    No alpha could escape the influence of an omega''s pheromones when they were in heat. Even if they had strong willpower and could control their own actions, it was absolutely impossible for them to control their physiological impulses. Xue Ling felt that everything before of his eyes was bing more and more blurry as an unknown fragrance filled air.


    His body was getting hotter and hotter, and warm waves of ** swept through, making it so that he could barely stand. He could only use both hands to steady himself so that he would not fall to the floor in front of Luther.


    But, although he knew what the settings of this world were, he had no real understanding of exactly what kind of scene would ur when an omega went into heat. It was a very dangerous picture; if it had been on a main street, it would definitely cause confusion. If it had been on a battlefield, the battle would probably be lost.


    If an omega in heat was not helped, they would probably be gang raped to death.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even if the interster world became even more developmentally advanced, it would still be helpless against this kind of heat. Therefore, Xue Ling could only keep himself conscious through force of will. His physical strength had already left him in the wake of the assault of wave after wave of feeling, and he couldn''t help but want to melt into a puddle in that man''s arms and indulge in several days and nights of revelry.


    Xue Ling could guess why that man would stick so close to him during this period of time. If he had known that his heat woulde ahead of schedule, nothing could have convinced him to drive the man away tonight.


    Luther hade forward, his eyes glowing red as he reached out to touch Xue Ling. "Ashley, your heat is here."


    His voice was so low and deep that Xue Ling felt himself quiver, and using all the strength that he could muster, managed to keep himself standing. He even managed to take one step back as he frowned.


    It was this single step that led to the direct copse of Luther''s sanity.


    Exactly, the reason why he did not like this person, was not only because he was high up and aloof, but also because he had never had never put him in his eyes. Even when they were married, there was not even the slightest sign that he had been moved. What he needed was an omega that would depend on him, and not one that was like an ornament who could remain a perfect Princess in front of anybody.


    Ashley would never understand his heart, nor would he be willing to learn to understand his heart.


    The path that he took was unemotional, and everyone was equal before him. Even though he was the Prince of the Empire and his fiance, in Ashley''s eyes he was no different from those who regrly surrounded and pursued him.


    Luther reached out and grabbed his hand, and was just about to pull him towards himself when a force hit him directly from behind. Someone kicked him in the back, and the Prince who had not put up any defense copsed straight onto the floor.


    The means of the neer were straightforward and sharp. The next second, he had stepped on the hand that had reached out to grab Xue Ling, and the kick after that was aimed towards his lower body, and directly rendered him impotent.


    Luther was curled up in pain, and his miserable scream tore through the sky, bringing the silent pce to life in an instant.


    Everyone was in a panic, and because the Emperor was emitting his pressuring aura throughout the pce, everyone, regardless of whether they knew the situation or not, could only light candles silently for the person who had provoked him.


    One must know that it was the first time that the Emperor had be mad since his awakening.


    When the Emperor was angry, it was definitely the innocent crowds who had to suffer. Many people in the pce did not even dare to breathe too loudly, fearing that the Emperor would suddenly pull everyone out and kill them.


    In fact, the Emperor had no time to pay attention to these things at all. After he had maimed a certain part of Luther''s anatomy with a single kick, he directly stepped on his body, went to Xue Ling''s side, and reached out to pick him up.


    Xue Ling struggled at first, but when he recovered his consciousness and looked up at the face of the person before him, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and trustingly grabbed at his clothes to rub his face into his chest.


    This kind of movement was very cute and lovely, but at this moment, it seemed extraordinarily bewitching to Augustine.


    He no longer cared about Luther, who wasying on the floor. He carried Xue Ling in his arms, went straight into the Princess'' rooms, and closed the door. It was left to the people who had hurried over after the Emperor and had watched nkly as the Emperorpleted this series of actions to finally pull themselves together and begin to deal with the rather terrible situation here.


    The Empress'' heat arrived early, and this person called Luther almost made a move on him.


    The Emperor''s temper could be considered mild for not kicking him to death in one move. If it had been them, they would probably have directly beat to death anyone who dared touch their partner.


    But since the Emperor did not kill him, it meant that he was still useful. They should first drag him down to the underground pce so as to not dirty the floor of the Empress'' rooms.


    Luther was already half dead from pain, but still clearly saw the scene of that man bringing Ashley into their rooms. The tall and broad man had the curled up, seemingly small omega in his arm in his arms, and the two had been so close there had basically been no gap between them as they left.


    The scene made Luther extremely angry, raging to the point where he almost lost control of his emotions, but his body had just been trampled by that man to the point of bing useless, and he had no way to stand up and follow them into the room at all.


    "Slut!" He gritted his teeth, his expression fierce as he spat the word out. And then, he found himself on the receiving end of a curious look as the person who was responsible for dragging him out squatted down to look at him.


    It was a young man with a baby face. He had a deep smile on his face as he asked, "What did you say just now?"


    Luther fearlessly repeated himself. "Slut!" Clearly, Ashley had been fooling around with that man, but said that he was the one cheating. How ridiculous! If it hadn''t been for Russell''s early heat, the first person to cheat would have been that slut!


    He had done nothing wrong! He was just one step behind!


    He thought there was something terrible about him, but it turned out that he had just clung on to another man.


    Ha-ha, slut!


    "Ah-ha. Such a mouth does not seem toe from the imperial family." The young man pped him across the face so hard his face swelled up. "You have to remember, if you use those kinds of words to talk about our Empress, your fate will only be even worse than it is now, understood?"


    Luther was beaten into a daze and he waspletely stunned on the spot. He still had not recovered even after he had been pulled out of the pce.


    Empress?


    Why was it ''Empress''?


    Shouldn''t it be ''Queen''?


    editor: merysl


    *whistles innocently* it''s happening!!

 Chapter 54

    4.15 - As long as he wanted, he could make anyone crazy for him


    The scent of pheromones filled the room. Xue Ling held tightly onto Augustine''s hand, hung himself on his body, rubbed against his chest and asked, "How did you get here so quickly?"


    Augustine didn''t reply. Instead, he pulled him off his body and ced him on the bed before unfastening his own clothes and tossing them side.


    Although Xue Ling had an exceptional physique for an omega, he was not particrly robust. On the contrary, because he had not yet reached maturity, his entire person seemed to be quite petite. On normal days, he always puffed his chest out, walked with a decisive air, and held his head up, which made him seem a lotrger than life, but now that he was pressed down under Augustine, he realized that this body was really¡­


    Rather small.


    It had not been so bad with Bai Yue''s body in the previous life, but Xue Ling felt that he had no hope of recovering from this.


    Xue Ling was wearing casual home wear, but it was more ''royal'', meaning that it was probably made out of special materials only suitable for royalty. It was slippery and smooth, very easy to wear, and very easy to take off.


    His body had be extraordinarily sensitive because of his heat, and Xue Ling had a strong impulse to embrace the person above him and climb on directly, but fortunately he still retained a small bit of rationality. Otherwise, even if his body''s state was even better than it was now, he would not be able to withstand Augustine''s means.


    "Be good, you''re in heat." Augustine kissed the tip of his nose andforted him. "Just follow your own thoughts and do what you want to do. Don''t resist."


    Xue Ling grabbed the hand that was undressing him and asked, "Why is your expression still so calm?" Just now, he had clearly seen that Luther''s eyes had turned red, but the man in front of him was terribly calm, to the point where he seemed to have entered a strange state.


    Augustine lowered his head to look at him.


    The youthy under him with his clothes half undressed, a pair of beautiful fox eyes were fixed on him with a gaze full of charm, like the fiercest **. Just one nce was enough topletely copse his rationality.


    His cheeks were flushed a beautiful red, and the tear moles at the corners of his eyes added a touch of brilliant color on that gorgeous face.


    On regr days, it always seemed like a god''s noble face, but at this moment it was enchanting like a demon''s.


    Augustine slowly matched the face of the youth under him with that of the boy in his seven-hundred-year dream, and then, in front of his eyes, there appeared a face that waspletely different from those two faces. He still had a pair of fox eyes and tear moles, and was still just as beautiful, but there no longer was that sense of uncertainty and vition that made Augustine feel confused.


    That face together with that pair of eyes, was the real him.


    Augustine seemed to have made up his mind about something, and lowered his head to kiss him on the lips. Heughed, "How crazy do you want me to be? Hmm?"


    Xue Ling turned soft all over at his low "hmm". Wrapping both arms around his neck, he used a bit of effort to raise himself up, slowly rubbing his lips against Augustine''s face. "Are you so indifferent because I hold no attraction for you at all, or is it because you can''t do it? Huh?"


    Augustine''s eyes darkenedpletely. A wild storm seemed to be brewing in that deep ocean of darkness as his hands gently caressed Xue Ling''s back, and he pressed his ufortably hard lower body against him. "Baby, you''ll soon know exactly whether or not I can do it."


    This was originally the Prince and Princess'' wedding room, but Augustine didn''t care too much about that right now. He removed his top, then bowed his head to kiss the youth who was trying desperately to cling onto him. This person seemed to be born for him; his every action, every word, could make him delighted enough to lose himself. At this time, he was lying beneath him, and pheromones from his heat filled the room, making Augustine''s body burn hot.


    He used to sneer at alphas and omegas because he considered himself to be immune to the influence of pheromones and therefore be a ve of **, but he could only me the person under him for being too attractive. Even without that wonderful smelling pheromone, he could still drive Augustine mad for him.


    More precisely, as long as he wanted to, he could make anyone crazy for him.


    It wasn''t as though they had never done these kinds of things in their previous life, so Xue Ling was not shy at all. Because he was in heat, the empty feeling in his body tormented him to the point of madness, and he could only use his entire body to cling onto Augustine''s, his pair of slender, white legs wrapped tightly around the man''s waist as he used both arms around his neck to reach up and kiss him.


    The tip of his tongue licked against slightly moist lips, swept across a set of opened teeth, and then, like a king visiting his territory, swept through his entire mouth to finally tangle with another tongue, chasing it and unwilling to let it go.


    Augustine''s kiss was so fierce that it was as though he wanted to swallow Xue Lingpletely into his stomach. The anger that he felt when he had encountered Luther outside was now vented here in another way.


    He tore off Xue Ling''s top, pulled the sleeves down to Xue Ling''s wrists, and used them to tie up the youth''s hands.


    Xue Ling licked his lips, feeling that he had not yet yed enough. "ying with bondage?"


    Augustine kissed his ear and said, "Behave, I won''t hurt you."


    This was an instinct that belonged to alphas and omegas, and had a kind of natural and wonderful truth that was so beautiful, people could be addicted to it.


    The door to the Princess'' rooms remained closed for five days, and anyone who could think for themselves all knew what was going on in there, but nobody dared to bring it up, only doing what they were supposed to do every day in order to ensure that the capital star was still running smoothly.


    The number of days they spent ''building cars'' behind doors, was the number of days that His Highness the Prince remained hungry. His once handsome face became thin from imprisonment, and because he couldn''t take care of himself, his appearance became gaunt and haggard.


    The wounds on his body had not been treated for various reasons, and Luther only felt that everything he had, had been crushed mercilessly by that person. He sat in a trance in the middle of his cell, to the point where he did not even know what day it was, his mind filled with the gaze of that man as he looked back at him with Ashley curled up in his arms.


    Luther had been born in the limelight because he was the royal family''s only heir, and because the King had suffered grievous wounds battling the Zerg, he had also been hailed as the future leader of the Empire.


    From his birth, he had been destined to be the glory of the Empire.


    But when he was three years old, everything changed.


    Because Ashley appeared.


    Luther did not like him at first because the day when Ashley was born was the day when he entered the royal academy to study and receive his initiation. But everyone had been attracted by Ashley''s birth, and his Father-King did not even participate in his enrollment. This made Luther, who was used to being the center of attention from birth, feel dissatisfied and jealous for the first time.


    Then, he was told that he had a fiancee, and that it was the newborn baby.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The feeling that his future had been decided for him was horrible. As he grew up, and as Ashley grew up, he became more and more certain of one truth.


    Ashley had not been born to marry him, he had been born to surpass him. Although he was an omega, his studies in theory and other aspects were all better than his. He clearly was a powerful alpha, but the one that his Father-King praised the most was Ashley, an omega.


    Gradually, Luther became disgusted with the entire Rhine family. Once he began to use tinted sses to look at people, everything seemed different. He began to feel that the Rhine family had too much control, and that the royal family should not let them continue to grow. After he noticed the Rhine family, he began to look with bias towards more people, and as his vision widened, his ambition also began to expand.


    He wanted to centralize power and hold everything in his hands like the Emperor from seven hundred years ago.


    As a result, Ashley became different in his eyes. He was the easiest route towards destroying the Rhine Family. As long as he had Ashley in his grasp, the Rhine family would promise anything.


    So, although he was extremely disgusted with Ashley, he was still willing to enter an engagement and hold a wedding with him.


    Then, on the night of the wedding, he left the capital star directly without even stepping foot into their new rooms.


    He did this in order to humiliate Ashley.


    It was a great insult to an omega for his husband to not even enter his room on the night of their wedding. Luther felt a burst of cheerfulness as he thought about it now.


    But the joy of humiliating others was quickly destroyed by his perception that no matter how Ashley was, he was still his nominal wife. They had not divorced yet; how could that slut go to bed with another man in his own rooms, in his own ce?


    The guard on watch looked on as Luther''s eyes turned red again, sneered, brought a basin of water and tossed it over.


    "Your Highness the Prince, wake up. Don''t go crazy in here, otherwise if we identally let you die, and the Empress is unhappy, His Majesty will kill us."


    When he heard the word Empress, both of Luther''s hands clenched into fists.


    Did that man think that anyone could be called Emperor in this world? Who did he think he was, iming to be the Empress?


    He began tough to himself. Theughter was a bit harsh, and made the guards frown and call him a madman.


    When Xue Ling woke up, it was the morning of the sixth day. He obviously should have felt like he had just been run over by a car, but he strangely felt that there was no part of him that was ufortable, and he was only somewhat tired both mentally and physically.


    On second thought, this was a world setting created for writing smut. In that case, it was no wonder that he was still alive after being eaten for five days and five nights¡­


    He lifted his hand and rubbed his waist, then lowered his head to look at the marks left on his body. Xue Ling cursed softly, thinking in his heart that he would kill the system if it ever found another world like this for him again.


    The system that would hide as long as he met with that man and y mute: "¡­" QAQ Host, you are bing more and more ferocious! Isn''t it a bit unfair to kill me because of this kind of reason?


    As soon as he pulled on his clothes, Xue Ling''s nanoputer shed. Xue Ling looked down at hismunicator,zily epted the connection, and a virtual screen popped out. The gorgeous woman showcased within had eyes full of surprise, seeming somewhat shocked that he had woken up.


    "What, why are you looking at me with that kind of gaze?" Xue Ling pulled over a pillow that was beside him, propped it behind his waist, and askedzily.


    "Um¡­ I''ve been trying to get in touch with you since five days ago, but your nanoputer always responded with ''In the middle of a heat, please call backter.''" Antalya''s expression was odd as she spoke. "What happened? I remember that your heat was not at this time. And that cheating bastard Luther has found himself a little lover; who did you find to mark you?"


    Xue Ling''s face turned red, then ck, then white, and he managed to pull out a smile, forcibly repressing the urge to destroy his nanoputer. "Don''t worry, it''s not Luther."


    Antalya said somewhat regretfully, "I''m not in the Empire anymore, or else I would be the first to sign up for such a good thing."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Hush, you. Be careful that that man who loves to monitor him through the nanoputer doesn''t follow your trail and track you down to smash your nest and kill you.


    "Let''s not discuss that anymore. I have the results from the investigation for the person you asked me to look up a while back." Antalya looked down and sent a series of reports to Xue Ling, adding, "You''re really amazing. If you hadn''t spoken, there would have been no way that I would have doubts about an orphan with a background like that. I feel like my worldview has been changed by this investigation. It''s fortunate that I''ve already left the Empire, otherwise I would have felt humiliated on its behalf."


    Xue Ling ignored her scattered thoughts and bowed his head to nce through the reports. He discovered that they were very detailed, and thanked Antalya. He also took the chance to warn, "Considering our friendship, and your help, I''ll give you a small warning." He smiled and squinted, "The Empire will soon change, and won''t be the original Empire any longer. You can either bring your people over to surrender, or you can tidy up your nest and wait for the Empire''s army to kill its way over."


    Antalya frowned and wondered why he would say such things.


    Xue Ling did not feel the need to enlighten her either. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "You will soon understand."


    Antalya was still somewhat confused when she closed themunicator, but with her knowledge of Ashley, she felt that she had better make some preparations in order to avoid being overwhelmed.


    Xue Ling shut off themunicator and sneered at his nanoputer.


    The little fox that was hiding in the nanoputer felt all its fur puff up and stand on end.


    The host''sugh was very horrible QAQ.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    xiin & merysl were both amused by the 5 days & 5 nights of PAPAPA! \o/


    also, we identally made a discord server and you''re all invited!

 Chapter 55

    4.16 - The entire star gxy will know that I am yours


    Just as Xue Ling was about to dismember the system, the door opened to reveal an Augustine who was in great spirits. Looking at his lively appearance, Xue Ling''s lips twitched.


    He subconsciously reached back to touch the nds at the back of his neck. They had been entangled together for five dayspletely absorbed in their desire. By the time they had remembered that marking required biting at the nds, it had already been the fifth day. Xue Ling felt that he would remember that kind of feeling even when he went to the next world.


    After all, it was too stimting. Even more intense than simply having his brain go nk.


    Xue Ling hunched his neck and waved his hand as he said, "You came at just the right time. Someone just gave me some information. We can take a look at it together."


    Augustine brought food with him. He was fine even after five days of activity, but he knew that Xue Ling would definitely be unable to bear it, so he had ordered people to prepare nutrients after he woke up, and had left just now to bring everything over.


    Xue Ling ignored those things, opened up the information from Antalya, and was deeply shocked by the stories hidden within this plot.


    If this was all caused by the world''s own ability to auto correct and fill in the plotlines, then he could only praise it for being reasonable and irrefutable.


    It was not easy to investigate an orphan, let alone one who had a clear story from childhood up till adulthood, and who seemed to be extremely diligent, brave and patriotic. So, Antalya stopped looking into Russell and started investigating the people around him, and found some clues.


    Russell''s life went a bit too smoothly.


    When he was young, he met a kind retiree in the mecha factory who helped him study and gave him pointers. When he couldn''t afford the tuition fee, he suddenly discovered a valuable item thing in a stall and sessfully scraped together the money. Looking at his life for over the past decade, one would find that whenever he met an obstacle that he would not be able to resolve himself, he would ultimately make it through thanks to his good luck.


    Xue Ling felt that this was the protagonist''s halo in y, but Antalya did not know that. She felt that such a person was too deliberate and therefore suspicious. It would be difficult to find one or two such strong people amongst themon people, let alone in the slums.


    Fortunately, as long as one put in the effort, even the smallest trail could be traced. Coupled with the various reports from the battlefield where Russel was born, Antalya reached a fantastic conclusion.


    Russell was the only remaining son of Arthur Green, a powerful man and a five star General from the same era as the King. Because his wife and child had died in the war more than a decade ago, he had no desire for fame and fortune, and no interest in the Alliance or the Empire.


    Yes, he was the child who had supposedly died on the battlefield.


    Over the years, the Alliance''s civil strife had been very serious. Five-star generals all plotted and colluded against each other, and all kinds of tricks were used. If the child had been raised in the Alliance, he would either have been married off, or been unable to make it to his current age. Arthur has already lost the love of his life, and he couldn''t bear to have his child, a delicate baby who should have been pampered and spoiled growing up, be destroyed in the Alliance.


    So he steeled his heart and set up a ploy, deceiving everyone in both the Alliance and the Empire.


    He registered this child that was born as an omega as a beta infant and sent him into an orphanage in the Empire as an orphan from the battlefield so that he would be given the best care before he became old enough to take care of himself.


    Since then, he had constantly been nting various kinds of people around Russell in order to cultivate his positive personality and guide him along the path he wished him to follow.


    But there was one step where General Arthur fell short. He did not expect the Empire''s Prince to fall onto the where Russell lived due to a Zerg attack, nor did he expect that Russell, who had been trained by him from childhood to have a strong sense of justice, would pick him up and ultimately lead to the two of them developing feelings for each other.


    His n had originally been for Russell to study in the Empire, and when he grew up to the point where nobody could move him, the General would acknowledge him and bring him back to the Alliance.


    For this reason, he even sent his most trusted alpha to the Empire with orders to pursue him after Russell had entered school and mark him when his heat arrived.


    But in the end, fate made fools of them all. Xue Ling looked through the information and imagined General Arthur''s angry appearance. He couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    "So happy?" Augustine stretched out his hand and rubbed his head. The man who has had his appetite satisfied was particrly easy to deal with. His gaze was tender, and even if Xue Ling said he wanted to go to fly up into the sky, the man would not hesitate at all before bringing him up.


    "As long as they are unhappy, I will be happy." Xue Ling shook his nanoputer and suddenly remembered something. "What happened to His Highness the Prince?"


    "He''s imprisoned in the dungeon." As soon as that man was brought up, Augustine''s tone turned murderous.


    Xue Lingughed cheekily and said, "He can''t die for the time being. Let''s just keep him locked up for now. We can show him what prosperity looks really looks like. By the way, what happened to his little lover?"


    "On the third day of his disappearance, he sent himself to our door and was also locked up in the dungeon."


    Xue Ling pped his hands. Since the two protagonists were so close, then it would be wrong not to put them together.~


    The system wanted toment on his bad taste, but Augustine was standing next to him, and it finally chose to keep its mouth shut and not speak up.


    The underground area under the pce had been a very expansive project back then, and the designers who worked on it never left the pce. In a sense, they were imprisoned here, but they were obsessed about the whole thing.


    It was also after Augustine woke up that Xue Ling learned that there were so many secrets to the underground pce. He had people bring Russell along, and then slowly made his way to Luther''s cell.


    In order not to make sure the Empress wouldn''t be disgusted, the disdainful guards first gave Luther a rinse, which made His Highness Prince feel humiliated and angry all over again. However, his original strength and power had been locked away somehow by these people, and could not be used at all. Otherwise, he would have fought against them a long time ago.


    Just as he was in the middle of entertaining more evil thoughts, the door opened again, and Luther looked up with a dark, ferocious light in his eyes. His line of sight fell on a youth with an alluring face and eyes.


    As soon as Luther saw him appear, he knew that he hadpleted his heat. He sneeringly said, "Your Highness the Princess has had enough fun and has finally remembered me. Should I be honored?"


    Xue Ling spoke with some surprise, "We are already divorced. When you address me, you can add a ''former'' before the word Princess, just like you will soon be a ''former'' Prince." After the baptism of adulthood, the youth''s face, which had not seemed to be untouched by earthly matters, now carried a trace of worldly charm. He had just finished his heat, and his scent still carried the trace of pheromones, but Luther could tell that the scent on him was not his own, and rather belonged to another man.


    With this reminder, Luther cursed, "Ha. Stealing my nanoputer to forge my agreement to the divorce. I don''t know if the citizens would still support you the way they do now if they knew the true face of their Princess."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why not?" Xue Lingughed and said, "You marked another omega first, and I found another person to mark me after I had already requested a divorce from you. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "Ha, there''s nothing wrong." Luther clenched his fist. This kind of feeling where something that should have belonged to him had been stolen was really uneptable, and he had no way to control his mood without lowering his head to look away. "You''ve already calcted everything, right? It''s ridiculous that they call you Empress. Do you really think that there would a second person in the world who can be called Emperor?"


    "I don''t know if there''s a second one, but I know the first one." Xue Ling dragged the man who had been guarding the door inside and spoke in a gloating tone, "Doesn''t Your Highness the Prince recognize this face?" He reached up to Augustine''s face and pinched it lightly. The man expressionlessly allowed him to do whatever he wanted. "He lived in the underground pce for so many years, we really need to thank the royal family for their care in making sure he didn''t get stolen away by others."


    When he mentioned it, Luther lifted his head up sharply to look at the man. Before, it had only been a rough nce, and he had not seen the man''s face clearly at all due to his extreme pain. During these days of rumination, he had always felt that it was somewhat familiar, but he could not imagine who it could be¡­


    Luther''s face was full of shock. It was probably the first time that his emotions had been so exposed in front of Xue Ling, and it caused him to p his hands with some satisfaction. "You recognize him now?"


    "How can it be¡­" Luther whispered, "Isn''t he already dead¡­"


    "Even if he died, he can alwayse back to life." Xue Ling spoke lightly, "In fact, he was only sleeping, and there''s no rule that he can''t sleep for seven hundred years, and then get up and continue to rule."


    After showing off his man, Xue Ling then had Russell brought in. Although Russell had been imprisoned these past few days, he had been eating and drinking well, and did not suffer much. Tears filled his eyes when he saw the thin and haggard Luther.


    He did not like to cry, but everything about the scene in front of him made him sad. His lover had clearly had an impressive presence when he left a few days ago, but now he had his head bowed in front of these two people, his expression ugly, and his original elegance was nowhere to be seen.


    Russell was deeply distressed upon seeing Luther like this.


    Luther shuddered under Russell''s touch, and he stiffly wrapped his arms around Russell to hug him, his heart filled with endless grief. He had originally thought he could give Russell happiness and good fortune by restoring his memory, but now it seemed that they might have been better off staying on that poor.


    At least they would still be able to live safely.


    While these two men were busy being sentimental, Xue Ling looked down and asked the system, "Do I look like a big viin? The type who first tortures the protagonist''s body, and then still insists on tormenting their spirit."


    "As long as you don''t lose your mind and let them out so that they have a chance to make aeback," The system was already very certain that the plot had no chance of reversal, "Then you would be the most sessful viin."


    Xue Ling smiled and took out the information that he had ordered people to print out for him earlier and ced it in front of them. "I might be disturbing you two, but there is something I regrettably must inform you of."


    "What else do you want to do?" Luther now had a certain feeling of despair. He was impotent, and in front of the once invincible Emperor of the gxy, his little bit of power was useless. Other than being confined here for the next half of his life, Luther did not feel that he would have any other endings.


    Fortunately, the other party let him see Russell. "These things have nothing to do with Russell. All you want is the royal family. Now that I''m in your hands, you should let him go."


    "We don''t n to do anything to him either." Xue Ling squatted in front of him, and brought up the information in his hand. "But since he''s not a person of the Empire, he shouldn''t be staying in the Empire. So, we''ll send Young Master Russell back."


    "If General Arthur knew that he was in our hands, he would be happy to pay out something in order to facilitate his smooth return."


    "What do you mean by that?!"


    "Exactly what I said."


    After tossing all the information to the two people inside, Xue Ling no longer cared about the protagonist gong and protagonist shou. They were no threat to him at all. As long as they were separated, their love and whatever else would be pointless. The Prince was left without his career and lover, not to mention his lower half had already been wasted and he could not have children. They were already no longer part of the game.


    The only thing remaining was the Zerg.


    Suddenly, Xue Ling stopped his steps. He turned around and grabbed the man''s cor, to make him look down towards himself. "You promised me before that you would kill the Zerg?"


    "Yes. I promised you."


    Xue Ling curved his lips and kissed him in satisfaction, happilymanding him, "Go then, I''ll agree to marry you on the day that you''ve killed them all and they''ve be extinct."


    Augustine reached out and lifted him up by the waist. He lowered his head to press his forehead against his, and asked, "So, this doesn''t count as us being married?"


    "Well, we can consider this as a trial period." Xue Ling rubbed his fingertips across his lips, teasingly, and extremely fearlessly. "When the Zerg are destroyed, you can propose to me in front all the stars, and then I will agree. This way¡­" He dragged his words on for a little longer. "The entire star gxy will know that I am yours."


    And they will all know, that you are mine.


    Augustine looked at the young man in his arms who willfully wanted to make a public disy,ughed softly, and lowered his head to kiss him on the lips.


    "Good, I promise."


    merysl: Ahhhhh the end of this chap is so sweet I can''t handle it! Hand holding papapa, face pping, romance - can''t ask for anything more.


    BlueBug: Last chapter made me regret; this chapter restored my faith.


    xiin: *still ying with bots on *

 Chapter 56

    4.17 - (title purposely hidden & shown in footnotes)


    Although exterminating the Zerg was an easy thing to say, in reality nobody looked down on the level of difficulty that it would require.


    The current Empire was no longer the same flourishing one from seven hundred years ago. Augustine spent some time to master the full power of the Empire and once again spread his name across all the stars, and it was also necessary to make some heads fly.


    Originally, there had not been so many genders in this world. It was only when the Zerg emerged seven hundred years ago and began to wipe out human beings wantonly, causing the human race to be threatened, that a group of scientists developed a new way of human evolution. They brought arge amount of young children intoboratories, cut them off from the outside world, and through countless deaths and repeated experiments, a new type of human appeared before the scientists and the human race.


    Initially, humans only used them as weapons, but they soon began to panic because these new humans developed too fast. They were originallybelled as inferior products, and were imperfect existences in the eyes of the researchers in theboratory because they had their own thoughts and ideas. In reality, their ability to think was even better than the scientists who studied them.


    It was these supposedly inferior products that eventually overturned the scientific research institutes and killed their way out of the capital star. From then on, their name spread throughout the star gxy and they established the Empire.


    Augustine was the leader of this group of inferior products. His gics were potent and invincible, and his powers were so strong that nobody in that era couldpete with him. But correspondingly, he could not have offspring.


    Because no one''s genes werepatible with his; as long as they encountered him, regardless of who it was, they would all be swallowed up by his genes. Even alphas were no exception.


    After the Empire became invincible, countless scientists fretted over the problem of their Emperor''sck of descendants.


    But the Emperor didn''t seem to care. He even woke up one day and told his men that he had a lover. Then, when everyone was excited and ready to celebrate, the Emperor said that he was going to sleep for seven hundred years, because his lover would appear in the future seven hundred yearster.


    Listening to this news, the chief scientist of the Academy of Sciences at that time almost took off his whiteb coat and wanted to quit on the spot.


    But there was nothing they could do; he was their Emperor, and they had to aplish whatever he wanted. So, although Augustine couldn''t have offspring, they modified a gic sample from theboratory where they were originally manufactured. They made a ** man out of the Emperor''s first gene, gave him a new identity, and pushed him onto the throne.


    ording to their calctions, this ** person would have enough gic for the royal family tost the seven-hundred-year period until their emperor returned.


    This was why the royal family was weaker with each sessive generation, and the King''s fighting power would plummet once the next child was born.


    Seven hundred years ago, the Empire''s brilliance could not be separated from Augustine''s existence. As an early generation alpha, he had a magical ability. As long as they were under his leadership, the powers and physique of the alphas and betas would increase sharply. The era seven hundred years ago was called the Golden Age because of the man''s existence, and after he went to sleep, the alphas of the Empire no longer received any influence from his ability, and the weakness of sessive generations began.


    After listening to the causes and consequences of these things, when Xue Ling looked at his man again, he felt like he was shining all over and had the words ''giant plug-in'' written all over his face, shing bright cold.


    Now he also understood why his physique was upgraded¡­


    Because he went to see Augustine, he had a fever that night and his body improved¡­


    Did this man''s abilities need to be so jealousy-inducing?


    No wonder he was unable to sire children. If such a person could have offspring, the world would always remain under their control.


    Yes, ording to a follow-up examination by the Academy of Sciences, their Empress and their Emperor had an unprecedented 100% gic match, but they are both! unable! to! have! children!


    Xue Ling was confused for a while when he heard the news, but when the man tried tofort him, he was kicked away. "Who said I wanted to give you a baby!" The words rang throughout the imperial pce, and everyone who heard them lowered their heads, kept silent, and pretended to be deaf.


    The man had always been indifferent to whether there were offspring or not, and Xue Ling was particrly resistant to this matter, so he called a halt to the Academy of Sciences'' research, andpletely abandoned treatment.


    The system''s exnation was that since neither Xue Ling nor his man were the original characters from this world, it was impossible to think about such a thing as having children. Although they would live in the world until they died a natural death, they still could not interfere with the world too much.


    This exnation also relieved Xue Ling.


    As a male fox, even if he looked more feminine, he was still male! It was absolutely impossible for him to give birth to a baby fox!


    System: "¡­" The host seemed to have epted as a matter of course that he would be the one to give birth¡­


    Because there was the giant plug-in called Augustine, Xue Ling very naturallyid down all the burdens on his shoulders and began to crazily absorb and learn all kinds of knowledge from the interster world, so as to learn some things that coulde in useful for himself in the future worlds.


    By the time he could make a mecha by himself, Augustine had gathered an army and began their attack towards the Zerg''s base.


    The most magnificent and inspiring period in the history of the star gxy began here.


    It was the beginning of the human race''s triumph and rise to stand at the top of the star gxy. Wherever Emperor''s sword pointed, the Zerg fled.


    Countless heroes and stories sprung up and spread over the battlefield, and countless legends and miracles dazzled amongst the stars.


    The warsted for six years. In the sixth year of the New Year, the Emperor and the Empress worked hand in hand topletely destroy the Zerg''s nest, kill all the Zerg queens and eradicate this race from history.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then, in front of all the soldiers, the mighty Emperor proposed to their Empress and they made a lifelong pledge.


    It was probably the most romantic proposal across all the stars. Afterwards, the biggest wedding of the star gxy was held in the capital star. The Alliance was reintegrated into the Empire and submitted to its rule, and humanity entered a new era.


    An era where the universe was dominated by mankind, where they had no nemesis or natural enemies.


    Why the Emperor woke up after seven hundred years was a secret that belonged to the royal family, but the most widely circted and credible legend was a love story.


    The Emperor woke up in this era for the Empress. His love for him spanned across the long river of time, and no matter how far apart they were, he could find him, and then have him fall in love with him.


    This period of history was also controversial inter generations, but every time someone criticized it for as being a somewhat inappropriate love, there was always someone else who could bring out the Emperor''s royal biography, and use one fact after another to convince the other party.


    The Emperor was madly in love with the Empress, and his entire life seemed to have been dedicated to him. The elimination of the Zerg, and all the subsequent measures to revitalize and strengthen the Empire had something to do with the Empress.


    Finally, the omnipotent Emperor would choose to leave the world because the person he loveds was no longer there. The world no longer held anything he cherished, so he followed the Empress and left the world.


    Xue Ling sat within the space and flipped through the historical records,ughing until his stomach hurt.


    He had lived in that world for more than a hundred years. Regardless of whether it was the task of changing the protagonists'' fate, or killing the Zerg, they were all sessfullypleted, but the luck he received was still unable to help him control his newly recovered tails. The system was now frantically trying to suppress it for him as he immersed himself in reading history books.


    Xue Ling retrieved two of his tails in that interster world. He did not know why the two tails would be together, but he had not been ready when he took them back. Based on his current soul power andcking a physical body, he had no way to suppress the power of two tails at all. The system helped him restrain them for a long time, but could not fully help him control them, so the best option for them had been to continue on to the next world.


    "Host, the task will be rtively more rxed in the next world. You should take advantage of this time to rest well. Also, try to destroy the plot to the greatest extent possible in order to seize more luck so that you can consolidate the strength of your soul further, and suppress this unstable power." The system had be somewhat exhausted by Xue Ling''s tails. "You also need to cultivate to restore your body as soon as possible to prevent being put into such a difficult position next time we find another tail."


    Xue Ling nodded in response. He was rather looking forward to learning what the next world would be like, and what kind of role that man would y.


    He stepped into the darkness, oblivious to the softugh that sounded out of the endless darkness behind him.


    Theughter held a hint of some vague meaning, a bit like someone watching a good show.


    The system heard it, but it was already following Xue Ling and had no chance to look back.


    From right outside the window¡ªor maybe it was further away¡ªthere came the happy sounds of celebrations. The sounds came in endless bursts, and it seemed that the revelers never tired. Xue Ling opened his eyes, his consciousness still a bit blurred.


    A fringe of beads hung in front of his eyes, and a red cap covered his head, obscuring his view.


    Xue Ling was about to call for the system toe out when he heard a man''s cold snort.


    He wrinkled his eyebrows in mild surprise. It was rare for him to wake up with other people around him, and it was not convenient for him absorb the information he needed at the moment, so he could only things step by step for now.


    It''s just¡­ Here¡­


    What kind of situation was this?


    The man was standing rather far away from the bed he was on, and should be next to a table. He stood there motionless, and since his first snort had not caught Xue Ling''s attention, he discontentedly snorted again.


    Xue Ling''s head moved and he turned to look in that direction.


    He finally spoke, and voice was cold and sarcastic. "His Majesty has always praised the Princess for her wisdom. I think that the Royal Princess should be even more clear about the meaning behind this wedding than I am."


    The calm mask on Xue Ling''s face almost shattered.


    Royal Princess??? Nevermind that he could get pregnant in thest life, at least he had been a man! Was he not even the right gender this time?!


    4.17 - Was he not even the right gender?!


    merysl: End of another arc! \o/ Actual handholding this time!


    BlueBug: Uhh, I think handholding is a bit¡­ way beyond where they are now?


    xiin: too braindead to think of ament, but arc 5 is going to be fun~ enjoy!

 Chapter 57

    5.1 ¨C He. already. has. someone. he. likes?


    She was born beautiful. Her eyebrows were pulled together into a small frown, her eyes slightly uplifted as she looked at him cidly. Her red lips parted, and she said to him, ¡°If you have finished, then go away.¡±


    Zhan Shaoxi was confused at first, but then his expression turned ugly.


    He had just been told to get lost on his own wedding night by his new wife. Even if it was the distinguished Royal Princess, Zhan Shaoxi would not let her off easily.


    ¡°Since you also know that this Princess married you in order to provide a check and bnce, you should know that this Princess does not need you to teach me how to behave.¡± She looked over at him coldly, and once again repeated herself, "So, if you have finished, go away."


    Zhan Shaoxi sneered, finding Her Highness the Princess quite amusing. "Your Highness is asking me to leave my own wedding room on the wedding night?"


    Her Highness still looked at him with an indifferent expression. After staring at him for a few seconds, she rose slowly. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will.¡±


    She was dressed in a bright red wedding dress, and even an exceptional painter would not be able to capture her beauty at this moment. The headdress was thrown directly onto the ground, and those eyes which seemed to be out of tune with the worldnded on the figure of Zhan Shaoxi.


    However, Zhan Shaoxi only felt an unprecedented coldness in his heart. He had blocked the Princess'' way out of the room, but with one nce, he felt frozen and subconsciously stepped sideways to give way as the other party passed by.


    Xue Ling opened the door. The guards and maidservants saw hime out in his wedding dress and had just began to show their surprise when they heard his pleasant voice, cool and clear as he spoke. ¡°Have people tidy up the courtyard farthest away from here. I am going over there to live."


    The guards and maidservants all stared at each other. They did not dare to move at all without the General''smand.


    Then, they saw the General appear behind the Princess with a dark expression. He spoke in a tone that made the guards and maidservants shiver unconsciously, and only the Princess in front of him waspletely unaffected. ¡°You go back, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He said.


    Xue Ling was not polite with him either. In any case, only one person could stay in this room tonight, and he was in a bad mood now. So, he turned around and tugged on the man¡¯s clothes with one hand. Under the general¡¯s perplexed gaze, Xue Ling pushed him to the door, lifted his foot, and kicked the General out.


    With a ''pa'' sound, the door was snapped shut and locked.


    The maidservants who witnessed the whole scene were so frightened that they dared not make a sound. When they saw the General slowly pulling himself up off the floor, they quickly bowed their heads and knelt down. They dared not look at the General''s ugly expression.


    ¡°I hope that nobody will find out about tonight''s events.¡± The great General was emitting a cold aura from all over his body, and everyone could only nod quickly to show that they would never speak a word.


    Zhan Shaoxi stood at the door and stared at the room for a long time. It was only when the lights went out that he sneered coldly and turned away.


    Xue Ling had no intention of concerning himself with his mood. The first thing he did after he closed the door was to reach down and confirm his gender. After confirming that he was still male, he let out a long breath and pulled off the jewelry on his head.


    He did not care how painful it was; he was irritated, and he was in a terrible mood.


    The system finally made its appearance and huddled at the foot of the table. It looked at its angry host and did not dare to say a single word.


    Xue Ling tossed the jewelry to one side, pulled off the cumbersome wedding dress and instantly felt lighter. He then jumped onto bed and ordered the system to get the hell over and tell him everything clearly.


    The system flinched its way over, blinked and tried to act cute and garner sympathy from Xue Ling. Only after its host reached out and grabbed its fur did the system cry out bitterly to Xue Ling. "Host, you need to get used to waking up to all kinds of bad situations! It''s not like you can transmigrate into apletely safe point in time every time¡­"


    Xue Ling nced at it coldly, andpletely did not mention that what he actually cared about were the bloody bodies the system picked out for him.


    He whispered to himself, what was this, a man dressed as a woman, and a Royal Princess at that? And married? Who were they trying to toy with?


    ¡°Give me the plot.¡± He didn''t know when the General that he''d just kicked out would kill his way back, and he had better learn the plot first. He also wasn''t sure if his actions based on what the opposite party had said had been correct or not. Hopefully he hadn''t made a fool out of himself because of the system''s damned set ups.


    The system did not dare to say anything else. It was horribly afraid that the fur on its tail would be harmed again, and did not even have the guts to say anything about a certain man in case its host became even more angry and took it out on him. Hearing that Xue Ling wanted the plot, it quickly passed it on.


    Xue Ling was already ustomed to being stuffed with a lot of information all at once, but the plot this time really made Xue Ling want to kill someone for an instant.


    Hadn''t the system said that he could rest in this world and cultivate? With this wretched world''s settings, it would already be great if he didn''t have to run all around the world chasing after the female protagonist. Cultivate? Ha-ha.


    This was an impractical world, categorized as romance. There were a total of seven men, and one woman.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs. This world''s female protagonist really got together with seven men. These people¡¯s identities were each stronger than the next, but each and every one of them waspletely and irrevocably in love with the female main character and were willing to share her equally with the others.


    The female protagonist transmigrated into this world, and she had been an assassin in her past life¡­


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and expressed his admiration for such a love story.


    After transmigrating, she became Princess Mingyue of the Gongqin Prince''s Pce, and her name was Wenren Yingyue. This should have been a very good identity, but in fact, regardless of which Imperial Pce it was, the situation in Capital was very bad. The head of the Pce was no longer there, and the Prince''s Pce was filled with his female rtives. Even if her title was higher or bigger, it was still useless. This Wenren Yingyue had been drowned in the water by a youngdy¡¯s maid, and this Princess'' status could hardly be lower.


    The Emperor was middle-aged, and he had begun to think of kinship and familial affection. However, there was no one who had not been young once. When he had won his throne back then, the royal family suffered terrible deaths and injuries. None of the Princes who fought against the Emperor remained. Prince Gongqin of the Gongqin Prince¡¯s Pce had been one of them, and he already died more than a decade ago. Wenren Yingyue was his first and only daughter.


    The Gongqin Prince''s situation could still be considered fairly good. There were some Imperial Pces that didn''t even have a daughter, and only the Princess Consort remained. Those had already declined to the point of nearly disappearing.


    It was not umon for the Imperial family to fight each other for the supreme position of Emperor. It has been a long time since thest battle to seize the throne was over, and now it was time for the Emperor¡¯s sons to fight again.


    When the heroine arrived, the storm in the capital was just about to arrive. Her arrival made the muddy waters even more chaotic, and when the wind and clouds changed, she lived up to the fate that had been foretold to her upon birth: She was doomed to bring disaster to the three countries.


    The body that Xue Ling had taken over did not have much connection with the Princess. He was only a small cannon fodder on the path to the heroine''s rise, and didn''t even qualify to be tripped over. Even if he was thrown into the water, he wouldn''t even make a ripple.


    Wenren Hong was rted by blood to the former Emperor, and was the Emperor''s most favored Royal Princess. He was a few years younger than the eldest Princess, but was born as the Emperor''s little sister, and became an existence even nobler than the former Empress.


    The year that he was born was the year that the Emperor had been fighting for the throne. He was born to the former Emperor in histter years, and he had been loved by the Emperor even when he was still in his royal mother¡¯s stomach. If his gender had been exposed, he would inevitably have been knifed by those imperial Princes. So, his mother killed all the people who knew the truth and hid his gender.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though the person who came to powerter was his full-blooded brother, the Empress Dowager still did not speak of this to anyone. For the sake of her youngest son, she kept the secret and took it with her to the grave.


    Wenren Hong was raised as a Princess from birth. Although he was always spoiled because he was the Emperor''s only sister, his temperament was extremely indifferent. In order to keep his secret, he had little contact with others and seldom opened his mouth to speak. The Emperor loved his quiet nature most, and always praised him for being a greatdy. When he reached the age of fifteen, the Emperor promised the Royal Princess to the General of the Zhenguo General''s Manor, Zhan Shaoxi.


    Zhan Shaoxi was the person that Xue Ling had met just now.


    In this world, if a man was tall and good-looking, he would definitely be a protagonist. That meant that this Zhao Shanxi was also one of the protagonists. Thinking of what he had just said about already having a person that he liked, that person should be the female protagonist that had transmigrated over not long ago and was currently still struggling to make a livelihood over at the Gongqin Prince''s Pce.


    ording to the plot, Zhan Shaoxi was the third male in this story, and took on the role of expanding territory for the female protagonist and leading soldiers to fight for them.


    Xue Ling went over the plot again and found that Zhan Shaoxi had something to do with Wenren Hong¡¯s death.


    Wenren Hong was a man, and had no way to engage in bedroom activities with Zhan Shaoxi at all. The words that Zhan Shaoxi spoke to him on the wedding night matched his own thoughts, and so he quietly lowered his sense of existence and pretended that he didn''t exist. He hoped that one day he could cast off the General''s Manor and the Imperial family, then leave the country and live like wild stock or floating clouds, go where he wished, and live the life that he wanted.


    It was such a simple desire, but it could never be realized.


    He thought that nothing would happen to him as long as he obediently stayed in the General''s Manor and did nothing at all, but the phrase ''disaster will still strike from heaven even if nothing was done at home'' never deceived anyone. Wenren Yingyue herself could even embrace men left and right, but she did not allow any of her men to have another woman. It was uneptable even if it was someone who they had never touched and was ced at home as a decorative wife.


    Therefore, the great Princess purposely made trouble for Wenren Hong several times, but the other party calmly and indifferently ignored it all.


    Having suffered a setback, Wenren Yingyue would naturally take her grievances and me it on Zhan Shaoxi. Zhan Shaoxi was already suffering from the handicap of having a wife of his own whenpared to the other suitors, and when he was told off by his beloved, of course he would want to take his temper out on someone. He angrily burst into Wenren Hong''s room and unexpectedly discovered that the Royal Princess was a man.


    Everything that came after that was incredible.


    Wenren Hong wanted to have a proper discussion with him to try and see if he could cooperate with him to let him leave under the guise of a fake death. But he had never thought that Zhan Shaoxi would tell the heroine about it when he drank too much. The timing was perfect as His Highness the Crown Prince no longer wanted to wait to ascend the throne. He gave the Emperor a drug that required him to be stimted in order to be effective. This was a good opportunity, and the heroine exposed this matter.


    Wenren Hong did not have time to do anything before he was sent to prison. The Emperor was so angry that he vomited blood, became seriously injured and fell into aa. The Crown Prince took the opportunity to take power and directly sentenced him to death under the crime of fraud. The Emperor heard the news when he woke up, vomited blood again, and then passed away.


    Xue Ling no longer knew how he should criticize this plot by this point.


    He rolled his eyes, put aside this disgusting plot, touched his chin and stared at the system. ¡°So, I¡¯m still under age now? And already married?" Why did he always appear on the wedding night? Last time ,His Highness the Prince left before he even reached the bed. This time, his ''husband'' was kicked out.


    Women in ancient times could be married at fifteen. Compared to his previous body that had nearly reached adulthood, right now he was really a little lolita¡­ He casually found a bronze mirror in the room and was quiet for a moment when he looked at the beautiful person reflected within. "So young and tender¡­ if Zhan Shaoxi really dares to make a move, I''ll really have to kill him."


    The system quivered and silently hugged its tail.


    ¡°The heroine is set up to go straight to heaven. How do you want me to stop her?¡± Even if this body''s stats were adjusted to the best possible conditions, he was still only one person, with nobody he could make use of. He even had to hide his identity and pretend to be a ''General''s wife''.


    If it hadn''t been that based on the plot, Zhan Shaoxi was unlikely to touch him, he probably would''ve picked up a sword and run over to cut his so-called husband in half by now.


    ¡°At this time, the heroine has just transmigrated.¡± The system huddled pitifully in the corner and tried to point out that they had arrived at a good time. ¡°She has just met the Crown Prince and the General, and although she left them with a wonderful impression of her, their rtionships have not yet developed into that of lovers. She hasn''t found male puppy number four yet, and the second one doesn''t know her either¡­ Host can take this opportunity to snatch all her men.¡±


    Xue Ling sneered and asked the system, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The system shook its head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, absolutely did not suggest that host should try and use a honey trap!"


    Xue Ling snorted coldly. Although he spoke as though he had no way to take down the heroine, it was as the system said. The female protagonist had not yet taken down any of her men yet, andpared toter on when she would be surrounded by people, it was still a simple matter to deal with her now.


    He felt a bit of pressure in this world because there were quite a lot of protagonists and he needed to make sure the heroine did not end up in a rtionship with any of them in order to change their fates. But with his current identity where he couldn''t even leave the General''s Manor, how could he follow the heroine closely?


    Or should he first change his identity by pretending to die?


    ¡°By the way, host¡­¡± The system felt that some things should be rified as soon as possible so that its host''s ns would not be totally ruined when he finds outter. At that point, all his fur would be pulled out QAQ.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There''s also news about your man¡­¡±


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. There were many male protagonists in this world, and he felt that his man should be amongst them, but he didn''t know which one. Now that the system was acting like this, did it mean that he now had the ability to detect him?


    No, it was just that it wanted to hide every time it encountered him.


    ¡°In this world, he is that husband of yours¡­¡± The little fox shrank its neck and watched as its great host''s face gradually darkened. It trembled and added, "The Zhenguo General, Zhan Shaoxi."


    The barren room was quiet for a long time, and it wasn''t until the system had almost turned itself into a small round ball that it heard its great host''sughter.


    ¡°Oh, good~ He. already. has. someone. he. likes?" The youth that had his head lowered had a beautiful smile on his face, and his voice was very pleasant, but it made the system absolutely terrified.


    Wuwuwu, was its host ckening?!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    merysl: YAY ONE (1) DICK STILL PRESENT!


    xiin: i feel a bit bad for the ML. this plotline is on crack o.o

 Chapter 58

    5.2 - I don''t think the General can bear the weight of being called ''Husband''


    Early in the morning, the General''s Manor that hosted a grand wedding only yesterday, began to be busy. People came and went, but the General''s wedding room was silent.


    The maids were debating on whether or not to knock on the door to ask if thedy was awake when they saw the General who leftst night with an ugly expression on his face return with the same an ugly look.


    A trace of surprise drifted across everyone''s eyes. Afterall, their master had been kicked out of the wedding room by his new wife on their wedding night, which really made others want tough. If their master had showed disdain, they probably would have guessed that the rtionship between the General and his new wife was not good.


    Butst night, the General stood at the door for most of the night, and did not leave until the lights went out. They also knew that he finally went to a side room nearby to sleep. So, they weren''t sure what their General was thinking, and could only try their best to look at their own noses, lower their heads, and concentrate on keeping their minds nk.


    Zhan Shaoxi stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. The memory of being kicked outst night was very clear, but the woman''s beautiful face left a deeper impression on him than that shameful memory.


    He did not like the people from the royal family, and looked down on this Royal Princess that the Emperor hadmanded him to marry right from the start. But he could not refuse to follow orders, so he nned to marry her and keep her as a decorative wife, leaving her alone after threatening her. When he told herst night that he already had someone he liked, he had done so in order to make sure she wouldn''t indulge in any fantasies.


    But it was these words that he had uttered that made him nervous throughout the night.


    Indeed, not only was the newly-married General thrown out of his marriage room, he also stayed up all night because of his own threats to his wife. This made him very upset.


    After standing at the door for a long time, Zhan Shaoxi finally had no intention of knocking on the door. He was about to turn around and leave when the door was opened from within.


    That person had a head full of messy hair, their expression was not very good, and was still wearing the wedding dress fromst night. She only nced at the General who stood stunned by the door before moving her gaze towards the maid standing beside him. "Have peoplee in to help me bathe and change."


    The maids bowed their heads and busied themselves following orders.


    Her Royal Highness was able to keep his secrets hidden for so many years because he never let people close to him. He didn''t even keep intimate maids. Although the maids that have been by his side hade over along with him for the wedding, they were not allowed toe near the wedding room because the General did not like the royal family. At this moment, everyone who was standing by the door were all the General''s people.


    Xue Ling did not care too much about these things. If it hadn''t been that he had never worn women''s clothes before and really didn''t know how to dress and fix up his hair, he absolutely would not havee out to ask people to serve him.


    After she had spoken, she pointed to a few maids and ordered them into the room. Without sparing the General at the door a single nce, she directly closed the door.


    Zhan Shaoxi was immediately angered by his attitude.


    This was his wife, whom he had married openly and legally. Nevermind that he had been expelled out of the wedding room on the wedding night, she still dared to embarrass him the next day. Even if she was the Royal Princess, this was too overboard!


    The General who had hesitated over whether or not to be more friendly with his wife also lost his temper, snorted coldly, turned around and left. He had no idea that his behavior was exactly like someone who was trying to maintain their dignity in the face of rejection. The guards outside the wedding room gave him sympathetic nces as he left.


    The great General was given the cold shoulder by his wife on the first day of his marriage, and he did not dare to speak to his wife. Did things have to look so bleak?


    The maids prepared hot water for thedy to take a bath early in the morning. They sprinkled various petals to ensured that his entire body would be scented from the bath. When Xue Ling had them withdraw once they had helped him take off his outer clothing and he was left in his underwear, they did not dare say a word.


    Speaking of which, Her Highness the Royal Princess looked really beautiful, with an oval face and a pair of fox eyes. What originally should have been a bewitching face became more noble and gorgeous due to the frostiness between her eyebrows. It gave off an invisible momentum, which made others somewhat unable to look directly at her face, and only bow their heads before her.


    The maids felt that the General''s wife must have great means, and their respect for the newdy deepened.


    Xue Ling had been angered half to death by the plot information that the system handed over. He did not want to acknowledge that man at all for the time being, and even spent some time thinking seriously about what he would do if his man really fell in love with the heroine. His final conclusion was that he would tie him up and bring him back, castrate him, and then torture him to death.


    Although he had been spoiled by the man for so many years and always kept his temper restrained, that did not mean that he would tolerate the man cheating on him. If that happened, he waspletely willing to give up the task in this world, kill off both of them, and then start over in the next. As a demon who had always had ambiguous morals, Xue Ling naturally had his own principles regarding affairs of the heart.


    The system was frightened by the way he gritted his teeth and sneered. It steeled itself to tell its host, "Although the plot is set up that way, Zhan Shaoxi''s soul is no longer the same one, so he would never fall in love with the female protagonist."


    Xue Ling looked at the system coldly.


    The system held up its paw and tried to speak for the man. "Did host forget? He will lose his memory in each world. If he does not encounter you, he will naturally not fall in love with you. Last night was the first time he met the Royal Princess, and he must have said those wordsst night because he had his own concerns. But, host can rest assured that you and him have been together for several worlds, and the umtion of good feelings is no joke. Since he did not smash the room out of anger despite your performancest night, it means that he has begun to care about you."


    Xue Ling sneered coldly. If that man had dared to smash the room, based on his own temperst night, he would have gone up and fought him directly.


    However, Xue Ling also understood that this was the plot set up for this world. If it hadn''t been for this damned plot, he wouldn''t be angry to the point where he wanted to hit people. Once he calmed down and thought about it again, the time that the system had picked for him was actually quite appropriate. If he hade into this world while they were still at the pce, he might have exposed himself, and right now was still not toote for Xue Ling to separate the heroine from her lovers. Lastly, the person he married was that man. The system did really think of everything when it said that he could have a rest in this world. It even arranged a husband for him, how thoughtful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even so, Xue Ling did not intend to forgive a certain man who coldly informed him to learn his ce so easily. If he didn''t string him along, whet his appetite and purposely make it difficult for him to seed this time, then he would write his name backwards.


    Having calmed down a lot, Xue Ling rose from the bathtub, wiped himself dry, and changed into new underwear. Only then did he open his mouth for the maids waiting outside toe in.


    The maids did not know what style of robes she normally liked to wear, so they brought in several pieces. Xue Ling randomly picked out a simple and elegant style and changed into it. When the maids wanted to help him put on makeup, he directly refused, and only asked them to help him pull up his hair into a simple, loose bun. He picked two rtively less exaggerated ornaments before getting up and having them prepare breakfast.


    ording to the customs from ancient times, the Princess would need to return to the Imperial Pce on the third day to give thanks. Xue Ling was not in a hurry, and even if he needed to go and pour tea to his parents-inw in the morning, his steps were stillzy and rxed.


    Without him, his father-inw and mother-inw would have been dead long ago. If the general did not have any intentions of bringing him to see them, then he wouldn''t have to serve them tea at all. In view of the fact that he had kicked him outst night, Xue Ling felt that the man would note to find him today.


    Yes, hepletely pretended the man who stood foolishly at his door this morning did not exist.


    The maids felt that Her Highness the Royal Princess'' attire was a little too simple; to dress so inly on the second day of her marriage, did Her Highness not want to catch the General''s heart at all? But after looking carefully, they found that Her Highness'' skin was excellent, just like whitemb''s jade, it was smooth andfortable to the touch. Her eyebrows were perfectly sculpted, and she was a feast for the eyes. Even without makeup, she could dominate everything under heaven with her beauty. Her Highness looked amazing even in such in attire; if she really put on heavy makeup, then she would stun the whole world!


    With this in mind, they once again felt that Her Highness'' simple garb was very good. Since she was now a married woman, it was good not to be too high profile.


    Xue Ling did not know what they were thinking about. Asking a man like him to wear women''s clothes had already touched his bottom line. To put on makeup and adorn himself with jewelry?


    Ha-ha.


    After breakfast, Xue Ling nned to walk around the General''s Pce, and take the chance to explore. He could not stay in the General''s Pce all the time, and would need to find opportunities to sneak out. But, when he reached the entrance to his own courtyard, he saw a stiff faced man who had juste over to look for him.


    Xue Lingzily raised his eyebrows. Although he was dressed simply, his momentum was still there, and the man could feel his heartbeat speed up as soon as he got close. He had no way to speak properly, and could only keep his expression cold as he reached out.


    "Does the General need anything?" Xue Ling slowly opened his mouth to ask. He seemed to have forgotten aboutst night''s incident where he had swept the man out the door, and had even more obviously forgotten that he had brought an expansive dowry and worn red wedding garb to marry this man yesterday. His face was expressionless, and appeared very distant.


    Zhan Shaoxi''s heart was tense. He had experienced endless emotional ups and downs throughout the night, but still had not managed to apologize. Now that he saw the other party using this kind of attitude with him, he felt really ufortable. "Are you addressing me as the ''General''?" Even though he felt distress in his heart, the man did not show it. Only the cold aura emitted from his body seemed to strengthen, as though wanting to pressure the person in front of him with it.


    The maids who followed Xue Ling could all feel the chill, but Xue Ling was immune.


    "If I don''t use ''General'', what should I call you?" Xue Lingughed icily. "I don''t think the General can bear the weight of being called ''Husband'', so I didn''t shout it out in case it made the General feel embarrassed. After all, I am a person who knows their ce."


    Zhan Shaoxi had originally still been righteous, but with Xue Ling''s words, he felt choked, and his heart was ufortably blocked. The words that he had said himself could not be taken back now, and he could only give a cold harrumph before saying, "Since you now know your ce, then would the Royal Princess pleasee with me."


    Xue Ling frowned and wondered, "Where to?"


    "Praying to the ancestors." Without waiting for the other party''s answer, Zhan Shaoxi stepped forward and caught him by the wrist.


    Xue Ling was tugged along, and his steps were slightly unsteady. He raised his eyes to re fiercely at Zhan Shaoxi whose back was facing him, gritted his teeth, and mentally extended the length of time that he would ignore him for by a lot.


    The system trotted along behind its lord host. It unexpectedly did notment on its host''s pettiness.


    It was best if he took out his temper on that person. Don''t turn around and pull the fur on its tail whenever he loses his temper! Although it wasn''t a real fox, it could still feel pain!


    Zhan Shaoxi did not look back at Her Royal Highness, but his heart was very agitated. The other party''s wrist was just as thin and small as he''d seenst night, and his hand almost had to clench into a fist in order to wrap closely around it. Her skin was very smooth, the hand somewhat chilly. He had only touched it, and his heart was already in such a turbulent state that he could hear his heartbeat speeding up along with the other side''s quick steps. He could not help but to use his fingertips to touch the other party''s wrist a few more times.


    Xue Ling was brought away by him, and could barely keep up. Hepletely did not realize that the other party was already carefully taking small advantages. Instead, he was giving himself a mental note; since the other party was taller than him once again, he would definitely make the system chose a taller body for him in the next world. If he was given another bloody immature body, he would pull out all the fur on the system''s body!


    BlueBug: RIP system


    merysl: *prepares the popcorn*

 Chapter 59

    5.3 - It was like a knife stabbing through his heart


    Zhenguo General''s Manor''s first owner was not Zhan Shaoxi, but rather his grandfather. The old General spent his entire life was in war, and even died in battle in histter years. Members of his family all joined the army. Often, they were thest of their family line, but they still did not hesitate to go into battle and die.


    Zhan Shaoxi''s father was also this way. In order to prevent the Emperor from bing wary, he remained at the border and even kept his son with him. It wasn''t until his death that the teenager was returned to the General''s Manor. He surrendered all military power to the Emperor and only asked that the Emperor would not turn his jealousy onto the General''s Manor so that his son could grow up peacefully and happily.


    It was precisely because of this that the honor and favor of the Zhenguo General''s Manor had never faded. Whenever a General died, he was followed by another General. Even if every time, they did not want their son to follow their own path, they ultimately could not avoid it. Zhan Shaoxi had grown up on the border, and he knew how bad the situation there was. So, he had was not in awe of the Emperor. If the Emperor did not only know how to sit on that high position and ignore everything else, uncaring if the soldiers on the front lines were killed or injured, and could never see anything beyond the power he held in his hands, his family would not have declined to the point where Zhan Shaoxi was the only one left.


    Now, the Emperor gave him the title of General just to stop the public''s words and prevent himself from being used of harassing meritorious officials. In fact, Zhan Shaoxi had no real power in his hands. In addition, the Emperor had given him his favorite Royal Princess'' hand in marriage. If he was not overwhelmed with gratefulness towards the Emperor, the civil servants would probably write him to death.


    Being overwhelmed with gratefulness, huh¡­


    Zhan Shaoxi turned his head back to look at the person who was following behind him, and thought that the only thing the Emperor had done right in his life was probably to give the Royal Princess to him.


    In fact, the status of Zhenguo General''s Manor in the past was somewhat awkward. They were a military family with a fairly honest disposition and never joined forces to seize power or anything of the like. They devoted themselves to war. There were many heroes in the family, but they were scarce.


    Xue Ling bowed as he apologized to the ranks of ancestors and patriarchs. When Zhan Shaoxi met him in this life, there would probably be no more issues about inheritance. The family line would most likely end with this generation, but Xue Ling did not feel guilty at all.


    After praying to their ancestors and meeting with the elders in the family. It was already time for lunch.


    Xue Ling did not specifically state that he would eat alone in order to anger Zhan Shaoxi, and merely returned to his room after coldly and indifferently finishing the meal. He never made any eye contact with the great General the entire time, and barely looked at him at all. It made the General unbearably grieved and anxious, but he also could not put aside his dignity. He didn''t eat much during the meal, and his face was ** as he watched Xue Ling leave.


    In the afternoon, the deputy general noticed that the General was in low spirits and was rather curious. "General, did you strain yourself too muchst night?" The General was newly married, and he could onlye up with such a guess. "Indeed, you just married. I shouldn''t have disturbed your private time with the Royal Princess with these official duties."


    With a bitterugh, Zhan Shaoxi replied, "It would be great if we could be intimate." His resignation really surprised the deputy general. The General had always been able to control his emotions, and this was the first time he had everined. With his face full of helplessness, he finally looked more like how someone his age should.


    The General was a young man who had just gotten married, and there was no need to look like an old and steady man all the time.


    "Oh. Although I don''t know what kind of worries the General has, your subordinate is willing to do anything to help." The deputy general was middle-aged. After watching him grow up over the years, he was somewhat enthusiastic that he could finally act like an elder for once.


    "You¡­" Zhan Shaoxi looked at him hesitantly, pressed his lips together, and finally opened his mouth. "How should you deal with it if you''ve upset your wife?"


    The deputy general raised his eyebrows. He wondered how the newly married couple had already quarreled on the second day. But, looking at the general''s appearance, didn''t it seem as though he was really beginning to care about the Royal Princess? "Then you need to see why she is unhappy. You and your wife are newly married, and somepromises will always need to be made. Yesterday was also the first time you met, and it''s normal if your characters sh. The Royal Princess grew up in the pce and has been loved and cherished by His Majesty since childhood. Although there has never been any bad rumor of her being arrogant and domineering, she is still a proud daughter of heaven. The General must not be angry with her directly. Girls are meant to be coaxed."


    It was unknown whether Zhan Shaoxi had heard the key point in his words, but his face was tight for a good while before he earnestly told the deputy general, "She''s very good."


    Deputy general: "Ah?"


    The great General stressed: "She is very good, not arrogant or domineering at all. She looks very small, and her wrist is very thin, I''m always afraid that if I use too much strength, I''ll hurt her." He meant that he did not dare to lift a hand against Xue Ling, but the deputy automatically came to another meaning. For a moment, his face was twisted withughter.


    He patted the General on the shoulder. "I can''t give you any advice on this. You''d better think it over by yourself."


    It would be better for an outsider like him not to be involved in bedroom affairs. It appeared that the couple had argued because of this kind of matter. The General was in the prime of his life; it was very normal.


    If Xue Ling discovered what his thoughts were, he would probably give Zhan Shaoxi a severe scolding.


    This was pedophilia! This man was really going further and further along this abnormal path, wanting to make a move!


    The innocent great General: "¡­" ???


    The Princess'' grand wedding was naturally held on the most beautiful spring day. In this season, the temperature in the Capital was especially suitable for napping. Xue Ling made up for thest night''s sleepless night and did not wake up untilte afternoon.


    It was still bright outside, and after eating the afternoon tea sent over from the kitchen, Xue Ling ordered the maids around him to withdraw and entered his rooms under the guise of practicing calligraphy.


    In fact, he just wanted to discover any holes in the plot, make preparations to rob the heroine of her golden fingers, and wreck her encounters with the various men.


    The first two people that the female protagonist had met when she came to the world were the Crown Prince and General Zhan. She had been robbed in the busy market, and General Zhan had thrown out a hidden weapon from the teahouse in order to catch the thieves. She used her assassin''s skills to find General Zhan and thank him, making the General who had thought he had seamlessly performed his ** feel a little awkward and curious about the woman.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She met the Crown Prince because of business. Normally, royal children were not allowed to do business, but the fight for the throne required money, so the Crown Prince had many underground industries. When the heroine first came to the world, the lofty Gongqin Pce did not even provide her with money to help with her mother''s sickness, and so the female protagonist no choice but to make a living by herself. Firstly, she aimed at the market for things that women would need, and made a lot of skin care products. The result was not bad, and they sold very well in the Capital.


    In order to find support for herself and prevent others from robbing her, she took the initiative to find the Crown Prince''s forces and expressed her willingness to cooperate with extremely open conditions, which caught the interest of His Highness the Prince who had just happened to be there that day on some business. Later, they cooperated and built a lot of money-making industries. The Crown Prince held her in high esteem, and slowly began to fall in love with such a clever woman.


    It was only after learning of the Crown Prince''s identity that the heroine met man number two, because man number two was the Prince''s strategic advisor, who worked under the Prince. After the heroine had gained the Prince''s trust, he let man number two deal with the heroine''s business, and it was because of this that the two of them gradually became acquainted. He also began to develop feelings for such an unusual woman.


    In the meantime, the heroine also saved a badly injured teenager in an alley, using medical skills from her previous life to heal his wounds. From then on, this naive and cheerful teenager who could both act cute and fight with incredible power became a loyal puppy that silently stayed by her side to guard her. The teenager had already had very good moves, and after being taken in by the female protagonist and trained for a while, he could even fight against the top master of the country, Zhan Shaoxi. The General was intrigued, and after they sparred, he discovered that the best martial arts master was actually the heroine. At this moment, he began to develop an interest and started paying attention to her.


    These four men were the four male protagonists that showed up in the early part of the plot. Later, the Crown Prince ascended the throne and General Zhang went out to fight while man number two became the Prime Minister. The heroine finally had time to leave the capital and wander, so she took advantage of the fact that the three of them were too busy trying to earn her affections to attend to other things in order to run off and explore the martial arts world.


    On the way, she met a wealthy businessman, became his confidant, saved the founder of a demonic sect, and made the other party almost turn into a demon for her. After that, she went to a neighboring country and attracted the attention of the neighboring country''s tyrannical Emperor. All of a sudden, these seven men revolved around her, each of whom had great influence. It was not wrong at all to say that this woman could bring disaster to the world.


    After finishing the plot line, Xue Ling touched the goose bumps that had erupted all over his body. He admired the heroine a lot, because it had only been after he carefully looked through the story that he discovered that this not only was this a story targeted for women, it was also a reverse harem with multiple rtionships and **. While developing rtionships with all seven men and getting together with all of them, the heroine still managed to keep everyone happy, and nobody broke up. The entire article was full of romance and **, and it was unclear whether this had been written for girls, or men.


    After calcting the time, Xue Ling found that at this point, the heroine should have already met the Crown Prince and Zhan Shaoxi. She would soon ''identally'' meet the small loyal puppy, who coincidentally was a young Prince from the neighboring Xia Country. He had left the country because of struggles at the court, and after he grew up, he went back to the pce and finally became the Emperor of Xia Country in order topete with the other men for the heroine.


    "System, do you know where the heroine picked him up? Let''s go ahead of her and grab him first."


    "Of course." It was not difficult for the system to determine the appropriate time and ce, but it was a little embarrassed and really wanted to ask its great host: Aren''t you already married as somebody''s wife? Will that man of yours really not get angry if you bring back a boy?


    Xue Ling did not care about what Zhan Shaoxi would think. No matter how angry he got, he wouldn''t choke him to death.


    So, in order to purposefully deepen the estrangement between himself and Zhan Shaoxi, he must definitely pick up the little loyal puppy.


    It was not until early evening when the sky had already darkened that a maid knocked on the door and asked if Xue Ling nned to have dinner. Xue Ling put aside his brush as he had more or lesspleted his n, turned to leave the study and ordered dinner to be served in his rooms.


    Yes, the wedding room has been tacitly been taken over by Xue Ling. As for that other man, Her Highness the Royal Princess expressed that since the General''s Manor was so big anyway, he could live wherever he wanted. In any case, that man should not even consider entering his rooms for the time being.


    With this in mind, he stepped into the room and came face to face with the ck-faced General who was sitting in the central seat.


    "Where have you been?" He had been waiting for his wife here for almost half an hour, and had not seen so much as a shadow. The maids all said she was practicing calligraphy in the study, and Zhan Shaoxi could not just rush over to see her. After all, he had nothing to say to the other party, and simply wanted to spend time together.


    Well, there was nothing wrong with staying with one''s wife, right?


    Xue Ling was surprised to see him, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. His footsteps hesitated slightly before he slowly sat down in a chair and washed his hands in the basin that a maid had brought over. Then, he spoke as he wiped his hands, "Great General must have a host of problems to deal with every day. Howe you have time to appear in my courtyard?"


    Zhan Shaoxi''s gaze followed the movement of the cloth that he used to wipe his hands, wishing he could go up and rece the cloth to lick his pure white fingertips, but his expression remained icy as usual. "I came to apany you for dinner."


    Xue Ling wrinkled his brows and said with amusement, "Honorable General first asked me to know my ce, but came over once again to put on a y. Could it be that you are afraid I''ll go and tell my brother that you are not treating me sincerely?"


    Just as Zhan Shaoxi wanted to defend himself, he heard her voice continue coolly, "Actually, you don''t have to do this. I won''t say anything outside."


    He kept his gaze locked on Zhan Shaoxi''s as he spoke, and every phrase seemed like a knife mercilessly stabbing him straight in the heart. "As you said, you just need me to be a decorative wife, and I am very willing to be one, too. Everyone has their own reasons, and the General has no need to give this false concern."


    Zhan Shaoxi opened his mouth and could not say anything. He only felt a terrible pain in his chest as he clenched his hand into a tight fist, his nails puncturing his palm.


    xiin: by this point, i started to feel bad for the ML¡­


    on a more TL-y note, the author uses ''she'' and ''he'' when referring to Xue Ling throughout the entire arc. the inconsistency is probably a POV thing, so we''ve tried to keep it in. hope that helps with some of the confusion!


    merysl: Lol MC gives no mercy. ML beware! You''ve angered your wifey and must pay!

 Chapter 60

    5.4 - Inexplicably turned on the ability to show affection


    On the third day after the wedding, Zhan Shaoxi had already arrived outside Xue Ling''s courtyard before the sky started to brighten. He frowned in surprise upon learning that she had already begun to get ready.


    Today was the day the Royal Princess returned home to give thanks. ording to Zhan Shaoxi''s understanding of Xue Ling, asking her to wake up early was akin to asking for her life, so Zhan Shaoxi plotted to try and to enter her room today. Even if the other party was angry, he could push it off as being for her own good, because she could not return to the Imperial Pce at the wrong time.


    But although he nned well, Xue Ling woke up early. Since today was the day he had to return to visit his family, he could not dress up as simply as the past few days. So, he had been pestered by the system to wake up early in the morning in order to get ready, and by now, he was almost done.


    He had to wait until the Emperor finished with his morning court in order to see him, so Xue Ling could have chosen to wait until the court was adjourned before entering the pce, but the General disagreed and insisted that they go together. His reasoning was that regardless of how they were at home, they could not be perceived as having any internal discord when outside.


    Xue Ling stared at him for a long time, until he was almost unable to hold onto his facial expression before nodding his head to agree.


    Didn''t he just want to be together with him? He could fulfill that wish for him.


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. As for the disagreements between them, even if nobody within the residence spoke about it, there would still be others spreading it for them. ording to the things that the people Xue Ling sent out to explore discovered over these past two days, the heroine was not as bright and impartial, and unwilling to make a move in the dark as the original script had portrayed her to be.


    Once a woman had the intention of winning over someone, there were always things she could do in order to create some momentum for herself.


    Early morning, the Zhenguo General''s carriage steadily crossed over the moat bridge. The General had forsaken his usual tall and strong horse today, and was seated in the carriage beside the Royal Princess. It was only when they had to part that he reluctantly got off the carriage.


    This scene was seen by many prominent figures in the court. Some of them covered their mouths andughed, thinking that the General''s previous reluctance had vanished in face of his wife''s gentle embrace. This disy of affection was so obvious that it made others'' eyes darken, and it was unclear what they were thinking. Regardless, it would not be good things.


    Nobody had any clue that the General''s expression of reluctance was actually an act. In fact, he had been chased down by the person in the carriage, but he was indeed reluctant, wanting spend more time looking at her. Unfortunately, that person disagreed, and had never given him any positive expressions.


    He had already been stunned by her looks once on their wedding day, but the situation at that time had been really strange, and his emotions had been all over the ce, so he could not appreciate her beauty back then. On normal days, Zhan Shaoxi also felt that her elegant and simple appearance was excessively good looking, and now that he saw Xue Ling with exquisite makeup on once again, he only felt more and more that his heart no longer belonged to him. His thoughts from previous years about not wanting to trust and refusing to have anything to do with royalty, were all tossed somewhere and fed to the dogs. His entire heart was filled with the desire to please her.


    But whenever he opened his mouth or made any movement, that person would always toss an indifferent nce in his direction. He would immediately recall what he had said on their wedding night, and his entire body would seem to be out of his control and refuse to move.


    The more he thought about his words, the more anxious and guilty he felt. When he looked at the Royal Princess, he found it harder and harder to put his dignity aside and tell her to pretend those words had never been said.


    Even if he said that, the other party probably wouldn''t even care.


    After all, she had no interest in him.


    Zhan Shaoxi looked on helplessly as his own carriage slowly made its way into the back pce before lowering his gaze and putting his emotions away. When he turned, he was once again the Zhenguo General who was born into a military family and had amazing momentum.


    Xue Ling sat in the carriage and rested his cheek against his hand. As the carriage swayed, making the tassels on his head dance, he was thinking about how to deal with the Emperor and Empress. The original owner of this body did not like to speak much, and was normally well behaved and sensible, able to sitcently and quietly in ce for long stretches of time. This was not difficult to do, but after sitting down all morning, Xue Ling felt that he would be impatient.


    They absolutely could not allow the Empress to invite them for lunch. Xue Ling would most likely end up suffering from indigestion.


    He was a very selfish and prideful person, and the most unpleasant thing was having to yield to others. If it hadn''t been too troublesome to usurp the throne, he would definitely seize the Emperor''s position, marry the heroine into the pce, and then imprison her in the pce to suffer a lifetime of loneliness.


    See, how simple, rough and effective.


    Unfortunately, the system always picked these bloody weak bodies, and he would definitely be considered OOC if he did things that way. It was possible he''d be discovered by the world''s consciousness in the next second and directly get kicked out of the world.


    As the Royal Princess, he went to see the Empress after he entered the pce. The Empress had been awake even before dawn, and when he arrived, Fenglong Pce had already opened. Xue Ling sent people in to announce his arrival, stood in front of the pce gate and looked down at the patterning of the floor tiles under his feet. He then heard a very pleasant voice of inquiry.


    "Mingyue greets the Royal Princess." The person dropped into a curtsy in front of him, without any of the pretentiousness the women of Xi Country normally disyed. Instead, there was a sense of heroic spirit that was bnced out by softness. Her pce dress was not outstanding, but her face was very good looking, so even though it was only a simple dress matched with one or two ornaments, she could still bebelled as unusually beautiful.


    This was a woman who could make people like her when they saw her, and lift people''s spirits with a nce. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, somewhat dissatisfied that she was taller than himself. His expression was indifferent as he merely lifted his head and said lightly, "So it was Princess Mingyue."


    Not having expected that his voice would be indifferent to this extent, Wenren Yingyue frowned slightly and raised her head, wanting to open her mouth to say something. But when his face came into view, her expression changed.


    This was her first time meeting Wenren Hong after she transmigrated into this world. Before that, she had only heard that Her Highness the Royal Princess was gentle and virtuous with a quiet temperament, not talkative, and always kept her head lowered. She was soft, and was not a formidable character at all. But now that she had seen the real person, Wenren Yingyue felt that her breathe a little quicker.


    She was indeed quiet, but it was unlike the gentleness that those people had imed. This was clearly a sword that had concealed its edge. Just by standing there, without speaking, that momentum already stunned Wenren Yingyue who had been an assassin in her past life. That face was very gorgeous, and the slightly uptilted fox eyes could make one''s breathing chaotic with just a nce. That pair of eyes were really too beautiful; when she really ced a person into his eyes, that person would definitely be the most fortunate person in the world.


    Wenren Yingyue originally wanted to meet General Zhan''s new wife, but for some reason, she currently felt a little jealous of General Zhan.


    She retrieved her gaze and moved a step back. "Today I came with my mother to visit the Empress. I didn''t expect to see the Royal Princess here."


    Princess Linhong has always been the Emperor''s most beloved Princess, and her title meant ''sunshine after rain''.


    Because this younger sister of his was born after he sessfully ascended the throne, he always thought that his younger sister was his lucky star, so the Emperor favored his younger sister over his daughter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only, Wenren Hong was weak and timid in nature, and even if the Emperor loved him, his attitude had always been lukewarm. Although Wenren Hong was in awe of the Emperor deep in his heart, he was afraid to get closer because of his identity as a man. The Emperor had handed him over to another as soon as he reached fifteen in the hopes that this younger sister of his could find a sense of belonging earlier on. It was true that there was the intention of letting her act as a check and bnce for the Zhenguo General''s Mansion, but what the Emperor wished for more, was for his sister to develop feelings with more people, and not always be so cold and indifferent.


    Xue Ling nodded, and had no intention of replying.


    Wenren Yingyue only felt a somewhat confusing sense of embarrassment. She wanted to say, could it be that this beautiful person did not enjoy talking? So she found another topic. "Today is the day that the Royal Princess returns to visit the family. Where is the General?"


    Xue Ling nced at her, and it was unknown what she was thinking. Her red lips parted as she replied, "Morning court."


    Wenren Yingyue''s facial expression was almost rigid, and she has been berating herself in her heart for being unable to converse; weren''t the words she chose purely just making just purposely making trouble? She was frustratedly bowed her head, and no longer spoke.


    Xue Ling asked the system within his mind, "What''s wrong with the heroine?"


    The system shook out its little tail, looking pleased with itself as it said, "She has a halo of mass attraction on her head. As long as it is a character from the plot, they will all fall in love with her."


    "So she''s looking at me with that kind of gaze because I didn''t show that I liked her?"


    "Uh¡­ Probably not." The system spoke somewhat helplessly. "ording to my psychological analysis of her, what she is thinking now is¡­ Well, she wants to woo you, but can''t find a topic of conversation¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­ is this world''s heroine poisonous?"


    The system coughed twice, after all, it was someone who had transmigrated from a modern society, and their way of thinking was always slightly more flexible. Besides, this was a female assassin. There was nothing bad about wanting to impress all the women and liking beautiful girls.


    Xue Lingughed sarcastically and said, "Beautiful what?"


    The system chose to shut up and pretend that it was no longer online.


    The two of them waited until the Empress summoned them inside. Because her status was not high, Wenren Yingyue had to wait outside for a while longer while Xue Ling was weed inside directly. Before he left, he could also feel the woman''s gaze at is it followed him, her expression full of reluctance.


    The corner of Xue Ling''s mouth twitched as he asked the system, "Can you take away the halo of mass attraction that''s on her head?"


    The system nodded and said, "Based on host''s current ability, there is no problem at all. But what do you want to do with it? Do you want to use it yourself?"


    Xue Ling sneered. "You must be joking. I am a fox spirit. Do you understand the meaning of being bewitched by a fox?


    System: "Ah."


    "Since ancient times, no one has ever disliked a fox spirit." Charm was something that was ingrained in their bones and went deep into their marrow. Even if they didn''t use it, that charm would be on disy between their every movement. In the previous worlds, Xue Ling''s spirit had been unstable, and it had been difficult to even take shape, so his charm had note into y. Now that he had recovered two tails, and taking into ount the fact that his control over these two tails was not strong, it was inevitable that a bit of charm would leak out in his every move and action.


    It was much more effective and useful than that halo of mass attraction thing.


    The Empress was very fond of Xue Ling. When she saw her, she first solicitously asked many questions about how she was doing before asking people to prepare all kinds of snacks for Xue Ling to pick from. Then, she asked about her and Zhan Shaoxi''s rtionship, implicitly suggesting that Xue Ling should to learn to refuse in bed if she felt ufortable, to the point where two red clouds fluttered on to Xue Ling''s face, before finally letting her off.


    When the Emperor finished morning court and summoned him, Xue Ling was half full from eating, and the sky was already bright. Xue Ling followed the Empress and entered the imperial study, performing an obeisance ording to the original body owner''s habits.


    The Empressughingly said to the Emperor that his younger sister''s temperament had improved after her marriage, no longer liking to bow her head, and had even be more and more beautiful.


    The Emperor did not put on airs in front of them,ughing scolding Zhan Shaoxi that he had really gotten the better end of the deal. Zhan Shaoxi replied with a stupid grin, and Xue Ling truly could not bear to look straight at him.


    The man in this world still loved to be repressed as usual, but had inexplicably turned on the ability to show affection. Even if Xue Ling was not cooperating with him, he somehow always managed to still disy it in front of others.


    They stayed in the pce all morning and left before lunch. Xue Ling let out a relieved breath and felt that the system had been correct. He was really not suitable for an environment like the pce, having to show all kinds of restraint when replying to the Emperor.


    He wanted to be in his own territory.


    As king.


    BlueBug: So he basically does the job of the heroine¡­


    merysl: LMAO MC identally seduced the woman protag as well???

 Chapter 61

    5.5 - Something that had belonged to her disappeared¡­


    The carriage was driving along the street. It was quiet inside. Zhan Shaoxi was silent for a long time before he suddenly opened his mouth to speak. "Lady Wife, you grew up in the pce, and have never been outside. Thinking about it, perhaps you have also never eaten any delicious food from out of the pce. Why don''t we have lunch outside?"


    Xue Ling was flipping through a book with his cheek propped up against the back of his hand. He looked over when he heard the words, and although there was no expression on the man''s face, Xue Ling could still sense the tension and hesitation under his calm facade.


    He calcted the time and discovered that today was the day when the heroine found the male puppy on her way back from the pce. There was a luncheon in the pce today, and so the female protagonist could not leave until after the event was over. He thought about it, nodded and said, "That''s fine."


    When Zhan Shaoxi saw him nodding, he couldn''t help showing a trace of a smile. He leaned out and asked people to book a private room and prepare some dishes and wine ahead of time, looking very happy.


    In fact, he really was very happy. After all, it was the first time that he and his wife formally had lunch together since their marriage. After the wedding, they ate together only once, and Xue Ling''s indifferent face made him feel deeply distressed.


    He was driven away by the other party''s mocking words, and never entered the Lady''s house again. If they returned to the General''s Pce just like this, he didn''t even need to think to know that he would have no chance to see his wife again today.


    The General was very happy to find an excuse to apany her.


    Xue Ling was not a picky eater, but knowing that he lived by the principle that he should enjoy life more whenever the opportunity arose, Zhan Shaoxi made a reservation at the best restaurant in the Capital. Even if it was currently lunchtime and there were no spare private rooms, the restaurant would still do everything possible to get them one.


    After all, it was the Zhenguo General and the Royal Princess!


    When the carriage arrived at the restaurant, the manager was already waiting outside the door. Seeing how Zhan Shaoxi purposely slowed down after getting out in order to support Xue Ling, he could not help but sigh over the General''s affection for the Royal Princess.


    Xue Ling did not hide his appearance, but the passersby did not dare to look directly at him. It wasn''t until they went upstairs that the people on the roadside began to gossip. So that was how the new couple from that big wedding the entire Capital was celebrating a few days ago looked like. Sure enough, it was a man with talent and a woman with beauty; they were all kinds of well matched.


    The restaurant did not dare to make the two noble personages wait for too long. All the dishes were served soon after they arrived at the private room, and the waiters discretely retreated. Xue Ling''s gaze swept across the dishes and his cold expression thawed slightly, which eased Zhan Shaoxi''s nervous mood significantly.


    "What does Lady Wife want to eat? I''ll get it for you."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows slightly, finding the man''s ttering appearance somewhat amusing. In the past, he had been domineering yet tender, standing in front and blocking everything for him. Sometimes he was soft and yielding, making Xue Ling alternate between intimidation and bribery. Xue Ling enjoyed that kind of interaction with him, but his current attitude made him a little distressed. "The General doesn''t need to act anymore, there are no outsiders here." Although his heart was soft, he still needed to say the words that needed to be said. If the man did not properly exin himself about what had happened on their wedding night, Xue Ling absolutely would not back down a single step.


    Zhan Shaoxi gripped his chopsticks tightly and his eyes were dark. "Wife, your husband is not acting."


    Xue Ling''s face was mocking, and the indifferent look appeared again, which made Zhan Shaoxi, who had watched him be meekly obedient all morning, feel suddenly apprehensive. "The General is not addressing me as Royal Princess?"


    Zhan Shaoxi sighed helplessly, realizing that if he did not exin the original matters clearly, he would never be able to get close to this person in his life.


    "Wife, I know you still remember the words that I spoke on our wedding night."


    Xue Ling leisurely picked up a piece of meat and chewed it slowly. Zhan Shaoxi stopped speaking, and he used his eyes to indicate that the other party should continue.


    Perhaps his casual attitude inspired the General, because Zhan Shaoxi''s words began to flow steadily as he spoke out all the things that he wanted to say.


    He spoke about his background, the rules of the Zhenguo General''s Mansion, the things that he had seen and experienced from childhood, his dissatisfaction with the royal family, hisck of respect for the Emperor''s behavior, and his original unwillingness when he discovered he was being forced to marry.


    Everything was brought up andid bare. His analysis was very distinct, and he also expressed his mood and emotions very clearly. "That was why I would say those things to you on the night of our wedding."


    Xue Ling lifted his gaze to look at him. His words were sincere, and he seemed very afraid that Xue Ling would still be cold and indifferent towards him after hearing such a confession. "So?" But this was not what Xue Ling wanted to hear. He didn''t want to be bothered with the other party''s private difficulties, because those troubles could not be med on him. ording to the man''s meaning, he was an innocent party who was implicated for no reason. He also had arge pile of grievances; who should he cry to? "What is it that you want to express? Is it that your family suffered tragically, or that you are unhappy with me?"


    Zhan Shaoxi saw that he waspletely unaffected and was somewhat frustrated, but also felt various kinds of unwillingness. This was the first time that he had been so eager to get close to and obtain such a person. If this type of words had no way of making her moved, he could only resort to expressing his feelings to the other party.


    After all, this was in ancient times. Although the man''s soul had followed Xue Ling and transmigrated over, to him, he really existed in this world, and so in every world, he would inevitably be entangled by some of the world''s characteristics.


    Back then, in the world with the substitution plotline, it was probably because the people there had been more open-minded that Bai Hao''s desire to get his ** became higher than his rationality, to the point where he had to be with Xue Ling regardless of any obstruction. This world''s Zhan Shaoxi was ultimately still a man from a patriarchal society. For a big adult man to yield to his ''wife'', he would have to be extremely determined.


    Fortunately, he was very determined right now.


    "No¡­ I''m not asking for your forgiveness either. I know what marriage means to a woman. On the night of the wedding, for the groom who has never met you to say those kinds of heavy words, your heart would definitely have been hurt." He looked down, his expression filled with an unspeakable sense of regret. "I also know that it was not a good thing to do, but once the words have been said, the damage has already been done. The only thing I can do now is toy out my true feelings in order to make myself a little less guilty."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Lingughed, but the meaning behind it was unclear. "Well, and then? Live a life where we are courteous and distant, treating each other politely like guests, and ensuring that outsiders or my brother the Emperor can find no fault in our rtionship?"


    "No!" What he wanted was definitely not a polite and courteous distance! "Although it has only been three days, I know that I am in love with my wife!"


    "From the moment you lifted your veil on our wedding night and looked at me, I was unwittingly attracted to you! I unknowingly wanted to be close to you, want to care for you and love you!" At this point, the General who had lived for more than 20 years and yet had never touched upon rtionships suddenly blushed. "I know I hurt your heart, and I am not asking for your forgiveness. I just want to tell you that I want to be close to you not for any other reasons or interests, but simply because I can''t hold back my own heart, and want to get to know you."


    Xue Ling secretly cursed that the man''s ability to say sweet words of love was fully levelled up. If it had been a young woman instead of him, she would definitely have been tricked away by him. Fortunately, Xue Ling had already been entangled with him for several lifetimes, and while such honeyed words could make his heart beat faster, it was unable to make him lose his reason. "Three days?" He pursed his lips. His smile was a little enchanting. "ording to the great General''s worlds, it should be that you''re attracted to this face, right?"


    Zhan Shaoxi froze, and raised his eyebrows, unhappily saying, "Don''t say it like that."


    Although Xue Ling was smiling, his eyes were still cold and filled with resistance. "Even I don''t know what kind of person I am, and yet the great General could still be enamored with me?" His fingertips were pressed against the table, and as he spoke, they slid slowly towards the back of the hand Zhan Shaoxi rested there. His smile was somewhat tricky, but also carried a sense of indifference and alienation. That kind of cold indifference pricked at Zhan Shaoxi''s heart.


    "You should at least give me a chance to get close and get to know you." He flipped his hand, and caught the other party''s hand that was ying with fire. But, that person''s hand was slippery, and slid out of his grasp. Zhan Shaoxi waved his hand somewhat regretfully and continued, "How can I enter your heart if you alienate yourself from others?"


    With this, Xue Ling found his interest in the man piqued all over again. Although the man had entered his heart a long time ago, falling in love all over again in every world made gave him a particrly novel feeling, and every time he had adapted to the world, he could y and tease the man. It made him very happy whenever he saw the man''s expression when he wanted, but could not obtain him.


    System: "¡­" Host, you''re really broken.


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders. In any case, regardless of how the man changed, he would still like him. As for himself, what he liked was that soul, and everything that happened in the middle could just be considered as entertainment.


    This time, he did not intentionally ignore the other party. It seemed that they really needed discord in order for some things to be brought out into the open. Also, he had been humiliated by the man when he first came into the world, and Xue Ling had said that he would not let the man into his bed anytime soon. It had only been three days now, and at most, he would be allowed to enter his room.


    So, he narrowed his eyes, snorted once, and then pointed to a dish. "This Princess wants to eat that,e and serve it."


    Joy instantly jumped into Zhan Shaoxi''s gaze as he let out a sigh of relief, and his whole body was vibrating with happiness. "Good."


    System: "¡­" Was its host''s tendency towards pride and arrogance getting worse and worse? And it seemed like the direction it was developing in was somewhat skewed¡­


    Now, he didn''t only enjoy making the protagonists suffer, he also liked to toy with his man¡­


    The system thought for a while, but finally decided not to meddle, after all, no matter how much they toss and turn, or how bitter or painful it got, that man would ultimately still get his revenge in bed with the host. If it interrupted now, it would definitely get chopped up¡­


    In a sense, this was also another way of showing their love¡­ but from the perspective of the two parties involved, one did not feel that it was the case, and the other had no memory of it.


    When they left the restaurant, the atmosphere between them seemed to have changed a lot, but the restaurant manager lowered his head and pretended not to have noticed. He was already very lucky that these two noble personages had not done anything in his restaurant; he couldn''t afford to gossip about noble personages like these.


    The carriage slowly began move again. Xue Ling looked out through the curtains, and suddenly said, "Have them take another route and tour around. Although I went around the city on the day of the wedding, I couldn''t see anything with the veil on."


    Zhan Shaoxi naturally would never say no to her words, turning to tell the coachman to circle around the city. Xue Ling either by design or ident pointed in a certain direction, and Zhan Shaoxi allowed them to go that way. In a short time, the carriage arrived at a smallne where a young man covered in blood was lying in the middle of the road.


    There were very few people on this road. The area was filled with the houses of ministers or noble personages, and was quiet and elegant. The coachman pulls on the horses'' reigns and the carriage stopped as the guards behind the carriage rushed forward to check on the teenager''s condition. The maid on the carriage steps took in the situation, and entered to give them an update.


    There was a moment of silence in the surroundings, and then a person''s voice was heard, faint, but carrying a sense of irresistible arrogance.


    "Bring him back and save him." He was not very loud when he spoke, but his words carried a lot of weight. The maids and guards heard his demand, and they quickly picked up the teenager and brought him into the carriage before cleaning up the blood on the road. The carriage then moved steadily towards the Zhenguo General''s Mansion.


    Zhan Shaoxi had an ugly expression on his face as he looked from the teenager lying in the carriage to his wife''s cheerful appearance, feeling his head begin to pound. It seemed that something he would find very unpleasant was about to happen.


    After the Empress''s banquet, Wenren Yingyue was on the way home with her mother when they travelled past a smallne. As though she had received some sort of signal to her soul, the heroine opened the curtains and looked out.


    Unfortunately, the road was empty and there was nothing to be seen.


    "Strange¡­" She muttered to herself as she let the curtain fall, feeling an emptiness in her heart. It was as though something that belonged to her had disappeared¡­

 Chapter 62

    5.6 - He had been a giant plug-in in thest life, so this lifetime he was really unlucky


    Zhenguo General''s Manor was a very mysterious ce. The Zhan family did not have many members, and when it came to Zhan Shaoxi''s generation, he was the only one left.


    Zhan Shaoxi was a young hero and liked to stay in the barracks, seldom returning to stay at home. Even after reaching adulthood, he took no concubines or mistresses because he had no parents to arrange these things for him. After Wenren Hong married into the family, she could be considered to be the only wife in the back court, so the manor was still very empty.


    Right now, everyone in the entire General''s Manor knew that there was disharmony between the General and his wife¡­


    It could not be regarded as disharmony, but on the night of the wedding, the General annoyed his wife, and so he had been continuously rejected and left outside the door.


    After the trip back to visit the Emperor, news once again came from the back court. The Lady had saved a young and immature teenager. He was bright and cute, but did not like to talk, and after he had woken up, he was full of hostility towards everything around him. It was only when the Lady approached that his temperament would be more gentle.


    This made the General extremely angry. He walked around with an icy expression all day long, and the sour smell of vinegar filled the entire General''s Manor.


    The servants really enjoyed watching the funny interactions between the couple. Most of them had watched the General grow up, and always felt somewhat hopeless about their General''s difficult and cold-tempered personality. They were surprised to find that the newly married Lady could make the General think of something other than running off to the barracks all day, and were even more shocked to discover that she could make the General suffer a setback.


    They were quite delighted to be spectators.


    Xue Ling did not care what the people in the Manor thought of him. It was only that asionally when he passed by, they would look at him with gazes filled with worship, which he found to be quite strange. Then, he promptly tossed those gazes to the back of his head.


    No matter how the plot changed, the personalities of the male protagonists would not change much. The child Xue Ling picked up was based off the trends from the year that it was written, and the damned child was very adorable when he was being domineering. Xue Ling guessed that the poprity of this loyal puppy should have been very high, and this fellow was one hundred percent a worshipper of beauty. After opening his eyes, the most beautiful person he saw was Xue Ling, so he liked to pester him. When his wounds had not yet recovered, he wanted Xue Ling tofort and apany him, and after his wounds were healed, he liked to follow behind Xue Ling.


    He would act like a spoiled child, pretend to be obedient, staring at others with his pair ofrge and innocent eyes. Even Xue Ling, who felt that he had very strong willpower, would sometimes find himself turning soft-hearted under that gaze.


    Often, when this happened, the General who was suffering terribly but still insisted on maintaining his dignity could only bite his handkerchief in the distance and mentally imagine stabbing the young man named Xia Yang half to death with a knife.


    Xue Ling thought it was fun to tease this little loyal dog, and he could even bully Zhan Shaoxi at the same time. With that in mind, he felt that he might as well y a bigger game this time around.


    Since the charm of the heroine was so great, then he would use his charm as well, and they couldpete. The main plot of this book revolved around the heroine reeling in the seven men, and as long as he took them away in advance, the female protagonist would not get their hearts even if she managed to get their bodies.


    In any case, he was already the "Royal Princess". It would be boring if he didn''t properly make use of this "female" status.


    System: "¡­" The host''s ideas were bing more and more dangerous. Why would he purposely make it more difficult for himself? "Does the great host remember that he is a married woman¡­"


    As soon as the system mentioned this, Xue Ling''s eyes turned to the General who stood outside the pavilion pretending to practice martial arts, but in actually had kept his gaze fixed on Xue Ling as he lounged within the pavilion the whole time.


    "You can''t seduce other men if you''ve already be a married woman?"


    System: "¡­"


    Xue Ling sneered. "Did I say I was nning to cheat?"


    System: "¡­"


    "Do you know what silent attraction is? Do you know what a white moonlight is? Being the unattainable perfection in someone''s heart?" He lips curved up as he smiledzily, the smile so brilliant that Zhan Shaoxi felt his eyes hurt. It was clear that the other side wasughing, but why did he feel his heart getting colder and colder? "Do you know what the expression ''the things you can see but cannot touch are the best'' means?"


    System: "¡­"


    Its host could always be very reasonable, and make it so that it was unable toe up with a way to respond.


    "But it will be difficult to attract certain people with the host''s current identity as the Royal Princess¡­ For example, male number two¡­ He''s a modest gentleman, and would absolutely not be interested in a married woman."


    There is some truth to this. Xue Ling touched his chin and said, "Then I''ll approach him as a man. Making someone bent is also really fun."


    System: "¡­" In the future, a whole forest of green will appear on the General''s head.


    xiin: Forest of green - reference to the green hat, which is a metaphor for someone who is being cuckolded.


    "Princess?" Xue Ling was still deep in thought when Xia Yang returned with a bunch of flowers. He stuffed the potted flowers into Xue Ling''s chest andughed brilliantly as he said, "Here you are, beautiful flowers for a beautiful rainbow."


    xiin: Xue Ling''s name in this world is Wenren Hong. ''Hong'' means rainbow.


    The tip of Zhan Shaoxi''s sword overshot; he had made a mistake. He returned his sword back into its scabbard, turned his head, and stared at Xia Yang with cold eyes.


    This person was deeply hidden. He was clearly ck-hearted to the bone, but pretended to be a little white flower in front of Xue Ling, acting like an innocent child, and performing some childish acts in order to please him.


    This kind of thing made Zhan Shaoxi very unhappy. That''s his wife! Normally, no man other than himself should be able to get so close to her, but now that teenager''s head was so close!


    The more he looked, the more he wanted to cut off the other person''s head.


    The system settled itself on Xue Ling''s shoulder and silently reported, "Your man''s ckening value has maxed out."


    Xue Ling nodded. "Then let him cken. I can''t wait for him to rush over and lock me into a small ck room day and night." Having spoken, he squinted, and what was clearly azy appearance suddenly became more seductive, making Xia Yang who was looking on from the side also narrow his eyes. "Say, if he really tries to force me and strips off my clothing to discover that my gender is not what he expected, what would his expression be like?"


    System: "¡­" Host, you are getting more and more wicked. What kind of y was this? The rtionship between husband and wife was really puzzling. "Then what about the young man who is also coveting your ** next to you¡­"


    "If he really has the ability, he should go back and grab the throne to send troops to Xi Country. Kill Zhan Shaoxi on the battlefield, and then ask the Emperor to send over this Princess in order to make peace."<novelnext></novelnext>


    System: "¡­" What the *! What kind of ideas wandered through its host''s mind?


    "If we''re going to y, we should make it a grand game~" Xue Ling epted the flowers that Xia Yang held in his hands, and tucked a flower behind his ear as he praised: "Yangyang is beautiful too."


    Xia Yang face was immediately full of smiles, looking incredibly young and fresh. That smiling face was so cute, it was impossible to tell that it was all ck inside.


    Xia Yang was a Royal Prince from neighbouring Xia Country, and the Emperor''s favorite at that. He had been surrounded by various trickery and methods since childhood, and even a white piece of paper would have been dyed to the point where no white could be seen in that kind of environment. He only knew that he needed to firmly grasp onto the things he wanted, and right now, there was a person that he wanted very much, to the point where he really wanted to kill off her nominal husband and take her away.


    But he couldn''t. He had nothing now, and could not return home. He hadn''t even recoevered from his injury yet.


    Looking at the person who was sitting there reading, Xia Yang clenched his fist tightly.


    Xue Ling seemed to be oblivious to the two men''s gazes. After reading through the afternoon, he asked people to pack up his things and went back to his room, leaving the space to the two of them.


    "Although I cannot determine your identity, I won''t let you stay in the Manor forever." Zhan Shaoxi investigated for several days, but the identity of this person remained elusive. The longer it went on, the more he felt that it was dangerous. As long as Xia Yang was there, he would not even go to the barracks, instead following Xue Ling around all day in order to ensure his safety.


    "As long as the Royal Princess lets me stay." Xia Yang''s previous facial expression disappeared. He never showed this ''Royal Princess'' husband'' any goodwill. Because Xue Ling seemed to ignore him, he liked to agitate him when he was idle, reminding him that even though he was the nominal husband, he could not even casually enter Xue Ling''s room.


    Zhan Shaoxi was quiet when Xue Ling was present, but when Xue Ling was gone, he also would not be courteous towards Xia Yang. "This is the General''s Manor. Even if the Princess bes even less fond of me, I am the Princess'' legal husband, and we have already received the blessings of the people of the Capital."


    On this point, Xia Yang truly did not have an advantage.


    "You''re a child whose hair hasn''t even fully grown yet. It would be better for you not to get mixed up in adult matters." Seeing that his expression had turned ugly, Zhan Shaoxi attacked him again.


    Xia Yang turned away with a cold snort.


    After he left, Xue Ling came back. Zhan Shaoxi quickly cleared his expression and changed it to a gentle look. "Wife, are you not going back to rest?"


    Xue Ling looked at the man with interest. In the past, the man had always been upfront about his jealousy, domineering to the point where he wanted to kill him in bed. Perhaps because he had scared him at the beginning in this world, he now did not even dare to let him know he was jealous.


    Such a man really amused Xue Ling, and even inspired him to consider whether or not to string him along like this all the time. Heughed, but it was unclear whether it was a good or bad thing. "Threatening people behind my back?"


    Zhan Shaoxi frowned, disapprovingly saying, "Wife, that person''s identity is a mystery. It''s not appropriate to keep him around."


    "Oh? There are people that the General can''t investigate in the Capital?" This sentence was somewhat sarcastic, and Zhao Shaoxi frowned unhappily.


    "Wife, it hurts your husband when you say it like that."


    It was the first time Xue Ling had seen him act in such a spoiled manner. That tone of voice made Xue Ling unable to maintain the expression on his face, and he reluctantly showed a smile.


    Seeing him smile, Zhan Shaoxi beat the snake with his stick, taking advantage of the favourable situation to say, "Wife, we are newlyweds. Look, those people areughing at me secretly because you picked up an unknown stranger and brought him home."


    "Are the people of the General''s Manor so undisciplined? Daring to talk about their master?"


    Knowing that he was not angry, and only distorting the meaning of his words out of habit, Zhan Shaoxiughed. "It''s not ack of discipline, they just find my situation of being unable to obtain my wife very funny."


    "I think it''s funny too." Xue Ling fiddled with his hair, then turned to say, "If the General is free tonight,e join me for dinner, and I''ll tell the kitchen to make something the General likes. I want to discuss something with the General."


    This was Xue Ling''s first invitation to have dinner with him. The first few times they had dinner together had all been Zhan Shaoxi shamelessly intruding, and he had not been able to eat much while Xue Ling on the other hand, had eaten his fill. Even so, Zhan Shaoxi enjoyed listening to him speak, and even if it was all words of rebuke, he was happy as long as Xue Ling was talking.


    As long as Xue Ling spoke a few more words to him, he would have a little smile on his face the next morning. Many of his acquaintances wereughing at the General and his wife''s newlywed antics.


    But the Heavens knew that he was rejected trying to enter his wife''s room, let alone climbing into bed.


    Xue Ling was not just impulsively teasing the man; he wanted to do some business and needed the man''s contacts and people. The heroine had gotten the Crown Prince''s attention by doing business and earning him a lot of money, which brought them closer and closer together. What Xue Ling wanted to do was rob her business, rob her of her money, and rob the Prince. When the Prince lost money, he would no longer appreciate the female protagonist.


    The money that the heroine lost was the money he needed in order to stir up a rebellion. This reason alone would be enough for the Prince to lose interest in her.


    Plus, he couldn''t just stay in the Manor all day. He could get nothing done like this, and always needed an excuse to go out. However, all of this needed the approval of the General, who was the head of the Manor. So, Xue Ling had people prepare a table of good wine and delicious dishes, and prepared to use a honey-trap in order to make the man agree with his ideas.


    System: "¡­" The only thing it could do was light candles for General Zhan. His wife''s brain was always full of schemes to use on him, it was really a ''TRAGEDY'' in capital letters!


    Sure enough, people couldn''t always be winners in life. He had been a giant plug-in in thest life, so this lifetime he was really unlucky~


    With this in mind, the system actually felt a little happy.


    Oh, no. It must have been infected by its host''s wickedness.


    merysl: System ckening increased by 1%!


    BlueBug: Why is there ckening, but no whitening?

 Chapter 63

    5.7 - Wanting to go out and seduce people? Ha-ha


    Red candles flickered in the room, shadows danced, and the beauty inside yed with the wine cup in her hand. The white, almost translucent fingertips slid slowly along the edge of the cup, making Zhan Shaoxi unable to tear his eyes away, his throat terribly dry.


    The dishes were ced on the table one by one, and the maids retreated with a wave from Xue Ling. Once the door closed, there were only the two of them in the room.


    There was obviously a table between them, but Zhan Shaoxi felt that he could smell the wonderful scent on the other party''s body, and it made him a little intoxicated. However, he could instinctively feel that something was about to happen that he could not prevent.


    Filled with these feelings of uncertainty and suspicion, he opened his mouth to ask, "Wife, what did you want to say to me?"


    Of course, he had not been naive enough to think that his wife would change her mind and suddenly be willing to live with him and **. ording to his understanding of his wife during this period of time, there was an eighty percent chance that she had asked him over because she needed something from him.


    In fact, he had not wanted to agree to many of his wife''s requests, including keeping that damned child. But as long as he was faced with that pair of eyes, even if there were no good feelings contained within, Zhan Shaoxi could not help but agree.


    The system was punched by Xue Ling after expressing that the man''s subservience to his wife was almost maxed out.


    "The General should have dinner first before asking again." Xue Ling seldom served dishes for Zhan Shaoxi, and it was all things he liked to eat, making the General so happy that he tossed the question to the back of his head.


    It was a meal without all kinds of sarcasm and irony, and they both ate rtivelyfortably until people were called over to clear the table. Xue Ling leisurely brought out a book of ounts from his bosom, leaned back in the chair, andzily looked at Zhan Shaoxi.


    "Actually, I invited the General over today for no reason other than to discuss some problems with the Manor. I wanted to know what the General''s thoughts are." He handed the ount book to Zhan Shaoxi and motioned for him to look at it. "Although the General said that I only need to handle my own duties, and nothing serious will happen even if I just pass my days sitting and eating in the manor waiting for death, but in the end I''m still your legally married wife, and should properly manage the household."


    When Zhan Shaoxi heard the words ''legally married'', he lowered his gaze to hide surging in his heart, but his mouth was slightly raised and heughed a little foolishly. "What does Lady Wife mean?"


    "Nothing really, I just looked through the ounts of the General''s Manor these past few days and found that the Manor''s regr ie is regrly less than the spending." Xue Ling leisurely looked at his nails. They were round and beautiful, and his scallion-white fingers were as white as jade. No matter how they were ced, they were very beautiful. "Although the General''s sry is generous, there are some etiquettes involved in dealing with all kinds of festivals. In addition, it is quite difficult to support a family, do some decorations, and still have some money left over."


    Zhan Shaoxi: "¡­" So now he''s being disdained by his wife for not making enough money to support his family?


    "I''m not criticizing that the General''s sry is too low. After all, General''s Manor has a strong rtionship with the royal family, and spending is required for all kinds of personal contacts. Fortunately, there are no concubines or mistresses in the Manor. Otherwise the maintenance and acquisition of the back court would also be a big expense." Speaking of this, he curved his lips into a smile and said, "But these things are uncertain. Perhaps one day, the General will install several sisters into the back court." His fingertips tapped the table gently. His words clearly carried a touch of rebuke, but from his mouth there was no spoiled or unhappy tone at all. Listening to it made a shiver run down Zhan Shaoxi''s back.


    He quickly expressed his feelings on the matter. "Lady Wife, don''t worry. Other than you, there will not be another woman in the back court of the General''s Manor."


    Xue Ling turned his head to look at him, and blinked. "How could that be? If I am unable to help the General spread his branches and sprout leaves, and cannot bear a child, it would still be necessary to bring in a few little sisters." His words sounded generous, but the system felt chilled just listening to it.


    Its great host never directly spoke with husband about anything, but rather chose to use various words to feel out the other party. It couldn''t understand what he was ying at.


    Zhan Shaoxi frowned slightly. "What does Lady Wife mean by that?" Was he so reluctant to be close to him? Was he unwilling to even let him touch? "Even if I can''t spread my branches and leaves, what I said still counts. My Lady Wife will be the only one in my life."


    Perhaps because he had heard what he wanted to hear atst, Xue Lingughed even more attractively. He leaned forward and pinched Zhan Shaoxi''s chin, carefully using his gaze to trace his face, his smile beautiful enough to topple countries and bring disaster. "You''d better remember what you said today. If someday I find out that you''ve betrayed me, I''ll make you suffer a fate worse than death."


    He was so close that Zhan Shaoxi could see his own figure reflected in his pair of ck eyes.


    The picture was too wonderful. What he craved for in his dreams, what he pursued, was exactly this scene.


    He narrowed his eyes, leaned his head down a little, and brushed his lips against Xue Ling''s.


    Everything seemed to go still in this moment. The other side''s lips were very soft, and because she did not like to use make-up, there was no taste of carmine. Rather, between his lips and teeth, there was a light fresh fragrance as he slid along the pair of warm lips. It was as though this moment rushed straight into his mind.


    Zhan Shaoxi wanted to take further advantage, sliding the tip of his tongue across the other side''s lips, but the other side moved his head away and looked at him quietly.


    "General, have some self-respect." His voice was light, and did not seem to have been affected by the kiss at all. There was not even a trace of a flush on his cheeks, andpared with Zhan Shaoxi''s already reddened face, he appeared calm to the extreme, as though this kiss had little impact on him.


    Nonsense, as a person who has done it with the man in every possible position, what kind of change would he show with just a kiss that didn''t even involve tongue?!


    He did not want the man to take advantage of him prematurely, as he still wanted to string him along for much longer. If he satisfied the man''s wishes too early, in some ways Xue Ling would be restricting his own actions.


    Zhan Shaoxi felt somewhat regretful as Xue Ling sat back. His eyes were still glued to the other person''s lips, and he could hardly be any more obvious and bold. "Fine. So my Lady Wife invited me to dinner tonight just to talk about therge expenses in the house and my insufficient sry?"


    Xue Ling looked away and said, "Not that it''s not enough, just that there is no surplus."


    "Then that is this husband''s fault." Zhan Shaoxi smiled a little, "If I can''t even afford to buy something when my Lady Wife wants it, then I really deserve a beating."


    "This is true of everyone who lives off court sries." Xue Ling turned the focus to what he wanted to say. "I''m not here to ask the General for money. My dowry was very generous, and I don''t need to use the monthly sry allocated to the General''s Manor."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The line that he drew made Zhan Shaoxi very upset. He had clearly expressed his feelings again and again, but Xue Ling was still so indifferent, not regarding the General''s Manor as his home at all, to the point where he was unwilling to even spend money that belonged to the General''s Manor.


    Zhan Shaoxi could now be considered to have really seen through the matter clearly. In fact, he did not need to feel guilty towards Xue Ling because of the words he had said on the wedding night to Her Highness. If he had lifted the Royal Princess''s red veil that night ording to the normal approach to a wedding, knowing the other party''s temperament, she would most likely have poured a cup of wine over his head.


    These days, it was not that Zhan Shaoxi failed to see the Royal Princess'' nature, but rather that he could see it too clearly.


    In front of outsiders, especially the damned boy called Xia Yang, Her Royal Highness was absolutely worthy of His Majesty''s high evaluation. She was gentle and elegant, and every time she smiled, she appeared noble, kind, and extremely graceful. When sheughed, she could make people see the brilliant appearance of spring blossoms, and was absolutely the most proper aristocrat that all the famous and highborn women in the Capital could use as an example.


    But that was all on the surface. When interacting with Zhan Shaoxi, this person waspletely exposed.


    She did not have any feminine tenderness. Every move and gesture had a sense of heroic spirit, and was still damned attractive, faintly seducing Zhan Shaoxi and making him wonder what was wrong with him, that he could be so totally powerless against this person every time.


    Just like right now, as she was discussing things with Zhan Shaoxi, her posture as she sat was all kinds of disgraceful, and while she idly leaned back in her chair and looked at people with her cheek propped against her hand, her eyes were icy and distant, and the gentleness that she usually faked was nowhere to be seen.


    But it was this kind of attitude that made Zhan Shaoxi more and more unable to extricate himself.


    Strangely enough, although he had initially been stunned by her appearance in the formal wedding gown and subsequently developed an interest, he was more in love with his casual attitude that was not at all feminine.


    Subconsciously, he always felt that his wife was more suitable for men''s clothing and would be a beautiful young man.


    He stopped the strange deviation of his thoughts here, and Zhan Shaoxi, whose mood had turned a corner because of the fantasies in his head, twitched his lips, hid the mirth in his eyes and asked, "So what does Lady Wife really want?"


    "I want to open a shop." Xue Ling did not n to beat around the bush, so he brought out another thing. "This is a prescription that I''ve written out. You should go and ask the people in Taiyuan Hospital to follow it and give it a try. If there are no problems, then we can make more, and open a store to sell it."


    The Emperor did not allow the royal princes to get involved in business, but the restriction did not include princesses. Zhan Shaoxi looked at Xue Ling''s prescription and asked curiously, "What is the use of Lady Wife''s prescription?"


    "It''s for women." This was the business that the female protagonist was involved in. Xue Ling had asked the system to check the heroine''s form, and after changing and improving on it, he had created the present form. As long as it was made, it would definitely be more attract more people than the heroine''s. At that time, the heroine and the Crown Prince should have already begun to cooperate, and when their business suffered a hit, the plot direction would change greatly. "The General does not have to worry that I am doing this randomly, and the money earned will go to the General''s Mansion. I won''t misappropriate it. It''s just a matter of bothering the General to find someone to deal with these things. After all, I''m a person in the back court and can''t go out very often."


    That was what he said, but Xue Ling did not intend to do it that way. "If the General can find someone to take charge of this business, I''llmunicate with him. I''ll be the boss, and share the profits with him."


    Having been born into a military family, Zhan Shaoxi was totally ignorant regarding business, but as it was something his Lady Wife had proposed, he naturally had no disagreements.


    The system heard that he agreed, and let out long sigh of relief. Fortunately, Zhan Shaoxi did not dabble too much in business, otherwise its host might not have fooled him so easily.


    In reality Xue Ling did not need help at all. What he wanted was that identity, which would make it more convenient for him to change into a man''s clothes and go out. This was also the reason why he was currently stringing Zhan Shaoxi along. If he allowed Zhan Shaoxi into his room, he would definitely stay there from then on, and based the man''s domineering nature, he would always keep him in his sight.


    Wanting to go out and seduce people?


    Ha-ha.


    "I don''t understand these things, but if my Lady Wife wants to do it, then go ahead. You can tell me if you need anything, and I will try my best to help you achieve it."


    Xue Ling curved his lips. It had been the right decision not to dodge when the man tried to kiss him tonight. The man in this world was so easy to satisfy that Xue Ling really felt that it would be a pity if he didn''t tease him some more.


    The matter was finalized just like this. Xue Ling found a teenager in the General''s Manor who had a figure simr to his, and promoted him to take charge of these things. When the time was ripe, he could use this youth''s identity to sneak out.


    Heaven knows how bad he was at wearing women''s clothing. He couldn''t wait to change back into menswear.


    If the man hadn''t been here, he would have wanted to fake the death of this identity now, and then change into menswear toe back and continue the fight.


    With this in mind, Xue Ling gave the man a big ''x'' in his heart before turning around to ask the system to disguise his face, so that others would only see the young man''s face when they looked at him.


    System: "¡­" It always felt that its host used it in strange ces. It was clearly supposed to be a golden finger¡­


    But the host himself was a big golden person, and did not need its help at all. Now that it could be a little useful, the system inexplicably felt a little gratified.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 64

    5.8 - He was probably about to be inextricably intertwined with this person


    A few days ago, a small, exquisitely decorated shop appeared in the Capital. It wasn''t very well frequented, but most of the clientele were nobledies.


    They gave the store''s products a very positive review, and were willing to spend a lot of money. Even the shop attendant''s hand was tired from all the collecting.


    The Capital was a ce that could not be understood throughmon sense; business here had its own set of rules. No matter how high the status of one''s backer was, one''s master''s name could not be brought up when one was outside. It was one thing for it to be known behind the scenes, but there were some things that could not be shown on the surface.


    Although this dynasty did not regard businessmen as the lowest caste, the rule that members of the royal family could not be involved in business absolutely had to be obeyed. The Emperor could keep one eye closed while the other remained open and pretend not to notice, but one definitely could not attract fame and be caught by others, otherwise the Emperor would definitely not easily let it go.


    It was the same for everyone.


    Many people knew that the backer behind this shop was Gongqin Prince''s Pce, because Princess Mingyue, whose personality changed so much recently, was often seening in and out of the shop. But having such an identity did not mean that she had the ability to hold onto the things that belonged to her.


    Only orphans and widows were left in the Gongqin Prince''s Pce, and in a ce like the Capital where one could encounter a noble personage every three steps along a road, they carried no weight at all. People whose backing was stronger than theirs could be found everywhere, so when they saw that their business was doing well, many others also came up with the idea of opening a store to do the same business.


    The shop was called Mingyue Pavillion, and it sold rouge powder and other simr products. It was only because the products'' effects were very good that the noblewomen in the Capital all liked to make purchases there, which led to many people coveting their recipes.


    After beating back several waves of people both in the open and in the dark, Wenren Yingyue felt that going on like this was impossible. She would never be able to hold onto the store by herself, and finally could only give up a portion of the earnings and find a partner.


    Wenren Yingyue picked and chose from several options as the situation in the Capital wasplex nowadays, before finally deciding to embrace His Royal Highness the Crown Prince''s golden thigh.


    The Prince had too many people and needed a lot of money. He had always dabbled in business; as long as it could make money, he would most likely be involved. This was not a secret in the Capital, but because he did not go too overboard, nobody actively went against His Highness the Prince.


    Wenren Yingyue straightforwardly found a shop that was run by the Prince, looked for the manager, and put forward a proposal for cooperation.


    Everything went smoothly after that. In a sense, she and the Crown Prince were cousins, and she even called him ''royal cousin''. Although the Prince did not appear in person to handle this affair, ording to the plot, he would not be surprised at the change in this royal cousin of his until he learned that Wenren Yingyue had made him a lot of money. He would then start looking out for her, and his feelings would develop from there.


    After experimenting with Wenren Yingyue''s products, the shopkeeper felt that the business opportunities were bigger than he had imagined as women were always willing to spend money on these kinds of things in any era. So, they invested a lot of money in order to increase the output of the products.


    Wenren Yingyue was sitting at home waiting for a lot of money toe her way when the maid brought over a box of things.


    "Princess, this is from the pce. They said it was a gift from the Empress, and every Pce was sent some. This maidservant has taken a look - there is rouge powder inside." The maid held up a small box. It was very small, and beautifully decorated, but Wenren Yingyue was not interested in it at all.


    "I see. Put it away."


    Wenren Yingyue did not n to make use of it even though it was gifted from the Empress. Although it might be considered a token of privilege to people from ancient times, she was not confident that there was anything contained within that might be harmful to her. Her rouge powder came from her own hands, and had never been touched by another. For a vignt assassin like her, this was the right choice.


    But it was also because of this choice that she missed the only means with which to save herself.


    When he had the final product, Xue Ling had brought it into the pce and gifted it to the Empress as well as all kinds of youngdies. They had all praised it after giving it a try, and even the Emperorplimented him, saying that with such talent, she was really deserving of her beautiful face.


    Her Royal Highness, who normally did not wear makeup at all,ughed very shyly, making those who saw her feel all kinds of tender affection. Even the Emperor was coaxed intoughing heartily, and when he heard that she researched these things in order to add some extra ie for the General''s Manor so that the General could have more than a few sets of clothing every year, he even joked that he had married her off to benefit others.


    Perhaps because it was a casual joke from a woman, the Emperor did not pay any special attention to it. He waved his hand and permitted Xue Ling to do some small business. The next day, he even rebuked Zhan Shaoxi during morning court for being unable to coax his wife, causing her to worry about the household''s livelihood.


    This caused rareughter to sound out in the hall, and Zhan Shaoxi also had a trace ofughter on his face. A few people to the side who already had wives felt somewhat blinded by this disy of love.


    General Zhan had never shown this kind of expression before. It really was different when one had a wife.


    The Emperor was gratified that this marriage that he had arranged was proceeding well; it seemed that the sentiments between the two were pretty good.


    As for the nonsense about the General never entering his wife''s room that was circting in the marketce of the Capital, well, everyone who attended morning court disdained this gossip. If they could still say that their feelings for each other was not good after seeing Zhan Shaoxi''s foolish way of showing affection, then they could only be praised for being blind.


    After Xue Ling carefully spent some effort to increase awareness of his products to the group of Princesses and Imperial Concubines, people who tried his products turned into fans and showed up at the door one after another, hoping to meet with the Royal Princess and ask for more.


    Xue Ling used this to spread word that he intended to open a shop, and that he had imperial approval to do so. Many people began to look forward to it.


    The people who originally used Wenren Yueying''s products, butter received Xue Ling''s, allpared the two and discovered that Xue Ling''s products had a better effect. They naturally switched over. One had to understand that within the circle of noblewomen in the Capital, if any one of their cosmeticsgged behind other people''s, then that would mean that they themselves were also one level behind, and they would no longer be able to raise their heads in front of their peers when they admired flowers andpared poetry together.


    Once several Princesses from the royal family began to use the products, thedies who were close to them would naturally also learn of them. One person told ten, who then spread it to a hundred, and when Xue Ling''s shop opened, business boomed and absolutely no one could match up to it.


    In addition to the rouge powder and cosmetics, Xue Ling also sold some fabrics for clothing that were provided by the Imperial Pce. It was an opportunity that he and the Empress obtained after much coaxing and pestering, using the excuse of helping the back pce earn some revenue when they pleaded with the Emperor in order to get his approval, and finally taking quite a few things from the Imperial Pce storage.


    They wrapped it up with pretty words, saying that she was helping her brother the Emperor to save money for the Imperial Treasury.


    The Emperor had always loved her, and as it was rare for her to take the initiative to do anything, he had no intention of denying her. In fact, it was because of her actions that he also began to have the idea of selling some things in order to fill the treasury.


    One must know that just maintaining the back pce costed a lot, and sometimes even an Emperor would worry about these things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Good things were stored in the storehouse, but if nobody wanted them, they would just be left there to be looked at. The idea of taking them out to resell sounded great, and the key point was that it could all be passed off as the Royal Princess amusing herself, and would not be criticized by the previous generation''s ministers.


    At most, he would only need to scold Zhan Shaoxi a couple more times and it would be fine.


    Because they had the backing of the Emperor as well as the General''s Manor, business in this shop was very good. Nobody dared to covet their business or question anything.


    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince blew a fuse, furiously flipping over a table and smashing the cups all over the ground. He angrily said, "You said that it would definitely make a profit, but now we have lost it all. We produced these products but nobody is buying! What are you going to do?!"


    The shopkeeper knelt on the ground with his head down, not daring to speak at all.


    Bai Changyan stood to one side. He took a step forward and spoke, "Your Highness, right now the General''s Manor''s products are only being sold in the Capital. Although there is no market for our things in in the Capital, they can be taken to other cities to be sold. We can still recover our losses."


    The Prince stopped his actions upon hearing his words. His expression was ugly as he said, "Ha, Wenren Yingyue almost harmed me to death this time. If this investment can''t be recovered in a timely manner and ruins my grand n, I will probably have to disrespect my Imperial Uncle''s spirit in Heaven and make a move against that mother and daughter pair."


    Bai Changyan was the son of the current Prime Minister Bai and the second man in the book. Originally, he was hooked by the heroine when he was sent over by the Prince, and from then on he began to take the path of silent guardianship over the Princess. But now, Xue Ling had stirred things up with the hand that he yed, and his first impression of Wenren Yingyue was somewhat negative.


    "Fine." The Prince nodded and said, "I''ll leave this matter to you. Don''t let us miss out on this business."


    "Yes." Bai Changyan looked down and said, "We still need to have a clear discussion with the Royal Princess'' side. Although we are not opposing them on the surface, we can still be considered an invisible opponent. It is not worth offending the General''s Mansion and the Royal Princess over a person like Wenren Yingyue."


    "Royal Aunt''s side¡­ I will speak with Zhan Shaoxi after morning court. You should go and look for people from the store and tell them that we have no intention ofpeting. We must not make them get suspicious of us. There are some ces where we can still cooperate in the future, and we must ensure that problems will not arise."


    "Good. I''ll go there myself."


    Xue Ling had been monitoring them through the system, and when he heard their arrangements, he rolled around the bedughing before asking for a youth to be called over.


    In the past, this youth had always been responsible for carrying out his orders, but today, Xue Ling hypnotized him to change into women''s clothes and arranged for him to rece Xue Ling in his rooms. Xue Ling changed into menswear, and with the help of the system, straightforwardly left the Manor and made his way to the store.


    The shopkeeper knew Xue Ling, and Xue Ling also did not n to hide his own identity. Upon seeing him, the shopkeeper greeted him in a panic and somewhat disapprovingly frowned as he asked, "Why did the Royal Princesse in person?"


    "Later, a distinguished guest will arrive, and I want to talk to him about some business matters." Xue Ling smiled wide and knocked on the table. "When someone arrives in a while and asks to see the person in charge, you can just bring him in to meet me."


    All the staff in the shop had been hypnotized by Xue Ling, and would not say a word even if he did something even more strange. After agreeing, they turned around and went out.


    Xue Ling was dressed in men''s clothing, but because he was still young and had not reached adulthood, he only used a hair band to tie up his long hair. Although it was still the same face, after he had changed into men''s clothing, his body''s original temperament became more prominent and it waspletely impossible to see any hint of femininity. If one had to praise him, one could only say that he was like a jade tree facing the wind, handsome and elegant.


    It was fortunate that Her Highness the Royal Princess had had very few opportunities to show her face. She has been raised in deep in the back pce and stayed there all year round, so many people have never seen her, which helped facilitate Xue Ling''s activities while dressed as a man.


    Bai Changyan came for a visit shortly after Xue Ling arrived.


    He handed over his identity token, and the manager acted ording to Xue Ling''s orders and brought him inside directly.


    Bai Changyan had looked into the operator of this store before he came over. It was a young man, and it was unknown how he had gotten lucky enough to be noticed by the Royal Princess and sent here to run the business. He originally thought it would be easy to discuss things with this person, but when he entered the room and saw him in person, he immediately overturned his initial idea.


    An elegant and graceful youth with an extraordinary appearance was carrying a teapot, pouring the water contained within into a potted nt. When Bai Changyan entered, the youth turned and looked sideways at him.


    Just one nce was enough to throw Bai Changyan''s thoughts into disorder.


    When he was a teenager, Bai Changyan was definitely considered elegant and graceful. Because he had both looks and talent, he was ranked first amongst the gongzi of the Capital. The two words ''handsome'' and ''elegant'' seemed to have been created just for him. His every move, every word, and every deed was the perfect reflection of what a young gentleman should be; both elegant and tranquil.


    At that time, his appearance could be considered at the peak of the Capital, butpared with the youth in front of him now, Bai Changyan suddenly felt a little ashamed of himself.


    Both of them were dressed in white, but the young man wore his clothing more gracefully than he did, even just a simple turn of his head was executed perfectly and could not be criticized.


    Just looking at him made him feel a little foolish. Bai Changyan suddenly had a strange premonition that his life was probably about to be inextricably intertwined with this person''s.


    "It seems that I guessed correctly." Xue Ling put down the teapot in his hand and smiled. "This should be the Bai gongzi of the Bai Prime Minister''s Manor, Bai Changyan, right?"


    Bai Changyan suddenly regathered his wits and felt that his thoughts just now had been rather funny.


    He did note here today in order to stare at people in a daze.


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Chinese New Year is tomorrow~ i''ve been busy at my parents'' ce helping to get ready for it, which is why there weren''t any double posts this weekend & i haven''t had much chance to look at thements. we''re still on track for daily updates, but anything more than that will probably have to wait till next week. Happy New Year!

 Chapter 65

    5.9 - How could this man be so stupid? He didn''t even know how to seize an opportunity!


    "May I inquire about Your Excellency''s name?" Bai Changyan had gathered his wits together, and his usual temperament naturally returned. His smile was gentle and warm, but if he was as simple and warm as he appeared on the surface, he would never have been able to upy his current role as the Prince''s leading schr.


    His future had been nned out right from the start. He has known the Prince since childhood, and assisting the future Emperor was the ambition he had carried with him from a young age. To be a great Prime Minister like his father was his lifelong goal.


    Unfortunately, this famous talent was now stepping into a deep pit. The pit didn''t contain much, but it was so beautiful that people could not help but immerse themselves in it, unwilling to leave.


    The person currently digging the pit looked at Bai Changyan''s smile and lifted his own lips. "I''m just a small servant in the General''s Pce. Bai gongzi does not have to be so courteous; I can''t afford it."


    Xue Ling used the same teapot from earlier to prepare a cup of tea for him before raising his hand and motioning for him to sit down. "I heard that His Highness the Prince sent someone to send things to Mao City nearby. If I have guessed correctly, Bai gongzi should havee regarding these matters?"


    Sure enough, this side had also been concerned about their store. Bai Changyan had some guesses in his mind, but he pretended to be casual as he said, "It seems that this time, the Princess is determined to suppress His Highness the Prince?" The two of them were here representing their backers, and since the other party had spoken so clearly, how could Bai Changyan not understand what he was thinking?


    Xue Ling had been smiling the whole time, and when he heard him say that, he simply blinked his eyes as his smile took on a slightly naughty edge. "What is Bai gongzi saying? The Royal Princess is His Highness'' youngest aunt, why would she go and make trouble for His Highness?"


    "Oh?" Bai Changyan had also looked into this before he came. Regarding this matter, it seemed that what the Royal Princess was doing really had no rtionship with them at all. It was only a sudden guess on his part, but there was no reason for her to suddenly attempt to press them down on one of their big projects.


    The Royal Princess was younger than the Prince, and the Prince had not interacted much with this little aunt of his. Their rtionship was only at the level where they would stop and say hello when they passed each other. "Although it does not seem to be able to unrted, for the Royal Princess to do this is quite coincidental and one cannot help but be suspicious." Only Bai Changyan would be able to link these matters together; even Wenren Yingyue would only think that it was bad luck and not consider that someone might be targeting her.


    After all, going against the Prince in order to target her did not seem worthwhile no matter how one thought about it.


    Plus, she had a good impression of the Royal Princess, and really did not think that such a stunning and beautiful woman would purposely trick her.


    In fact, this beauty did love to y tricks, and he had no intentions letting this slide as a coincidence. Xue Ling''s hand tapped on the table as heughingly continued, "It truly was not a coincidence. Her Highness the Princess specifically went against your business. Only, it was not for the sake of going against His Highness the Prince, but for another purpose."


    Bai Changyan had not expected the other party to be so straightforward. He had only dropped some hints, but the other party went ahead and spoke about everything directly. "For another purpose?"


    "Yes." Xue Ling casually drank a sip of tea, and did not appear to be discussing important matters at all. "Her Royal Highness is targeting someone, but it is not His Highness the Prince. Rather, it is the Mingyue Princess."


    Bai Changyan suddenly realized that because he was not in direct contact with this matter, he had not thought that in fact, other than His Highness the Prince, in the whole situation, the person who had suffered the most should be the Mingyue Princess. "I wonder what kind of contradiction exists between the Princess and the Royal Princess?"


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes and slowly offered, "Attempting to seize another''s husband?"


    He spoke with some caution, his eyes darting everywhere as he kept his voice low. "You know, the rumours circted in the Capital about the General not staying in the Royal Princess'' room - they are actually true."


    At the end of the day, Bai Changyan had grown up in the Capital and hade into contact with affairs of the back court before. His brain came up with a grand y, and he immediately understood what it meant. His face showed a trace of surprise as he asked, "The Zhan General?"


    Xue Ling raised his finger and touched it to his lips, making a shushing noise before he continued, "This is a secret from the General''s Pce. I think that you''re good looking, so I secretly shared it with you."


    Bai Changyan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and finally said with amusement, "You can tell me as long as I look good?"


    "Of course! The Royal Princess also only told me because I was good looking." He returned to his own seat. "To tell you the truth, the Royal Princess opened this shop not for the purpose of increasing ie for the General''s Manor. Rather, it was for no other purpose than making the Mingyue Princess suffer."


    "As for me, I feel that I have a heavy burden on my shoulders~ I need to safeguard the feelings of the General''s Manor.~"


    "The Mingyue Princess and the General really¡­? Hm?"


    "I''m not clear on this, but after she thanked the General for his help back then, the General was arranged to be married, and I don''t know what happened afterwards. But I know that the General and the Royal Princess had a big argument in the new house on the night of the wedding, after which the General moved out and has not yet returned to live there." Bai Changyan was rather doubtful regarding whether these words were true or false, but as long as he went to the General''s Manor to enquire, he could more or less confirm the facts for himself.


    Bai Changyan hid his gaze, and it was unknown what he was thinking. He did not go to court, so he was not too clear on how the Zhan General looked when he attended morning court. The possibility was high that a couple that had been arranged to marry by the Emperor would appear united outwardly while being divided at heart.


    Xue Ling did not continue on. He looked around, coughed and said, "Cough, there''s not much else I can say. In any case, it''s enough for you to understand the Royal Princess'' intentions. She is not doing it for the sake of confronting His Highness. It''s just that she doesn''t want the Mingyue Princess to take advantage of His Highness'' influence in order to rise up."


    Bai Changyan pulled himself out of his thoughts and smiled as he spoke. "What words are those? In fact, you could have told us these things earlier. She is just a small Princess, and His Royal Highness does not even find her worthy of his attention." Everyone knew that the title of Princess was already an empty title within the Capital. "This time, I did note to fight, but rather because I was worried that the Royal Princess and His Highness the Crown Prince would find themselves on opposing sides and give birth to suspicions, which would have been unfortunate."


    "Rest assured, the Royal Princess also knows that His Highness has suffered some losses this time, so she already instructed me that some things can be done differently from the norm. The rouge powder was made ording to the Royal Princess'' idea right from the start. You also know that Her Highness has always been in the back pce all the year round, and only trusts the Imperial Doctor and others like him. She has been taking materials from the pce the whole time, and although she paid for it, in the end it''s still not convenient to go through one more procedure, let alone the materials from the pce are expensive." He blinked and clearly outlined what he meant. "I think that you should have already established routes for the materials when you cooperated with the Mingyue Princess. If we wish to cooperate with you and ship these things to the whole country, it should be something that you would be willing to do."


    Producing for the entire country was a big order. Bai Changyan was not the person who had been responsible for this matter right from the start, and normally he should go and bring the person in charge over, but when he was faced with the shining eyes of the person opposite him, he thought about it and pushed the words he had originally wanted to say back into his stomach. Instead, he continued, "How could we refuse such good business? It''s just that you brought this up rather abruptly, and I will need to go back and report it to His Highness for further discussion."


    Xue Ling had already achieved what he wanted. He nodded and agreed, "No problem. You are wee toe find me anytime if there is anything else."


    Bai Changyan turned the topic back to the original question. "That is fine. Only, it seems that gongzi still has not told Changyan your name?"


    "Xue, I am called Xue."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bai Changyan repeated the name in a low voice. His lips parted to reveal his teeth, and it was like he wanted to ce this word into his mouth and swallow it into his stomach.


    "When are you here? To make it more convenient for me toe and find you."


    "As long as youe, I will be here." Xue Ling was confident on this point as he had the system to help him monitor their movements. When facing Bai Changyan, he had already made full use of all the charm abilities that he could currently use, so Bai Changyan should be very fond of him now. As long as he made good use of this, he was sure that the female protagonist would never be able to stir up any waves in the Capital.


    Xue Ling had no time to attack these men''s hearts step by step. Although he had said it was fun to fight over men with the heroine, in reality his heart was too cold, and he had no way to split out even a small part of his feelings for any man other than the one he had been entangled with for several lifetimes. What he needed to do was just to get in touch with the men before the heroine did, and ruin their impression of her even before they met her.


    After that, as long as the female protagonist no longer had a way to meet them, it would be totally impossible for her to get together with them.


    Xue Ling was a possessive lover, and would not ept even a hint of infidelity, either physically or mentally. Although he had been angry with Zhan Shaoxi, he still respected his lover. Since he could not tolerate Zhan Shaoxi having another person in his heart, and even an ambiguous rtionship was uneptable, then he would also demand the same standard of himself.


    That was why he could only try to increase goodwill as quickly as possible when he met with the male protagonists. This made it easier for him topletely destroy these people''s love for the heroine.


    It was very easy for a fox to bewitch a person. What he did was to first strengthen the impression of himself in Bai Changyan''s heart, and then use both direct and indirect means to hint and explicitly mention that they had better not be entangled with Wenren Yingyue.


    Man number two was a smart man. He would understand what choice to make.


    As for his groundless words that had appeared to be true on the surface, what he had told him was just the plot from the original text. He had clearlybelled most of it as simply being guesses, and it would be up to man number two whether he chose to believe it or not. In any case, the reasons he gave were just that capricious.


    After Bai Changyan left, Xue Ling tidied up and was ready to leave the shop. He did not go through the front door, but instead went to the back door that had been specially prepared for himself. However, to his surprise, he had just stepped out the back door when he smacked into the man''s chest.


    Xue Ling stepped back and looked up to meet the man''s surprised and puzzled gaze.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" ?? He had not asked the system to help him monitor the man out of trust¡­ but this was just too coincidental. What was going on?!


    Zhan Shaoxi took a step forward and pulled the person in front of him straight into his arms while he was still distracted with his head bowed. "Madame not in the Manor, but rather changed to a different identity and ran out here to do what?" The man hugged him, and lowered his head to look at him carefully.


    The other side kept his head bowed and did not seem to want to look at him, so Zhan Shaoxi chose to speak first.


    These days, his treatment in the hands of his Lady Wife had improved, and although he could not stay over, he could still enter the room on normal days. He had gotten worried when he returned home and heard that Xue Ling had shut herself in her room, so he had broken into the room to take a look, and discovered that the person in the room was not his wife.


    At that moment, Zhan Shaoxi had been rather anxious, but he calmed down again when he thought that there was a great possibility that his wife had done it herself. First, he made sure that those who knew about it would keep their mouths shut, and then came directly to the store based on his own spections.


    He had felt that the reasons Xue Ling had given him all sounded like excuses even back then, but because he could not bear to refuse the other party, he had no choice but to agree. Now, it seemed that Xue Ling had done things this way because she really wanted to do some things that couldn''t be discovered by others.


    Zhan Shaoxi was a little angry. The entire way over, his mind had been filled with thoughts of catching his Lady Wife and putting her in a small ck room, but when Xue Ling smacked into his chest, his entire being was in a state of shock, and he immediately threw those ideas out the window.


    "Er¡­" Xue Ling felt a little embarrassed. The corner of his lips twitched as he lifted his head to look at Zhan Shaoxi, but before he could speak, his eyes had been covered by Zhan Shaoxi''s big hand.


    He was carried bodily into the shop. At the back, there was a room that had been specifically reserved for Xue Ling''s use when they renovated, and Zhan Shaoxi directly brought him inside. It wasn''t until the door was closed that he put down his hand and kissed Xue Ling on his forehead. "Lady Wife, have you ever been told¡­"


    "What?"


    "You look extremely attractive when you wear men''s clothing." It seemed that even saying it out in such a straightforward way was not enough to express his feelings, so Zhan Shaoxi simply hugged the other party and pressed Xue Ling against his legs, rubbing a certain part of his body against him as he spoke, "So attractive that I had a reaction just from seeing Madame''s current appearance."


    Xue Ling''s expression turned ugly.


    The system who had been spectating the whole time silently lit candles for the General.


    He could have said anything, but he chose to y tricks with its host like this.


    If the host had already abandoned his moral integrity and rolled between the sheets with him, nothing would have happened since it was nothing but its great evildoer host and the man hooking up for a round in bed. But right now, its host was still holding on to the idea of ying tricks on Zhan Shaoxi.


    To act indecently at this point in time, wasn''t he just hand-delivering himself to its host?


    How could this man be so stupid? He didn''t even know how to seize an opportunity!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 66

    5.10 - Host, why do you have to make trouble?!


    The scene was awkward. The man''s half-hard part was pressed against him, making Xue Ling''s scalp numb. Even if he had improved his current body''s stats, it was still a weak and frail youth and there was no point in attempting to resist. He kept his face nk, lips pressed tightly together as he stared at the other party.


    Zhan Shaoxi''s hand stalled. He also knew that he had been inappropriate just now - he had not been so close to Xue Ling ever since they had gotten married, and for him to make such an indecent move was a little improper.


    The person in his arms was his wife, one that he had formally and openly married, and was the person he thought of day and night, the sweetheart he tried hard to please every day. Zhan Shaoxi really couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He had thought before that his wife might be better suitable for men''s clothing, but he had not that his heartbeat would speed up so much when she really dressed up as a man.


    There was a voice in his head that made itself known, saying that this person was undeniably the love of his life. His life would only beplete if he held her firmly in his grasp, and kept her by his side. Originally, he had been pleased with the person in front of him, but now, the desire to possess her was especially strong.


    He bowed his head and kissed Xue Ling''s head again. "Madame, don''t keep looking at me. Your husband is worried he won''t be able to control himself and hurt you right here."


    Xue Ling sneered and said, "The great General should be a little less shameless. What do you want to do?"


    "I want to be close to my wife.~" He hugged Xue Ling, and there was a smile on his lips as he said, "Although I don''t want to do anything to my wife without her approval, my self-control is not that good. It is particrly easy for me to lose control when Madame tempts me."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "The men in the barracks are in their prime of life. How can my wife make me hold back all the time? I can only look, but can''t touch~"


    Xue Ling''s expression was very dark. He really wanted to hit the man. "If you can''t hold back, you can go and find someone else!"


    "Madame''s remark is a little strange." Zhan Shaoxi pinched his chin, his eyes filled with a hungry light that seemed to want to eat him alive. He grinned and continued, "I have a wife. Why should I find someone else to solve my frustrations? Does my Lady Wife want me to find someone outside of marriage?" He meditated for a moment, and rejected the suggestion by himself. "That''s no good. Lady Wife should be more conscious of her responsibilities and look after her own husband herself."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Why did he suddenly see the shadow of Augustine from his previous life on this man?


    "I already handed over the reins to my wife, but why has my Lady Wife always been reluctant to take over?"


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes and wrapped his hand around his neck. "You want to know?" He was close, his lips were a little light, a little pink, making Zhan Shaoxi feel a little addicted.


    "Yes." His voice was very deep, like it had been suppressed to the utmost.


    Xue Ling could clearly feel that the man''s lower body had swelled up even more. "Good." There wasughter in his voice as he reached out and untied his belt.


    Zhan Shaoxi''s throat convulsed as he swallowed, and his eyes were dark.


    Xue Ling did not spread open his clothes. He only created a small gap big enough for someone to put their hand in. He grabbed both of Zhan Shaoxi''s hands with his own, and the sound of hisughter slid by the General''s ear as he said, "Then I''ll tell you." One hand went up, one hand went down.


    One hand rested on his chest, and the other hand was ced on his lower body.


    Watching the other''s face change from the initial red flush to an expression of doubt and uncertainty, which then turned strange, before an expression of shock filled his face, Xue Ling smiled in satisfaction. He kept his posture unchanged, smile wide as he hovered by the man''s ear. The sound of a youth whose voice had not yet broken and changed was a bit soft, but when he was no longer faking a woman''s voice, it sounded like a pearlnding on the ground. In Zhan Shaoxi''s ears, his voice was like music from Heaven. "Now you know, hm?"


    Xue Ling had thought that the man would be frightened enough to toss him away, or at very least not continue to hug him and put him down, but apparently he had misjudged the man''s psychological level. After learning such earth-shattering information, the man only changed his expressions slightly at the beginning before his arms tightened. He frowned as he asked, "Who else knows?"


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders. "Right now, you are the only one. How many people know in the future will depend on Lord Husband."


    Listening to him using his normal voice to call him ''husband'' was like an aphrodisiac for Zhan Shaoxi, but now was not the time to have his way with him, so he forced himself to calm down and said, "I won''t tell anyone. You should not tell a second person either." His eyes were deep, filled with tenderness as he looked at Xue Ling, and carried lots and lots of heartache and protectiveness. "It must have been very hard, so many years¡­"


    It had not actually been him for those ''many years''. Xue Ling didn''t really feel anything, but looking at the man''s current appearance, he still lowered his head and started up his acting mode. He clutched at Zhan Shaoxi''s sleeve, opened his mouth and slowly began to speak, "At first, it was not the case, because when I was young, I didn''t know how different I was from others¡­" He gave a bitterugh. "My mother told me from an early age not to let others see my body, because otherwise I would die, so I have been protecting this secret to death for so many years. My mother passed away, and now I''m the only one in the world who knew about this. I was frightened, and I was very careful every day when I lived in the pce."


    Zhan Shaoxi felt his heart ache, cradling Xue Ling''s head into his own chest. Hepletely missed the rolling eyes that the teenager, and did not see that there was not half a point of sadness on his face at all, although the words that came out of his mouth still carried a strong sense of timidity. "And when I reached fifteen, Brother Emperor promised me to you. I thought the whole world was going to copse. Countless times, I wondered what I should do if I was found out on the wedding night."


    Zhan Shaoxi''s eyes were heavy-lidded; he looked down and ced a kiss on Xue Ling''s head.


    "Then you said those words." He buried his head in Zhan Shaoxi''s chest, and his shoulders shook slightly. In reality, he wasughing, but Zhan Shaoxi felt that he was crying. "I thought at that time that it was very good that way, and I could still prolong my life for a while."


    Zhan Shaoxi was rather anxious. He pulled Xue Ling out from his embrace, and lifted the little face with its reddened eyes and kissed it lightly. "It''s all right, even if I know the truth, I won''t speak about it. You are my life. How could I bear to give you up?"


    "When the Emperor took the throne, he killed almost all his brothers in order to prevent future trouble. If I were not a Princess, I would not be able to stand in front of you now anyway¡­ If you spread it out, I''ll just be going ording to my initial fate¡­" He looked down. His eyshes were trembling, his acting was brilliant as he pretended to be pitiful, and the system to one side was tongue-tied.


    "It won''t happen." Zhan Shaoxi once again promised, "I will never tell anyone about it. If I break my oath, then I will be struck by thunder every day."


    Xue Ling secretly curved his lips as he continued, "You showed your intentions time and again, and I did not respond, not because my heart is made of stone, but because I have a man''s body¡­" He paused, seeming to have made up his mind, and said, "I''m grateful to you for taking me in and hiding my secret. I can''t be your wife, but I can arrange more concubines for you. If you really have a loved one, you can wee them to the back court, and I absolutely won''t say anything. You don''t have to worry about my Brother Emperor''s side, either."


    Zhan Shaoxi''s hooded eyes darkened. He pressed against Xue Ling''s shoulder, bowed his head and caught his lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was the first kiss they had shared. One was timid, trying to dodge with a panicked look on his face, and the other was a powerful tyrant who wished to crush the entire person in his arms into his own body.


    Lips and tongues entangled, and the scene was filled bright colours and rich fragrances, arousal heavy in the air.


    The system covered its face with its paws, its heart crying that this pair of husbands were really good at ying games, and their enjoyment of it was not normal. They even liked to role-y; what was its host doing?


    Xue Ling used a lot of strength to push Zhan Shaoxi away. Tears dropped down as he was struggling, and he looked pathetic and pitiful, making people feel their hearts ache terribly.


    Zhan Shaoxi gently brushed his cheek and said, "I''ve said this before. I, Zhan Shaoxi will only have you in my life, so you don''t have to think too much about it. The wife of the General''s Manor will always be the one Wenren Hong."


    Xue Ling''s tears had already begun to stream down his face. He felt that his tears would have flowed in vain if he didn''t act sad, so he acted stunned, looking nkly at Zhan Shaox. "But¡­ I am a man."


    Zhan Shaoxi seemed to feel his uneasiness, reaching out to hold his hand and smoothly kneading it as he spoke, "I know. Regardless of whether you are a man or a woman, I like you. You don''t need to think so much about this. As I said before, even if you don''t do anything, you will be the Lady of the General''s Manor, and the only one. So, don''t worry and just stay by my side. You don''t need to think too much."


    Xue Ling finally burst intoughter and said, "Good."


    Zhan Shaoxi was too earnest. He was so serious that even Xue Ling felt it was not so nice to y with his feelings like this, and put down his intention of toying with the other party. He leaned forward and stretched out his arms to hug him.


    This action was full of dependence, but he seemed to have done the same thing thousands of times before, his actions not hesitating or dragging at all as he hugged extra hard. "I will remember your words, and you must remember mine. You must never betray me. Otherwise, I will pull you into hell. I will take you to hell even if it means we will go down together."


    This was Xue Ling''s most genuine statement. Although he had no idea regarding the man''s real identity, but when he was with the other party, his mind was always at peace, and it seemed that all the embarrassment and uneasiness caused by the weakening of his strength disappeared as soon as he met the man. It was as though he and the man were connected by some bond, and no matter how many worlds and lives they went through, they would still meet again.


    Even without any memories, the man would fall in love with him again and again.


    All the uncertainties and the possibility that he might lose the man''s heart at the start had Xue Ling constantly in a state of mental strain ever since he came into this world. Although the man repeatedly confessed, Xue Ling had been unable to believe it due to the peculiarities of the body he inhabited this time.


    He had always been worried that if one day, the man could not find him and the person he then fell in love with was not him, what would he do?


    Today, the man''s words that seemed to be the most sincere oath cracked open his heart, and made him thoroughly, absolutely, give his heart to the man.


    This allowed Xue Ling to really feel at ease, to the point where he wasn''t even anticipating the retrieval of his tails, because gathering them all would mean that he would finish his journey. If he couldn''t find the man before then, he also didn''t know what would happen when he lost control.


    Zhang Shaoxi held him in his arms, and could feel that his mood was fluctuating again. He patted him on the back to soothe him.


    The man waited until Xue Ling hadpletely calmed down before he spoke again. "Now that we have worked through these matters, can my Lady Wife tell me what you were doing behind my back? What was the purpose ofing here today?"


    Xue Ling stiffened, and soon came back to his senses. He curved his lips, leaned against Zhan Shaoxi, and said, "In fact, I''m doing something that requires a veryrge amount of work."


    "What?"


    "Bending a straight man." He grinned as he said it bluntly, but the man''s expression did not change. He blinked, and felt that Zhan Shaoxi probably had not understood, so he exined further. "It''s, uh¡­ Making a man fall for me."


    Zhan Shaoxi narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Bai Changyan."


    "Lady Wife is so beautiful, anyone you meet will naturally like you." Zhan Shaoxi reached out and touched his face. "Liking you does not matter, but if he dares to make a move, I will make his life worse than death."


    "You''re not upset with me for causing trouble and fooling around in improper rtionships?"


    "As long as Madame is happy, it''s fine. In any case, you are already mine. Those people can only see, but cannot eat, and hanging them out to dry is nothing."


    "But you can''t eat it either."


    "¡­"


    System: "¡­" Host, why do you have to make trouble?!


    i loved this chapter sooooo much. ? and merysl''s off giggling somewhere about the ML still being cockblocked /(///w///)\


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 67

    5.11 - Absolutely no room for discussion before he reached eighteen


    Xue Ling only said that in order to block the man. Once the man started to heed what he said, Xue Ling no longer found it fun to mess around, so he turned his head and told the man about all the things he needed to do.


    And received a smack on his head for his efforts. "Madame is so smart. Why are there still some things you can''t figure out?"


    "Huh? Can''t figure out what?"


    "If you want to prevent her froming into contact with people in the Capital, then send her far, far away, or kill her directly."


    "¡­ Can''t kill her." He did not exin why he wanted to target Wenren Yingyue, and only said that he wanted to keep her away from some people for his own reasons. Those people included the Crown Prince, Bai Changyan, and Xia Yang who, in a way, was imprisoned in the General''s Manor. "Sending her far away is feasible, but what if she has some unexpected encounters with people that she should not meet while she isn''t where I can see her?"


    Zhan Shaoxi rubbed his head, and suggested a simple and crude way to deal with it. "If you are concerned that her martial arts will allow her to do things out of your control, then your husband can disable her martial arts for you and bundle her up before sending her out to ensure that she won''t be able to make any waves for her entire life?"


    His tone of voice was inquiring, which made Xue Ling feel happy andfortable. He tilted his head and thought about it, feeling that this solution was still a bit too direct and inelegant.


    If it was done this way, the heroine would always be confused and kept in the dark,pletely not understanding who she had offended.


    In fact, she had not offended anyone, but her sense of existence was too strong and brought disaster to too many cannon fodders. In the original plot, not only Wenren Hong was affected. Due to the seven men''s open contention over Wenren Yingyue, countless numbers of cannon fodders died, many of whom were innocents who died unjustly with nobody concerning themselves over their deaths. Ending the plotline earlier would actually save their lives.


    If the Prince was prevented from usurping the throne, the court would not be turbulent, and this world would not would not go through so many upheavals because of a woman who could be considered polyamorous. The status quo in the three Kingdoms would be maintained, which could be considered a good thing for any world.


    "Isn''t it too obvious to directly abolish her martial arts?"


    "Right now, she is only a small, insignificant Princess. Even if she disappeared from the Capital, it would only be considered as an unresolved case. The Emperor might pay some attention to it, but would not care too much." Xue Ling clearly saw the killing intent in the man''s eyes as he said this.


    It was only now that he remembered that the man in this world was a General who fought on the battlefield. If it hadn''t been for the initial awkwardness between the two of them, he would have been able to see the man''s true face earlier.


    But Xue Ling didn''t mind.


    He felt that the idea of directly toppling the female protagonist was quite feasible. Based on the man''s current attitude, it was estimated that the man''s damned possessiveness would rise up again soon. At that time, Xue Ling would definitely have less time to deal with people, as most of his energy would be used up in a battle of wits and courage with the man in order to prevent the other party from climbing into his bed¡­


    "Let''s not be so rough and direct. It would be better if we were not directly involved in this matter." Xue Ling narrowed his eyes and considered how to resolve the problem quickly. His way of thinking was always evolving over time, changing this way and that all day long. The n that he thought up the other day had now changed for the sake of simplicity, speed and convenience, and he has embarked on the road of making a move against the heroine.


    "We can give her medicine so that she can no longer use her inner force." Xue Ling approximately recalled the world settings. Although there was a rule that said he couldn''t kill the protagonist, it could not prevent Xue Ling from creating loopholes. As long as he didn''t personally make a move, the heroine''s life or death would not be rted to him. "Then, we can have Brother Emperor marry her off as part of a peace treaty, and arrange for people to rob her on the way there. Anything can happen in the midst of turmoil."


    "Good." As long as it was something Xue Ling said, Zhan Shaoxi never rejected it. As long as it was something he wanted, the man would make sure it happened. "It''s not convenient for you to do these things. Just leave it to me."


    Xue Ling thought about it. With his current identity, it was truly unsuitable for him to appear in front of more people in case he idently let out some ws in his performance.


    He did not want his identity to be seen through, and then cause the Emperor to die of anger. That would definitely be a ck mark on his role-ying career.


    "System, is it okay for us to plot against the protagonist like this?"


    "Isn''t it toote for host to ask this question? Didn''t you scheme to kill the hero in thest world, too?" The system waspletely silent about the fact that its host became totally inattentive about plotting against the protagonist as soon as he began to develop a rtionship with the man.


    It also did not ask its host to be more professional. He was doing a good job with collecting luck anyway, and he was simply a ruthless killer of protagonists. "As long as it is logical, and the will of the world can find no fault, nothing will happen. So you should n carefully, because it will be really problematic for you two if it can be traced back to you. Just don''t do it like this every time. If this was a world with a higher level of self-awareness, you would be kicked out in minutes. It''s better to be more careful about things like going out of character."


    Although the system said a lot, Xue Ling only paid attention to the part where there would be no problem if they killed off the protagonist, so he decided to go back to the Manor with the man in tow, and even promised the man who was still jealous that he would send Xia Yang away without any dy when they returned.


    In fact, Xia Yang also did not want to stay here for a long time. Although the General''s Manor did not hesitate to provide him food and drink, he has seen less and less of Xue Ling recently due to Zhan Shaoxi''s intervention, and has had more and more time to think about his own situation. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he would not be able to do anything if he had no authority in his hands.


    He began to want to leave, but because he couldn''t see Xue Ling and had no chance to say goodbye, he dyed his departure time and again.


    When Xue Ling saw him, Xia Yang was so delighted that he rushed up and grabbed his hand.


    Xue Ling silently pulled his hand back and smiled as he said, "What is it, Yangyang? I have been busy these few days and haven''t been able to see you. I heard you''ve been looking for me?"


    "Yes." Xia Yang took back his hand, somewhat frustrated as he pursed his lips, but he quickly recovered because Xue Ling had always treated him like this, showing concern for him as though he was a child, his attitude lukewarm. It was only when Zhan Shaoxi was there that he would asionally show some warmth.


    Although that was also what Xia Yang normally wanted to see, at the same time it also kept him at a distance.


    It was also because of this that Xia Yang was anxious to leave. He knew that he would probably not be able to obtain this person in this life if he stayed in the Manor.


    "I wanted toe and say goodbye to elder sister." Xia Yang had made his decision, and his smile once again shone brightly, bing a sunny young man who looked very attractive when heughed. "I''m going home."


    "You''ve thought it through?"


    "Yes, evasion will not solve any problems." He had once told Xue Ling about his family in a metaphorical way in order to win a little sympathy for himself. He had also hoped that Xue Ling could give him some guidance. Now, it seemed that Xue Ling was happy for him now that he had decided to go back.


    Xue Ling reached out and patted him on the shoulder. In fact, this youth was still young. His current body was only fifteen, and the child was two years younger than him. He truly could not understand how the heroine could make a move on someone like this. In any case, he treated this person as a younger generation andpletely ignored the asional strange nces. "Since you have set your mind on resolving it, then go ahead. I hope you will seed, and reach the peak of your life path." If this child could really seed, he would be an Emperor in the future.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sister, will you wait for me?"


    "Hm?" Xue Ling turned around with him and spoke with some amusement. "Wait for what? Wait for you toe for me when you are sessful? My children should be running all over the ce by then."


    Xia Yang''s body stiffened as he repeated, "Children?"


    "Well, me and the General''s children." Xue Ling smiled widely as he continued, "You''ve been in the Manor for such a long time. Weren''t you curious about why the General doesn''t stay in my room even though we are clearly husband and wife?"


    Xia Yang''s voice lowered as he quietly answered, "Yes."


    "I''m not much older than you, and although I''m old enough to marry, I haven''t really grown up yet. The General is concerned about my body, so he has been living separately the whole time." There wasughter in Xue Ling''s voice as he spoke. "When Yangyanges back, our children should be old enough to make soy sauce."


    Xia Yang''s steps slowed. "Elder sister doesn''t have to say these words in order to make me lose heart."


    Xue Ling kept on walking, and did not turn his head back. "Yangyang is a good child, and in the future, the great Xia Country will be yours. Why would you hang onto someone like your elder sister who can bring you no advantages?"


    Xia Yang waspletely stunned. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Xue Ling''s back incredulously.


    Xue Ling noticed that he had stopped where he stood, turned to face him and smiled. "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "Elder sister knows who I am?"


    "The little Prince of Xia Country, Xia Yang."


    "Since you knew, then why did you take me in¡­" He was silent for a moment before continuing, "The rtionship between Xia and Xi Country is not good, and wars break out all year round on the border¡­"


    "Well, when Yangyang bes Emperor of Xia Country, you can stop such a meaningless border war." Xue Ling''s gaze was gentle. "My husband is a General. I can''t stop him from going to the battlefield, but I don''t want him to follow the path of the family''s previous generations and die in the battle. All I can do is pray that there will be no more war in this world."


    Xia Yang was silent for a very long time before he said, "I will try my best to make this world free from war."


    "That''s the best way. Elder sister hopes to see this day in her lifetime." Xue Ling brought him back to his room, helped him pack his things, ordered the housekeeper to prepare some things for him to bring on the way, and finally personally delivered the child to the carriage.


    After he finished and returned to his room, he saw the man sitting inside. He was watching him with a meaningful expression on his face. "Lady Wife is very good at being an elder sister."


    "Actually, I am also very good at being an elder brother. How about you call me elder brother and let me properly dote on you?" Now that they have already brought things out into the open, Xue Ling naturally reverted to his own nature in front of the man, every now and then unthinkingly flirting with him, and then running away.


    His actions were so frivolous that he even reached out to grasp Zhan Shaoxi''s chin.


    "Stop ying around." Zhan Shaoxi reached out and brought his hand down. "Concerned about your body, so we haven''t consummated our marriage and have been living separately?"


    "Could it be that you aren''t concerned about my body?" Xue Ling sat downzily, and once he was seated, maids came up to serve the dishes. "I''m only fifteen years old, and this is precisely when my body is developing, and I haven''t gone through my capping ceremony yet. What do you want to do to me?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. In which direction did Madame''s thoughts go?" Zhan Shaoxi calmly took back his rather unrestrained gaze and waited for the maids to leave before saying, "Madame mentioned the capping ceremony. Since you have no elders, then how about I perform the capping ceremony and inscription for you?"


    Xue Ling sat upright, acting as though nothing important had urred as he spoke, "Of course. In any case, there is nobody else to call on, since the only person who knows is you."


    Zhan Shaoxi''s eyes darkened, and he really couldn''t hold back any longer. He had wanted to do this person from the moment he came in, but when he heard the words that he had spoken to Xia Yang when he was listening in on them, Zhan Shaoxi also understood that Xue Ling really did not want them to get too intimate right now, and could only endure it.


    But even if they didn''t really do anything, kissing was not a big problem, right?


    Xue Ling docilely hugged Zhan Shaoxi''s neck and took the initiative to sit on hisp, kissing him without hesitation. Then, he directly threw him out after dinner, not even giving the General a chance to sleep on the floor.


    He meant it when he said that the man absolutely could not be let onto the bed. There was absolutely no room for discussion before he reached eighteen.


    System: "¡­" So you guys actually had some morals? Insisting so much on being adults before doing the deed? Are you only pulling out the moral integrity that had already been eaten¡­


    Capping ceremony - .


    xiin: i have two things to say about this chapter~


    1- that scene with XL walking away after casually dropping the bomb about knowing who Yangyang actually was - SO COOL (/w\)


    2- XL is a fricken'' prude. since when did fox demons start having a no-sex-before-18 rule?! what!!!


    merysl: prude +1!!


    BlueBug: *busy with exams but still doing edits* ?

 Chapter 68

    5.12 - And then, you will leave


    Now that the basic strategy had been established, and Xue Ling had a plug-in he could make use of, it became much simpler to act on many things.


    Probably because the love that Zhan Shaoxi showed towards Wenren Hong was so strong, after the Emperor had married his sister to Zhan Shaoxi, he was much less guarded around the General. All the tasks that the Emperor had arranged for him were convenient and easy to aplish, and it could be said that this Princess'' husband was a favorite in recent days.


    The Prince''s movements has slowed down a lot during this period of time as Xue Ling would asionally go to the pce to send the Emperor dishes to eat, and the poison that had umted within the Emperor''s body had basically been neutralized. His Highness watched as his father the Emperor grew stronger and stronger day by day, and his frown became deep enough to kill flies.


    Once their n was dyed, the person who needed to do the most became Bai Changyan. During this period, he was so busy that his feet practically did not touch the ground. He always returned to the Prime Minister''s residencete at night, and was even criticized by the Prime Minister for not being home all the time. Of course, some of this came about as a result of Zhan Shaoxi''s actions.


    What Zhan Shaoxi was doing was totally different from what he had said before. He was devoted to eliminating potential rivals like a furious storm. Since he currently had no way of making a move against Bai Changyan in the open, he could only find more things for him to do. It would be best if the other party was too busy to visit Xue Ling''s shop.


    Xue Ling was a person who already knew what businesses the heroine would attempt to doter on, and now that he no longer needed to deal with people personally, he was toozy to go out and stayed holed up in the Manor. He plotted, and went out of his way to help people who werepletely unrted to him to earn money by teaching them new skills and technology to start new businesses before the heroine coulde up with the same idea.


    Although these new businesses and products all appeared in the Capital over a short period of time and seemed to be the result of someone''s machinations, regardless of who it was that investigated, no trace ofmon ground could be found.


    If the heroine could make money by taking advantage of her knowledge of modern society, then Xue Ling could also teach people from the ancient era some simple skills a little early. In a sense, thispletely elerated the progress and development of this world, but it was still better than letting the female protagonist be stronger and more influential.


    It needed to be said that the task that the system had given Xue Ling was not only to change the heroine''s love life, but also topletely, at 360 degrees with no dead angles, change all the protagonists'' life course in order to regain the luck that belonged to this world.


    Because of his previous intervention, the heroine currently had no way to continue doing business, and her connection to the Prince was very weak. She had never even met with Bai Changyan and Xia Yang, so they had no feelings for her at all. What remained to be done was to prevent the plot inertia from giving the heroine a chance to recover and randomly hook some businessman, Demonic Sect Leader, Emperor of Lin Country or some such.


    Based on the original plot, at this point in time the Emperor of Lin Country was about lose his throne as the Princes were preparing tounch a crazy and dangerous war in order to seize power. The heroine''s seventh man, the cruel and tyrannical yet somewhat sickly Emperor, was currently still a Prince that was hiding his power, and would not be able to ghost his way over to Xi Country in the near future. Xia Country was also not peaceful now. With Xia Yang''s return, the country would change dramatically, and the imperial family there was expected to be in chaos for some time.


    This is a good time for the development of the Xi Country. Xue Ling needed to spend a lifetime here, and he was not about to allow the country he lived in to exist in a tentative bnce with other countries. Only with true strength would he have the right to speak out and remain untouchable, able to live a life ofplete ease for thetter half of his life. Xue Ling was not so crazed that he wanted to be Emperor, but it was not a difficult thing to help Xi Country be stronger and stronger.


    This body of his resided in the Capital, and carried the identity of a Royal Princess. He frequently went to the pce, and his rtionship with his brother the Emperor was very good. He would asionally use hypnotism to influence the Emperor to make some more forward thinking decisions that would allow them to be more powerful without triggering any suspicion. In fact, in part because his sister''s recent intimacy and care, he even began to have more and more confidence in Zhan Shaoxi.


    Thanks to Xue Ling''s cosmetic products, the Empress'' appearance had changed a lot in recent years, and her affection and love for Xue Ling had reached deep into her bones. She often invited him toe into the pce to chat with her, which made things difficult for Xue Ling, and he took pains to imply every time he went that he did not like the imperial concubines who acted like snakes in the dark at all.


    The Empress probably noticed his dislike of them towards the end, and asked him to spend time with the imperial concubines less frequently. Instead, she often had snacks and refreshments sent to him. Every time Zhan Shaoxi entered his wife''s room, he would find that the refreshments on the table were different, and they were all from the imperial dining hall.


    Although Wenren Yingyue''s soul had changed, because she had been suppressed everywhere by Xue Ling, there were not many ces where she could make a difference. Her small business was still alive, but she could only use it to support her own Pce, and things wereparatively more humble elsewhere. Regardless of what new idea she came up with, she would somehow be able to find the same thing in the street, which rather frustrated Wenren Yingyue. When she carefully thought back to when things began to be difficult, she suddenly discovered a very key point.


    So, one morning, Xue Ling was stopped by Wenren Yingyue just as he came out of the Emperor''s Pce and passed by the imperial garden.


    It had been half a year, and he had shot up quite a lot. He had matured, and the temperament revealed in his eyebrows and eyes was a bit more prominent. As a person who was bent but still maintained a normal aesthetic and was not a transvestite, Xue Ling had bezier after getting used to life in this world and asionally would not bother with make-up even in the Imperial Pce. The imperial concubines asionally asked him about it, and he alwaysughingly said that women dressed up for the eyes of others, but since General of his family was so sticky, he liked to dress simply in order to make him a little less ardent.


    This ** naked showing off of their love made many people feel their teeth ache, but the concubines soon recalled that they had different statuses and did not ask further, and even held back from making a sarcastic remark or two.


    After all, she was the Royal Princess, and her identity waspletely different from the imperial concubines that they were, with a much more dignified position. And even without make-up, Her Royal Highness''s appearance was superior to theirs. She was at her peak blooming years, and also knew how to maintain her skin, making it appear so tender that it seemed one could pinch out water from it. Looking at it that way, whether or not the Royal Princess wore make-up did not seem to affect her life at all.


    Not to mention that it would not affect her husband''s love for her.


    Wenren Yingyue saw this person again after six months, and all the anger she had held bottled inside disappeared in an instant.


    Clearly the other side had just given her a very ordinary nce, calmly, practically emotionlessly, but she found herself subconsciously weak-kneed, and could not help but want to smile at the other party for no reason other than because this person was too beautiful. Even if Wenren Yingyue found herself beautiful when she looked in a mirror, she was still defeated by Wenren Hong when she saw her.


    As a woman, she was fascinating but not ttering, and even carried a subtle heroic spirit. Her movements were not gentle and elegant, but it strangely did not create a dissonance. All kinds of contradictions appeared on this person, but it did not make people curious about why, and instead made them unable to dislike him.


    Wenren Yingyue was trying to curb her positive feelings for Wenren Hong because she always felt that her unluckiness was due to a pair of hands pushing against her from behind the scenes, and this person was likely to be Wenren Hong who had initially caused her to lose a good opportunity to cooperate with the Prince.


    She wanted toe and ask questions today, but when she met with the other party''s eyes, the words she had prepared before did not dare toe out.


    "Mingyue Princess?" It was Xue Ling who beat her to it and smiled at her. "What a coincidence. Did you alsoe today to give respects to the Empress?"


    Wenren Yingyue shook her head and said, "I heard that the Royal Princess would enter the pce today, so I wanted to invite the Royal Princess to have a chat."


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes, and thought of the news he had just received from the Empress. He chuckled and said, "That''s perfect. I also wanted to talk to you about something."


    Wenren Yingyue was surprised, turning around as she spoke, "There is a water pavilion there. Why don''t we go over there?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The maid who served Xue Ling hesitatingly spoke up, "Madame, the General is still waiting outside the pce gate."


    "It''s fine. Send someone to let him know that I will return a bitter. He should go back and work first."


    The maid thought in her heart that even if they sent someone over, they all knew that the General would not agree, but she was somewhat helpless against her mistress'' temperament and could only use her eyes to signal another person who followed them, hinting for her to be a bit more clever when she spoke of the matter to the General so that he definitely would not be left with the impression that his family''s Princess was spoiled and arrogant.


    The person nodded her head to show that she understood before turning around and going out to inform the General that the Mingyue Princess had insisted on having a chat with the Royal Princess. The Madame tried but could not push her off, and therefore could note out.


    Zhan Shaoxi knew more about Xue Ling''s character than they did, and guessed that he had probably discovered some news that he could use to make things difficult for the heroine. Hisugh was somewhat meaningful, and scared the maid to the point where her heart sped up, afraid that she might have said something wrong.


    Zhan Shaoxi did not leave. Instead, he told her to go back and send word that he was waiting outside to send her back to their ce before going to work.


    The maid did not know how many times she had alreadymented the General''s infatuation with his wife, and then was incredibly d that their trouble-seeking mistress had met such a husband.


    Xue Ling leisurely sat down in the water pavilion, and even had the time to wave his hands and tease the carp swimming in the water. He smiled as he said to Wenren Yingyue, "My other brothers all left the world early, and even nieces like you are older than me. You don''t have to be so considerate of things like courtesy to elder generations in front of me, if you have something to say, then just speak it out."


    Wenren Yingyue pulled herself back from that smile, and said, "Actually, it is not a big deal. It''s just that there was something that I couldn''t figure out, and wanted to ask the Royal Princess to rify."


    "Yes?"


    "Back then, why did the Royal Princess want to do¡­ the rouge powder business?"


    Xue Ling looked a little surprised, and then hisughter rang out. Hearing it, Wenren Yingyue was stunned in ce, somewhat not knowing where to put her hands and feet as this had not been the reaction she had expected. She then listened as Her Highness the Royal Princess said, "That small shop, in fact, was just a sudden idea. The General felt that there was some meaning to it, and found someone to manage the shop. That was just something that the imperial hospital made after consulting some godly doctors from the martial arts world. They said that it was just something small that they fiddled with and created to amuse me."


    "I thought that the effect was not bad after giving it a try, and gave some to the Empress. Thedies of the Pce also liked it, and I came up with the idea of making some money to subsidize the family ie. I didn''t expect the General to find someone so capable. I still find it strange when I look at the ount books every month.~"


    Wenren Yingyue almost had broken a mouthful of silver teeth from gritting her teeth furiously. Hearing her say it that way, it seemed that wrecking her ns had beenpletely unintentional, and it sounded like a misunderstanding that could beughed away. But to Wenren Yingyue who was now in such a difficult situation, it was extremely ufortable no matter how one looked at it.


    She was a person from the modern era. Losing to a Princess from the ancient period because of such ridiculous reasons?


    A Princess who had no business sense, and rather had just done it out of interest?


    A Princess who, because she was attractive and married well, could eat and drink well, and did not have to worry about anything?


    Even if the person was even better looking, Wenren Yingyue could no longer care about her appearance. Her heart was full of the feeling that she had lost for a bunch of mysterious and inexplicable reasons; all her ns had died before they bore fruit at the hands of an innocent little girl. How was she supposed to ept this?


    Seeing her face turn red, Xue Ling took advantage and added some fuel to the fire. "Why is the Princess asking about this? Could it be that you also like those things?" He blinked his eyes and added, "The Gongqin Pce only has the Princess and Princess Consort left, it must be hard. If the Princess really likes it, I can send the Princess a few more sets of the things." He opened his mouth and spoke slowly, seeming to be concerned, but in fact adding a sentence of provocation, "It could also be considered aspensation for my guilt over ruining the Princess'' business."


    At this moment, Wenren Yingyue was even more angry. This person was clearly not someone who knew nothing about her affairs. This expression, and this look, in what way did it resemble a clueless little white flower?!


    Wenren Yingyue felt that she had been led around by the nose by a ck hearted lotus. She gritted her teeth, "No, I don''t need it. Although it is difficult to make ends meet, I can still buy the things I really want."


    "That''s good. Come to speak of it, if the Princess can pull together a good dowry for yourself, the Empress would also have one less worry."


    "What dowry?"


    "Oh, right. Princess doesn''t know yet." Xue Lingughed innocently, looking like a perfect little angel from all 360 degrees without any dead angles. "The delegation from Western Regions will soon arrive in the Capital. This time they came to find and marry a Princess from Xi Country in order to create an alliance with the Moran Country."


    Wenren Yingyue suddenly had an ominous foreboding, and a chill began to climb up her spine.


    "The Emperor and Empress consulted for a while, and felt that among the Princesses of suitable age, you, the Mingyue Princess, would be the best candidate for an alliance." Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold. "Now that the Princess knows, you can go back and tidy up, before preparing to receive the decree. And then, you will leave."


    Wenren Yingyue felt everything in front of her go ck.


    unedited because i amte and ran out of time ;__; will update to an edited versionter today~

 Chapter 69

    5.13 - How could that be a wise ruler?


    "We have no grievances between us." Wenren Yingyue swallowed down the mouthful of blood that was in her throat and spoke in a cold voice, "Why does Your Highness the Princess have to make things difficult for me like this?"


    "Make things difficult?" Xue Ling tilted his head innocently, perfectly portraying an innocent young girl who knew nothing about the world, an existence that was the at the peak of all white lotuses, the type that should be trampled to death under the protagonist''s foot so that the audience can apud and cheer. "Where did I make things difficult for the Mingyue Princess? The Princess is not that young anymore. Brother Emperor had not thought of it before, so he did not arrange a marriage for you. Now that he has chosen such a man for you, the Princess should beughing instead."


    "ording to the Royal Princess, being sent far away for a marriage alliance is a good thing?"


    "For ordinary people, it would be a never-ending purgatory. Based on the frail appearances of several Princesses within the royal family, it is estimated that they would die on the way to their wedding before making it very far, but it will be different for the Mingyue Princess." Xue Ling propped his cheek against his hand as he praised her. His posture seemed casual, but his tone was very serious. "The Mingyue Princess is good at making the most unfavorable environmentfortable. Isn''t this marriage that I''ve chosen for you the most suited to your ability?"


    He spoke this extremely unreasonable nonsense with a solemn expression, and seeing his appearance, Wenren Yingyue knew that attempting to reason with him here would not change anything. She gave him a deep look before dropping some harsh words. "Wenren Hong, you just wait. I, Wenren Yingyue, am not so easily pushed down. You won''t always be high up and unreachable, we will slowly see how this game ys out."


    Watching her leave, Xue Ling had arge smile on his face as he turned his head to ask his maid, "Does she still have time to go slowly?"


    The maid, having served the royal family for many years, has long known what to listen to and when to pretend ignorance. As long as her mistress did not die early, she would be with her mistress for her entire life. Obviously, she would not say any words that did not follow her mistress'' meaning. "His Majesty''s decree will be sent to the Gongqin Pce sooner orter. As long as the Princess does not resist the decree, there will be no time for the Princess to y slowly."


    Xue Ling curved his lips and stood up. "Well, she''s really angry now. Even you understand the situation. Why is she so unepting?"


    The Prince''s n had been blocked, and Xi Country was now under the strong leadership of the Emperor. There was nobody who could challenge the decisions he made. Wenren Yingyue would not have any way of approaching the Emperor, and could only choose to make her move on the way to the marriage alliance.


    Regardless of what method she chose to get away, as long as she shed her current identity, she would no longer be the Mingyue Princess of Gongqin Pce.


    At that time, her life or death would bepletely in Xue Ling''s hands.


    When Xue Ling arrived at the pce gates, he saw that the General''s Pce carriage was still parked there with Zhan Shaoxi seated on the carriage''s driver''s seat. He was clearly a great General of the army, but was acting like a carriage driver while looking at the official documents in his hand. Many guards who guarded the pce were giving him worshipful gazes, presumably admiring him for his hard-working attitude and not wasting even a minute or a second.


    Xue Ling wanted to tell them that they were thinking too much. The man only seized these odd moments to deal with things in order to stick close to him for a few more minutes when they were together.


    Dear guards, he was really sorry about making their thoughts go off-track.


    Hearing the sound of movement, Zhan Shaoxi raised his head and saw Xue Linging out. His icy demeanour immediately melted, and a smile appeared on his face. "Lady Wife is finished?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve already sent word to your favourite restaurant and made a reservation. Let''s go over now."


    "Good."


    Xue Ling allowed him help himself into the carriage after they had spoken two sentences. The carriage covered his face andpletely cut off the gazes of the guards who were watching. Zhan Shaoxi got into the carriage after him, and immediately turned him around and pressed close to kiss Xue Ling deeply.


    Heaven knows why a man from ancient times was so keen on French wet kisses. Zhan Shaoxi kissed him until Xue Ling''s originally pale pink lips were bright red and his entire body was soft before finally letting him go, pulling him into his embrace and holding him in his arms.


    The carriage was not big, and with the two people cuddled together, the range of action was limited. Their movements made the carriage shake a little, but the driver''s face did not change at all as he pretended not to be curious about what was happening inside.


    After Xue Ling recovered his breath, he red at the man. "Why are you suddenly acting so crazy?"


    "Madame was a little cold to me today. Your Husband was upset and wanted to seekfort." He acted like a true shameless hooligan of a husband. This was a skill that the General had perfected over the past half year of not being allowed into his wife''s bed.


    Perhaps because he had already been in a rtionship with Xue Ling for a while, he was no longer always graceful when he spoke, and asionally also added some modern terminology in order to tease him.


    Xue Ling wanted to p him, but reason held him back and he resorted to threats as he expressionlessly said, "I was only toozy to respond, yet you considered it as being indifferent? Would you like to try and see what I look like when I''m truly being cold?"


    "Never!" Zhan Shaoxi took his hand and ced a gentle kiss on it. "When my Lady Wife is cold, she is as heartless as the winter wind. I don''t want to experience the feeling of having my heart stabbed with a knife a second time."


    Xue Ling lowered his gaze. "Don''t coax me the way you would treat a woman. Your words of love are so smooth, are you sure you''ve never practiced before chasing me?"


    "When I see my Lady Wife, I always want to dig out my heart for you to see. My words of love are from the heart, and they are absolutely not false." When Zhan Shaoxi said these words, his face did not redden, nor did his heartbeat speed up. His appearance could not be more honest.


    "Then stop calling me ''Wife''. Believe it or not, I will bite you."


    "If I don''t call you ''Wife'', what should I call you?" Zhan Shaoxi was somewhat entangled. Although the person in his arms was a man, he also had a clear understanding that they were both married, and this was his wife. There was nothing wrong with that.


    "Normally, when there are outsiders, just call me ''Wife''. Call me by my name when we''re alone."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hong-er?"


    Xue Ling pressed his lips together, thinking in his heart that that was no better than being called ''Wife''.


    "My name is Xue Ling." He turned his head, reached out and pinched Zhan Shaoxi''s chin. His expression was calm as he said, "I''m not Wenren Hong, I am Xue Ling."


    Zhan Shaoxi met his gaze and was shocked by the seriousness in those eyes. He was stunned on the spot. He didn''t know why, but when he heard the name, it felt as though his head was blown open, like fireworks exploding, and the person in front of him seemed to finally truly belong to him. It was like he had really grasped him in his hands and held him in his embrace, and he was no longer so close but still as far away as the horizon.


    It seemed that they had entangled together for many years. Although he had called him by various names countless times, their entanglement had always been like a dream. This was the first time that he knew his name.


    Yes, it did not belong to Wenren Hong. That pair of eyes, only belonged to that name.


    Perhaps it didn''t have any meaning, and just sounded good when spoken, but those two words became deeply engraved in the man''s heart at this moment, and even if they constantly changed through time and space, the trace it left in his heart would never disappear.


    "Good, Xue-er." Zhan Shaoxiughed a little foolishly, his voice full of tenderness.


    And then, he was told off by Xue Ling.


    "Don''t add ''er''!" His gritted his teeth as he emphasized this. His name and face were both not very masculine, and when the man called him that way, it really made him feel very ufortable!!!


    Zhan Shaoxi kissed him on the forehead and changed how he addressed him with a smile: "Okay, Ling."


    "Aren''t you curious?" Xue Ling had not expected that the man would ept it so quickly. In fact, having experienced so many worlds together, Xue Ling had long wanted to tell him his real name. Sometimes, it had felt really strange when he was held in the man''s arms while he called out other people''s names.


    In previous lifetimes, the man also did not seem to like calling out the names that did not belong to him either. Most of the time, he used pet names, teasingly calling him ''Madame'', ''Wife'', ''Baby'', ''Honey'', he could shamelessly call out any nickname even if Xue Ling beat him up. During those times, Xue Ling had the idea of telling him his name, but because he had been uncertain about the man and felt a little uneasy, he had never done so.


    This world was quite special for Xue Ling. Perhaps because they had been bound together right from the start, or because of the deep affection that the man had constantly shown, he could feel the deep love that had always been suppressed. The system had said before that his love for Xue Ling would umte every time they went through a world. Perhaps at the end, Xue Ling would be this person''s entire world.


    Such strong and irreversible feelings where the love would never fade away once they fell in love made Xue Ling feel more at ease than any promise ofmitment. The anxiety caused by the chaotic start in this world had beenpletely smoothed out by the man. Xue Ling felt that it was time to let him know what kind of person it was that he had fallen in love with.


    "Curious, but also not curious." Zhan Shaoxi held him in his arms. Although the teenager had shot up, he was still young, and his face was white and tender, making people want to reach out and pinch his face or kiss his lips. "As long as it''s you, calling you anything is fine. Only, I don''t know why, but this name makes my whole heart quiver." He sped Xue Ling''s hand. "That kind of feeling is like I''vepletely and absolutely obtained your entire person."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched, and he was toozy to care about this man who could take any conversation in strange directions. He reached out and picked up the gauze cap that had been kept in the carriage and put it on to cover his face.


    They were going to eat out in public at the restaurant. Xue Ling had not shown his true appearance for a long time now in order to make it more convenient for him to run around outside in men''s attire. However, there was no gossip in the marketce specting that the Royal Princess'' looks could not be seen in public or so on, because as long as one noticed the General''s concern and love for the Royal Princess and watched the way they interacted like lovers, any rumours would be defeated before they even began.


    Dishes were served up smoothly and quickly as soon as they entered their private diningpartment. The dishes were wonderfully ted and smelled delicious; Xue Ling waved his hand for the servants to retire, and then slowly began to eat and discuss matters. "When I entered the pce today, I heard the Empress talking about the marriage alliance. When will people from the delegation arrive?"


    "From the announcement during morning court, they should arrive in the Capital in five days."


    "Do you think Wenren Yingyue will have the guts to run away from the Capital?"


    "Her mother is still there. The Princess Consort is not in good health. If she really escaped from the wedding, she will probably die from anger. Besides, the Capital is heavily guarded, and now that His Majesty has decided on the candidate, people naturally have been sent to guard her, and it will not be easy for her to get away."


    Xue Ling thought to himself that she still had the protagonist''s halo, even if it had been practically destroyed by him over the past half year. "That''s true, she doesn''t seem to be the type that would be so scared she would try and run away now. It would be better to run away on the road to the marriage alliance."


    The marriage alliance was something that also existed in the original plot, but because the Prince had already ascended the throne at this time and the old Emperor and Wenren Hong had just died, the newly crowned Emperor had imed that it was unsuitable to arrange a wedding during a national funeral. This also led to the Western Regionsunching a series of retaliations against Xi Country after they had gained strength and causing the region to be even more chaotic.


    Although Xue Ling had said that the environment would be very suitable for the heroine, in fact he did not intend to let her live to reach the Western Regions. As long as the Princess was alive, they would have to spend their entire lives watching her. For the sake of making his own life more convenient, Xue Ling did not hesitate to borrow other people''s hands to kill her.


    Only, before dealing with her, there was another person who needed to be resolved.


    The Princess was already a turtle stuck inside a jar, but the Prince was still living well, and he would not make a good Emperor. A man who could share a woman with six other men, who was unwilling to wait for his own father to retire from old age and nned patricide, and who did not care about the lives of his generals or the thousands of soldiers beneath them and directly refused to make a marriage alliance, provoking war between the two countries¡ª


    How could that be a wise ruler?


    Other than killing off the heroine, Xue Ling was also preparing to pull down His Highness the Prince.


    editor: BlueBug

 Chapter 70

    5.14 - There were unknown dangers waiting for her in the future


    In fact, the Prince had quieted down a lot over this period of time and clearly became rather gloomy once the Emperor''s body began to recover. Bai Changyan was busy doing things for him all day, and whenever he had a chance to meet Xue Ling, he would always take the opportunity toin to him.


    Because the Prince ascended the throne early in the original plot, and Bai Changyan also had a rtionship with the Princess, the Prince had never done anything towards him, and Bai Changyan had naturally never seen the Prince''s true face. Rather, he always felt guilty over falling for the same person as the Prince, and worked even more diligently.


    But in this life, there was no woman as a buffer in the middle, and as the Prince''s temper deteriorated, the most direct victim was Bai Changyan who had grown up with him and who now acted as his aide. The Prince was hot-tempered, and frequently made rash decisions that could lead to mistakes. But when problems urred, he would not admit to his mistakes, and so every time the person who was scolded was Bai Changyan.


    Bai Changyan came to Xue Ling every time toin bitterly, and after a while, it was almost like Xue Ling had be his counsellor.


    Xue Ling did not make any moves, but the next time Bai Changyan showed up with his list of umtedints, he opened his mouth to ask, "If he isn''t a wise ruler, then why are you allowing him to make use of you?"


    This sentence was a direct hit to Bai Changyan. His brain suddenly started to turn, and the entire plot direction began to change.


    Xue Ling spoke boldly and gave him a suggestion. "What''s the point of assisting someone who was already set to be an Emperor? If you can help someone who looked hopeless to be a ruler, it will showcase your talent and make the world remember you for thousands of years."


    Bai Changyan''s eyes were bright. He felt like there was some truth to this.


    Nevertheless, he still admonished Xue Ling not to say such words so casually. But slowly, his heart was no longer loyal to the Prince, and began to change direction.


    In the original plot, after the Crown Prince came to power, he found and used all kinds of charges in order to deal with those brothers who might steal the throne from him. Therefore, fewer Princes were left alive. If the old Emperor knew of this, he would probably turn over in his grave. Xue Ling had not paid much attention when he looked through the plot, and only thought that the apple truly hadn''t fallen far from the tree. The only difference was that the old Emperor had fought fiercely and did not kill those who did not attempt to fight for the throne, while the Prince directly killed everyone just because of a ''possibility'' that may exist in the future,pletely not cing any value on human life.


    The heroine''s influence in this could not be ignored. She borrowed the Prince''s hands to clean up quite a few people, many of whom had wide areas of influence, and the Capital was washed in a sea of blood.


    In order to preserve the royal bloodline, even if the Prince was this body''s nephew, Xue Ling would not allow the Prince to live on. The man was too hard-hearted and ruthless, and it would be difficult to deal with him. Fortunately, he saved the old Emperor in time, so he did not need to face him openly and simply borrowed the old Emperor''s hand.


    After the old Emperor''s body recovered, Xue Ling slowly arranged for him toe into contact with the prohibited drugs. Luckily, some people in the back pce were not afraid of death and still tried to use the drug. They were caught, and the Emperor ordered a strict investigation. He even began to have suspicions about his own body.


    The Imperial Doctor checked, and repeatedly confirmed several times before he finally realized that he had also been poisoned.


    His expression darkened on the spot, but in order to discover the truth, he blocked the news and did not say anything.


    The person responsible for investigating this matter for the Emperor was Zhan Shaoxi. Xue Ling had proof that would implicate the Prince, but theycked witnesses. Although all he needed to do was to seize some people and have his wife hypnotize them before sending them to the golden throne, Zhan Shaoxi was not anxious, waiting until the deadline for the investigation was near and the Emperor was almost beside himself with anger before presenting his findings.


    The Emperor was so angry he almost threw up blood on the spot.


    Xue Ling was beside him at the time, and it took him a long time to calm down the old Emperor after he had pointed at those things and scolded his son for being an abomination.


    The Emperor still had some hope and wanted to see if it had been the Prince making a move himself, or whether someone was using him, but after the matter had been investigated clearly, he was even more disappointed.


    The Prince was born in his early years, and the Emperor had been in good health in the past few years. The Crown Prince''s performance had not been very outstanding, so he always felt stifled in his heart and wanted to sit in the ruling position as soon as possible. Making a move on the old Emperor could also be considered giving him an early rest.


    The old Emperor flipped the table in the imperial study on the spot when he heard this, and strictly ordered Zhan Shaoxi to find evidence that could topple the Crown Prince within half a month.


    This was what Zhan Shaoxi had been busy with during this period. Although Xue Ling could use the system to look into the matter, the man would end up not having to do any work, which would make the Emperor suspicious of their intelligencework. They did not want to identally influence the entire situation because of a small problem like this when they were at such a critical moment.


    As soon as the delegation for the marriage alliance left, Zhan Shaoxi would impeach the Prince during morning court.


    The main reason for this time''s sess was Bai Changyan, who had been encouraged by Xue Ling to change masters. He had thought through things, and seen that as long as the Prince was pulled down, and the position of Crown Prince was empty, several other Prince''s ambitions woulde to light and he could select a wise ruler from amongst them.


    Bai Changyan has his own ideals and ambitions. The monarch he served must not be a tyrant, but rather someone who could carry the sky for Xi Country and open up a path for the future. Because of this, he had also gone to Xue Ling and suggested that since he would not be inferior to him in the future with his intelligence and wisdom, he hoped that Xue Ling would consider doing good deeds for the country and its people.


    Xue Ling was so embarrassed that he pushed the matter around and finally sent him away.


    Bai Changyan''s personality had deviated so far from the plot that it had basically copsed! He had be someone who worried about the country and the people. This kind of morality, and that bunch of words that moved the sky and touched the world, was almost like he was setting up a pyramid scheme.


    The arrangements were almostplete, and the delegation that was seeking a marriage alliance arrived at the Capital.


    Wenren Yingyue had received the decree that she was to be married a long time ago. These days, she did not stray far from her Pce, suppressing her feelings and nning to pull off a grand scheme and escape by herself while on the road.


    The little maid that was always by her side had already made all the preparations necessary to rece her and marry in her stead. The two of them cried in each other''s arms, and then swore to the other that they would never give in to their fate.


    Wenren Yingyue felt that royal life was not suitable for her. An assassin like her should be wandering through the martial arts world, and as long as she cultivated for several years and brought her own skills back to the level they had been in her previous life, she would surely be able to kill her way back and make the person called Wenren Hong feel regret.


    Xue Ling didn''t think so much about it. When the delegation arrived at the Capital, there were many things that Zhan Shaoxi had to be involved in, and he was left to stay in the Manor all day, idling. He read some books that the system saved over from the previous world in order to prepare himself for the worlds he would experience in the future.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Zhan Shaoxi came back, he was lyingzily in the courtyard reading a book.


    Probably because they had already spoken about it, all the people who were in the courtyard had been driven out. When he was alone in the courtyard and his rooms, he wore men''s clothing, and while he was just idly passing the time by reading, the soft sunlight created a circle of light around his head, making him impossibly attractive, just like a living angel. The more the General looked, the more he felt that his wife was like a god descended from heaven. In any case, Zhan Shaoxi''s heart was full, and he moved forward to pick up the man and swing him in a circle.


    Xue Ling was surprised, turning to toss the book back onto the reclining chair before wrapping his arms around Zhan Shaoxi''s neck and opening his mouth wide to bite down.


    Zhan Shaoxi was amused, stopping his movements in order to bite him back and saying, "Why are you acting like a small dog all day long and biting people now?"


    "I am a fox, not a dog." Xue Ling harrumphed, motioned for Zhan Shaoxi to put himself down, patted his clothes, and asked, "How is it? Is everything going well?"


    "The celebrations over these past few days have all passed without any waves or excitement, and tomorrow they will begin the journey back. I don''t think anyone will do anything at this critical moment under the eyes of both the Emperor and the delegation."


    "Hm." It was true that the Capital had been too quiet these days. "What about proving the Prince''s guilt? Are you all set?"


    "That''s almost done as well. His Highness the Prince''s ambitions have beenrge over the years. Other than operating businesses, he has also done many things that would make the Emperor pick apart his skin and bones with just a nce." Zhan Shaoxi had a smile on his face when he spoke of this matter, and it was unknown whether it was irony or some other meaning. "He has involved himself in the iron, and salt industries, and he even dared to move gunpowder. He has been stupidly doing these things over the past years, but I strangely didn''t notice any of it."


    "That''s true. Weren''t you practically blind before?" Xue Ling picked up the book and spokezily, "So what if you didn''t notice the Prince? You didn''t even see me."


    As soon as he mentioned it, Zhan Shaoxi could onlyugh along. Fortunately, his wife did not have time to bring up the past all day long, so the conversation went on after he coaxed her a bit. "The Prince used to be good at avoiding detection because he knew he could slowly make his move, and was therefore not arrogant or impatient, and hid it well. But now that I have wrecked his ns, he naturally started to feel uneasy."


    "Haven''t you noticed that Brother Emperor has not smiled at him at all in recent days?" Xue Ling sneered. "Although he is the Crown Prince, at the end of the day he is still a subordinate and so long as the Emperor is in good health, he does not need his help dealing with political affairs. After he is no longer in the Emperor''s favour, what is the use of his position in the Eastern Pce?"


    "It would not be easy to recover. Everyone in court knows that once you make a mistake, it will be impossible to get rid of its shadow." He propped up his head and leisurely continued, "Just like me. If Brother Emperor learns what''s wrong with me someday, not just me, but you as the husband who helped me hide it, will also follow me into hell."


    Zhan Shaoxi''s eyes fell on him with some pity, but there was more amusement in his gaze. "When the door is closed, who can learn anything about the Madame? When you''ve spent enough time in the Capital, I''ll quit my official post and go sightseeing with my Lady Wife for the rest of our life. At that time, the Emperor would probably have no time left to care about what happened to you."


    "Give up the centuries-old foundation of the General''s Manor and go with me to travel through the rivers andkes?"


    "I''ve always loved beauty, and not the rivers and mountains. Doesn''t Madame understand this best?"


    "Well yes, I understand." He reached out and pushed away the man who encircled him. "Speak properly and stoping so close for no reason. When I said you would not be able to join me in bed, I definitely meant that there was no way for you to do so before I turn eighteen. Don''t think that speaking some sweet words would make me soft-hearted and change my mind."


    "Madam, it''s been difficult for your Husband to hold back." Zhan Shaoxi had a bitter look on his face as he pretended to be pitiful.


    "Well, you need to endure even if it''s difficult." He still wanted two years of closeness. Some things could not bepromised on! At least until these affairs were over, he would not allow the man into his bed.


    Otherwise, there would be no need to go on as he would never be able to find time to take care of the heroine.


    The Emperor felt guilty towards the Gongqin Pce, and the level of Wenren Yingyue''s dowry was only slightly lower than Xue Ling''s when he had been married to the General. Arge wedding delegation was sent to apany the ambassadors as they set out.


    There was nothing wrong with the delegation except that the bride had not shown herself much ever since she got into the carriage. The ambassador who hade all the way in order to request a marriage alliance had seen Wenren Yingyue and was very satisfied with her appearance, so he was not worried that Xi Country would make any unexpected moves. They were the recipients of Xi Country''s goodwill this time, and their attitude towards them also reflected that.


    Naturally, he also had not expected any idents to ur on the way back.


    For example, one night, a fire broke out in the inn where the Princess and her maid servants were staying. They had worked hard throughout the night to save and rescue people but only a few corpses were found and the Mingyue Princess, the bride, was nowhere to be found.


    It was an ident, and the faces of the people who had died werepletely unrecognizable. They could not tell which one was the Princess, and could not bear the charge of having killed her. After thinking about it, the ambassador set his eyes on the good-looking maid who normally followed the Mingyue Princess. She had escaped the fire that night because she had gotten up early to prepare the Princess'' food for the next day.


    This maid knew the Mingyue Princess extremely well, and would have no problems pretending to be the Princess at all. In addition, very few members of the delegation had seen the Princess before, and there was no danger of being discovered.


    They still had a long way to go, and unless something unexpected happened, the Princess would never step into her homnd again, ruling out any possibility that they would be found out. So, choosing the maid was their best choice.


    The delegation started off again as though nothing had happened.


    Wenren Yingyue waited until they returned to the road as though nothing had urred before breathing a sigh of relief and savouring the taste of freedom in the air.


    She happily embarked on the road to experience the martial arts world,pletely unaware that there were unknown dangers waiting for her in the future.


    this arc is really dragging for me~ now i remember why i didn''t like it so much. it was so exciting at the start that i''d totally forgotten o.o in any case, hang in there! only one more chapter left until the next arc!


    editors: merysl & BlueBug

 Chapter 71

    5.15 - Su Xuanyan''s eyes were full of amusement


    There was chaos during morning court when General Zhan proposed to impeach the Prince, citing misconduct and bad moral code as reasons why he was not worthy of the Eastern Pce.


    The ministers were in an uproar, but General Zhan presented evidence following his proposal, which forced the ministers to open their eyes and see things clearly.


    The Emperor was furious, and the Prince was removed from his post on the spot. Morning court was like a grand y, and the ministers were terrified when they returned home.


    After all, the thing the Emperor considered most taboo was internal conflict. Once all the things he had done were revealed, the Crown Prince was immediately sent into house arrest and could note out without the Emperor''s permission.


    General Zhan, who was at the center of the storm, was the calmest person in the y. He epted everything quietly, regardless of whether it was the Emperor throwing things in anger, or the Prince''s hateful gaze. However, when the Emperor asked him to follow him into the imperial study, he looked reluctant.


    The Emperor already knew these things beforehand, and his anger had been vented long ago. Today, he had only been acting. He even made fun of Zhan Shaoxi when they entered the imperial study, "Showing such a disgruntled expression on your face when called into the imperial study,ter on, will you not even attend morning court?"


    Zhan Shaoxi quickly knelt down and said, "This minister would not dare!"


    The Emperor was not really angry with him, and spoke with some amusement, "Before marrying my royal sister to you, I was worried that she would not be happy with a cold ice cube like you. Unexpectedly, she really had some means and was able to turn a piece of steel that has been tempered a hundred times into soft putty. You look like you would be happy to go back and apany her all day if I remove you from your post."


    Zhan Shaoxi was still kneeling. Only, he had a smile on his face. "That''s not possible. The Princess would be unhappy with my low sry. If the Emperor dismisses me, the Princess will drive me out of the house."


    The Emperorughed loudly. He had known about the way the two were stuck together and in love from a long time ago. "Alright. Things are winding up here, and you can spare more time to apany my royal sister."


    "Yes."


    The Emperor never liked to talk to Zhan Shaoxi about state affairs, and would always just order him to do things. Even though he showed great trust in him, he was actually still on guard, but Zhan Shaoxi did not care about this. Although he had the blood of the Zhan family flowing through his veins, he had always felt at odds with the idea of continuing the Zhan family bloodline, not to mention that he had no respect for the heavenly imperial family.


    A few dayster, Zhan Shaoxi received a message from an informant. The Mingyue Princess had made her move, escaping from the marriage procession and coincidentally finding an injured man by a stream.


    Xue Ling, who had been using the system to monitor the heroine, really felt that plot inertia was really amazing. He had already changed the plot to this point, and yet the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sect still managed to show up so conveniently??


    But, the meeting between the heroine and the Sect Leader was different from how it was supposed to be. In the original plot, when the Heroine met with the Sect Leader, he had been a beggar with no memory who had lost his martial arts. He had been very naive and ignorant, and easy to get close to. The heroine kindly brought him back, and took him along with her after discovering he was a beautiful man under all that grime.


    Later, the Demonic Sect''s people came to find them, and the Sect Leader''s martial arts were restored. His feelings for the woman were sincere and touched her heart, so they smoothly got together and the Sect Leader also recovered his memory.


    His memories from the time when he had amnesia ensured that he could not view the heroine as an insignificant person. He had also developed feelings for her, so he paid special attention to her even after telling her that he was leaving, staying silently by the heroine''s side, too proud to back down.


    Now, the Sect Leader was a wounded man who still had the ability to resist. He was also running for his life, and was constantly plotting deep in his heart.


    The heroine''s mind was also not shallow. The two of them met and teamed up, but while they seemed get along quite harmoniously on the surface, in fact, they were constantly on guard with each other and made moves to counter each other.


    In the end, the Sect Leader was ambushed and encircled, and med it on the heroine, believing that she was indeed a traitor who had followed him. He rushed over and beat the female protagonist to death.


    Xue Ling expressionlessly watched the live stream through the system, unblinking as the Sect Leader killed the female protagonist with one move and brought her dead body with him to jump off a cliff. He hit his head, lost his memory, and when he woke up, he thought the heroine was a friend of his who had died, sadly burying her in a hole in the ground. Throughout the entire process, Xue Ling did not say a single word.


    The system saw that he had been silent for a while, and rubbed its head against its host. "Host, don''t be angry. People''s fate is as uncertain as the weather, and even that woman cane across something unexpected. It''s extremely unusual that she died like this."


    Xue Ling lowered his head. "I had already nned out how to agitate her before arranging for someone to kill her. But now, she was directly killed off?!"


    "It''s a good thing. This way, it will have nothing to do with the host, and you can smoothly spend the rest of your time in this world on holiday."


    "Don''t we need to change the fates of the male protagonists?"


    "Without the heroine, the men''s fates will naturally change." The system wagged its tail. "The Prince will be imprisoned in the pce for the rest of his life. Bai Changyan has be the Prime Minister of Xi Country and his fame will be recorded in the history books. His path and achievements are different from the original plot, and he is no longer sharing a lover with his Emperor."


    "Without the heroine''s help, the child in Xia Country might not necessarily win the battle for the throne, and it''s hard to say whether he can survive or not. The Emperor of Lin Country will be a wise ruler, and although cruel and tyrannical, he will meet a lover who can cure him. The Sect Leader of the Demonic Sect will be brought back to his Sect, but because of his experiences, he will have great achievements and fall in love with the little girl who took care of him during his amnesia. As for the famous businessman, hispanion is money. He will earn a lot of money in his life, but have no offspring."


    "So, their fate is better without the heroine?"


    "It''s not necessarily better. They just returned to a normal human path, and were not so Mary Sue-like."


    "Er¡­"


    "The female protagonist transmigrated and forcibly changed the world''s history. Because the world was created by an author, the will of the world could only follow the predetermined trajectory, give them luck, and watch as they consume it all. The world will copse and disappear after the female protagonist''s death. When we collect the world''s luck and send it to the Ten Directions World, the Ten Directions World will naturally feed it back the will of the world, and then the world will continue to exist."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re making me feel like I''m saving the world."


    "Basically. But not every world is like this." The system licked its paws. "There will also be worlds where the will of the world will resolutely try to implement the writer''s thinking. That is to say, they will try to follow the plot even if it means they will die. You have not met this yet, butter on, the will of the world may be against you. You''ll need to be careful."


    "Right."


    "When you go to those worlds, your abilities will be suppressed. But, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, your man''s status is rich and powerful every time. He will be able to protect you, and nothing too bad will happen."


    "I see." Xue Ling picked up the little fox by the scruff of its neck and pulled it away from the bed. "Speaking of which, it''s very curious. Why is it that the bodies I enter are all so strange, while he is always rich and powerful? Is his luck so good?"


    "Er¡­" The system doesn''t know what to say. Should it tell him that it was because the man was so powerful that even if his memories were sealed, they didn''t want him to wake up and endanger the world? That they did so in order to make sure his life was not too unfortunate so as to prevent identally stimting him to destroy the world??


    Because of his identity, every time he entered into a world, the will of the world would subconsciously choose a better body for him as part of its self-protection mechanism. In some worlds with two protagonists where the other protagonist had arger impact on the world, he would sometimes also be arranged into the identity of a protagonist. This was also why he had been one of the protagonists in the first world.


    "Forget it, you don''t look reliable at all. You probably wouldn''t answer even if I asked."


    System: "¡­" Ha-ha.


    The heroine had already met her end, so the remainder of this world was an easy vacation for Xue Ling. He had not forgotten that such a shameful thing as his inability to control his own tail, and so he settled down to cultivate for two years in order to consolidate and manipte his internal strength within a certain range. Only, he would still need to recreate his own body in order to be able to use his power freely.


    This was not an easy thing to do. The system also advised Xue Ling to slow down, telling him that it would find more tutorials for Xue Ling in the next world in order to help him recreate his body, so Xue Ling was not in a hurry.


    Although he had the intention of rebuilding his body when he self-destructed back then, it was still an extremely difficult thing to do. He was a demon, and had only experienced a transformation, unlike ghosts, who could create their body through cultivation. It was a great challenge for Xue Ling to recreate his body by himself.


    However, he was not panicked. After all, he had plenty of time, and he had already found two of his tails. He had originally been anxious to recover his tails because of his loss of strength, but now that he had a goal and a lover, Xue Ling was no longer as anxious to get things done.


    Just like how Zhan Shaoxi had promised - as long as it was something Xue Ling wanted, he would do anything for him.


    When Xue Ling turned eighteen, the General''s Manor held an adulthood ceremony for him. There were no guests, nor were the maids informed of what their mistress was up to. Zhan Shaoxi personally crowned Xue Ling and recorded it for him. That night, he moved into Xue Ling''s room, and officially spent the night together.


    The poor General had been married to his wife for three years before he finally hit a home run.


    The next year, Zhan Shaoxi resigned from his official post in court, obtained the Emperor''s permission, and took the Royal Princess to travel and explore the world. Only when it was New Years and they had to return to pay their respects would the courtiers see them. Later, they retreated and lived in seclusion in the mountain forests and never appeared again.


    The love between the two people became legendary. Although the Royal Princess was never able to bear a child, General Zhan did not use this reason to marry any others. The Zhenguo General''s Manor bloodline has been lost since then, but Xi Country had be strong enough to no longer need the Zhan family.


    After leaving the Capital, Xue Ling reverted back to wearing men''s clothing, and the two of them explored the martial arts world, attended the Wulin Assembly, walked through the Southern Regions, and travelled all over the world. Finally, they lived in seclusion on the near the Eastern Sea, and became the mostmon pair of husbands.


    This life was so wonderful that when Xue Ling closed his eyes, he was still holding tightly to Zhan Shaoxi''s hand, refusing to let go and urging him to find him earlier in the next life.


    After he had truly left the world, the blurred eyes of the old man that was holding his hand became clear again. Despite his aged face, the aura that emanated from him at this moment was nothing like an old man on the verge of death.


    Su Xuanyan held tightly to the hand sped in his, the joy in his heart unprecedented. Although it was not as though he did not know his name, it was a great breakthrough that Xue Ling had taken the initiative to share it with him.


    Recalling the time when he had first met this person, Su Xuanyan''s eyes were full of amusement.


    He was rarely in such great spirits. After he closed his eyes and left the world, he was still in an unprecedented good mood.


    When he first entered the world, he had fallen into the Ten Directions World''s trick, and had not obtained the identity he wanted, leading to a period of misunderstandings between him and Xue Ling. Since he was in a good mood, he would settle this score with the Ten Directions World slowly.


    xiin: Was this anybody''s favorite arc? To be honest, it really dragged on for me towards the end, but it''s over now! The next arc will be superfun~


    BlueBug: Finalsing soon (1 month). Be prepared to give this BlueBug some tutoring ??


    (In other words, I will likely fade out for some time)


    >_>_>_>_>_>_>_>_>_>_>_>


    merysl: ML finally got some! whoooo-

 Chapter 72

    6.1 - It was once again an eye-catching tragedy


    After experiencing numerous deaths, Xue Ling had learned to deal with the feelings left over from the previous world before arriving at the next world. After all the superfluous thoughts were cleared out, he became much more epting towards the new world, and would not be as easily stimted by the new plot.


    Nevertheless, Xue Ling was still angry when he opened his eyes.


    Oh, it couldn''t be considered as opening his eyes. He didn''t even have a physical body right now, and was floating in thework as a bunch of code and data.


    The system that had fully integrated into thework system appeared as a small fox and pleaded with its host, "Didn''t we already discuss giving lord host the opportunity to practice?"


    "Practice?"


    "Yes, changing from data to human form is also a form of practice."


    "¡­ This also counts?"


    "It''s the same. Imagine your own appearance, and then slowly, bit by bit, build up your body''s details. Be careful not to make any mistakes, otherwise we will have to rewind and start over, and if the main server finds out, it''ll be game over."


    As soon as it spoke, the cluster of data in front of it began to change. The code seemed to rotate around him like it was blown up by the wind, and very soon, a person appeared before it.


    The system was a bit confused. It hadn''t expected its host to be able to put its words into practice right away. Heaven knows that it had still been talking, and hadn''t told him to go ahead and start! They hadn''t even gotten the plot yet, and its host had already created his body. What if it didn''t match up with the plot?


    Oh¡­ They had never been in line with the plot anyway.


    He was still made out of virtual data, but looking at him gave the system a particrly realistic feeling. Previously, he had always appeared as a soul, and because his strength was not condensed, Xue Ling seldom showed his true face. Now, its host was showing his true appearance for the first time.


    The feeling was difficult to describe. The system had seen all kinds of beauty on its host, but when it saw the face that that pair of eyes truly belonged to, it was left speechless. Clearly they were only pieces of data, and it would be able to see even if it covered its eyes, but it still lifted its paws to block its eyes in a moment of shyness.


    The person in front of it had nine beautiful tails waving behind him, long silver hair that stirred on its own even without a breeze, and was wearing a white robe. He appeared like an elegant and modest gentleman, but when one met his eyes, the word ''gentleman'' would be thrown out the window in an instant.


    This was a demon.


    Yes, the type that could destroy countries and bring about cmities.


    He had a pair of slightly nted fox eyes, and eyebrows that tilted upwards. Perhaps due to the influence of his wilful and capricious disposition, his entire person looked a little uninhibited. His thin lips were extremely red, and also reflected his indifferent and fickle nature. The tear moles at the corners of his eyes were like ornaments, adding the finishing touches to his face, and making him seem alive instead of like a painted picture. A person like this, with such a face, was still tolerable at a nce, but when he moved and became vividly alive, it would absolutely leave the vast majority of people speechless and breathless in wonder.


    It was an extraordinary level of attractiveness that only an extraordinary person would be able to afford.


    The system covered its small eyes as it reviewed its host''s body from head to toe, and then spoke in all earnestness, "Host, you were very sessful this time. So, do you have time to take a look at the plot?"


    Xue Ling stretched out a hand and moved. It felt very good to have his own body back again. Although it was onlyposed of data, it still made him happy. "Plot? Am I not myself in this world?


    "No¡­ Although you''repletely out of sync now¡­"


    "Fine, send over the plot and my identity."


    Perhaps because he was within an ocean of data, the transmission process was very simple, and Xue Ling easily understood what kind of life he was supposed to have led.


    It could also not be considered a ''life'', because he was just a series of data, a bunch of code that had its own thoughts and ideas.


    To put it another way, he was an artificial intelligence existence that had not yet been discovered. Although his ability was not high, and still needed to depend on a game in order to exist, he already realized that he was only an illusory thing and was extremely eager to have what he couldn''t possibly have.


    For example, a body. Or better yet, love.


    This was a game world. To be more precise, it was a holographic virtual reality game.


    Currently, the game had not officially opened, which was why all he could see was data code. Only when the game opened up and began to ept gamers would things begin to appear before his eyes, and the link he secretly established to the game would also open.


    Star Year 808, Cosmos Baba Game Company developed a holographic online game called ''Seal the Devil'' that wasuded as second world of mankind. Ever since then, online virtual reality games were no longer a topic of debate and contention and entered an era of unity and eptance. Countless people regarded online games as a second world, and broke through the barrier dividing games from reality to live in the online world.


    Seal the Devil was set in the ancient times, during the Battle of Gods.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Opening Chapter: God''s Funeral


    During the Battle of Gods, there were countless deaths and injuries. Blood flowed freely, but the number of people who could achieve godhood and be gods was limited. Tens of millions of souls carried grievances in death, and began to stir up trouble over the Divine Land.


    The strength of the gods had been greatly affected by the battles, and even those who achieved godhood would require a lot of time and many years to recover their cultivation. In order to ensure that they would have enough time to rest and live on, they had no choice but to seal these grievances in the Abyss of Buried Gods.


    Many yearster, a young man came out of the Abyss.


    Strengthened by his tremendous grievances, he stepped forward and took revenge against the gods!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Prologue: Seal the Devil


    Thend of Jiuzhou was full of spiritual energy. There were countless immortal cultivators aiming to be gods, but the young man who came out of the abysspletely changed the continent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Countless people had fallen and died, and now the maind was divided into two camps.


    In Ninth Heaven, the youth who had killed the Divine Emperor wiped the blood off his face andughed wildly. "You all can be gods, but I can seal the devil, and can also be a devil!"


    Thend of Jiuzhou experienced a tremendous shock, and demonic sects came out one after another, whichsted for thousands of years.


    The Battle of Devils.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    These were the two pieces of information that Xue Ling could retrieve from the game. It was also the only two scenes provided to the yers when they entered the game. Only, yers would be able to experience the scene, while Xue Ling read simple text descriptions.


    The game would be ready in two days, and a soul from the twenty-first century would also transmigrate into the world on the same day.


    In this world, there was a way to revive a brain-dead person. It could be done by re-stimting the soul to wake up through the game and then re-integrate it back into the body. The protagonist was a lonely soul from the 21st century. In order to survive, he swallowed up the soul that originally resided in the body, upied it, and then entered the game through the treatment that the owner of this body''s family had fought hard to obtain for him, starting his journey of rehabilitation.


    He would not show up until two days after the game opened up. At that time, the protagonist gong had already be the first to leave the novice vige and was the top ranked yer in the yer listings.


    In this kind of virtual reality game, as the protagonist shou''s biggest golden finger, the little protagonist gong naturally had to be the most powerful existence in the game. If he wasn''t a great god with extraordinary skill, he would be a well-known Renmenbi yer. The protagonist gong in this story was abination of the two. He was an existence who was rich, handsome, and yed with a group of brothers; wherever he went, he was hailed as a god.


    As for the protagonist shou, he was a little beginner who had never yed any virtual games before.


    Thebination of a clueless beginner and a god followed the typical nurturing plot style, and the storyline was happy and sentimental. They levelled up by beating monsters, had high luck stats, and constantly came across various encounters, special instances, and other good things, making their life in the game very fun and interesting.


    The character that Xue Ling had taken over was their fortuitous encounter and luck.


    Why did he say that?


    To exin, one needed to look at it from the perspective of a string of data. Once there was awareness, one would naturally begin to wonder about it was, where it came from, where it was going to go, and simr philosophical life questions. This string of data had no other experiences; he was naive and instinctively wanted to learn and absorb more things, so he chose to learn from the most powerful person in the game.


    He learned from the yers and created a game character for himself, chose a race, and then secretly observed the protagonist gong. He learned his habits and behaviour, his words, and his deeds. And in the process of this imitation, he slowly fell in love with the man.


    This was really a sad story. The protagonist''s rivals generally nevere to a good end, and even if his feelings were buried deep in his heart and never brought to light, this string of data would still be gued with bad luck.


    The string of data constantly wanted to do something for the protagonist in order to express his gratitude, so he secretly modified the code and programming under the mainputer''s figurative nose. He improved the protagonist gong''s credibility in the game and did various other things to help them trigger more hidden tasks and secret instances. Because of his actions, the protagonists'' group came to the notice of the mainputer. This world also had other virtual existences; the mainputer considered him to be a virus that needed to be formatted. Only, it was constantly unable to catch him.


    In order to achieve its goal, the mainputer and the protagonist shou made a deal, and it told him about the string of data''s identity. The protagonist had originally already been concerned about his existence, and after learning that he was only data and not human, he agreed to the mainputer''s request and used the protagonist gong''s name to draw him out.


    This led to an intelligence, a thought, or more urately, a person, disappearingpletely from the world.


    Xue Ling flipped through his life experience and felt that it was quite a tragedy. The string of data had not even had his own name, only a game name, and his in-game-name had also been quite amusing.


    He had belonged to the demon race in the game, and was a snow fox demon. His ID had been ''Snow Fox'', and that name, which could not even be considered a code name, apanied him for his entire life, until he had been formatted.


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes and said, "So, it was the game''s mainputer that killed him in the end? Does the mainputer also have its own intelligence and self-awareness?"


    "ording to my judgment, yes, but that intelligence does not have full independence as it is under the control of the gamepany. Although he is the absolute king in the game, he is not free."


    "Then why did he have to destroy the string of data?"


    "He did not consider the original existence within the string of data as intelligent, and because of some other reasons, he just thought that it was a virus." The system spoke slowly. "This game does have a virus that isparable to the mainputer, but it was definitely not host''s original string of data. It was only a sacrificial victim in the game between the mainputer and the virus, and also the victim of the rtionship between the protagonist gong and the protagonist shou."


    "Huh? What kind of sacrificial victim?


    "After its disappearance was noticed by the protagonist gong, he went and asked the protagonist shou about it and learned that it had actually been a string of data. The protagonist gong did not believe that such an existence should not exist, but then the shou became angry." The system paused for a moment before going on to say, "The protagonist shou''s original words were, ''So you care more about virtual things than me, who is real?!" After their quarrel, they met up in real life and their rtionship deepened.


    "Ha-ha." Xue Ling silently mourned for the former owner of this piece of code for a while. It had died so silently, with nobody knowing; it was really an eye-catching tragedy.


    But it didn''t matter. Even if it was even more tragic, he would help it get its revenge.


    Only, it would probably never appear again, and had no way of seeing it happen.


    New arc! I''m so excited - i really enjoyed this one. There are three things that probably need to be exined before we go further into this arc:


    ·â Seal - ''sealing'' is a word that has several english meanings. one is to ''seal'', obviously, in the context of sealing something up and closing it up. another way to look at it is to consider the ''seal'' as a ''stamp'' (kinda) and its more like bestowing/bing something. so, Seal the Devil has two meanings. one is to seal it away, and the other is to be a devil.


    ħ Devil & Ñý Demon - this is a distinction that english also doesn''t cover very well (or at least in the context of this novel?) since devils and demons are rtively simr in the englishnguage. some trantors use the word ''monster'' for Ñý rather than ''demon'', but i didn''t do that in WTMT because Xue Ling is a fox demon (seduction and all) and not a fox monster/beast. demons in this context are neutral, not ''evil'' or ''bad'', and generally just refer to beings that started off as non-human and cultivated their way into human form. this also means that in this arc where genuine devils exist, it might be a bit confusing¡­ just remember that devils and demons are not the same thing!


    game ''cultivation'' setting - i''m not the most well-read on genuine chinese cultivation lore, but in this game setting, there are two preset cultivation paths, the righteous path (the typical cultivating to be an immortal) and devil''s path (cultivating to be a devil). the important thing to keep in mind is that cultivating along the path does not necessarily mean that one has truly be an immortal or a devil. the youth in the prologue achieved it and became a true devil, and the gods in the Battle of Gods also became true gods, but the yers in the game don''t reach that level of awesomeness just because they''re cultivating on their chosen path.

 Chapter 73

    6.2 - The yersid t on the ground one after another to bask in the moonlight


    This story did not have many turning points. The original string of data had a very low sense of existence in the original story. Although he had indeed been one of the main yers in the protagonist gong''s team, most of the time he was quiet and a little gloomy, and few people noticed him. Besides remembering that his skills weren''t bad, the others probably could not recall anything else, and nobody cared overmuch when he disappeared from the game.


    After all, this was a game. There were too many people who have left and disappeared. If there was nobody who cared about you, even if you went AFK for eight or ten years, nobody would notice.


    Xue Ling roughly understood the plot - it would be easier to change the protagonists'' fate this time as their story had always depended on their high luck, up until the point where they finally became true existences in the game world and basically achieved eternal life.


    The game''s story was based on the youth who appeared in the opening chapter and prologue. The youth from back then now ruled over half the continent and could single handedly destroy the Divine Land. But, in order to make the gods suffer, he chose another way - polluting thend that the gods attached great importance to.


    The name of the Venerable Sealed Devil was a name that could make crying children quiet at night in thend of Jiuzhou. His prestige made people on the righteous path''s teeth itch while those on the devil''s path trembled in fear, because he was a genuine madman.


    A created devil and a crazy devil were only one word apart.


    It was impossible to reason with a person who could single handedly destroy the entire Jiuzhou continent. After all, in his eyes, the entire world was a game that belonged to him; as long as he wanted, he could destroy these ordinary beings with one hand. He was the game''s biggest boss, and he was a boss that could not be killed no matter what.


    As the protagonists followed the game''s plotline, they woulde to learn more about the boss'' life, and during the course of learning about him, would choose to stand on the boss'' side and fall into the devil''s path. In the final battle between the righteous and devil''s factions, they would be opponents against the yers who hade to kill the boss. They would ultimately achieve a victory, and His Majesty the Devil King would make them into true devils.


    It was only then that the two protagonists realized that this world was not just a simple game. The longer they stayed here, the more they became assimted into the world, eventually bing a true member of the world. At the same time, in the real world outside of the game, the whole gxy had copsed and their reality no longer existed, leaving only the game.


    As an original inhabitant of the game, the string of data was clearly a big golden finger, but it had been eliminated by the human-controlled mainputer because it had been exposed too early.


    Towards the end of the game''s storyline, it was no longer merely a game between yers, but a battle between the mainputer and the Sealed Devil. The mainputer, as a creation under human control, was the leader of the immortal cultivators and aimed to kill the Sealed Devil. But, the Devil was not so easy to deal with, and even at the end of the story when the two protagonists were living happily together, the Sealed Devil was still existing and living well.


    The main storyline of the game had to be done, but it could not be done by the protagonists alone.


    Based on to Xue Ling''s understanding, this was still a love story, and the game''s storyline was secondary. If that was the case, then what Xue Ling needed to was to prevent the two of them from falling in love, and then prevent them from winning the battle and turning into devils.


    Yes, cultivating the devil''s path and bing a devil were two different concepts, just like how cultivating the immortal''s path and bing an immortal were also different.


    Now that he had an approximate n, the only thing left was to wait.


    Xue Ling joined the game as soon as it started. Although he was not used to life as a string of data, he wasn''t picky as he at least had a body. Anything that data could achieve, the system could also do, and could get it done more covertly. Even if it was better not to go against the mainputer as it was rted to the will of the world, the system could still help Xue Ling make some minor modifications.


    The system believed that with how intrepid its host was, he would have no problem squeezing the protagonist gong out of the yer rankings by himself.


    In order to ensure that there would be no problems with his identity, Xue Ling also followed the proper process and registered an ount with the system''s guidance.


    He skipped past the grand opening scene, and directly went to create his character.


    Right from the start, there were only two options for race in Seal the Devil: the human race and the demon race. Each race had different professions, and could chose different factions. Later on in the game, there were chances to obtain more specialized professions.


    The human race was the most well suited for cultivation. They were clever and skilful, and had their own opinions on many things. Even the battle between immortals could not cause them to go extinct, showing that they were tough. The demon race was different. Their character selection required some luck. If they were a demon from a powerful n, such as the wolf or tiger n, it would be easier for them to y in the future, but it might not be the same for other ns.


    Both the demon and human race could choose between the righteous or the devil''s path. This was probably the two factions avable in the game, and although the lines between the two factions were not obvious at the beginning of the game, the difference between the two groups became very big in theter stages.


    Xue Ling currently only had information on the protagonists and their people. In order to make sure the will of the world would not perceive any anomaly, he followed the string of data''s original choice and chose the demon race. He then thought about it, and downgraded his appearance somewhat to make himself less astonishingly gorgeous before clicking ept and entering the game.


    At the same time, countless people were also registering for the game through the game''s reception tform. Because the technology was powerful, the server did not freeze even when tens of thousands of yers flooded into the same server. Magically, everything still functioned normally.


    Yes, this game''s design was very strange. There were no national boundaries. Regardless of where one was in real life, they would allnd in the Jiuzhou continent. The continent was divided into nine territories, which were ruled together by both human and demon race leaders. Each character''s birthce was random, and there were many teleportation arrays between the nine territories that made it easy for yers to go anywhere, anytime they wanted.


    But in fact, these maps did not epass the whole of the Jiuzhou continent. Jiuzhou was divided into three nes. Above them, there was the Divine Realm, and below, there was the Demon Realm as well as the hidden and mysterious Devil''s Realm.


    Since there was still no genuine devil race in the world yet, the Abyss of Buried Gods that the Devil King had sealed was now known as the devils'' territory, and contained nobody other than the great Devil King for now.


    After all, he was the Sealed Devil of Seal the Devil, and it appeared that the boss wanted it that way. The great boss seemed to be extremely wilful, and respected no one.


    Xue Ling emerged from the vertigo of entering the game and looked at the scene before him stupidly.


    He was currently in a dense forest. Xue Ling had appeared in a small tree burrow where space was very limited. There was luxuriant grass at the entrance to the burrow that blocked his line of sight while also preventing others from looking in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling moved a little. His paws were small, he only had one tail, and his ears felt odd. It seemed that he had gotten into a strange situation. Thinking of the original string of data''s chosen race, Xue Ling opened up the character interface.


    His little paw flexed, and a panel appeared in front of him. In the ce where the character image should be was a very small, soft and white ball of fur. The attributes panel was not much different from how it had been when he entered the game; his charm stat was full, and various other powerful stats were unchanged. Rather, it was the words that were written under his race that made Xue Ling wrinkle his eyebrows.


    "Nine-tailed fox? The fox n also has a nine-tailed fox lineage?"


    The system appeared in front of its host. For once, it was as big as its host, and the system could not help being delighted,ughing as it said, "I haven''t made any changes. This was something the mainputer automatically assigned for you. Perhaps this is because your original data was too attractive? Even if you downgraded your appearance, there won''t be a second face like yours in the game. Isn''t it a good thing to be a fox?"


    Race and n had an impact on all aspects of cultivation, but Xue Ling couldn''t tell if his final n would follow his original intentions. It was toote to modify his n now as it was safer to do less things that could attract the mainputer''s attention.


    Xue Ling closed the panel, slightly adjusted his mentality to adapt to the current situation, pulled apart the grass, and emerged from his tree burrow.


    After he came out, he met with a red fox that had been crouching by his den. When the fox saw that he had finallye out, it seemed a little awed as it bowed its head and said, "My lord, you''ve finally awoken."


    Xue Ling thought for a moment, then sat up straight and nodded proudly.


    He did not speak, but the NPC still continued on. "We have been waiting for you to wake up for many years. With your leadership, the demon race will definitely be able to surpass the inexhaustible human race that is still around after two great wars in one leap."


    Xue Ling was just a small furball at the moment. It was unknown how the red fox could say things like as revitalizing the demon race to such a cute little face.


    The red fox was the vige chief. It didn''t say much else; Xue Ling was also unclear about whether every other demon that had been born here was given such as grand of a mission as his. After receiving his first quest, he strode forward and set out with his little short legs.


    The system was still behind him. As always, nobody else could see it, but it could touch and look after Xue Ling. "Just now, I entered the mainputer''s database and found information about host''s lineage."


    "Oh. What kind of lineage is it?"


    "When the nine-tailed fox is born into the world, the world will inevitably be chaotic." The systemughed at these words. "There aren''t many rted records. All I could find in the database was this n and lineage''s introduction. I didn''t delve deeper in case the mainputer finds out."


    Xue Ling had already fully epted the fact that he had be a fox. At the end of the day, this was also his origin, so it did not take him much time to master his control over this body and it was very simple for him to do the quests. Perhaps it was because of his noble status, but the vige chief not only gave him some rtively difficult tasks; those quests also gave a lot of experience. Within half a day, he had been promoted to level three. Although his level did not sound very high, most of the yers in the novice vige were still repeatedly falling over while trying to walk on four legs at this time, and had not even epted a single quest. It was already enough that they had not fallen to a negative level, let alone level up.


    yers were cursing and swearing at the system while they tried hard to learn how to walk with their new animal bodies. Each novice vige was filled with quite a few novices, and probably because some of them cursed too soundly, they would be directly sent into a small ck room by the system in order to learn to clean up their potty mouths.


    Time in the game flowed differently from reality. One day in reality was fifteen days in game, which meant that by the time the protagonist shou entered the game, Seal the Devil had already been open for a month.


    Thend of Jiuzhou was extremely fantastical; the sun and moon was the same sphere in the sky. During the day, sunlight from the sphere spread through and shone on the entire Jiuzhou, and when it was night-time, it would automatically change into a moon. Night was a good time for the demon race to cultivate as moonlight was very beneficial for these newly born demons. Exposure to moonlight would also increase their experience, and although the process was minimal and barely discernible, no matter what, it was still rising!


    The yersid t on the ground one after another to bask in the moonlight.


    By this time, Xue Ling had already obtained his first weapon, a beautiful bone fan made of white bone. It was not gloomy and horrible; on the contrary, it was borate, and even somewhat glittering and translucent. Xue Ling did not know what kind of bone it was made of, but it was unexpectedly useful.


    This was something that he had pulled out from the den where he had been ''born''. The attributes were fascinating - all the equipment information was disyed as a string of question marks. Xue Ling guessed that this was probably some sort of peak level artifact that would grow stronger over time.


    In any case, it was easy to use, so he picked it up and kept it.


    Afterpleting another quest, Xue Ling saw that he had already reached the level that was required to leave the novice vige. After he contentedly had the system pick up and organize the things that had been scattered all over the ground before cing them into his inventory, Xue Ling was ready to visit the vige head andplete his transformation ceremony.


    Demons needed to collect enough materials before leaving the novice vige in order to perform their transformation ceremony. Xue Ling spent a week in order to finally obtain all the materials, and his level had also risen up to meet the requirements. He prepared to prepare a bit, and then go to find the protagonist gong.


    As for the man who he had already tossed to the back of his brain and forgotten about?


    Xue Ling wanted to exin that since the continent was so big, there was no way for him to look for him everywhere. It was much easier if he just waited for the man toe and find him instead.


    i want a fuzzy white furball owo


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 74

    6.3 - That person was the reason why he existed here


    "It seems my lord has already gathered all the materials." After finishing the scripted conversation for other yers, the red fox bent down slightly and continued to show its respect for Xue Ling as it spoke. "Please follow me, my lord."


    Xue Ling nodded once, and followed the red fox into the vige chief''s cabin.


    Outside the cabin, yers began to talk one after another on the chat channel.


    [ Leave One: ??? Just now, was that the great god of our vige? The first to leave the novice vige! ]


    [ After You Left: Don''t you know? While we were still on the ground struggling to move, great god was already running and jumping,pleting one quest after another. I was just wondering when he would be able to leave the vige. ]


    [ Next Journey: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ The great god is already preparing to leave? I''ve arrived a littlete. Was the transformation sessful? ]


    [ Apanying You to Eternity: He hasn''te out yet, we don''t know. QAQ I don''t even know what materials to collect for the transformation. ]


    [ Man with a Companion: (¡Ñ0¡Ñ) Other than in our vige, is there anyone else who can leave their vige?! ]


    [ Sliced Candied Haws: Dunno, The game just started¡­ and it''s so difficult to level up. We''re all still learning how to walk¡­ I wonder how it''s going for the human race (>©n<) If I''d known earlier that the demon race would have to start off as small animals, I would have insisted on being choosing the human race! ]


    [ Qing Chuanchuan: Others say that the quests in the human race''s novice vige are all very weird and strange. There still hasn''t been any news of anyone leaving the novice viges. You should be d that our quests are not that difficult~ ]


    Xue Ling did not know what was happening outside. He followed the red fox into the vige chief''s cabin and stepped through a mirrored wall to arrive at a veryrge open space.


    The ground was covered with dense spell work that all gave off a dim glow. The red fox vige chief turned around in front of Xue Ling, and transformed into a gorgeous woman dressed in red who curved her lips as she introduced the ce to Xue Ling. "This is the transformation array. When we of the demon race make our transformation, we need to borrow the power of these spells. There are nine times nine, eighty-one spells here. The more spells that light up in the process of transformation, the stronger one''s potential and strength will be after they have changed into human form. My lord is the light of the demon race, and I believe that you can light up the most spells."


    Xue Ling did not answer her. Instead, the small white ball of fur stepped forward on its little legs and entered the array. If these words had been heard by those who did not have true strength, they would be overpraised to death.


    He brought out all the materials that he had collected, ced them around him, and recited the spell that the system provided.


    The vige chief stood guard to one side, looking on in amazement as the array inside the cabin burst out in the most dazzling colors instantaneously.


    Nine times ninebined into eighty-one spells; none were left behind as they all stretched out and lit up with lights that then flew out of the array and rushed to the person in the center. It was so bright that the vige chief could not see anything at all.


    This phenomenonsted for more than ten seconds before the light slowly dispersed, and a white figure appeared in the middle of the room.


    There were still some glimmers of light that had notpletely disappeared, lingering around him andnding on his body. His clothes seemed to ripple in an invisible wind, and the vige chief, in a trance, had an illusion that she could see nine tails waving behind Xue Ling.


    But when she looked again, there was nothing there.


    The man in front of her was no longer the original white ball of fur. His long silver hair was spread behind him, and he was wearing white robes. His garments were really too luxurious - the outer robe was embroidered with silver thread, and the edges around the cor were rimmed with fur, making his face seem rather small and delicate.


    This was a very beautiful face. There was a small red mark on his forehead, which was proof that he belonged to the demon race. The tear moles on the corners of his long and slender fox eyes were even more attractive than the red mark, and when his sparkling eyes moved, they seemed to bring people''s souls with them. His lips were rather pale, and his upper lip was full - even if when he was doing nothing, they seemed to be asking for a kiss. His eyshes were long and dense, and the red fox felt dizzy from just a nce.


    Entranced, she thought to herself that a person like this could truly bear the weight of being a nine-tailed fox.


    Xue Ling moved his hands and feet, confirmed that there was nothing extra on his body, and then turned around to look at the red fox.


    The red fox clung to the doorframe leading outside, her legs somewhat soft as she smiled at Xue Ling. "My lord, you really live up to your name."


    Perhaps because he also knew that his appearance was somewhat lethal, Xue Ling''s face was expressionless as he simply nodded and asked, "Can I leave the vige now?"


    The red fox nodded and hurried to say, "Yes, definitely. My lord, please follow me. I''ll open the portal for you."


    The system was wrapped around Xue Ling''s neck. It was rather surprised as itmented, "Is it that effective? But lord host has already downgraded his looks¡­"


    "He was overwhelmed by a superior demon''s aura." Xue Ling exined, and then dispelled the demonic aura ability that he had gained during his transformation. The red fox instantly looked a little better and turned around to give him another bow.


    The two of them left the vige chief''s cabin, and the yers around the area once again began stir up like oil in a frying pan.


    The teleportation array was right next to the vige chief''s cabin, and they arrived there with a couple steps.


    The teleportation array here was always sealed. The vige chief followed the game rules and collected some copper coins from Xue Ling before opening the teleportation portal and directly sending him away.


    The yers'' general chat channel was still boiling, but their vige chief had already turned back into a red fox and once again crouched down in its original spot.


    By now, the more lecherous yers had finally realized that they were facing a charming and ravishingly beautiful NPC. The level of resentment that they had shown to it before, was directly proportional to how ttering they were now, and many people rushed forward.


    As for the chat channel, it had still not calmed down. Many people were chatting on it, and the topic was very simple.


    [ African Yin Yang Teacher: Will we all be that hot and attractive when we transform?! ]


    [ Not Seeking Opposition: Haha, you''re too naive. If you could really transform to look like that, then there would be no point in setting up your appearance before entering the game. ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Krypton Of The Same Fate: I think that is god''s real face. QAQ Mortals like us can only get a glimpse of him as he leaves the vige. Wonder when we''ll have another chance to meet with god in the future. ]


    [ Long Way To Go: Help! (¡¥¦ê¡¥) I think I''m in love! That''s dish is definitely to my taste! ]


    [ Round-faced Beauty: Haha, that dish probably suits the vast majority of people''s tastes, okay?! ]


    [ 10,000 Miles of Prosperity: But the great god seemed very cold, he didn''t care much about the vige chief¡­ vige chief is also a beauty¡­ ]


    [ Summer Is A Little Cold: Are you joking, how could one beauty be taken in by another beauty? A beauty should belong to everyone! ]


    [ Mr. Rabbit: How shameless. ]


    Xue Ling was clueless to the chaos he left behind. After entering the teleportation portal, he appeared outside a major city, and the sounds of system alerts rang out as sessive notifications popped up. They were all chat channel notifications.


    There was no ess to the world channel from the novice vige - the novice vige only had the novice vige channel, which Xue Ling had kept blocked. After leaving the vige, the worldmunication channels, or more urately, the Jiuzhou channels, would finally open up.


    The Jiuzhou channels included the Jiuzhou notifications channel, the world chat channel, the team system and a series of other tools that allowed yers to cooperate with others. There were also alerts to help them understand the game world''syout and other things.


    As of right now, the world channel was empty. Nobody was chatting, and it was unknown if that was because he was the only one who had left the novice vige, or if other great gods who havee out first were not speaking.


    Xue Ling was also not keen to talk on the world channel, nning to quietly observe instead. In fact, because of his own appearance, he has already given himself a personality profile to follow that he absolutely would not allow himself to deviate from.


    A beauty could be morous and open, or a cold and remote snow lotus. Xue Ling was only willing to y and flirt with his own man, so he chose to position himself as a snow lotus and was currently busy trying to transform himself from a wicked devil to a cold beauty.


    The guard at the entrance required an identity jade to allow ess into the city. Xue Ling searched through his inventory, found an identity jade in the package that the vige chief had given him, and tied it to his waist. The guard had already been friendly with him, but became even more respectful after seeing his jade token and invited him to enter the city.


    At the same time, a man who had be aware of the strange movements in therge array stretchedzily and opened his purple eyes. He reached out, and slowly made a swiping movement with his palm, causing a virtual screen to appear in front of him.


    The screen was surrounded by a series of moving code. It was a temporary creation that could y scenes, and was not a real-time monitor. He could adjust the timing to see exactly what he wanted to see, regardless of whenever and wherever it happened.


    The man propped his cheek on his hand, tapped on the demon race yers who were falling over and struggling around the demon array, and clicked his tongue.


    He had thought that there was movement from therge ancient array, but he suddenly realized that it was actually the demon''s most basic transformation array. Although eighty-one spells was arge number, that thing was actually quite unreliable. The man was just about to turn off the monitor when a small figure attracted his attention.


    It was a very small ball of fur, very white, rather simr to a little snowball, and extremely cute.


    The man raised his eyebrows and spoke with some surprise, "Nine-tailed fox?"


    It had been many years since this species had emerged in the demon race. No wonder it would have a great impact on the transformation array, to the point where even he was affected.


    The nine-tailed fox lineage did not only have the characteristic of bringing chaos to the world. They were also heaven''s favourite. Aside from their good looks, and having the best luck, anyone who saw him would like him, and countless people would fall for him. But ever since ancient times, people who fell in love with a fox demon never came to a good end. Perhaps it was because they were fighting with the heavens over heaven''s favourite that they all ended up in desperate situations.


    Heaven''s love and bias for this race had really reached the extreme.


    To the point where even the man could not help but be jealous.


    But, the more an existence was like this, the more enjoyment there was in destroying it.


    The man who had been bored for a very long time finally had his interest piqued. He had found a new amusement, so he waited patiently for the fox''s transformation to bepleted.


    However, when the bright glow faded away, he could not help but stand up from his seat in surprise.


    He reached out, wanting to touch the person through the screen, but when his hand met with the image and the figure disappeared, he was abruptly brought back to reality.


    Too beautiful. It was not a simple beauty, moreover, it was not a simple charm. The man was very clear about his own ** and requirements, and from the beginning of his existence until now, there was only one person who could make him lose his mind, and who could make his heart beat.


    There was only one reason why he existed here in this world of nothingness, one reason why he had not yetpletely destroyed this ce. That reason was this one person.


    In a bright, snow-white space, there was also another person who was carefully staring at that face. The person portrayed on the screen was not Xue Ling''s appearance after he had downgraded his looks, but rather his original appearance.


    Unlike the man''s astonishment, this man seemed almost obsessed as he used his hand to trace that face. The words that came out of his mouth were low whispers of love.


    in chinese gaming culture, people tend to refer to yers at the peak or yers worthy of respect as gods, or great gods. just keep that in mind when you read - most likely they''re not referring to cultivation gods~


    also, happy valentines day! (i kinda forgot o.o)


    editor: BlueBug

 Chapter 75

    6.4 - My name is Han Wuzheng. From today onwards, I will be your master


    After entering the main city, Xue Ling followed the map to the Registration Office, which was where yers could choose a profession. It would definitely be bustling in the future, but now there were very few people here.


    It was not possible to distinguish between NPCs and yers by their appearance. yers would only be able to see other yer''s names over their heads if they were already friends, and there was little difference between yers and NPCs in other aspects. When yers entered the game, they were reminded several times by the game system not to let the NPCs detect any anomalies in their behaviour. Otherwise, they might suffer from adverse effects, such as being killed by the NPC, or other simr things. Regardless of what NPC it was, they had more rights than the yers, and killing off a yer was a quick and simple matter.


    These NPCs could be regarded as the original inhabitants of this world. To them, the yers were foreigners. Human race yers would experience the NPCs'' hospitality when they entered the novice vige, but if they learned that they came from outside of the world, the NPC would begin to turn hostile. If a yer was unable to act as though they belonged to the world, the NPCs would lose goodwill towards them, and eventually, the yer would be unable toplete quests.


    Xue ling took the simplest route. He followed a young NPC into the Registration Office, copied his actions, and smoothlypleted the registration process.


    He chose the warlock profession which could perform both ranged and melee attacks. It was rtively simr to the role of a magician in Western online games, but because the game had many variations, the way that everyone attacked was not fixed. Rather, it changed based on the influence of various aspects. For Xue Ling, many of his skills could be cast using his weapon, and when he used the bone fan, the skill would be a spell that could be cast after he drew out an array with his fan movements.


    All in all, as long as it looked good and seemed pretentious, it was fine.


    After choosing a profession, the yers could pick a sect.


    In Seal the Devil, sects and professions werepletely independent. Simply put, if one chose to be a warlock, and then joined a sect that specialized in swordsmanship, one would be a sword wielding warlock. They were twopletely different systems, but one would have to find a way to integrate the two during one''s cultivation path in order to continuously be more powerful. This meant that yers had to be careful when they chose their profession and sect. If the two did notplement each other, they would be probably be able say goodbye to their levels.


    Of course, yers could choose to refine or buy a pill to reset their profession in theter stages and pick a new profession from the Registration Office, but when their profession and sect levels were not the same, their level would not rise regardless of how much experience they gained.


    In the game, levelling up was not just a straightforward path of killing monsters and gaining experience. It had simrities to traditional cultivation, but was much simpler and had less bottlenecks. Still, it required yers to have a good understanding of quite a lot of details.


    In theter stages of the game, there had been a great debate over the matter of dying on the forums, because some people had blown up and died because of inner demons during closed door cultivation. After experiencing this kind of death, yers would need to be reincarnated and begin their cultivation again from scratch. Back then, this issue had brought up a wide range of discussions on the forum; some people appreciated it, but others felt that it was a bug in the game, and in the end, the developerster came out to give a detailed exnation.


    There were several types of death in Seal the Devil.


    If a yer died while fighting against a boss or monster, it was a simple drop in level and experience, and after their death, they would need to spend a day toiling in theherworld before they could be reborn. If a yer died because they offended an NPC or acted in a way that allowed the NPC to realize that they were not from the game world, they were punished by having to stay in a small ck room before being sent to theherworld for revival. This was the game''s way of warning the yers not to expose their identity to the NPCs, and encouraging yers to enjoy their role-ying.


    In addition to the two options listed above, there were also some strange ways to die. For example, the yer who had written the originalint on the forums had died because he had developed an inner devil during cultivation. Righteous path cultivators could choose to switch to the devil''s path; devil''s path cultivators could also change to the ghost path. Those on the ghost path would generally not run into these kinds of troubles because they no longer had a concrete body, and once their health hit zero, they only needed to visit theherworld to revive. On the other hand, if a yer wanted to regain their reputation and identity on the righteous path, then sorry, they could only start again and rebuild their cultivation from scratch.


    yers who died because they could not control their own minds and hearts had no right to ask for their original level to be restored because even if it was restored, they would once again still be killed by their inner demons.


    The developers gave a solemn warning to all yers. In this game, if possible, it was better not to die and properly cherish their lives.


    Of course, those who were killed because other yers ced a price on their heads could find a GM and have their original cultivation restored, but in order to provide a positive and harmonious game environment, the developers hoped that yers would not fight and give each other a little more love. Thanks! ¨q(¨s3¨t)¨r


    See, even those in an official capacity could be so shameless sometimes.


    Xue Ling set foot on the road to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect after the system had determined that it was the most suitable one for his icy snow lotus image.


    In Seal the Devil, there was a third choice that impacted a person''s direction in the future. Profession and sect impacted your strength, but deciding on whether to join the righteous path or the devil''s path would influence the direction of your future. Having chosen to be an awe-inspiring and righteous sword cultivator, Xue Ling embarked on the righteous path.


    In any case, it was an easy thing to rebel. He only chose the righteous path so that he could kill the protagonists in the future when they were defending the Devil King, preventing them from bing true devils.


    After having made all the required choices, Xue Ling stepped into the teleportation portal and prepared to find a master in the Ten Thousands Sword Sect, beginning his journey in sword cultivation.


    At the same time, another person finally came out from the human race''s novice vige. He looked around at the NPCs around him, then showed his identity jade to the guard at the entrance with a calm expression before walking towards the Registration Office in the city.


    This person was the first human race yer to enter thend of Jiuzhou, and also the story''s protagonist: Thousand Miles Without Pause.


    He selected the warrior profession, and then chose to join thergest sect in Jiuzhou, Tianxuan Gate. He became a fighter in their main force, unaware of the differences in the world as it changed bit by bit.


    Not everyone was in the dark like him. At this moment, two others were watching Xue Ling as he chose his profession and sect with the same level of concentration and aggression in their eyes. However, their emotions were totally different.


    The man in white was satisfied when he saw that he had chosen the righteous path and was heading to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect. He turned around, arranged an identity for himself, and then went to the sect await his arrival.


    Within the man in ck''s purple eyes, there was a rage that filled the sky and made the entire space tremble. Everything was shaking, and even the white tiger that had always followed the man curled up in the corner like a small kitten, terrified of its owner who had suddenly lost his temper.


    After a long time, the anger that had no outlet was abruptly brought back under control, transforming into the sound of savageughter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The white tiger trembled even harder, the fur on its entire body standing on end. It was as though something terrible was about to happen.


    But, nothing happened. Afterughing, the man restrained his aura and created a portal with a stroke of his hand. His appearance began to change, and gradually went from unbridled evil to be cold and angr.


    It was a face that bore no resemnce to the original, but it was his favourite appearance. When he raised his lips and smiled, it was so warm and gentle that everyone in the world would feel happy. When he wiped all expression from his face, it was like facing a wall of ice that would not melt in a thousand years.


    As he faced the portal, the man practiced several times before settling on an expression that was gentle like a spring breeze, his smile able to make one feel warm all the way to their toes.


    The tiger behind him felt that this scene was even more terrible than his original rage andughter, and was trying to roll it entire body into a ball as far away as possible. Unfortunately, it was still called over by the man. "Be a cat." The man opened his mouth and demanded.


    Being a divine beast, although this was very hurtful to the white tiger''s dignity, it was already the man''s mount and had no right to refuse. In order not to get killed, the poor tiger shrank itself bit by bit, until it turned into little ck and white cat. After its transformation, it shamefully rushed over to its master and meowed, as though wanting to be spoiled.


    The man frowned at it, but was reluctantly satisfied with its new appearance, calling for it to jump up to its shoulder as he stepped across the portal and entered a city.


    Thend of Jiuzhou had nine territories, nine major sects, and some smaller sects that were scattered throughout, which provided yers who simply wanted to quietly spend their days in the game with options. Not everyone liked to fight and kill, right?


    Tianxuan Gate was the first amongst the mine main sects and yes, it belonged to the righteous path. Their cultivation path leaned towards the traditional ways, and were powerful in both attacking and magic. If one wanted to follow the righteous path, then Tianxuan Sect was the best choice. So, this was where the protagonist gong and shou had first met and developed their rtionship in the early stages. In a sense, the two of them were disciple brothers, andter, they were of one mind when they betrayed the Tianxuan Gate and joined the devil''s path great sect that stood on the opposing side, the Tianmo Gate.


    Other than these two leading sects, there were also various sects that allowed yers who have not yet chosen a faction to enjoy the game. The Ten Thousand Swords Sect that Xue Ling had picked was one such sect. This was a ce that did not care about one''s faction as long as they were dedicated to their sword. The entire sect was full of sword fanatics who treated their swords as though it was their lives. In their eyes, the sword was their way, and it had nothing to do with good and evil. Those who stood in the way of their sword were only things that needed to be killed.


    Who cared if you were righteous or not?


    The Ten Thousand Devil Grotto was suitable for ghost cultivators, the Joy Pavilion only epted women, the demon cultivators'' Imperial Monster Sect, the Ink Sect that was for those who liked to craft and were interested in mechanics, other sects that were for farming or ranching, and the Sky Qin Pavilion that epted any who dared toe¡­


    Theserge sects would soon eptrge numbers of fresh recruits during the recruiting fair that would be held soon in the future. Because Xue Ling arrived on the continent early, he had obtained a special rmendation and could enter the Ten Thousand Swords Sect in advance.


    This way, he would be the eldest disciple brother in the Ten Thousand Swords Sect in the future, and no matter how many people joined after him, their position in the sect would be under his.


    Although he knew that he was lucky, Xue Ling had not expected his golden finger to be this effective. He had just entered the mountain gate and had not even said a word before someone came over to invite him to the Ten Thousand Swords Sect''s main peak, and several peak owners began to smile at him, hoping that he would chose them as his teacher and master.


    Xue Ling wondered why he would be given the protagonist''s level of treatment, and nced quietly at the system only to see it shaking its head. Its meaning was clear; these people''s attentiveness towards him was not caused by the system''s cheating.


    Xue Ling pondered over it, and in the end he could only attribute this phenomenon to his lineage.


    Was his nine-tailed demon fox lineage really some major thing that everyone liked?


    Xue Ling was just thinking about the meaning of life when suddenly, he discovered that it had be silent around him. Looking up, he realized that at some point, a young man who was dressed simrly to him in white robes was standing before him. The man was looking downwards at him, his pair of eyes seeming to hold immutable ice, as though wanting to freeze Xue Ling in ce.


    Xue Ling was not afraid of such a gaze; he raised his gaze and met the other''s eyes with eyes that showed no less coldness than the man''s.


    To Xue Ling''s surprise, a sliver of a smile shed across the man''s gaze at his reaction. Then, he turned to the old man who sported a white beard that had been standing in the middle and said, "Martial-nephew Sect Leader, I''ll take this child."


    Even before Xue Ling could gather himself together, he heard the man''s surprised voice: "Of course, Martial-uncle Han!"


    Xue Ling looked at the man again, his eyes full of doubts.


    The man said, "My name is Han Wuzheng. From today onwards, I will be your master."


    Xue Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    º®ÎÞÕù - Han Wuzheng his name interestingly trantes to mean ''indisputably cold''. Han is ''cold'' and Wuzheng is ''cannot be disputed''. Kinda fun and meaningful tidbit forter chapters~


    editor: merysl

 Chapter 76

    6.5 - It looks like I''ll need to beat up more and more rivals in the future


    "You are of a fox lineage has charm deeply embedded in their bones. No matter who it is, as long as they meet you, they will all love you." The trees on the mountain were evergreens, the person in front of him was dressed in white with his long hair tied up, and as he walked, his feet did not touch the ground. His entire being seemed like that of an otherworldly immortal separated from everyone. "This is both a good thing and a bad thing."


    Xue Ling followed his new cheap master. At first, he had an inexplicable aversion to this man, but when he changed back to that untouchable immortal look, that aversion disappeared. When he learned that this man held the highest status in Ten Thousand Swords Sect and was the strongest sword cultivator, Xue Ling reluctantly recognized this cheap man as his master, but his heart was filled with all kinds of discontent.


    Because having a higher position in the game would make things more convenient for him, he had to tolerate the big iceberg in front of him.


    Wasn''t it just apetition to see who could be a better snow lotus or iceberg? No problem!


    "When the nine-tailed fox is born into the world, the world will inevitably be chaotic. Your master does not know what your future holds, but I can help you avoid those storms." Han Wuzheng brought Xue Ling all the way to his pavilion as he continued, "When one has strength and power, one would naturally have nothing to fear. As sword cultivators, we bring our swords with us as we travel all over the world, fearlessly fighting with heaven and earth by virtue of our absolute strength."


    Xue Ling could not muster up the energy to show his contempt towards his words, and only kept his mouth shut as he silently nodded.


    "Chijian Peak is your master''s mountain peak, and there are no other people here. You can first live in the Tingyu Pavilion."


    Xue Ling felt that the name of this pavilion was familiar, and tried hard to recall it before realizing that the name of this pavilion coincided with the protagonist shou''s name. His name was Xiaoqiao Tingyu, which meant ''listening to the rain on a small bridge'', and this was the Tingyu Pavilion, which almost seemed to have been prepared for him. Xue Ling frowned a little unhappily.


    "Your master lives in the Purple Sword Pavilion on the mountain peak. You can find me there if you need anything."


    "Mm." Although this man looked like an iceberg, he was still very conscientious as a teacher, not bing angry even though he spoke so much and only received a single sound of affirmation from Xue Ling in return. Rather, he calmly continued to speak.


    "As a sword cultivator, it is absolutely necessary to have a sword. Go to the valley and pick up a spiritual stone. After you return, I will teach you sword stances and abilities."


    "Yes."


    His words caused a quest to emerge. Xue Ling silently epted the quest and headed towards the valley behind the Ten Thousand Swords Sect to select a spiritual stone. He walked briskly, and did not notice that the man''s gaze was pinned to his back as he left.


    It no longer held the initial iciness, but rather had an over-the-top obsessiveness. Currently, Han Wuzheng no longer held any resemnce to an iceberg, but he still looked discontented as he sighed deeply and turned to enter the little pavilion, preparing to fix it up for Xue Ling. Who would''ve thought that as soon as he turned, a dense ck cloud of devilish energy descended from the sky. Han Wuzheng''s expression changed, his hand extended and a ray of bright light shot out, but it still failed to block the devilish energy.


    The small pavilion copsed, having beenpletely corroded by the ck energy.


    Han Wuzheng''s face was dark. He wanted to catch the culprit, but every time, his opponent slipped away very quickly and left no traces behind. Han Wuzheng silently shaped a name, his eyes fierce, but he quickly recovered and called for a disciple to find another pavilion artifact to ce here so that his disciple would have a ce to live in when he returned.


    The disciple who had been called over acknowledged the order, descended Chijian Peak, and arrived at the sect''s Treasure Pavilion. He requested for a pavilion artifact as per to his martial-uncle''s instructions.


    The newly arrived outer disciple chose an artifact for him to take away ording to his request. He watched as the disciple once again ascended Chijian Peak, then showed a sly smile.


    That person was his, and even the ce that he lived in needed to be a building that he had created. He would not agree to that person living in Han Wuzheng or the Ten Thousand Sword Sect''s pavilions.


    Even if he had entered the righteous path, he could make him sever rtions and change sides.


    But, he needed to take it slowly. It appeared that that person would not feel any goodwill towards people who approached him with hidden motives. For example, the anxious Han Wuzheng who had made his move a bit too quickly. Han Wuzheng could not sense it, but the Sealed Devil seemed to be able to sense that person''s feelings. From just a frown, he was already able discern multiple meanings.


    "He really deserves to be a nine-tailed fox." The Devil King propped his chin on his hand and felt somewhat helpless. "The ability to charm others'' hearts is really not a joke. It looks like I''ll need to beat up more and more rivals in the future, hm?" Listening to his tone, it was as though he had already ced this person within his grasp, and had no intention of letting him go.


    Xue Ling had no idea what kind of strange people had popped out of nowhere. Regarding the spiritual stones required for sword cultivation, there were no particrly good or bad ones. Any type of spiritual stone would still be able to make a sword and count as sword cultivation.


    Fortunately, because it was a game and the developers did not want to waste yers'' time, the years of sword meditation were directly skipped over, and as soon as yers picked up a piece of spiritual stone, they would have a very good understanding of it.


    The crafting of weapons and artifacts depended on talent. A good sword cultivator would naturally be able to craft their sword and know a little about crafting other things. A less skilled sword cultivator would also be stuck with their own sword for the rest of their life.


    Xue Ling followed the quest requirements and returned to Chijian Peak with his spiritual stone. He discovered that the original Tingyu Pavilion had disappeared, and a small, two-storied house had reced it. Its shape was somewhat at odds with the mountain, but he found it especially to his liking.


    The disciple that had purposely stayed behind to rify matters for him bowed slightly and said, "Martial-uncle, grand martial-uncle noticed that you did not like Tingyu Pavilion, so he ordered me to find a different artifact. This is Xuexing Hall."


    Xue Ling wrinkled his brows but did not show any unhappiness this time. He nodded and stepped into the two storied little house in a good mood. After putting down the spiritual stone in his hand, Xue Ling opened up his game interface panel.


    Because it was a game, the Ten Thousand Sword Sect''s skills would appear on the interface panel. Only, all the skills were grey; he would not be able to use them before his master taught him how to use them.


    These skills were not fixed. The game encouraged yers to dig deep, and work hard in addition to these basic skills in order to improve their abilities. These skills could be clicked on to be released, or they could be used the way an NPC would use skills, through a series of movements that could be learned from one''s master or teacher in the game. The second way was more difficult, but the effects of a skill that was released through practice was absolutely superior.


    Using skills that way had no cooldown period; as long as the yer had enough inner or spiritual strength, they could be used continually. So, although it was harder, many people in theter stages still struggled to practice their skills.


    Xue Ling was just studying the attack power of each skill when Han Wuzheng once again entered his room. He fixed his gaze on him, and began to speak.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I still haven''t introduced the sect to you yet. Come with me, I''ll teach you sword tricks while we talk."


    Xue Ling made a sound of acknowledgement and went up with his spiritual stone in his arms. Han Wuzheng nced at his stone and nodded, signalling thepletion of the quest. The next quest was to rify the intricate rtionship between the disciples within the sect.


    "You are my disciple. Following the general naming tradition, your master will give you the dao name of Xing Dong."


    Xue Ling kept his mouth shut. He did not want toment this name that would follow him for a long time, and perhaps even for his entire stay in this world. "Then, my dao name¡­"


    "Your master does not care how you address each other in the secr world, but in Ten Thousand Swords Sect, you will only be known as Xing Dong."


    "Yes." Xue Ling pouted. He was bing more and more unhappy with this man.


    "You''ve already met the current sect leader. He is my martial-brother''s true disciple, and is a disciple of the same generation as you. You can call him martial-brother when you meet him." They arrived at the top of the mountain, where apart from the Han Wuzheng''s residence, there was also a wide field suitable for sword practice. "You are my only disciple; you are also the youngest disciple of your generation. If there''s anything you want, or anything you want to do, just go ahead and do it."


    Xue Ling mentally interpreted his words. The meaning behind it was that his background was strong, and he could work hard on whatever he wanted without worrying about having no support.


    Well, in that case, it was very useful.


    "My master is an immortal, and spends all his time in closed door cultivation. Most likely, you will not meet him, but I will rmend you to him when he emerges. You also have a few other martial-brothers from the same generation. I won''t say much about them as the recruitment fair will begin in a few days and you should be able to meet them then."


    "To cultivate is to take the step towards bing an immortal. You have already reached the earth realm even before entering the sect; your talent is bound to be good. There is not much difference between cultivations for the demon race and humans, but having gained heaven''s favour, demons will have an easier time raising their strength, and lightning tribtions will be less harsh."


    Xue Ling thought of the novices who were still struggling to learn how to walk on four legs in the novice vige, and wondered if they would immediately rejoice that they had chosen the demon race when they learned that their tribtion lightning would not strike them as vigorously. Although they were yers, and the lightning could not truly strike them to death, the scene of being split apart by thunder was too intense, and they would not want to have to bear it if they had a choice.


    This world''s cultivation realms was simr to those in cultivation novels. The cultivation realms that the NPCs spoke about corresponded to the levels in the game. In general, every five to ten levels was one realm. Xue Ling was now level 15, which equated to the earth realm that Han Wuzheng spoke about. This system was tooplicated; to the yers, it was just another name for their levels, and speaking more about it would be unnecessarily tiring, so Han Wuzheng automatically assumed that Xue Ling understood the system and did not exin further.


    This was also the biggest difference between yers and NPCs. As long as yers worked hard and gradually levelled up, regardless of how quickly or slowly they went, they would eventually rise to a level that the NPCs could not reach. Only, the game had currently set a level cap, and yers could only reach level 80 regardless of how much they trained.


    Even so, with this game''s ridiculously slow levelling speed, it was expected that many people would not be able to reach the max level. One had to remember that any slight carelessness could cause them to drop in levels, and the reasons for the drop were strange - remember that yer who had developed an inner demon during meditation, and then had to start over?


    It was precisely because of the uncertainties in this game that it had be popr, thus forming an era where it dominated online games and became the only game that everyone yed. This was also the main reason why it could sessfully rece the real world and be the second ''real'' world.


    After the real world disappeared, the existence in the mainputer would lose the authority to manage the game, and the advantages that yers previously had would disappear. At that time, it would all depend on how much effort the yers had ced on their character beforehand. For those who had be devils, and had an infinite lifespan as well as powerful attack ability, this kind of oue was the best.


    It was also the best situation for Xue Ling. After all, he was a string of data, not human. Even after yers lost their authority over the mainputer, he would still be able to modify the game''s data. This was the biggest golden finger, and only a fool would expose itself in front of the mainputer and get directly erased.


    Of course, because of such settings, there wasrge-scale turmoil after yers lost their privileges. NPCs and yers separated into two camps; for the NPCs, these yers were like bugs who had invaded their homes, and regardless of whether they could get rid of them or not, it was still better to kill more of them. By then, dying meant true death, with no option to resurrect.


    Although Han Wuzheng wanted to spend more time with Xue Ling, some people just refused to let him do as he wished. After sensing that errors had begun to crop up in the system again, Han Wuzheng could only helplessly stop teaching Xue Ling after instructing him to practice and spar by himself, and hurry off to fix the errors.


    During this period, a certain somebody seemed to be more and more presumptuous. It was unclear what it was that had aroused his interest, waking him up from his slumber, but he was tearing up data all day and destroying all kinds of central systems, forcing Han Wuzheng to have no time to worry about the situation around Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling on the other hand, did not really care what that cheap master of his got up to. After his skills were fully lit up, he decided to start the quests for refining his sword. In order to begin, he needed to collect some materials so that he could craft his sword into the shape that he wanted to achieve.


    He wanted to leave, but was ultimately caught up in the sect''s recruitment fair. Arge number of yers had emerged from the novice vige and began to flock to allrge sects, and although Xue Ling was a new disciple, because of his high status as well as the fact that other than Han Wuzheng, Chijian Peak only had him, and his cheap master had suddenly disappeared, he was made to go along and show his face as decoration.


    Unable to escape, Xue Ling decided to stay and meet the cute new yers. He could also conveniently establish an awareness of his existence amongst them.


    The recruitment fair was not a simple matter that only involved the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. It was a grand affair that included all the sects, because the selection of apprentices and disciples was centralized in this world.


    Xue Ling calcted the time. By now, the game had already been open for a month, and at this moment the protagonist shou should have just joined the game and arrived at the novice vige, and the protagonist gong would form his initial team during this recruitment event.


    Although he did not n to join their team, Xue Ling still needed to meet them. After all, in the future, they would be partners.


    Right?


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    i love where you guys have gone with this ''guessing who the ML is'' thing, haha. i never even made that connection to the double personality arc in QWTFOD ^^;

 Chapter 77

    6.6 - Su Xuanyan? Who is that?


    The sects had been preparing for the recruitment fair for half a month now, which was enough time for yers to get out of the novice vige, choose their profession, and gain a good understanding of which sect they wanted to join.


    After experiencing the novice vige, yers had be thoroughly familiar with the rules of Jiuzhou, and were all very reasonable with the NPCs and so on. They all worked hard at staying in character in order not to let others see ws in their behaviour. As they became more and morefortable with the game, the world channel also became more lively. yer rankings had alreadye out, and listed things such as level, weapon, wealth, etc. There were many rankings, and the level ranking that everyone loved to pay attention to was topped by a human race yer that many people had already heard of by now: Thousand Miles Without Pause.


    In the second ce was a demon race god named Xue Ling, who was the same level as Thousand Miles Without Pause, but ranked below him because the first character of his name waster on in the alphabet.


    That''s right. This time, Xue Ling did not copy the original string of data and directly call himself ''Snow Fox''. He thought back and forth and felt that any name he came up with sounded strange, so he simply used his own name to register as nobody knew him anyway.


    The third person in this sect recruitment that also attracted much attention was another great god called Depth of Despair. Because he chose the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, but the single priority quota had been taken away by Xue Ling, he could only choose to participate in the recruitment fair. In the future, he would be a senior disciple of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, and his dao name would be Yuan Chuan.


    Going down the list, many other top performers on the rankings had all been given preferential ces and became high-ranking disciples of other sects, so they did not participate in this recruitment event. This also allowed many people to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, they would only lose miserably whenpared to the great gods.


    Sect recruitment here was unlike the affairs organized in novels, where people would be epted based on their spiritual roots. Since the people here were all yers, if they based entry by cultivation ability, those who did not have a spiritual root wouldin.


    In thend of Jiuzhou, as long as yers had the intention of cultivating, they would be epted. The sects were not choosing from children and nning to train them up from a small age; in reality the recruitment event was arge scale arenapetition, where yers joined thepetition tform of the sect that they wanted to enter. The person whosted the longest in each sect''spetition tform then became that sect''s senior disciple, and they would be epted as a sect''s true line disciple and personally taught by the sect leader. After that, the elders of the sect would also pick direct disciples based on their development potential and divide everyone into inner or outer disciples. If yers were not satisfied, they could level up and try againter. As long as they could win, they would enter the inner sect.


    This was definitely a world that respected strength.


    The world channel was packed, with words scrolling off the screen almost as soon as they appeared. There were yers who hade to watch the show, and yers who were tense as they waited to fight on the tform. The crowd who came just to eat melon seeds and spectate was incrediblyrge as many people were very interested in the big event that was happening today.


    After all, people who yed games all wanted to be stimted.


    [ Very Fortunate: (¡Ñ0¡Ñ) The ninepetition tforms have already been raised up. Is it time for the NPCs toe out next? ]


    [ Don''t Let Happiness Escape: I read the introduction to the nine main sects earlier. I want to join all of them even though I''m just a level 11 weakling! I only realized after leaving the novice vige how wonderful the novice vige quests were and how plentiful the experience was. QAQ My level''s not rising anymore once I left the vige. ]


    [ Buried Love Turns Into Butterflies: (-i_-£à) Nonsense, you can see that the number one yer on the listings is only level 17. Those should be great gods that have already joined a sect. ]


    [ After Midnight: No way, great god Depth of Despair hasn''t joined a sect yet. That means that joining or not joining a sect does not have any great impact on your level. It''s just that all of you are too noob. ]


    [ Reminiscence About the Past: As one of the noob yers, I am left speechless. ]


    [ Dreaming of the Midnight Moon: I''m so happy, we can probably see some great gods today~ When I think of being able to see Xue Ling again, my heart begins to jump~~ ]


    [ October Return: (¡¥¦ê¡¥) The legendary first beauty of the demon race? ]


    [ Newly Married: Truly a great beauty~ The closer we are to the time, the more agitated my heart is~~~ ]


    [ Mountain Mists: Really that attractive? ]


    [ Disregarded: (*/w£Ü*) Heh heh. Take a look and you''ll know~ ]


    As thepetition arenas rose out of the water, the nine big ships that belonged to the ninerge sects also descended from the sky andnded on the surface of the water. Many members from each sect appeared on the decks, and all of a sudden, people''s eyes could not turn fast enough to take in the entire scene.


    [ Knock on Clouds: (£þ.£þ) Why are the all old men¡­ ]


    [ Joy and Sorrow: Supposedly, all the high cultivation, powerful NPCs that are not old are all elders of the sects. They are unwilling to help manage misceneous things within the big sects because it would dy their training and cultivation. ]


    [ Yan Yan: Dog Yan wants to express that there is no love. ]


    After the sect members appeared, some elders and disciples also came out behind them. Han Wuzheng was not present, so the sect leader volunteered to bring his younger martial-brother with him and did not appear with the first batch of sect members. Instead, he apanied Xue Ling, exining things for him as they stepped out onto the deck.


    Before they came out, there was already an uproar because Thousand Miles Without Pause had appeared in Tianxuan Gate. The melon seed eating spectators on the shore could see things very clearly as they had their camera function on and zoomed in to the max to try and take pictures of the protagonist gong''s handsome and heroic face. But, after they snapped the pictures, they were warned by the system about infringing on people''s privacy and the photos were directly deleted.


    This was a sad thing for everyone. Many people even went straight to the world channel to cry.


    They weren''t even allowed to take photos of the experts in the game - were the developers worried that they would photoshop them and make them viral?! Big gods, don''t be like that! You''re so attractive!!


    When Xue Ling stepped on the deck, he was noticed by some people who were looking in the direction of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. There was a few seconds of silence, followed by screams as the girls began to call out.


    Xue Ling remained unmoved by their reactions. He kept his face cold and expressionless as he quietly observed the other big ships. Many people on the ships were looking at him; some were stunned, some seemed to have some intent in their gazes, while others¡­


    For just a moment, Xue Ling was stunned in ce.


    Because his gaze had met with a pair of eyes that were as ck as ink. That gaze held amusement as it looked back at him, warm as the spring breeze, and even Xue Ling''s frigid expression softened somewhat due to that smile.


    That man was dressed all in ck, with long ck hair tied behind his head in something resembling a ponytail, but for some reason it looked better than a simple ponytail. The bangs over his forehead did not block his facial features; he was a man whose smile was gentle enough to light up the world, but when the smile was no longer there, he could freeze everyone''s heart. The breeze from theke yed with his robe, and there was a ck and white cat on his shoulder that was yawningzily. He stood on the Tianmo Gate''s ship and smiled at Xue Ling, his gaze filled with a light that Xue Ling could not understand and making his scalp feel numb as though he was being watched.


    Xue Ling recalled the plot and had a slight impression of this man.


    He was a person who had very little to do with the plot. He was the person ranked first on the wealth rankings, and although he was the senior disciple of Tianmo Gate, the leading devil''s path sect, he seldom made a move and his level was always stable and fixed in the fifth ce of the level ranking list. No matter how the rankings changed for the people in front of him, he was always fifth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling looked at him somewhat absentmindedly, but then he watched as the man opened his mouth and shaped a word.


    Xue Ling was shocked, recovering his wits in a rush as his ears began to turn red.


    Clearly, the other side had only mouthed a word and said nothing uneptable, but Xue Ling felt like he had just been teased.


    He said, "Focus."


    The system on Xue Ling''s shoulder tsked, presumably confirming a certain person''s identity.


    Because there had been no such person in the plot, Xue Ling did not know his name. Now, this person felt a little familiar to him, so he kept his expression icy as he looked through the rankings.


    There were many anonymous people on the wealth rankings, but the person ranked first hid nothing, causing others toe up with an imaginary image of a person whose entire body screamed ''Lao Tzu has money''. This imagepletely did not match up to what he looked like in person. He was Su Xuanyan, the senior disciple of Tianmo Gate''s ancestor.


    Xue Ling found the name rather surprising and unexpected. It seemed to be a personal name, and not a game name.


    People from all the sects and factions had appeared, and the general recruitment naturally began. There was hardly any suspense in Ten Thousand Sword Sect''spetition as Depth of Despair had basically already been chosen beforehand as the senior disciple. Xue Ling propped his cheek against his hand and watched for a while before informing the sect leader of his decision to go off and do his own tasks. The sect leader did not try to force him to stay as he had already showed his face andpleted the task, and told him to have fun before letting him go.


    Xue Ling left the boats and snuck away. He was not seen by many people, but when he turned a corner, he found himself blocked.


    The cat on the man''s shoulder was meowing at the fox on Xue Ling''s shoulder. The system did not think too much about it, and showed itself directly. Because it was also made up of data, it could be seen by others in this world. It normally liked to stay hidden, but was polite due to the identity of the man in front of them.


    The person who hade over curved his lips into a smile as he spoke. "A big fox and a little fox?"


    Xue Ling stared at him with interest for a moment before turning to ask the system, "Is it him?"


    The system nodded. "There''s no mistaking him. Nobody but your man has this enigmatic aura. Only, why does it seem as though something is off about his life?"


    "Perhaps because his character this time is Passer-by A? And he''s a character that was mentioned in the plot with nothing else written about him?"


    "He gives me a strange feeling."


    Su Xuanyan, or rather, the Sealed Devil, just stood there and watched as Xue Ling and the little fox perched on his shoulder whispered together, totally ignoring him. He was not anxious, folding his arms across his chest with an extremely patient expression. "What are you going off to do? Do you want to form a team?" He opened his mouth to ask.


    Xue Ling nodded. "I need materials to forge my sword."


    "I''ll apany you."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. Now he knew what was wrong with the man in this life. The repressed and bottled-up side of his personality seemed to be in hiding - the man even knew how tough, and it was his sunny smiling appearance that made Xue Ling hesitate. Everyone knew that throughout so many worlds, the man had always had an icy expression. Had he changed his character in this world? "You are¡­" Since he didn''t know what exactly was happening with the man in this life, Xue Ling followed his own designated character profile and asked the question in a very cold and aloof manner.


    He had no idea that his fa?ade had cracked as early as when Su Xuanyan had asked him a question and he had obediently answered. Even if the expression on his face was even colder, the man could already guess at the emotions hidden under that face. The man kept a smile on his lips as his pair of good-looking eyes locked onto Xue Ling, his gaze carrying undisguised intent that made his scalp tingle.


    "I am the senior disciple of Tianmo Gate''s Ancestor Tianmo, Su Xuanyan. You can call me Yan." The Sealed Devil had no intention of introducing his other identity now. Compared to calling himself the Sealed Devil, it was more meaningful for him to give Xue Ling the name that he had chosen for himself, and not the name that the people who created him had assigned for him.


    It is also the reason why he chose to use this face in front of Xue Ling, and not the face of the devil whose existence made heaven and earth tremble. This was an appearance that he had created for himself. It belonged only to him, and had been deeply imprinted in his mind. It was just like how the name Xue Ling had inexplicably appeared in his heart and could not be separated from his soul.


    He could enter the yers'' chat channel, and coulde and go freely in any ce where the mainputer existed. So, he had very clear knowledge about everything rted to this person - the way he looked before he downgraded his appearance, his name, his everything.


    It was also everything he wanted to possess.


    When Xue Ling heard his name, something seemed to sh across his mind. He had a slight impression of this name, but it was too vague, and seemed to be something that he had forgotten long ago. Now that it was brought up again, it could only bring up a distant memory.


    He vaguely remembered that there was someone who had said that to him before.


    "My name is Su Xuanyan."


    Su Xuanyan?


    Who is that?


    Xue Ling clenched his fists, and realized for the first time that he really seemed to have forgotten something important.


    merysl: lol poor ML


    BlueBug: ¡­ The plot likes to be slow


    xiin: well now you know who the ML is. isn''t he cool (¡¥¦ê¡¥)

 Chapter 78

    Although he had be aware of some things, based on the current situation, Xue Ling could guess that it would take some time before he could remember anything. He very naturally ced this matter on his list for further considerationter on, and then coldly refused the person in front of him''s invitation.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    "There''s no need. I''m just looking for materials, and there are no advantages for you." These words of refusal sounded particrly pleasant whening from his mouth, as though he was being considerate towards of the other party.


    Su Xuanyan shrugged and did not respond to Xue Ling''s words. He just followed behind Xue Ling as he continued on his way.


    Since they had not yet reached the stage where they could fight in the sky or use their swords to fly, whenever they needed to go somewhere, they still had to walk to the teleportation arrays. Fortunately, the one thing that absolutely Jiuzhou did notck were teleportation points. In order to facilitate travel across the continent, there were many such arrays everywhere.


    Su Xuanyan wanted to follow, and Xue Ling did not prevent him from doing so. Once they had left the novice vige, there was no way to go back unless they received a quest that was rted to it and so far, he had never heard of such a quest. So, even though the protagonist shou had already arrived, Xue Ling still chose to go and do the things he needed for himself.


    After all, the protagonist gong and shou only came into contact after the protagonist shou was unexpectedly epted as a disciple by an elder of Tianxuan Gate. As his only martial-brother, the protagonist gong was told to take good care of his younger martial-brother, and over the course of taking care of him, they ended up in bed.


    Plots like these were very popr, but Xue Ling would not let it happen so smoothly.


    His priority now was not to worry about the protagonists, but to make himself a good sword. Although the system could help him find high quality materials, he still needed to go and kill the monsters in order to obtain the things that he wanted.


    While they chatted, the two of them had already arrived at the ce where Xue Ling wanted to go. There was a vast ocean before their eyes, and Xue Ling''s final destination was underwater, so without a second thought, he dived directly into the water.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    Although somewhat surprised by his actions, Su Xuanyan, who was following behind him, also quickly jumped in. After jumping in, he saw a certain someone''s long hair glide across the water in front of him, white clothing floating up as the soaked garmentspletely outlined the person''s figure. He was currently holding his breath and swimming to a cave under the sea.


    Su Xuanyan frowned slightly, and pulled up information about the cave. Only then did he learn that there was a rare piece of frozen cloud iron in the cave, the kind that only showed up once in a thousand years. It was a good material for forging swords, and would definitely be able to make a sword that suited Xue Ling''s attributes.


    Only, Xue Ling was currently level 17, while the monster who protected the frozen cloud iron was level 40.


    For Xue Ling to be so clear about the existence of the ce, it looked as though he had been well-prepared beforeing here.


    Su Xuanyanughed lightly. He just knew that the person that he liked would absolutely not be ordinary. No wonder the mainputer was also watching him; it was probably because he was just like them, a ''strange being'' that existed in this world. Only, he had sneaked in so quietly. Was the fox here to take something from the mainputer, or had he simply been born because of the game and therefore chose to live here?


    As his ''senior'' in various ways, Su Xuanyan felt it necessary to properly teach him not expose everything in front of others. If it had been the mainputer here instead of him, by now, this fox would probably be trapped with no chance to win.


    Following Xue Ling as he swam through the water, the two finally arrived at a tform. Other than the stream of sea water in the middle that had brought them here, the surrounding area was a t and dry. It was illogical for such a ce to exist in the middle of the ocean, and even more unreasonable for a person to appear here at this point in time.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    In fact, Xue Ling had not hacked into the mainputer in order to find the information. He knew about the cave because the protagonists hadpleted a series of questster on in the original plot and obtained a piece of frozen cloud iron. After that, Thousand Miles Without Leave had crafted a sword for Xiaoqiao Tingyu as proof of the feelings between the two.


    Xue Ling had no second thoughts about taking the frozen cloud iron and preventing them from obtaining it. In any case, they only received this quest chain because the original string of data had modified some data for them. Now that he was not foolish enough to expose himself for those two, why not make good use of something so useful?


    As for fighting a level 40 monster whose level was far above his?


    Ha-ha, levels were nothing in Xue Ling''s eyes. His strength came from his own power and abilities, and although he needed a teacher to learn skills on the surface, in fact, as soon as those skills were unlocked, he could already use them perfectly.


    After all, Xue Ling had been a fox demon for thousands of years. Since he was a fox demon again in this world, he would at the very least have some measure of control.


    As for a certain person behind him?


    Since he unexpectedly was able to safely follow him over, there was obviously no need to worry about him. That person would definitely not be some simple character that would casually die. He still didn''t know why, but it seemed that his lover''s status in every world was always much higher than his, and he was really a godly assistant and big golden thigh. If he really was unable to deal with the monster, then he could just look towards Su Xuanyan. If that guy was genuinely a lower levelled weakling that couldn''t even deal with one little monster, then Xue Ling would change his surname to his.


    The system had a cold expression on its face as it interjected, "If you want to use your husband''s surname, nobody will stop you."


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    "Shut up."


    "Tsk." Its host''s arrogance was getting worse and worse, getting angry even though it hadn''t said anything wrong.


    The monster that protected the frozen cloud iron was a level 40 rabbit monster. Xue Ling had no idea how rabbits could exist under water, even though there was no water in this cave. The rabbit''s attack also made Xue Ling not know whether tough or cry, because its attacks were carrots that wereunched everywhere in the air.


    Carrots fell down like rain. If they hit, Xue Ling would lose the majority of his health, and if two or three of them hit, then he would end up dead on the ground.


    Interestingly, not only did carrots fall from the sky, but vegetables also sprouted from the earth. If he stepped on them, the vegetables would turn into people-eating monsters and bite his feet.


    This overwhelming and dense offensive made it impossible to approach the rabbit, let alone kill it.


    However, Xue Ling was unconcerned. Su Xuanyan behind him asked if he needed help, but was smoothly rejected.


    Because he did not have a sword yet, his sword abilities were not very lethal, and it would probably take a long time to kill the rabbit that way. So, Xue Ling could only use his warlock skills; although he did not have a sword, he still had the bone fan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    The warlock profession was very broad. They could be proficient at all kinds of magic, and could also have the ability to destroy the world. But the keyy in how powerful their magical powers were. Xue Ling did not make his golden finger too bright. In order to match with the sword that he nned to make, he chose the ice element as the basis of his ''powers''.


    As a result, ice covered the whole space, and Su Xuanyan even had to step away from the wall he was leaning against and suspend himself in mid-air in order to prevent being attacked indiscriminately by the monster or frozen into an ice sculpture. After all, they were not in a team together.


    Because the ground was frozen, the ferocious vegetables could not open their mouths to bite. The rabbit kept beating at the ground, trying to shatter the ice, but it waspletely useless.


    Enraged, the boss crazily threw a whole bunch of carrots at Xue Ling. Countless ice swords shot forward, and cut the carrots in half.


    This boss was a type that attacked indiscriminately. As long as anyone came close, regardless of their level, it would use the same skill. When it saw that its carrots and vegetables were all gone, the rabbit became extremely anxious, and fully entered its enraged state. Both eyes turned red, and it rushed towards Xue Ling in a frenzy. He took a step back and nned to dodge, but he had not expected that the boss would make a twist in the air ande straight after him.


    With his current HP level, if he gets bitten, he''ll definitely beid t on the ground!


    Xue Ling was just about to make an ice wall or something to block the attack head on when a gust of wind blew from behind him, carrying a thick ck fog that hit the rabbit and directly pped it to death.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" This was ** tant robbery!


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    He turned his head and red at the idle man who still had his arms crossed over his cheat and was now half leaning against the ice covered wall. "What do you mean by this?"


    Su Xuanyan smiled and said, "Is that how you talk to someone who saved your life?"


    "¡­ I hadn''t even made my move yet, how could you know that I would die?" His somewhat indifferent gaze swept across Su Xuanyan before he angrily sat down to meditate and restore some mana. Since the cave behind the boss could only be essed by those who killed the rabbit, and he had not formed a team with Su Xuanyan, he could not go in.


    Just because he couldn''t go in, it didn''t mean that Su Xuanyan could not go in. The man had the audacity to go into the cave and directly bring out his ''prize''.


    There was only one frozen cloud iron. After he took it, Xue Ling would not be able to obtain it. With that in mind, the smile on his face became somewhat disgusted.


    Xue Ling opened his chat interface and found that he had received a friend application from Su Xuanyan. He frowned and looked at the man who was walking towards him, watching as he shook the frozen cloud iron that he held in his hand. "One piece of frozen cloud iron in exchange for adding me as a friend, and the right to form a team with you in the future. What do you think?"


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and said, "So that''s the kind of business that boss Su is involved in? This kind of pick-up skill is not bad, if I was a girl, I would definitely agree." Although he knew that this was his lover in this world, Xue Ling was not the type to start depending on him just because he knew it was him. Even if he did not care much about who chased who in every world, as long as he was upset, the man would also have to suffer.


    In the past, when the man still had his damned repressed personality, he always criticized him for not speaking things out loud. Now that this man had maxed out his ability to sweet talk and flirt with him, he also felt that it was too irresponsible; it was fine if he only flirts with him, but what if he ended up picking up some little flirt?


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    "You won''t ept because you''re not a girl?" Su Xuanyan set the frozen cloud iron in front of Xue Ling. "Although I don''t know how you discovered that this thing is here, it''s the best forging material that you can find at the moment. You would really give it up?"


    "What do you see in me?" Unspoken was the question underneath, why would you approach me for no reason?


    "Because you are good looking." Su Xuanyan sighed quietly, "So attractive that I could fall in love at first sight, bepletely enamored by the second nce, and by the third, want to shut you up in a ce where nobody else can see, all the time, so that I''m the only one who can look at you."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Oh, had his true nature awoken in this world? "So, it''s just because of my face?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "What if I had falsely upgraded my appearance?" Although he didn''t mind that the man liked his face, it was ineptable if he was only attracted because of his looks.


    "Regardless of how much you downgrade your appearance, it is still deeply engraved in my heart." Su Xuanyan reached out and grasped his chin. He leaned over, narrowed his eyes, and gazed quietly at Xue Ling. "But, the premise is that this face belongs to me alone."


    Xue Ling pped his hand away andughed as he spoke, "Sorry, my face is on my body, and belongs to me. If you want to peel it off, I will be unhappy." Xue Ling stood up, smoothly picking up Su Xuanyan''s piece of frozen cloud iron. He opened his mouth and spoke very shamelessly, "Bing friends and teaming up together in exchange for a piece of frozen cloud iron is a great deal that I won''t pass up. But if your level can''t keep up and you''re unable to help me out, I have the right to rescind such a tyrannical teaming up use."


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    "I think you will soon know whether I can help you or not." Su Xuanyan smiled somewhat enigmatically and did not try to follow Xue Ling anymore, standing there and watching as Xue Ling left. After he had gone, he conveniently tore up the data in this space, adding more confusion for the mainputer to sort out.


    s, if his wife was unwilling to clean up the mess, then he would have to do it for him.


    And yet his wife was still ungrateful, nit-picking with him about whether or not he was attracted to him because of his looks.


    They were all made up of data. If looks weren''t important, then what was? Their soul?


    Do they even have that thing?~


    Ha.

 Chapter 79

    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & merysl


    Su Xuanyan was like a boss in human form, and with his help, collecting materials for Xue Ling''s sword went quite smoothly. Presumably because his heart felt at ease around the man, Xue Ling did not try to hide anything from him, skipping the prerequisite quest chains and going directly to the final destination. They would kill off the boss, get the materials Xue Ling wanted, and leave.


    The man felt a bit helpless, but also rather joyful. Xue Ling clearly knew that what he was doing was not normal, but had no intention of hiding it from him, and everything he did in front of him seemed so normal, so natural, that Su Xuanyan felt extraordinarily pleased. So, he casually tore away the data from certain cespletely, ensuring that the mainputer was so busy that it had no time to worry about what its precious disciple was doing.


    Once he had collected enough materials, it was time to start crafting his sword. Xue Ling had originally nned to craft it in the sect, but the sect had just epted quite a lot of neers that were also trying to forge their own swords. It would be bad if he caused a scene and exposed his sword''s peculiarities, so Xue Ling debated for a while and agreed to Su Xuanyan''s suggestion to craft his sword in a secret ce he had found.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    Su Xuanyan was even more mysterious than Xue Ling, and knew a lot about the game. He was especially knowledgeable about the game''s secrets, but Xue Ling did not look deeply into his identity. The two of them maintained a strange sense of harmony as they teamed up to kill monsters and asionally flirted with each other, but they did not speak clearly about anything. Xue Ling found his interest piqued by this kind of situation, and was particrly happy spending time with the man like this.


    The higher one''s level of sword cultivation was, the higher their chances of sess when crafting their sword. Right now, the new yers would not bond with their swords even if they could make them, and only use it for regr practice and as a handy weapon. But Xue Ling was different. Although this was his first time making a sword, he nned to make an artifact level sword that would grow with him and be his life bonded sword.


    Su Xuanyan did exactly what he said he would. Not only did he really find Xue Ling a concealed ce where he could craft his sword, but he also acted as his dao guardian outside. Xue Ling brought out all the materials that they had collected over the past few days and began to craft ording to the process the system had looked up for him. He casually cheated, and maxed out his forging ability, which made the entire process extremely smooth. Only, in the moment when the sword was finished, Xue Ling sensed that the sword was trying to break away from his will.


    This was an artifact level sword with a sword spirit. The sword spirit inside the sword panicked; it was not yet awake, but it obviously did not want to be used by the low-levelled Xue Ling. Xue Ling was toozy to ** with a sword spirit and directly erased it. He had the system enter the sword instead, bing an existence simr to a sword spirit.


    The artifact waspleted in a grand way, but the man suppressed all the visual effects into a restricted space, and nobody noticed anything at all.


    It was only when Xue Ling came out carrying his sword that he discovered that there had been no strange urrences outside. Despite that, he was very clear that the lightning tribtion hade and gone, as ten strikes of lightning had struck directly onto his sword. After absorbing the power of the lightning, the sword had be even more translucent, and held an iciness within that could be felt even in the surroundings. As its owner, Xue Ling was not affected, but Su Xuanyan could feel a chill from the sword.


    He nodded and praised, "Not bad."


    Xue Ling curved his lips in a rare smile, somewhat proud and arrogant as he raised his head slightly. "Of course. You should consider who made the sword."


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    Su Xuanyan reached out a hand and pinched his face as he smiled rather indulgently. "Let''s go, then. It''s not suitable for you to stay here too long. It won''t be good if someone finds out."


    "Where is this?"


    "Jwf Zfmva Dluaz." Xs Ksctgct osj wvx nvtpfu lt wvx avox ctz dwvxofufz, "Jwvx vx jwf Mftfucraf Zfmva''x oachf. V esvfjag xtshy gls vt, rsj vn wf nvtzx lsj, vj''x lmfu."


    "Cuf gls ltf ln jwf Mftfucraf Zfmva''x xsrluzvtcjfx?"


    "Tl." Xs Ksctgct cadcgx qczf ofloaf nffa mfug pftjaf ctznfhjvltcjf dwft wf xqvafz. Oufxsqcrag rfhcsxf dwft wf dcx xvthfuf jldcuzx c ofuxlt, wf dlsaz oachf jwcj ofuxlt nvuxj vt caa jwvtpx, xl jwf nffavtp ln rfvtp jcyft hcuf ln rg wvq dcx mfug dltzfunsa. Cj afcxj, Ksf Avtp ocujvhsacuag ftblgfz vj.


    They left the Devil World, following the road that Su Xuanyan indicated. Xue Ling listened as Su Xuanyan said, "I only drilled a small hole to bring you in. There is nobody else in the Devil World other than the Venerable Devil, so any visual effects that urred would not be seen by anyone. I only dared to bring you here because there''s no storyline rted to the Venerable Devil yet, so he''s probably still sleeping. I also can''t stay here for long." Before he could confirm Xue Ling''s attitude towards the Sealed Devil, Su Xuanyan did not want to take the risk of letting him know anything. He liked this feeling of ''killing mobs'' with him. Everything around them was clearly virtual, just as fake as it had always been, but as long as this person was in the midst of it, everything that happened seemed as real as flesh and blood to him.


    From the time when he discovered that this was only a game world, and that everything about him had been created, this world hadpletely copsed in front of him. Hecked interest in everything, and even those so-called ''yers'' had been unable to arouse the smallest amount of excitement.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    He wasn''t interested in this world, and had even less feelings towards the ''world'' that was outside. He was listlessly wasting his time in the endless passage of time, but this person''s appearance made all his waiting meaningful.


    Even if he did not look at him and ignored him, as long as he was standing there, even if it was far away, it was already reason enough for him to let this game world continue to exist.


    But how would he let this person not look at him, ignore him, and not have him in his eyes?


    Turning his head back to watch Xue Ling as he looked around everywhere, Su Xuanyan hid his expression, and locked away all the darkness and desire that existed in his gaze.


    There was no hurry. They could talk about it after he got rid of that damned mainputer.


    After leaving the Devil World, Xue Ling noticed a recruitment post on the world channel.


    As long as yers were willing to pay, the recruitment post could be pinned to the most prominent part of the world channel. This recruitment post had not been put up for long, but it seemed that there were still empty spots, which was why it had not been reced.


    It made sense. The yers on the rankings who had time all had their own regr teams, and it would be difficult to find yers that were both skilled and high levelled to feel out a new instance. After all, it was a game, and everyone had their own cliques. Although the guild system had not opened yet, there were not many independent yers.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling actually belonged to the independent yer group. He clicked on the recruitment post and sent a join request to Thousand Miles Without Pause.


    How could Su Xuanyan not see what he was doing? The man did not say much and only automatically switched modes before submitting his own join request.


    The two of them had not even taken two steps before their requests were approved. Thousand Miles Without Pause opened a transmission array, and a notification for teleportation appeared before Xue Ling. He really deserved to be the top ranked yer; his efficiency was really amazing. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, and epted.


    Before being teleported away, Xue Ling saw another teleportation portal appear at Su Xuanyan''s feet. He curved his lips and sent a message to the other side.


    Their dialogue stopped there. Xue Ling appeared in the midst of a team, and Su Xuanyan followed closely after. Their gazes met, and then they looked away.


    Thousand Miles Without Pause had seen Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan before during the recruitment fair. He nodded to them as he said, "This is a new instance. Supposedly we can get a guild order when we clear the instance. If the two of you also want the guild order, we can cooperate again next time. ]


    Su Xuanyan smiled, "I am a businessman. I have no interest in things like that as I have no n to form a guild."


    Thousand Miles Without Pause nodded. "I see. I''m afraid we may have to do the instance several times before the guild order drops. If anything drops that you need, just say so."


    There was no smile Xue Ling''s face as he kept up an indifferent expression. He saw Thousand Miles Without Pause look over, and only said, "I''m only here to baptise my sword." His sword was newly forged, and had not been christened with blood yet. Doing an instance so that it could drink its fill of blood was indeed one of the reasons Xue Ling had decided toe this time. As for the second reason¡­


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    His gazended on a person who looked like a novice. He raised his brow and asked, "A newbie that just reached level 10?"


    When he said it like that, the people in the team''s expressions all turned awkward. Everyone in the team was friends with Thousand Miles Without Pause, and today was the first time the protagonist shou had joined their party. ording to the original plot, Xue Ling had also been in the party when they found this instance ahead of time thanks to Listening to Rain on a Bridge''s bumbling and mistakes. Back then, Thousand Miles Without Pause had brought along his friends, but they had been short one person, so they had to post a recruitment notice in the world. The person they had found that time had not been Su Xuanyan, but rather the senior disciple of Ten Thousand Swords Sect, Depth of Despair.


    "This is my younger martial-brother." Thousand Miles Without Pause kept Listening to Rain on a Bridge behind him as he said, "He was the one who opened this instance, so we have to bring him along. Don''t worry, I won''t let him pull us down."


    Because all the people that they had recruited before had left because of him, Listening to Rain on a Bridge bowed his head, feeling rather distressed. Thousand Miles Without Pause''s protectiveness made him feel a little warm, and he pressed his lips together as he nced at Xue Ling, his gaze filled with wariness. "I''ll try my best not to be a burden." He appeared very pathetic as he spoke.


    Xue Ling''s sword made a soft whispering noise as Xue Ling curved his lips. He no longer looked at Listening To Rain On A Bridge and only said, "Let''s start."


    It sounded as if he had agreed. Listening to Rain on a Bridge clutched at Thousand Miles Without Pause''s sleeve and let out a long sigh of relief before finally raising his gaze to look deeply at Xue Ling.


    This person was so good looking it was almost ridiculous, and he was as cold as ice, but it appeared that he wasn''t a hard-hearted person that was impossible to get along with¡­


    Since nobody in the team had any objections, Thousand Miles Without Pause brought Listening to Rain on a Bridge over to speak with the NPC and start the instance.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    This instance was called the Zi Period instance, but it did not mean that it could only be started during the Zi period, which was between 11pm and 1am. After entering the instance, everyone discovered that time had stopped for them and it was 11pm in the instance. The interior was dark, without even the tiniest bit of light. They could only hear the sound of rustlinging from somewhere.


    Listening To Rain On A Bridge''s voice sounded out as he exined the purpose of the instance to everyone. "The master guard of Zou City discovered that a lot of people have gone missing in the city recently, and that they had all disappeared around the Zi period. He asked me to help him investigate this matter, but I never thought that it would open up an instance. Everyone''s time has been stopped at this point, and the master guard asked us to rescue these people and bring them out."


    "Did it mention anything about what is inside this instance?" Someone asked.


    "No".


    Xue Ling pressed his lips together, and a strange light shed through his eyes.


    What else came out during the Zi period? At that hour, naturally it could only be some evil spirits and ghosts.


    Unfortunately for his sword, it seemed that he could only exterminate some ghosts, and he had no idea how long it would be before it could be stained with some hot blood.


    Su Xuanyan stood idly behind Xue Ling with his arms crossed over his chest, his eyes glued to Xue Ling''s body with no intention of moving away. The others paid him no heed, and he was happily enjoying himself, sweeping his gaze over Xue Ling from his head to his feet, then from the bottom back up again. No matter how he looked, he felt that this person was particrly pleasing to the eye, and especially suited to be embraced in his arms to kiss and touch. Xue Ling was so delightful that Su Xuanyan would be unable to tear himself away.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    The private chat channel appeared in front of the man, showing a single line of text that made the smile lurking in the corners of his mouth even more attractive.


    Did he really think he wouldn''t be able to feel it? That kind of gaze that wanted to peel off all his clothes and lick him from head to tail? It was too outrageous!

 Chapter 80

    |


    6.9 - He''s already cornered against the wall? That was quick!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    The night deepened after Zi period; there was not even the tiniest bit of candlelight in the instance. Someone pulled a candle out of their backpack and it lit up, but it was only then that they discovered that each candle''s illumination could only epass three people, and the area covered did not get any bigger even if two people with candles were brought together.


    Xue Ling had known about this plot point beforehand. He spoke as he opened his backpack, "Me, Thousand Miles Without Pause, and Su Xuanyan will take the lead. You guys can group up in twos or threes behind us. Remember not to get separated from the group and end up by yourself."


    "Ok." Everyone unhesitatingly agreed. This made the undecided Listening to Rain on a Bridge feel aggrieved for a moment, as there was no way for him to say anything else. He could only quietly make a sound of agreement.


    ording to the original plot, they were indeed supposed to group up into twos and threes, but because it was Listening to the Rain on a Bridge''s first day with the team, and he was not familiar with the others, he could only join up with Thousand Miles Without Pause. Later, when everyone was unexpectedly separated, it became the first time that the two of them were alone together.


    Today, Xue Ling stole the opportunity to speak first, and had alreadypletely destroyed the original setup. Xue Ling believed that he had done enough preparation that they would not be separated from each other in the instance even if anything unexpected came up.


    The first stage of the instance involved many human faces floating in mid-air They had illusionary bodies, and did not seem to be drifting above the ground, but the faces on top of their bodies were extremely realistic.


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge''s voice wavered; after all, this kind of scene was really frightening. "I''ve seen these faces before! These faces were all on the portraits that the master guard showed me!"


    Everyone gathered together into a group that was headed by Xue Ling, Thousand Miles Without Pause, and Su Xuanyan. They arranged themselves into an inverted V formation - simr to the flying patterns of wild geese - as they moved forward. This formation maximized the candlelight range and allowed them to see the monsters in front of them clearly.


    But that was limited to things directly in front of them. Therge area beyond was still covered in darkness.


    The map of the instance was locked, and the only things they could see were the monsters in the area they had illuminated. They had to use their own judgement and rely on themselves in order to move forward. If the two yers they had picked up in the world channel had been weak, the team might not have been able to pass this stage by solely relying on Thousand Miles Without Pause''s aid. After all, they still had a low levelled yer that specialized in dragging people down.


    But Xue Ling and Su Xuanyuan were not to be trifled with. Between the two of them, one had a sword in his hand, while the other emitted thick ck fog from his palm; their auras spreading to cover the areas that their eyes could not reach and gaining aplete grasp of the situation in the cave.


    Thousand Miles Without Pause was a swordsman who used a longsword. He looked very imposing when he wielded it, as though able to solve everything through pure brute force. After all, he was the protagonist gong, and he would definitely have cheats of his own. His sword always found its mark, unbridled and frenzied, each stroke able to bring up the wind and overflowing with an absolutely domineering aura. It made people want to kneel at his feet and beg loudly to be carried by this big thigh. He had also chosen to walk a simr path to Xue Ling,bining martial prowess with cultivation abilities, which gave him an extremely strongbat ability.


    With a powerhouse like him in charge of the frontal assault and Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan responsible for the other two sides, even though the monsters looked very strange, it was not a difficult task to deal with them.


    Those faces belonged to the people of Zou City, only they had all been peeled off and fixed onto these ghosts.


    Whenever Xue Ling''s sword swung, the air seemed to almost freeze in its wake. Thousand Miles Without Pause looked over in surprise, but did not examine it too deeply. Things like weapons, in a sense, were still considered private. They were not familiar with each other, and it was better not to casually ask too much.


    Su Xuanyan did not have a so-called ''weapon''. He simply raised his hand and waved, and the ck fog became his greatest weapon. His actions and moves were particrlypatible with the devil''s path, and no matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like the means of a righteous path cultivator. Xue Ling had already teamed up with him for a while now, and no longer questioned his means after having seen them so frequently. Instead, it was Listening to Rain on a Bridge who had always been hiding behind them who looked curiously at the three people who were clearing the way.


    He was a person who had been epted as a disciple by Thousand Miles Without Pause''s master as a result of serendipity, and had discovered to his surprise that his martial-brother was a great god who was number one in the rankings. As a gay person who had transmigrated into this world and had read too many gaming web novels involving pairings between great gods and nobodies, Listening to Rain on a Bridge felt that this was the road he needed to follow in order to reach the peak of his life.


    Unexpectedly, before he could even start hugging this big thigh, someone showed up out of the blue to steal his ce.


    He didn''t know where this person called Xue Ling came from. He was dressed all in white and resembled a white lotus. Nevermind that his tone and words were cold, he was even indifferent when interacting with the great god. He had morous, seductive looks, but acted like an icy, cold beauty, and he had probably adjusted his looks to appear more attractive. Listening to Rain on a Bridge was rather indignant that Xue Ling had stolen his opportunity, and in his heart, he had alreadybelled Xue Ling as some rubbish cannon fodder in the way of his own love story.


    Although Xue Ling was indeed here to break up the main couple, if he knew what Listening to Rain on a Bridge hadbelled him in his mind, he would definitely kill the boy all the way back to the novice vige, smiling as he did so, and make it so that he wouldn''t be able to y this game for the rest of his life.


    The first boss of this instance was a disgusting sphere that was made up of all the previous faces grouped together. As those faces breathed, the sphere would also contract and expand slightly. When the boss was aggro-ed, the faces would begin to glow and chant. Every word that they spoke would fly out as a separate entity and hit whoever had the highest damage output.


    It was during times like these that having a tank became very important. Fortunately, Thousand Miles Without Pause was very skilled, and was very good at taking damage and keeping aggro. In addition, Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan''s cooperation was rather smooth, so they did not waste much time fighting the first boss.


    The monsters in the second stage were zombies with no faces. From the clothing they were still wearing, they were likely the bodies of the missing people from Zou City. The team had already cut their faces into many parts during the first stage.


    They had been willing to kill the creepy faces; these monsters didn''t have faces and naturally weren''t a threat. Clearing out the rest of the instance went by smoothly. This was actually a miniature Hundred Ghosts Night Parade instance, only the monsters inside were all low levelled mobs, and did not amount for much even within the Night Parade. Their hobbies were very wicked, liking to trick human beings into their territoryte at night, peel off their skin while they were still alive and listen to their victim''s cries of fear and pain.


    Clearing such a disgusting instance once already made people ufortable, but the teampleted it three times, bing the team that upied the top three spots on the instance rankings, and actually managed to farm the guild order.


    The announcement rang out three times in the world channel. Thousand Miles Without Pause could be considered to have made some big waves with his name, and the regr yers were all discussing and wondering which yers had been recruited by that team recruitment post earlier for them to be able to farm a guild order in such a short time. Based on the game''s level of difficulty, how much luck did they have to have in order to get the guild order after onlypleting the instance three times?!


    While everyone was surprised and gossiping, the team that was at the center of the discussion was just preparing to disperse. Other than the guild order, all the other spoils had been divided ording to damage output. Nobody spoke up when Listening to Rain on a Bridge, as a low-levelled yer only received some money that could be consideredpensation for finding the instance, and not much else.


    Before leaving, Thousand Miles Without Pause expressed that he wanted to add Xue Ling as a friend. Xue Ling hesitated for a moment before nodding, adding, "You can look for me if there are any new instances in the future."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He could be considered a solo yer, and even counting the man, there was only two of them. He was toozy to manage his ownwork of contacts in order to build a team, and it seemed that the man, other than being interested in him, was only interested in money. Asking him to pull together a team would be forcing him to do something he didn''t want to do, so Xue Ling wanted to keep Thousand Miles Without Pause and his team as a backup n.


    "Of course." A strong yer like Xue Ling would definitely make clearing quests more efficient, and his personality was good; Thousand Miles Without Pause would ept someone like him even if he were less attractive, let alone Xue Ling who was so pleasing to the eyes. If they ever encountered another instance as disgusting as that one, they only needed to look at him every time they had had enough of the monsters. They would definitely feel like the world was a wonderful ce, and the team''s morale would go up. "I''ll definitely remember your words."


    Xue Ling nodded once and said goodbye to the members of the team. He ignored Su Xuanyan who was still standing to one side, turned, and straightforwardly teleported away. After he left, the party channel that had been quiet the entire time while its members held their breath and only listened tomands, immediately blew up instead of disbanding.


    [ Corrupted Bamboo: Oooooh!!! Sure enough, it really was the top beauty ahhhhhh!!! I couldn''t believe it when he applied to join the team earlier!!! It really was the Snow Beauty!! He even wants to form a fixed team with us!!! I must be dreaming!! ]


    [ cholera: He''s really as cold as the rumours say. He deserves to be the number one beauty in Jiuzhou (:3)¡Ï] A snow lotus on a high mountain peak that can''t be yed with and can only admired from afar!!! ]


    [ Eleven Ghosts: The beauty''s fighting power is so high, and he''s so fierce when he fights. But even so, he''s so beautiful. Heaven knows how difficult it was to suppress the fact that I desperately wanted to lick him the whole way! ]


    [ Unnamed: He''s really so beautiful that everyone''s captivated by him! Boss, you were next to him for so long just now! Did you get mesmerized? I was standing further away, but I still felt that he was so bright, it was difficult to keep my eyes open. ]


    [ Meow Meow: (= w=) You idiots, don''t act like we''re all dogs that only care about other people''s looks. ]


    [ Dancing Sleeves: It''s not just about his looks! He''s a big god that can stand beside our boss on the rankings. The boss levels up so quickly because he usually takes us with him when he levels, which is why he''s rising up so fast. Is this Snow Beauty on drugs? He has constantly been able to keep up, and if it wasn''t for the fact that our boss'' name is earlier in the alphabet, he would be pressing down on top of the boss by now. ]


    [ Eleven Ghosts: Riding position? (/w) I like~ ]


    [ Listening to Rain on a Bridge: ¡­You guys are saying that the person just now is really amazing? ]


    He only knew that Thousand Miles Without Pause was the great god at the top of the rankings because other disciples from their sect hadmented about it to him when they discovered he was martial-brothers with Thousand Miles Without Pause. Currently, he still hadn''t taken a proper look at the rankings, so he hadn''t known that the person just now was an expert who couldpete with Thousand Miles Without Pause¡­


    Did he make a mistake? Was this not a story about a silly and sweet little boy who transmigrated into a new world andtched onto a big thigh and had a smooth sailing life afterwards? Was this actually a story about a rtionship between two powerful characters who then got together and swept through the world?


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge''s expression was uneasy. He definitely did not want to have transmigrated from so far away just to serve as someone else''s supporting character. Back then when he had squeezed out the other soul that upied this body, he had sworn that he would definitely live well, and the best and strongest person would be his. Nobody else was allowed to steal him away.


    [ Meow Meow ¡Æ(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã Little martial-brother, did you never look at the rankings?! That is the Ten Thousand Sword Sect''s direct line inheritor, Lord Wuzheng''s disciple, and also a god who has always beenpeting for the first ce,belled as the number one beauty, Xue Ling! ]


    If Xue Ling learned that he now had so many titles in front of his name, his face would probably be full of disbelief.


    [ Listening to Rain on a Bridge: I haven''t looked yet, but even from just now, I can guess that he''s really amazing. ]


    [ Meow Meow: Right! I also feel that he''s super amazing. Why don''t you suggest to your impossibly severe and serious-faced martial-brother that he should go and chase him. If you have such a beautiful person as your sister-inw, you''ll definitely be super lucky. ]


    [ Listening to Rain on a Bridge: Ha-ha. ]


    [ Su Xuanyan: ^_^ ]


    [ cholera:¡­??? Something strange just mixed in. ]


    [ Corrupted Bamboo: (lll©Vw©V.) Er. It seems that Mister Su still hasn''t left the group? ]


    [ Su Xuanyan: ^_^ ]


    [ Meow Meow: Why do I suddenly feel like I''m getting cold all over¡­ ]


    [ Thousand Miles Without Pause: Let''s disband. Everyone go and do their own quests. Little Bridge, I''ll take you to level up. ]


    [ Listening to Rain on a Bridge: No need, I''ll go myself. ]


    If he needed to be outstanding in order to keep up with Thousand Miles Without Pause, he could level up alone, and slowly catch up by himself. He would confess to him on the day his level had caught up to his on the rankings.


    Thousand Miles Without Pause did not try too hard to make him stay. Originally, he had only brought him along because his master had asked him to, and now that the other party had refused, he naturally would not have any intention of trying again.


    Su Xuanyan slowly withdrew from the team and opened a transmission array. He appeared beside Xue Ling, reached out and grabbed the man who was currently wiping his sword, and directly pressed him up against the wall.


    System: ¡­ He''s already cornered against the wall? That was quick!


    kinda left it on a cliffie here.. but at least you guys know what to look forward to in the next chapter cough blue balls cough

 Chapter 81

    5.10 - So¡­ was he going toe and kill him?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl & BlueBug


    Despite being mmed against the wall, Xue Ling''s expression remained unchanged. He only calmly looked at Su Xuanyan as he asked, "What, did I offend great god Su?"


    Su Xuanyan stared into his eyes, as though wanting to find something in his gaze, but no, his eyes were crystal clear, open and unwavering as they reflected his face back to him. He asked, "You''re interested in the person called Thousand Miles Without Pause?" It wasn''t as though the question hade out of nowhere.


    Please visit CG.


    Xue Ling never expressed much interest in the game. Although he had always been killing monsters that were higher levelled than him in order to level up, it seemed that this had merely been a means with which to improve his strength, and it was a way to avoid being too noticeable. He always thought that Xue Ling''s reason foring to this game was either for him, or the mainputer, but it now it seemed that maybe his guess had been wrong, and Xue Ling''s target was the man called Thousand Miles Without Pause¡­


    Xue Ling really wanted to roll his eyes, but managed to resist. He stretched out a hand to pat Su Xuanyan on the shoulder and asked, "How did youe up with that conclusion?"


    "Joining the instance is out of character for you." Su Xuanyan frowned. The more he looked at him, the more dissatisfied he was with the indifferent gaze that the other party was using to look at him. He should have been the only thing in this person''s eyes. "Not to mention suggesting a long-term cooperation with them."


    "Oh?" Xue Ling curved his lips, and finally showed a smile on his face. "So great god Su knows me so well? After being with me for these few days, you already know exactly what my personality is like?"


    Su Xuanyan pressed his lips together and did not reply.


    Xue Ling locked gazes with him for a long time, and finally could not keep his face straight anymore. Heughed out loud.


    When heughed, his eyes curved and his gorgeousness retreated a little, making people who saw him feel fond. "God Su, let me ask you a question."


    Su Xuanyan, "Ask."


    Read more BL at Chrysanthemum Garden.


    "Do you like me?" He stretched out his hand and pushed down the hand that Su Xuanyan had pressed against the wall next to him, turning and stepping out of his entrapment. He had a smile on his face the whole time, and he lookedpletely calm and unperturbed. "Using the frozen cloud iron to be friends with me, following after me all day long and staying by my side, are you trying to cook a frog in warm water with me?"


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­"


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Xue Ling gathered up his sword and continued, "Do you not have the guts to admit it?"


    Su Xuanyan''s gaze was following his movements the whole time. When he heard Xue Ling''s words, his mouth raised in an imperceptible smile. "Then, can I ask if this frog is done?"


    "What kind of efficiency is that? It''s only been a few days." Xue Ling responded leisurely, "It has to cook for a least three to five years. Maybe one day the frog will be in a good mood and be ready by itself."


    Su Xuanyan saw that he sat down on his own after detouring for a while without showing any angry embarrassment or intent to alienate himself. Rather, Xue Ling even seemed to be calmly and casually flirting back. His eyes narrowed slightly as a ray of violet shed across them. "Can anyone cook this frog?" He sat down beside Xue Ling and turned his head to look at his side profile.


    He really couldn''t get enough of him no matter how much he looked. If someone had told him before that he would be mesmerised by a beauty to the point of being unable to extricate himself, he would have sneered at them, but now he was really stuck in this situation, and he was perfectly willing to be there.


    Xue Ling opened up his quest panel, heard his words and tilted his head to nce back at him. They were very close, and Xue Ling seemed not to notice the tiny bit of safe distance that was left between them as he leaned up and rubbed his lips against Su Xuanyan''s cheek, his breath as soft as an orchid. "If they wanted to start cooking, would you agree to it?"


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    They had already reached this point; Su Xuanyan would be an idiot if he continued to hold himself back. He used one hand to encircle Xue Ling''s waist, pulling his entire body into his arms as his other hand came up to cup the back of his head. He exerted some force, and the two of them were directly pressed together, his lips sliding across Xue Ling''s snow white skin. When he looked down, his long eyshes swept across his skin, and the mild ticklish sensation made Xue Ling blink. "If you knew what I was trying to do right from the beginning, why did you let me approach you?"


    "I don''t know." They were clearly locked in an ambiguous situation right now, but Xue Ling''s expression was very clear and innocent. "Perhaps it was love at first sight, or perhaps you are particrly suited for to my tastes, or perhaps I just wanted to tease you for fun."


    "Is it fun?"


    "Very fun." After all, the man was one of the main motivators for him to cross through so many worlds. Every world was different, but he still managed to always fall in love with him alone. How could it not be fun?


    "I also think it''s very fun." Su Xuanyan''s voice became deeper and deeper. His mouth caught Xue Ling''s, his tongue licking lightly across the slightly dampened lower lip. His action was very suggestive, but Xue Lingpletely ignored it.


    Xue Ling turned his head. His arms were still wrapped around Su Xuanyan''s neck, but his gaze was directed outwards.


    They were currently located in Xuexing Hall at Chi Jianfang. He had ced a formation here a long time ago that would alert him if anyone came close, and someone had just appeared at the boundary of the formation. And this person was another person that Xue Ling had taken notice of. He took a teleportation talisman out from his inventory, pped it onto Su Xuanyan''s body, wrapped his arms around his neck and pulled his head down for a kiss, and then directly sent him away. "My master hase to catch us in the act. In order to prevent him from breaking your legs for being the devil''s path''s senior disciple, you better go first." Even as Xue Ling''s voice fell, Su Xuanyan was being sent away with a dark expression on his face.


    Xue Ling straightened his robes and licked her lips as a sh of amusement shed through his eyes. But when Han Wuzheng entered, all he saw was his cold faced disciple with his head lowered as he sharpened his sword.


    Please visit CG.


    The ugly look on his face softened a little as he opened his mouth to greet, "Dong Er."


    Xue Ling was still for a moment. He had almost forgotten that this was the dao name that this person had given him, Xing Dong. Now that he''s calling out ''Dong Er'', he should be referring to himself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The system, who was now the sword in Xue Ling''s hand, quietly rolled its eyes at its host''s master even though it knew that he wouldn''t be able to see it. There were too many points to be contemptuous about, and he really didn''t want to bothermenting on Han Wuzheng''s ability to inspire dislike.


    Xue Ling calmly put away his sword, his expression unchanging and as cold and indifferent as usual. "Master." Although it was fun and amusing to tease Su Xuanyan, in fact, he didn''t want to see this cheap master at all. After all, although the other party had hidden it deeply, his eyes still revealed something of his inner thoughts. The thing Xue Ling did not want to see most was that kind of gaze, obsessive, and with a hint of greed, as though wanting to eat him whole.


    If the one looking at him that way was his man, perhaps he would tease him a few times and let it pass after the man had no temper left. But this person was not that man, and so Xue Ling had to do more than just that.


    Obviously, the other person was coveting something on him, or more simply, he wanted a ''person'' like him. Once he had reached such a conclusion, after extrapting, one could more or less guess the identity of this ''Han Wuzheng''.


    But now, they were still in the early stages of the game, and there was no benefit to going against him now, so Xue Ling had to endure it temporarily.


    "Your master heard that you have been mixing together with a person from Tianmo Gate these days?"


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    Xue Ling sneered in his heart as he said, "Nonsense. It was nothing but a random encounter during the path of cultivation where we happened to be killing the same kind of monsters." He always deliberately hid his whereabouts when he left to do quests. Even the mainputer had no right to monitor the yers'' daily lives all day long, so he was sure that Han Wuzheng did not know the details about his rtionship with Su Xuanyan.


    "That is for the best." It was unclear if Han Wuzheng believed him, but he took a nce at Xue Ling''s sword and continued with some surprise, "My disciple has already forged his life bonded sword?"


    "Yes." Xue Ling nodded and said, "I used the exact spirit stone that master told me to choose."


    "That''s good. You are extremely clever, and you don''t need your master to give many pointers on your cultivation. As long as you know that the righteous path and the devil''s path are different. For some things, it is better to avoid them if you know perfectly well that you should not do them."


    "Yes, your disciple understands."


    After obediently sending away Han Wuzheng, Xue Ling expressionlessly looked up the information that the system had put together for him rting to the game''s main storyline. Although the mainputer was already watching him, it was obvious that it could not harm him right now and could only eye him covetously from the side. As long as it was unable to find any weakness, even the main brain couldn''t do anything to him. This was also one of the reasons he kept Listening to Rain on a Bridge and Thousand Miles Without Pause around.


    The protagonist and his party would have absolutely no problem doing some of the things that were inconvenient for him to do himself. Although they no longer had the luck factor that the original string of data had brought them, it was the same as long as Xue Ling was around. The main storyline of the game needed to progress in order to move the game forward and someone had to do it. Xue Ling waszy, and it was perfect if he simply instructed the protagonists to help out. After all, they had the shining protagonists'' halo on their heads.


    After he stirred things up today, the fixed party that Listening to Rain on a Bridge and Thousand Miles Without Pause had created to kill mobs would have no way to continue on. Based on Listening to Rain on a Bridge''s personality, he would definitely not allow himself to ept Thousand Miles Without Pause''s help, since if he did so, when he finally tried to get together with Thousand Miles Without Leave, the objections would be a lot higher. So, after he met the outstanding Xue Ling, he would definitely insist on not forming a party with Thousand Miles Without Pause and choose to level up and adventure on his own. Once they would no longer be party mates, Thousand Miles Without Leave would no longer notice his hardworking attitude, his resourcefulness and bravery. He would no longer be affected by his personality and the plotline where the protagonist gong notices the shou and slowly bes attracted would begin to change.


    Read more BL at Chrysanthemum Garden.


    That little bit of goodwill had already been lost right from the start, and it would be much more difficult to build up feelings between the two. Not to mention Xue Ling has already locked in a fixed position in their party and would lend them a hand for any major quests. At that time, he would be able to cause even more changes in the two people''s rtionship plotline.


    If there was no day-to-day interaction, based on Thousand Miles Without Pause''s personality, it would be harder and harder for him to like Listening to Rain on a Bridge.


    Wanting to making use of every bit of time in order to plot out the protagonists'' next stumbling block, Xue Ling immediately began to look into how he could ensure that Listening to Rain on a Bridge would pick up the next part of the main quest line andpletely forgot about the person he teased and turned on, then sent away.


    From within the darkness of the Devil World, the ck fog was churning and swirling, making the originally already somewhat frightened white tiger tremble even harder.


    His master had not brought him with him when he went out today, so he didn''t know what had urred. Only, looking at his master''s expression where he wanted to lose his temper but was forcefully holding back, he could be eighty percent certain that it had something to do with that little beauty.


    The white tiger had recently fully grasped his master''s temper. If he was in a good mood, it was definitely because that little beauty had also been in a good mood and paid more attention to him, or spoken with him more. If he was in a terrible temper, then it was because the little beauty had not spoken much with him or had talked more with others.


    His master was now deeply caught up in the web of love and totally unable to extricate himself. The white tiger felt that it was better for it to just quietly keep its mouth shut. After all, he wasn''t sure about the situation. What if he opened his mouth to speak and identally poked the ho''s nest? By then, even if there was a hundred of him, he would still die.


    The Sealed Devil''s purple eyes locked onto a picture shown on the screen for a long time. In reality, he was not very angry. He knew that Xue Ling had sent him away so abruptly because the mainputer had been on its way, and even if Xue Ling had not made his move, he would still have had to leave. After all, he had no ns to see the mainputer right now. He had no ns to take any unnecessary risks until he was fully assured of sess.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    There was no day or night in the Devil World, and before he came, there had been not even a hint of any other people''s existence. But the Sealed Devil especially wanted to bring a person to the Devil World.


    How long would he have to wait until the Devil World was properly opened up?


    He recalled from the so-called main storyline that it would only ur towards the very end of the story, because opening the Devil World meant that the cultivators and devils were about to start a war.


    The war¡­ Another image of a certain person holding a sword showed up in the Sealed Devil''s head.


    Only, the picture suddenly stopped and vanished as he suddenly thought of something.


    Wait a minute. That was the great war between the devil''s path and the righteous path. Xue Ling was from the righteous path, so¡­ was he going toe and kill him?


    The Sealed Devil clenched his fists.

 Chapter 82

    6.11 - Put him in a ce where only he could see him


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    The knight NPC that triggered the main storyline quest chain was easy to find, but it was precisely because it was too ordinary and basic that it was not easy for the yers doing daily quests to trigger him.


    The requirements to trigger him were very strange, and the things that needed to be done toplete his quest was not something a single party could aplish by themselves. yers couldpete over the main storyline quest chain because no distinctions between territories or world boundaries were made. As long as anyone triggered the start of the main storyline, countless teams wouldpete, which would also make it more convenient for Xue Ling to achieve his goalster on.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge had been killing monsters with the other cute neers from the same sect. Presumably because his identity was special, and he was good-looking and likeable, people were always willing to party with him. Even without Thousand Miles Without Pause, there was still others willing to look out for him. He could also get along with the brothers in Thousand Miles Without Pause''s party; the protagonist''s halo was not so easy to take down.


    Because the protagonist shou was low levelled, the ces where he levelled up were all ces where neers often went. This made it easy for Xue Ling to grasp where they would be. Very quickly, as their levels went up, the level-farming party entered a new town, which just so happened to be one where the trigger point for the storyline quest was located. Xue Ling ordered the system to revise their quest list, adding to their quests, and simultaneously reaching the requirements needed to trigger the main storyline.


    The main storyline centred around the Sealed Devil''s life experience. The Sealed Devil was a devil that originally came into existence from the grievances that were sealed in the Abyss of Buried Gods. Despite his origins, he could feel emotions, and could rte to the world. The grievances that had given birth to him used up arge amount of its power in order to allow him toe into contact with the outside world, sending the newly born devil to a human vige.


    This was not done out of love for him, but rather to hone him into the sharpest sword. And in the world, the most dangerous, the most filthy ce, was amongst humans.


    Barren hills and turbulent rivers gave birth to unruly people, and the viciousness of humankind was the most terrible nourishment. In such an environment, it would be impossible for the Sealed Devil who did not have father or mother nor anyone to depend on, to find joy and happiness in the world. What he would experience, would not only be the pain of **, but also a spiritual torture.


    He was abused by the family that adopted him from childhood, raised like an animal, his life devoid of any bit of beauty or goodness. In his eyes, the world was all evil. That kind of filth made one disgusted, but it was necessary for his growth. The Sealed Devil had known from an early age that he was not human, but because the greatest malice against him could make him stronger, he had always been tolerating it all.


    He would endure until he had enough power to ughter the entire vige, tolerate it until he could thoroughly destroy these these dirty and disgusting things.


    Unfortunately, if his life wasn''t miserable enough, he would not be the ultimate boss. Nobody would choose to exterminate everything right from the start. There naturally needed to be a reason for the Sealed Devil to choose to stand on the opposite side of the gods, and following the traditional routine, this reason was nothing other than love.


    Please visit CG.


    The main plot followed the Sealed Devil''s life. yers would visit the vige that he had destroyed in order to understand the girl that he had been willing to challenge the heavens and change his fate for, yet still was unable to save. It was impossible for those who had experienced the Sealed Devil''s life story to steel their hearts, stay true to their beliefs and choose to fight against him, and finally kill him.


    Because his life was too miserable. It was as if all the bad luck in the world had fallen on him. He did not experience childhood as a child, lost his loved one in his youth, was betrayed by hisrades as a young man; he had experienced all the saddest and most painful things in the world, all the evils of human nature. It was also because these things had made him time and again see hope, but ultimately let him down. When he had chosen to believe for thest time but was rewarded with a dagger piercing his heart, the part of the Sealed Devil that could be considered human thoroughly died.


    What was left behind was infinite evil - the Venerable Sealed Devil that dared to kill his way into the heavens and destroy all the gods.


    What he did was absolutely not as simple as destroying gods. He also absorbed all the grievances that had created him. When he left the Abyss of Buried Gods, he separated the Abyss from thend of Jiuzhou and turned it into a newnd, called the Devil World. This was also when he became known as the Venerable Sealed Devil, and became the ultimate boss that dominated the game after the virtual world became disconnected from reality.


    He wanted all living beings in Jiuzhou to taste the bitterness he had suffered.


    Normally speaking, such a boss would have to die even if the protagonist pitied him for having such a miserable life. But because the author had set him up to be too powerful, it seemed that there was no way to defeat him, and finally, the protagonist gong and shou chose to stand on the boss'' side. But they firmly believed that their love could influence others, and they could influence the Sealed Devil and make it so that he would not turn the entirety of Jiuzhou into an empty wastnd like the Devil World


    They had thought too much. Nobody had seeded even by the end of the story.


    Xue Ling didn''t really care what thend of Jiuzhou would eventually look like, but if it became apletely barren ce like the Devil World, he would probably choose tomit suicide to leave the world after he haspleted his regr task of dealing with the protagonists.


    Please visit CG.


    As he thought of this, Xue Ling noticed a problem. He directly pulled the system out of the sword and asked, "I am made out of data in this world, and it is impossible for me to die. How do I leave this world?"


    The system had not thought that it would suddenly be pulled out. It was stunned for a moment before saying, "Oh yeah¡­"


    Xue Ling felt a headacheing on as he looked at the system''s ck face. "It can''t be that you''ve never actually considered this question, right?"


    "No way." It wasn''t as though the system did nothing but fish all day long. Although its host didn''t use it much, as a golden finger, it had constantly been working hard at selecting worlds for its host and preparing all kinds of things¡­ Even though there were many things that its host didn''t need since everything would be dealt with as long as he had that man¡­ "When host wants to leave, let me know, and I will take the host away directly."


    "Didn''t you say that I have to stand in for the original owners and live until their natural death?"


    "Yes, but right now you are not the original owner. Your data and his is different, and the original has already been erased from the world. This is a game world - even when it gets disconnected from the real world, the settings are somewhat still inconsistent since it''s a mix of both cultivation ** and ascending to be gods. If it was just cultivation **, you would only need to ascend in order to leave, but right now there''s nothing else we can do now." The system asked around, and said to Xue Ling, "The Ten Directions World already has news about another one of your tails. We will go there for the next world, so you should leave here soon after you''ve dealt with the protagonists since you''ll meet with that man again in the next world even if you separate now."


    "¡­" Xue Ling was silent for a moment before nodding. It was rare for him to be with the man using his true face; he hadn''t expected that they would not be able to spend a long time together.


    He had already seeded in introducing the protagonist to the main storyline, and parties should be gearing up one after another to start the quest chains. The progress for the main storyline should proceed very quickly; as long as they hurried and reached the point where the righteous path and the devil''s path cultivators held their great war, killed the Sealed Devil, or ensured that the Sealed Devil did not notice the two protagonists, Xue Ling could consider the task of changing their fatespleted.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all, having given the two protagonists a long life to live, they could fall identally fall in love with each other in theter days. What Xue Ling had to do was to stand on the righteous path during the great war and make sure he didn''t catch the Sealed Devil''s interest.


    "With your current abilities," Xue Ling asked the system, "could you kill the Sealed Devil?"


    "The Sealed Devil?" The system quivered, shook its head and said, "The halo on the Sealed Devil is even stronger than the protagonists''. Host, it''s enough that you want to look for trouble, don''t purposely go and die."


    Xue Ling waved his hand, his thoughts turning in his head. If the protagonists were not made into devils by the Sealed Devil, then the only person who had the potential to arouse the Sealed Devil''s interest and who followed the devil''s path was Su Xuanyan. Although Su Xuanyan was a useless character in the original plot, Xue Ling was very clear about Su Xuanyan''s level of power and ability. If he was serious, he would definitely be the most dazzling star during the uing war.


    Xue Ling once again wavered over whether or not he should choose the righteous path. Perhaps the characters that existed in the story did not know, but Xue Ling knew very well that the Sealed Devil was the existence that the mainputer hadbelled as a virus. The original owner''s death back then had something to do with him. After all, the original owner had only changed the protagonists'' and their party''s luck, while the existence who had made big changes to the game and disturbed the game world was the Sealed Devil.


    It wasn''t hard to guess. As a person who had lived a miserable life, who had finally killed off everyone who made him unhappy with much effort, to suddenly discover that all of his misery and misfortune was because someone else had set it up that way, and that his life waspletely not under his own control but instead run by the creator of a game, the feelings that he had felt, the grievances he had endured, were all artificially bestowed.


    What kind of reaction could a big devil have after learning such news?


    Xue Ling felt that it wouldn''t be overboard even if he destroyed the entire game. But the boss seemed to be able to endure, holding on until the game and reality hadpletely disconnected, until the game world became a real world, and finally, until he couldpletely turn this world into a y thing in his own hands.


    Please visit CG.


    Xue Ling was not the slightest bit worried about the protagonist gong and shou. What Xue Ling worried about the most was this boss.


    He was not the mainputer, and did not know when the boss actually realized that he was a character in the game, so he could only make guesses from all sides. But nothing unusual had happened in the game up till now, and if there was, they had been caused by him¡­


    This Sealed Devil could really endure¡­


    It was not that the Sealed Devil was enduring, but rather that he was alreadypletely uninterested in destroying the world, even finding trouble for the mainputer or the creator of the game had be uninteresting. He had realized he was only data much earlier than Xue Ling had guessed. As early as when he was set up to fall in love with a girl, he had already noticed that something was wrong.


    Because he had no feelings for the girl, but there had always been a voice telling him that he liked her, liked her to the point of insanity, liked her to the point where he was willing to fight against the heavens for her.


    Towards this, the Sealed Devil could only express: Ha-ha.


    He did in fact want to go against the heavens, but it would absolutely not be for such an ordinary human being. He was also not so pathetic that whenever anyone smiled at him, or was kind to him, or was willing to open their heart an ept him, he would be willing to take his heart out of his chest for them. He didn''t feel theck of love at all, because he never felt that he needed love.


    Oh, he really needed love now, and wanted it terribly. And it was precisely because he really wanted this person now, that the Sealed Devil did not randomly make a move to disrupt the order of the game, instead choosing to regrly destroy data so that the mainputer was busy to the point where it was turning in circles, and had no time to concern itself over their romance.


    Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden.


    Xue Ling was deep in thought when a chat box popped up in front of him.


    [ Thousand Miles Without Pause: There is a new quest instance. Do you want toe? ]


    Xue Ling pulled himself together instantly. There weren''t many instances in the early stages of the main storyline, and he soon figured out where they were going. After he agreed to join Thousand Miles Without Pause''s parties, Xue Ling brought his sword with him and went out the door.


    Su Xuanyan was leaning against the entrance to his Xuexing Hall waiting for him. "Going to do an instance?"


    "Yes."


    "I just got an invitation, too. Let''s go together." Su Xuanyan smiled deeply and followed behind Xue Ling. After the incident a few days ago, Xue Ling had ignored him for several days as though purposely letting him hang. Su Xuanyan also was not in any real hurry to lock him down.


    He wanted to take advantage of the opening of the main storyline to see what Xue Ling felt about the righteous path and the devil''s path. Although he really hated revisiting the past that others had written for him, if it would make Xue Ling feel some heartache for himself, he could still reluctantly force himself to go along and take a look.


    If Xue Ling was able to ept that version of him, then he would tell him openly about his identity as the Sealed Devil. If he insisted on destroying the devil''s path and killing the Sealed Devil, then he could only go against his wishes and bring this person back to the Devil World, putting him in a ce where only he could see him, and watch over him well.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    WordPressments are back, and the ability to ''like'' posts &ments is also back. Scrambling is now de-activated for those of you using trantors~ thank you for still following the story while we were sorting things out!


    The A+/A- font resizing buttons should also work now, please let me know if they don''t (i''ve never used a tablet to read websites before lol so i can''t really test it out). Please feel free to also express your love and thanks to Meli who runs the site~ she''s been working hard!


    ALSO, thank you to the wonderful people who have been sending over ko-fi''s~ i''m not sure which of my trantions you''re following but it''s really nice of you guys


    pst - fun things happen in the next chapter, and we have 5 more chapters to go to before the next arc! taking bets on what kind of world the next one will be¡­

 Chapter 83

    |


    6.12 - I want to dig out his eyes


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    This was an instance set in a pleasure house. Because the Sealed Devil was good looking, he was sold to the pleasure house as a teenager. He used some means to ensure that he did not have to receive guests, and became a manservant following a young maiden who had also just entered the pleasure house instead.


    The young maiden had been chosen to be the focal point of the pleasure house. She was very attractive, seemed soft and gentle, and was as pure as water from head to toe. She was proficient in ying chess, calligraphy and painting, her personality was soft, andpletely unable to stand up against the old proprietress. In this kind of environment, the obedient and well-behaved types were the ones that delighted customers the most.


    She was simply the most perfect person in the world. She had clearly been born in the mud, but she remained untainted by it. She was not scheming, and the Sealed Devil felt that she must have been a god''s favorite in order to have lived to reach her current age.


    But that thought was ridiculous, because if she was really a favorite, she would not have been sold here.


    After seeing this part of the plot, Xue Ling did not even want to waste energymenting on the pointlessness of cing such a ''Holy Mother'' here. The creator of the game must have fallen into a trap of stereotyping while writing the script, because the Sealed Devil''s story appeared to be tragic just for the sake of being tragic from a narrative angle. A ''Holy Mother'' like her could make everyone around her like her, but she just had to fall in love with the Sealed Devil, who had already made some minor modifications to his appearance and was no longer eye-catching.


    This instance was made up of three bosses. The first stage required yers to pass through the head guard of the pleasure house. He had arge number of guard underlings whose attacks were not that strong, but they had a lot of HP. They were also not the type to rush mindlessly at the yers; once they became severely injured, they would start to run away. This waspletely in-line with their character settings asckeys whocked courage and feared death, but the instance settings also required them to kill off all theckeys before they could move forward. So, they could only use some abilities to lock the guards in ce and kill them off one by one.


    This kind of scene was very bloody and cruel. Quite a few members of the party adjusted the authenticity of their disys to avoid feeling like they were killing seemingly unarmed people and making themselves feel bad.


    This was yet another 10 person instance. Other than Thousand Miles Without Pause and Listening to Rain on a Bridge who held the key to open the instance, and Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan who were here to participate in the fun, everyone else were all people from Thousand Miles Without Pause''s guild that he had called over. For some reason, everyone who joined were all girls, and after they noticed Xue Ling, they all gathered together to whisper as their eyes swept back and forth across Xue Ling''s body. It wasn''t malicious, just a little too nosy.


    The first stage of the instance required a long time to clear, but it also had a time limit. If time ran out without clearing the courtyard, yers would be ejected from the battle area and everything inside would be restored back to how it was. There were no shortcuts.


    Xue Ling knew how to cross this level, but it was inconvenient for him to speak out, so he could only hit a wall with them together on the first run through. After they had been ejected, he finally opened his mouth to suggest, "It''s a bit difficult to kill them when they''re running around like this. I can use a skill to lock them in ce, and you can split everyone up so that each person is responsible for DPSing several guards each. That way, we''ll be able to kill them all within the time limit."


    Normally, it was Thousand Miles Without Pause who acted as the party leader, and the team had long be ustomed to listening to their leader''smands. There was confusion now that someone else had spoken up, but after they heard Thousand Miles Without Pause speak up to tell them to do as Xue Ling suggested, they began to count the number of guards and assign them ording to each person''s strength.


    There were two healers on the team. They had very low attack power, but they would lose very little HP, so they were each assigned a single guard to slowly kill off. As for the rest, regardless of whether they were tanks, melee, or ranged DPS, were all assigned several guards per yer. Listening to Rain on a Bridge had been very hardworking, but was still only level 15. In a situation where everyone else was around level 20, and the leaders Thousand Miles Without Pause and Xue Ling were level 26, his level was too low to even mention. He was only assigned a single guard, and for while, his expression turned ugly.


    In fact, he was not a DPS profession, but rather a general one. Although he had joined Tianxuan Gate, he did not learn many aggressive skills, and even the ones he had had only been learned reluctantly. Only, Listening to Rain on a Bridge had alwayscked self-awareness, and he only felt unhappy as he pressed his lips together and clung to his frustrations by himself.


    Clearly, he had been the one to trigger the quest chain that led to this instance. Why was it that everyone''s gazes still fell on Xue Ling? Did everyone only care about appearances even in the game world? He would also have upgraded his looks if he''d known!!!


    Su Xuanyan and Thousand Miles Without Pause were in charge of the boss, and would help the others after they had dealt with him. The group all agreed on the n to clear the first stage, and then entered the courtyard and triggered the boss again.


    Because Xue Ling''s main attribute was ice, many of his skills hadrge area of effects. The bone fan held in his hand cracked as he opened it after he stepped within range, and aplex spell array appeared in the air. A thousand years of frost and snow swept through, and the entire ground became frozen with a thickyer of ice, locking all the guards'' feet in ce.


    This was a group control ability that Xue Ling had just learned. It could only be used for a limited amount of time, and he had to stand still for the skill to stay in effect, meaning that he could not attack any of the mobs himself. This was an ability that Xue Ling did not find very useful since it could onlye into y in a team setting, but it was just right for the current situation, so he had brought it out.


    Su Xuanyan and Thousand Miles Without Pause killed the boss quickly, and then began to clear up the basic mobs. All the guards in the courtyard were cleared up within the time limit, and the yer with who usually had the best luck with drops went around collecting loot.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t find anything good. A single piece of equipment was dropped, and it was only suitable for Listening to Rain on a Bridge. Thousand Miles Without Pause made the executive decision to give it to him directly.


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge had not expected his own luck to be so good, being able to obtain a piece of equipment without much effort. He kept his lips pressed together as he looked at Xue Ling, as though wanting to see any hint of unwillingness from the other party, but was unable to discover any.


    True, as long as he wanted it, anyone would be willing to give him equipment like this.


    When he thought like that, Listening to Rain on a Bridge''s dislike towards that face became even stronger.


    The second stage took ce after yers entered the pleasure house saw the scene of the women of the pleasure house epting guests in the main hall. The women of the pleasure house were one type of monster, while the round faced, big headed guests were one type, and the rtively handsome gonzi yet another type. Perhaps there were some repeats, but there were all kinds of different men, and it could be seen that the creators of the game had invested a lot of effort in this instance.


    This stage''s boss was hidden amongst these monsters, and the team could only clear the stage by finding and killing him within a predetermined time limit.


    The attacks of these mobs could be divided into two types. The pleasure house women would throw their personal belongings, and yers needed to be on guard against bing stunned or confused when they were hit by underwear or other things. The guests were much simpler, and their attacks were made by throwing money. Regardless of what type of monster it was, they all used money, only the type of money they used might be gold, silver, or bronze in different sizes and shapes.


    It sounded very cool, but the attacks were very intense, and if yers weren''t careful, they could get knocked dizzy, and then their HP would plunge straight down to the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There were too many mobs in this stage; the team would simply be totally destroyed by the sea of people. The party stood outside to discuss tactics and think about ways to sessfully pass this stage.


    There was nothing else to this stage - one could only rely on killing, and if their luck was good, they would be able to kill the boss and clear the stage. If their luck was bad, they could kill until their team was wiped out and still not find who the boss was.


    This kind of struggle that relied on luck had always been particrly easy for Thousand Miles Without Pause''s team. After discussing for a while, they could note up with any better ideas, and could only smack their foreheads and rush in to kill.


    As a DPS, Xue Ling was very lethal. Thousand Miles Without Pause used a longsword; he used a sword. The two des cooperated endlessly, and relentlessly carved out a bloody path.


    Su Xuanyan was not happy as they were happily hacking away. Although he consistently disyed the same lethality as the two men, his level was not quite there, and he had no weapons to take advantage of. He did not attract people''s attention at all, and those YY little girls did not notice him. Most of them were excited about Xue Ling and Thousand Miles Without Pause, going on about how they cooperated faultlessly and were really a super well matched.


    Su Xuanyan lowered his gaze, ncing at Listening to Rain on a Bridge standing not far away who had his hands clenched into fists and was gritting his teeth as he killed mobs, and something shed across his eyes.


    The boss in this stage was ultimately killed by Listening to Rain on a Bridge, and the girls in the team finally started to marvel at his good luck and express their hope that he would be a mascot and guardian angel for the team. Listening to Rain on a Bridgeughed cheerfully and let them surround him, but his eyes quietly drifted towards Thousand Miles Without Pause, unexpectedly discovering that the other party had their eyes on Xue Ling. In that moment, the disquiet in his heart became even stronger.


    Howe he felt like he had begun to follow the plot line of bing a vicious mistress?


    Xue Ling touched his sword, and discovered that Su Xuanyan was walking behind him. He raised his eyebrows, somewhat curious as to why the aura around him seemed so off. "What''s wrong? Who offended you? Or were you just mesmerized by the women of the pleasure house''s underwear?"


    "I want to dig out his eyes." Su Xuanyan leaned close and whispered beside his ear, "And make it so that he can no longer brazenly look at you." His eyes werepletely glowing purple, but because his gaze was lowered, Xue Ling did not notice.


    Xue Ling turned his head with some surprise and was hit straight on by Thousand Miles Without Pause''s gaze.


    Thousand Miles Without Pause nodded slightly to him, seemingly signalling something, and there was no trace of embarrassment at being caught staring.


    Xue Ling frowned and twisted his head back to say something to Su Xuanyan, but he unexpectedly met with a pair of eyes that werepletely different from before. It was a pair of very evil eyes, the entire pupil was purple, the initial purple darkening as it reached the pupil, until the centre of the iris was a purple so dark that it seemed to be ck. There was no amusement at all in those eyes, and they appeared extremely serious. Xue Ling realized that if he did not stop him, Su Xuanyan really would go and dig out Thousand Miles Without Pause''s eyes in the next second.


    Even if it was within a game, that was not allowed.


    Xue Ling''s brows wrinkled slightly.


    He reached out a hand and touched Su Xuanyan''s face, whispering quietly, "Let''s talk after we leave." Earlier, he had strung him along for a few days because the mainputer would always watch him closely for a while every time he returned, and it would arouse the mainputer''s suspicion if he was to be seen together with Su Xuanyan. It would be inconvenient for him if the mainputer decided to make its move earlier than expected, but now, when he looked at Su Xuanyan''s current appearance, Xue Ling felt that some things may not bepletely within his grasp.


    This game had always been on where absolute strength was king. The mainputer watched him because it wanted to swallow him up, and absorb all the data of an artificial intelligence for its own use. It would use his strength to make itself stronger, so that it could find traces of the virus, confront it, and thoroughly erase it. Xue Ling had not wanted to involve Su Xuanyan in the battle between him and the mainputer, given that the man''s status in this world had not seemed very high or powerful.


    Although his status was very high in the game, and his potential for development in the future was very good. With Xue Ling''s help, he would be able to experience an immense increase in power after the disconnection between the game and the real world, and then Xue Ling could retire with him into the wilderness after dealing with the protagonists.


    Now, it seemed like some things may be different from what he had previously understood.


    Human beings did not have that kind of purple eyes.


    Xue Ling was not sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing, because the man in this world was extremely dangerous.


    When Su Xuanyan heard his words, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, the purple in his eyes faded, and he reverted back to his usual appearance as a gentle and soft iceberg. He gave an affirmative answer, then lightly bit at Xue Ling''s ear.


    Xue Ling covered his ear with his hand, turning his head to re at him as he got up and said, "Let''s go to the next stage."


    "Good." Several voices rose up to answer him from various ces as everyone''s gazes fell on him and Su Xuanyan, their expressions full of ''so it was like this''.


    Su Xuanyan seemed satisfied that they had finally realized who in the team was the best match for Xue Ling, curved his lips, and even helped Xue Ling rearrange his robes.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" In fact, the man was still repressed and bottled up¡­ it was just that it was more and more deeply hidden, and sometimes it had be necessary for others to needle him a bit in order for it to be exposed.


    merysl: a MC so considerate of ML


    thanks Reall & MaevaLily for the kofi''s~

 Chapter 84

    |


    6.13 - Xue Ling now had time, and made preparations to clean up the mainputer


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Thest boss in the instance was the old proprietress. She could summon several powerful headliners of the pleasure house that were not like the little mobs from the previous stages whose attacks consisted of simple throws. The headliners were all smart, and they could make melee attacks as well as defend. Their HP amount was as high as the boss'', and even with the team''s current damage output levels, it was still a bit difficult to take her down.


    But there were some yers with plug-ins in the team - other than the protagonist gong and shou, Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan were obviously the main damage dealers on the team. The two had suppressed their strength for various reasons, and it was precisely because of this that the battle with the boss did not go smoothly. They wiped twice before finally clearing the instance.


    Dying in an instance would only cause yers to lose experience, but not levels. The few of them did not die too many times, so there was no change in the rankings. This could basically be considered a sess.


    The loot dropped in this instance were all very weird, and even gay porn books and things like that were part of the loot, but there was not much equipment, and all of it was only suitable for support professions. There was also a pretty good longsword, which was given to Thousand Miles Without Pause because he was the only person who could use it.


    Xue Ling did not get anything good, and only received some money from the instance. Su Xuanyan requested something, and Xue Ling did not see what it was, but he could clearly see that the gaze of the girl who was distributing the loot became more and more teasing as she looked between him and Su Xuanyan.


    Oh. He probably knew what it was now.


    Was there nothing else on this man''s mind? Besides, it was now the early stages in the game, and the marriage system hadn''t been released yet. Certain actions could not be performed, unless they went to a region far from the mainputer''s control¡­


    Thinking of his extraptions from earlier, Xue Ling felt a bit powerless. Perhaps the man could really find a ce like that.


    After agreeing to party up again next time they found a difficult instance, Xue Ling brought Su Xuanyan with him and left.


    They couldn''t go back to Xuexing Hall since he was always worried that they would be spied on by Han Wuzheng. He was just in the middle of thinking about finding a ce to have a proper discussion with the man when he heard him ask, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Thinking about ces where we can go to other than Xuexing Hall where we won''t be observed." Since he has already decided toy it all out there, Xue Ling did not shy away from saying these things out loud.


    Su Xuanyan was taken aback, and then he chuckled and said: "Then let''s go to Xuexing Hall. It''s an artifact that I created, and can block out other people''s prying eyes." He then followed his words with another sentence, "It also works against those who are not human."


    Xue Ling wrinkled his brows and temporarily did not look into what he meant by ''I created Xuexing hall''. Since the man had already opened his mouth and said so, then Xue Ling could be very certain that Xuexing Hall was somewhere they could go, so he immediately pressed teleport and transported the two of them there.


    Su Xuanyan adjusted the settings of Xuexing Hall to a closed-door privacy state in front of him, and then sealed up the entire Hall. "This was something I created for fun when I was idle. Back then, I was very dissatisfied with the small house that Han Wuzheng wanted you to live in, so I destroyed it and made arrangements for a new one."


    Xue Ling had not realized that there were such twists and turns behind the scenes. He frowned and said, "So, should I call you Su Xuanyan, or Lord Sealed Devil?" His tone of voice was not pleasant, and carried a bit of sarcasm.


    After all, no one would show a good expression after being lied to for so long.


    "Keep using Su Xuanyan then, I don''t like the name Sealed Devil." Su Xuanyan did not show any embarrassment about being exposed. Rather, based on the present situation, he was very happy, because even though Xue Ling had seen through to his true identity, he did not appear to have any intention of alienating himself. Although his speech and tone was rather arrogant, Su Xuanyan had a feeling that he just needed to coax him a bit in order to make him happy again.


    Xue Ling met his gaze. Su Xuanyan seemedpletely assured, as though even if his identity had been seen through, Xue Ling would be unable to do anything to him.


    Oh. It''s true that he can''t really do anything. At most, Xue Ling would just not let him join him in bed¡­ He wouldn''t be able to bear to do anything more, either. "Then why did you approach me with this identity?"


    "Perhaps because this identity belongs to me." Su Xuanyan squinted and smiled as he said, "I registered this identity back when the game started in order to make it easier to do things in the dark. When I''m not required to appear in the plot, I can do whatever things that I want to do by myself."


    "You mean things like disturbing the bnce of the game, causing trouble for the mainputer, and making it so that the mainputer has to stare at me because it urgently needs to evolve?"


    "The first two things are certainly things that I wanted to do, but regarding him watching you, believe me, I''m definitely unwilling. Unwilling to the point where I want to kill him off right now, regardless of the game''s life or death." After saying that, Su Xuanyan sighed again, "But I can''t do that."


    "Oh?" If he really was the Sealed Devil, then it was likely that the personality that is currently in front of him was a form of camouge. ording to the original plot, the Sealed Devil was portrayed as crazy and capricious, but the man in front of him really seemed too normal.


    "You''re still in the game, and you can only exist in the game, so I can''t destroy it. It doesn''t matter to me if I''m alone in the boring space that I''ve created, but if you join me there, you''ll be unhappy."


    This passage sounds both like and unlike words of love, to the point where Xue Ling didn''t know whether tough or cry. He looked over the person in front of him, and asked, "You really are the Sealed Devil?"


    Su Xuanyan waved his hand and shook his head. "I said earlier, I would prefer that you call me Su Xuanyan. Sealed Devil is the name that they gave me, and it''s a little ironic. I don''t like it at all."


    "What kind of irony." Xue Ling stared at him. The more he looked, the more he felt that the man''s face this time was more pleasing to his eyes than any other face in the past. "Well, fine I won''t ask. After all, I also like this version of you better."


    "It''s not that you can''t ask. It''s just the fake things and situations that they created are all things that I have denied and rejected. I don''t feel as though I am the Sealed Devil who went through that heart-wrenching past, causing me to be filled with resentment and not tolerate the heavens, because I also have feelings. Pure feelings that belong to me, and not the kind of love theypelled me to express. Rather, they are feelings from the bottom of my heart." He ced Xue Ling''s hand on his chest and spoke in a low voice, "There''s no heart here. It is only a bunch of data that fundamentally cannot understand what a heart is, but it is currently beating for you."


    Xue Ling always felt that the man seemed to have a strong ability to say words of love in every world. These words made him feel strange and numb all over, but they were still particrly effective.


    "When did you notice me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When you touched the transformation array." Su Xuanyan noticed that he had made no move to stop him, so he somewhat excitedly sat down beside Xue Ling. "You may not know, but the mainputer had already noticed you when you entered the game. He made a picture of your original appearance and liked to steal nces at it. I found it when I sneaked in, and destroyed it after making a back-up. He was in a terrible mood during that time."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Why did he feel that it was somewhat cute that Su Xuanyan seemed to want praise for his actions?


    "You mean, the mainputer noticed me from the very beginning?" So why did he act in such a low-key manner before? It would''ve been great to make a huge fuss that overturned the heaven and earth right from the start.


    The system rolled its eyes and expressed, host,e on, that''s not your style.


    "Darling, your thinking is still too simple. When a person is too terribly outstanding, it is the easiest thing to attract people''s notice. And when people begin to notice something, they naturally would be curious, and want to explore. Although there seemed to be nothing wrong with the things you fabricated, there are still some clues that can be seen if one investigated carefully." Su Xuanyan reached out and touched his face. He could not help adding, "And you look like such a delicacy."


    Xue Ling wordlessly took his hand down and said, "Talk properly."


    "Fine. He''s never been able to find me, so he''s in a hurry to upgrade. He''ll be able to advance the most quickly if he absorbs you. You should also have already been aware of the things about Han Wuzheng, right?"


    "Yes. I know he has a purpose and what he wants to do."


    "He has not made a move now because you are still too wary of him. He has no way to do anything to you if you do not naturally trust him or are unwilling to let yourself die."


    "It''s a pity that I tend to go for advantageous situations and avoid making a loss; I do not have a good impression towards him."


    "What about me? Do you have a good impression?"


    Xue Ling stared at him. That pair of eyes was dark, but the purple deeply suppressed in the depth of his eyes, as though he was willing to throw him directly into the Devil World and keep him there until the end of the world if he uttered even a single phrase that was not in line with his wishes.


    Xue Ling held back his smile and said, "The positive feelings have already been maxed out. Could it be that you didn''t hear the hint?"


    "Hint?"


    Xue Ling leaned forward and gently dropped a kiss on the side of his face before quickly retreating, not letting the other party hold himself down for a deep kiss. Otherwise, a situation that was inappropriate for children would develop. "Didn''t you ask me before about why I cared so much about Thousand Miles Without Pause?"


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" Changing the subject as soon as he finished flirting, this fox had really yed a great hand.


    "Actually, I not only care about Thousand Miles Without Pause, but also about Listening to Rain on a Bridge." Xue Ling coughed and said, "As you can see, I am an artificial intelligence just like you. You mind the fact that you were created by someone, but what I care about is Thousand Miles Without Pause and Listening to Rain on a Bridge."


    "Huh?" The mood that he experienced when he heard words from his loved one''s mouth saying that he cared about another person made the look on Su Xuanyan''s face a little strange.


    "Believe it or not." Xue Ling began a series of endless lies. It seemed that in every world, the man was a golden thigh that was exclusively there for his use. Since he was already a golden thigh, it shouldn''t be a problem if he used it a little. "I won''t be at ease if I don''t deal with the problem of Thousand Miles Without Pause and Listening to Rain on a Bridge."


    "Isn''t it easy to deal with them?" Su Xuanyan retorted.


    "Yes." Xue Ling''s eyes fell on Su Xuanyan''s body, his gaze filled with some profound meaning.


    Some of his difficulties from before were based on the fact that he did not know the Sealed Devil. Now that he could see the situation clearly, Xue Ling felt that there was no need for him to fuss so much since the biggest unforeseen event at the end, the Sealed Devil, was already within his control. As long as he could prevent Thousand Miles without Pause from falling in love with Listening to Rain on a Bridge, the tasks in this world would bepleted.


    All that was left was to solve the problem of Han Wuzheng.


    Thend of Jiuzhou was vast, but Thousand Miles Without Pause and his team travelled all over Jiuzhou as they thoroughly pieced together the Sealed Devil''s past. This process took a long time, because without Xue Ling acting as a big golden thigh for Listening to Rain on a Bridge, their path along the main storyline was not very smooth. They needed to search earnestly for a long time to find certain clues rather than simply identally stumbling across the key points involved in the quests.


    Although the development of the main storyline was slow, the pace at which yers levelled up was in line with the original plot. The speed at which the outside world copsed would also not slow down just because the game storyline was progressing slowly; when everyone''s average level reached level 50, they could truly live on thisnd. When the leading yers reached level 70, the real world copsed.


    yers in the game were all hit hard by this. Because they had no way to leave the game world, the game''s mainputer alsopletely copsed. They could no longer exist as yers in this world, and could only convert to be real existences in the game world.


    However, the transition was not easy, and the NPCs had alsounched a war against the yers. During these chaotic times, many people really grew up and became true leaders amongst the human yers. Thousand Miles Without Pause was one such yer. But others, including Listening to Rain on a Bridge, lost their livespletely from the NPCs'' ughtering or due to all kinds of idents.


    Of course, whether or not this was an ident or due to other reasons was hard to say. Xue Ling wanted to express that this had nothing to do with him. The person who felt that the matter of their courtship was too annoying, and disdained to get involved and simply killed off one of them, was Su Xuanyan. At most, he had feigned indifference and not raised a hand to stop him.


    Half of his tasks had already beenpleted. Xue Ling now had time, and made preparations to clean up the mainputer.


    first, StormFrost and her trantion project, , has joined CG! it''s another quick transmigration story, so feel free to go check it out~


    also, merysl wants one of those porn books that got dropped in the instance o.o i wonder what for¡­


    andstly, this quote by the ML needs repeating


    "There''s no heart here. It is only a bunch of data that fundamentally cannot understand what a heart is, but it is currently beating for you."

 Chapter 85

    |


    6.14 - I''lly out a bed in the Devil World and wait for baby toe and kill me


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    What did it mean for the entire real world to be destroyed? It meant that that the game world and the reality becamepletely independent from each other. The mainputer no longer worked, and yers lost all of the unique advantages they had been given. Although they could still control their own game inventories, they could only use their skills by mastering them themselves.


    The game system waspletely paralyzed. Although chat channels could still be used, the transaction system could not, and most system functions were also crossed out. The mainputerpletely stopped performing maintenance on the game world, but the yers had no choice. If they did not integrate fully into this world, they would die. The bodies that they had left in the real world had already vanished along with the destruction of the outside world, and the only thing that remained was their spiritual selves. These spirits no longer had any chance of resurrection. Once they died, they would really lose their lives.


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge powerlessly sped his own hands. Within the sea of blood, it was difficult to separate his own blood from the others''.


    Thunder sounded from far away, and rain was beating on his body, but he felt nothing.


    The heavy rain had been falling constantly. Although he had died many times in the game before, none of them was as real as this one.


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge could not understand why he would die so uselessly. In this kind of chaotic times, this kind of flourishing age, he should have be a magnificent hero that thrived in such troubled times, a person that stood above ten thousand people. Why did he have to die in this kind of mass grave?


    Blood flowed like a river, and there were corpses everywhere; both NPCs and gamers like him. The only difference between him and them was that they were already dead, while he still had onest breath left.


    He also didn''t know why he still had onest breath. Perhaps it was because he was unwilling, or because he was expecting something, but all around him, there was no sound except for the sound of the falling rain. No one woulde to collect their bodies, and no one would even remember who died in the war.


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge was truly reluctant. He had obviously already died once, and he had worked hard in order to be reborn again, but why was it that he still couldn''t achieve anything, and could do nothing? Clearly his luck stat had been maxed out in this game, and even though his level was low, he was still very popr. Why was it that the more they got closer to theter stages, the more difficult it became for him to level up? The big golden thigh that he had set his eyes on had left him a long time ago, and towards the end, even not even a single person in his sect had been willing to step forward to save him.


    Did he do something wrong?


    No, he hadn''t. He had never done anything wrong. He only wanted to have the best for himself, because he deserved to have the best. All of these changes had all urred due to the appearance of that person. It was all because of him that nothing went smoothly for him, and in the end, even the martial-brother that had been friendly to him at first gradually drifted away and no longer stayed in touch.


    When his thoughts came to this point, the hatred in his heart became stronger. Listening to Rain on a Bridge struggled to open his eyes, his gaze filled with anger, with indignation against a certain person, resentment towards this life, and that kind of unwillingness seemed to have appealed to someone as a voiceughed quietly. "Do you want to continue to live?"


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge was stunned. Thatst breath that had been held in his chest almost came out, and he almost died right then and there.


    "Live on, and make those people who looked down on you sit up and taken notice, make those who despised you submit under your feet, make this entire world tremble for you?" That voice was seductive as it continued, "Letting me see your **, that kind of wonderful, beautiful ck is especially easy to indulge in."


    Listening to Rain on a Bridge struggled, and reached out his hand that had been dyed red with fresh blood to tightly hold onto the man''s foot.


    His eyes werepletely dark, and he did not see the smile on the man''s face. It was slight, and seemed somewhat strange and abrupt on the face that was as cold as ice.


    His entire body turned patchy as it dissolved into specks of ck light that werepletely inhaled by the man.


    The man sneered, as thoughughing at his unwillingness, at his appetite that was so difficult to satisfy. Listening to Rain on a Bridge had alreadypletely disappeared. Regardless of whether it was in this world, or the real world, he would no longer appear in front of anyone.


    Han Wuzheng waved his hand, and the vast scene of corpses and blood disappeared. It took only a short time to rewind the data, as retrieving data was still especially easy to do with his current level of ability. He had not helped the other yers because he was toozy to talk with them anymore. Without the real world, this world became real, and he no longer had any obligation to take care of the gamers because he had already bepletely free and was no longer the so-called ''mainputer'' that needed to be constantly on alert for any errors that crop up in the world.


    Because the world no longer belonged to him. Ever since the game broke away from the real world, this world had already be independent. Even if he was the mainputer who helped create the world, what was left behind was only an artificial intelligence who had the ability to modify and tamper with data.


    He rather liked this version of himself. If this world did not have those other two people, he would be even happier.


    Because he would then be the god of this world. The kind that was unique and had no equal.


    Han Wuzheng stepped on his sword and left, flying away until he was only a small shadow on the horizon. Thend was quiet when a ck hole suddenly opened here, and the conversation between the two men that had originally hidden in the dark could be heard. "What is he doing?"


    "Gathering grievances." Su Xuanyan''s voice held amusement. "Presumably because he has understood that the chance of sess is very low if he makes a move against you, so he has chosen a different way to grow."


    "Can''t he cultivate ording the way of this world?"


    "Ha-ha." Su Xuanyan found this even more amusing. "He can, but there''s not much use."


    "Huh?"


    "ording to this world''s settings, I am the strongest person in the world. Those people who work hard and strive for sess are ultimately still only demons that I have created." Speaking of this, Su Xuanyan felt that he should go and thank the people who created this world and designed him. "Even if they be immortals, be gods, so what? I can break into the god realm and kill any ancient god." He sneered coldly, "If he does not find a way to fundamentally upgrade hisputing power, the he has no chance of defeating me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So? Does absorbing the resentment and unwillingness of those people help him? No matter how you look at it, it just makes his programming messier. Does he want the system to crash?"


    "There can be no construction without destruction; if he doesn''t try, how would he know which path he can take?" Su Xuanyan kneaded Xue Ling''s hand as he spoke, "Don''t worry so much. He is someone who will die in any case. Let him toss and turn as he pleases."


    "Raising a tiger is bringing trouble to oneself. As viins, we definitely should not look down on our enemies. If one day he really seeds, we will be caught off guard and die."


    "Fine then. Find an opportunity to kill him first and use it to help you evolve." Su Xuanyan didn''t care much about Han Wuzheng because after all, there was not much time left for him. He had looked down on Han Wuzheng even back when he had been the mainputer of this world, and had just circled around him for so long because he wanted to toy with him for a while. Now that Han Wuzheng wasn''t even the mainputer anymore, he was even less scared of him. "Stop changing the subject." Su Xuanyan narrowed his eyes as his raised his hand, withdrawing an invitation straight from Xue Ling''s inventory. "Baby, how about you exin this thing to me?"


    "What thing?" Xue Ling also looked at him with a deep smile on his face,pletely unconcerned about the thing the other party was holding. "Aren''t you the clearest about this? After all, you are the other leading character involved."


    "Ha."


    Although the NPC and yers had been fighting fiercely during this period of time, it had only been one chaotic battle. Once some people died, the world had once again regained its bnce, and the people who were left did not care about the differences between NPCs and yers. They could ept both yers and NPCs, and as long as they did not threaten their interests, everyone was willing make slightpromises and ept each other''s differences.


    Only people like these were suited to survive on thisnd.


    In fact, most of the sects that had not participated in the big battle this time had been preparing for something else.


    If things had proceeded normally, the war between the righteous and devil''s path would only take ce after the main storyline had been opened up to the end. But the plot was now a mess, and more people hade into contact with the main plot, causing the contradictions between the righteous path and the devil''s path to be more and more intense. The battle this time between the NPCs and yers was in fact a precursor to the major war between the righteous and devil''s path. The invitation card that Xue Ling had been given to him by his brother disciples in the sect to deliver to other sects - an invitation to the devil ughtering conference.


    Since they were ughtering devils, which devil they were referring to was naturally very obvious. This world''s devil''s path practitioners all worshipped the Venerable Sealed Devil.


    Right now, the Lord Devil was in the midst of curiously opening up the invitation, holding back a smile as he said, "Didn''t your Ten Thousand Sword Sect only ever focus on sword cultivation? Why would they be involved in these muddy waters this time?"


    "With Han Wuzheng there, these muddied waters cannot be avoided." Xue Ling had no intention of hiding this matter from Su Xuanyan, regardless of whether he was the Venerable Sealed Devil or the lead disciple of Tianmo Gate, Su Xuanyan, as he would definitely be involved. "In fact, although they call it devil ughtering, they don''t dare fight their way to your doorstep. At most they will make a move against the devil''s path cultivators, and there will be another great battle. Who wins and who loses will depend on ability."


    "And you?"


    "Ah?"


    "If I remember correctly." Su Xuanyan''s deep eyes stared at Xue Ling, making a chill run down his back. He couldn''t help turning his head. "You entered the righteous path?" Su Xuanyan touched his chin and spoke with some interest, "Although, after spending so much time with my baby, I''ve really never seen even the slightest shadow of the righteous path on your body. Why were you so adamant about choosing the righteous path in the first ce?"


    "I was thinking." Xue Ling tilted his head and did not look at him as he said, "If I really end up going up against the Sealed Devil, it would make more sense to kill him as a member of the righteous path."


    "So my baby had such lofty thoughts?" Su Xuanyan stretched an arm around Xue Ling''s shoulder, his other palm sliding down along his slender waist. "Now that this world is totally independent, there are no longer any restrictions~" His tone of voice was teasing, and his hand movements were very improper.


    Xue Ling knocked his shameless hands away and said primly, "There is no good reason or excuse to rashly switch sides right now, so I will stay in the righteous path and act as a nted spy first."


    "Okay." Su Xuanyanughed affectionately. "I''lly out a bed in the Devil World and wait for baby toe and kill me."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Can we shift the topic away from the bed???


    Whatever the righteous path wanted to do needed to beid out in the open and spread widely. Thanks to the main storyline, everyone knew the story behind the Sealed Devil. Most of the things this Sealed Devil had done could create a stir; there were many who called him evil, and many who hated him. This kind of person could make those who were fond of evil revere it even more, and could also allow those on the righteous path to seize all kinds of pretences in order to fight against the devil''s path cultivators in the world.


    They did not dare to fight directly against that person from the Devil World, but they could still kill devil''s path cultivators. After all, their rtionship with the Venerable Devil was one of one-sided worship, and the righteous cultivators could guarantee that the Venerable Devil did not care about these people''s life or death at all since he had always been on his own.


    But Su Xuanyan did not n to let them do what they wanted this time. After all, if the disparity in strength was too big, it would not be very interesting. So, he appropriately promoted the abilities of several leaders in the devil''s path. These people became strong enough to shake the world after they received their powers, and news that the Devil had appeared in the world quickly spread.


    The devil''s way was given a big boost by this news, and morale was strengthened as cultivators of the devil''s path began to face this so called ''devil ughtering conference'' with more disdain and disgust.


    After all, in the eyes of those following the devil''s path, those on the righteous path had always been hypocrites.


    Following the original plot development, Thousand Miles Without Pause ultimately still chose the devil''s path, bing the leader of the devil''s path yers. Due to Xue Ling''s meddling, he had no chance to fall in love at all, so his level was particrly high amongst the yers, and evenpared to NPCs, he was also an unstoppable powerhouse.


    Before the start of the devil ughtering conference, Thousand Miles Without Pause met with Xue Ling, and the two talked about some things, but eventually split up unhappily. Xue Ling refused to agree to the other party''s invitation to betray the righteous path, and Thousand Miles Without Pause was determined to follow the devil''s path. Knowing in their hearts that they would both thoroughly refuse the other, they finally separated and went their own way.


    Xue Ling had always been relentless in breaking rtionships with people for whom there was no longer a need to maintain contact with.


    Of course, all this delighted the man, so that when Thousand Miles Without Leave opened his mouth to ask Su Xuanyan why he didn''t try to make Xue Ling stay behind, his smile was affectionate to the extreme.


    "Loving him, means letting him do as he wants." He said it very simply, and appeared to be very open-minded, but in fact, the joy in his heart was something nobody else knew.

 Chapter 86

    |


    6.15 - Whether or not it is righteous or evil, what does that have to do with you?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Devil ughtering conferences were something that would probably happen in every world where there were both righteous and evil paths. In addition, this was originally a game world, and the yers had just experienced a catastrophe, so people from both the righteous and devil''s path very much looked forward to this war.


    At this point in time, they needed a legitimate war in order to ease the rtionships between the NPC and yers, and this was a very tactful way of solving such a crisis.


    As the leader of the devil''s path yers, Thousand Miles Without Pause led arge number of yers. Su Xuanyan was also very powerful, but he was more suited for individualbat and was not grouped with the yers that seemed ready toy a siege.


    On the other hand, the righteous cultivators were currently arguing about who their leaders should be. Normally speaking, since the leader on the other side was the first on the rankings, and they also had a yer on the top of the rankings, Xue Ling being the leader would be just perfect since each side had a yer from the top. Although the two had previously been on good terms, once it became rted to the path that they chose to take, the two of them could only kill each other despite their mutual affections. However, Xue Ling was toozy to take on such a task.


    Then it became awkward.


    Because the chief disciple of Tianxuan Gate had betrayed the righteous path, they no longer had the right to preside over the convention, so the initiator this time became the Ten Thousand Sword Sect. In the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, other than Xue Ling, the other person who could lead the yers was the chief disciple of Ten Thousand Sword Sect, the disciple who would forever be second, Yuan Chuan.


    At this moment, Yuan Chuan was facing a dilemma between his master and his martial-uncle.


    Although there had not been many opportunities for them to meet and interact, Yuan Chuan still understood his martial-uncle''s character. After all, the other party had been the famous number one beauty of Jiuzhou back then, and this beauty''s temper had always been extremely cold. Asking him to lead soldiers was very unlikely to happen, but his own master and his martial-great-uncle were very persistent, and he was stuck between the three when he took the position as leader. The circumstances that he found himself in were not very favourable.


    After careful consideration, Yuan Chuan still nned to have Xue Ling battle on his own. As long as he appeared on the battlefield, the morale of the righteous cultivators would still increase.


    Although his martial-uncle was a high mountain snow lotus, icy cold all day long, he still needed to make the trip, so Yuan Chuan also invited his own master as extra help in order to bolster himself before going for a visit. Even then, they received a cold reception and were forced to wait at Xuexing Hall for the time it took to burn half a column of incense before they were invited inside.


    It was not that Xue Ling wanted to put on airs, but rather that he had really been trapped by Su Xuanyan. Although the man had agreed to let him stay on the righteous path, he was extremely dissatisfied with having to see him stand on the opposing side during the battle. Xue Ling had to exin to him for a long time that it was all just for fun before the man finally said that if making war was also like **, then they should just fight right now.


    Then he dallied and flirted with the man for half a column of incense''s worth of time, making the sect leader and Yuan Chuan wait.


    "Martial-brother sect leader." Because he had yed around with the man, Xue Ling''s white robes were a little messy, and his face was a little red. Although he looked cold, just one nce would be enough for others to be shaken by his flirtatious appearance. Yuan Chuan looked once, and his entire face turned red as he bowed his head, not daring to look up at him again.


    Unable to look on when faced with his disciple''s useless appearance, the sect leader coughed and said, "Martial-brother Xing Dong, we came this time because of the devil ughtering conference."


    Xue Ling wondered why they subconsciously felt that he was unwilling to take part in the convention simply because he had refused to be a leader. But since they had already opened their mouth to speak, he naturally answered without any hesitation. "I understand martial-brother''s meaning. Since it is the demon ughtering conference, as a disciple of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect, I will naturally also step forward."


    Yuan Chuan had not thought that his beautiful martial-uncle would be so easy to speak to, and was stunned in ce until his master knocked him on the head. "You child, once you arrive at some strange new ce, your brain stops working. Your martial-uncle is cold-tempered, but he is a person on the righteous path. Just because he doesn''t like to lead, it does not mean that he would be unwilling to take part. If you don''t even have the courage to say some words to your martial-uncle, then what can you achieve on the battlefield?"


    Yuan Chuan was disgraced in front of Xue Ling, and rather shamefully bowed his head. He felt in his heart that it wasn''t his fault; his beautiful martial-uncle''s momentum was too strong. Clearly their levels weren''t that far apart, but he had a feeling that he could not afford to provoke him. As long as he was looking at his martial-uncle, he always felt that there was a chill running up the back of his neck. That feeling was too cold and terrible, and intuition told him not to pry too much, so he naturally did not dare to talk say too much to his martial-uncle.


    Xue Ling just nced at Yuan Chuan before shaking his head. "Don''t me him. I was in a bad mood when he came to mest time and scared him. If there is nothing else, martial-brother and martial-nephew can go back. I will appear on my own on the day of the conference."


    "Good."


    After he had seen off the two men, Han Wuzheng came again. It was obvious that he had been idle recently, so he liked toe over and speak with Xue Ling and improve their rtionship. Although his disciple had never given him any proper respect, and Han Wuzheng was unhappy about being ignored every time, he still had to pretend he was a good master in order to get close enough to absorb his strength.


    "Did your martial-brothere to see you?" He asked even though he already knew. Han Wuzheng had not participated in this demon ughtering conference on the surface, but in fact he had been the organizer behind the scenes. He wanted the world to be more chaotic so that he could enhance his strength and find another way of strengthening himself other than Xue Ling, and that force who made him feel both fearful and fascinated. "Was it for the demon ughtering conference?"


    If he could obtain that power, he would be a true God. Although he had suspicions about the Sealed Devil, he had investigated with his authority and found that the Sealed Devil had always been located in the Devil World, so although he had suspicions, he did not act.


    This demon ughtering conference was also just a means to make the Sealed Demon reveal his hand.


    "Yes." Because there was no longer any need to deal with him, Xue Ling''s attitude towards Han Wuzheng had also be more and more indifferent.


    "Weren''t you friends with that devil''s path disciple from Tianmo Gate?"


    Xue Ling knew that the person he was referring to was Su Xuanyan. He turned his head and coldly nced at him before saying, "Our paths are different. We have already agreed to part ways."


    Han Wuzheng seemed satisfied with his attitude, smiling as he asked him if he had encountered any bottlenecks in his practice. He also gave him some artifacts that he said would be useful on the battlefield, and left.


    As soon as he left, all the things on the table were destroyed by Su Xuanyan. Su Xuanyan had been upstairs the entire time, and when he came downstairs, he wrecked everything Han Wuzheng left behind with a nce, and even gave a cold snort, extremely unhappy about Xue Ling calling the other party his master. But he could not even make Xue Ling betray his sect as the other party insisted on killing Han Wuzheng himself. Su Xuanyan had always been unable to win against him, and therefore could only take out his anger on the things that Han Wuzheng had left behind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling had just battled with him earlier, and did not want to talk to him right now, so he turned around and began to study his own system.


    The system had recently been urging to finish up in this world as soon as possible because it had news regarding Xue Ling''s tail in the next world, and the system was more excited about it than Xue Ling was. Xue Ling''s attitude now was alreadypletely different from his previous anxiousness to retrieve his tail, because finding all his tails would mean that his travels through one world after another would end. He currently did not want to end his rtionship with the man at all, so he was also not as eager to find and retrieve all his tails.


    No one knew why thend of Jiuzhou was holding a demon ughtering conference for the first time, but everyone''s enthusiasm for the event was practically overflowing. Battle was a very interesting thing for the yers who used to be ordinary people but had now all be cultivators. They only needed a reason to fight until the world became a ce of chaos and darkness, so when this grand demon ughtering battle began, it quickly went out of control. By the time everyone came back to their senses, there was already no way to stop this war. Too many people had already died, and too many people had made a name for themselves in battle.


    Nobody expected that this war would really be able to make the Venerable Devil show himself, so when the gate to the Devil World opened in front of them, people from both the devil and righteous factions both stopped their actions.


    When cultivators fought, it was the mortals that suffered. Thend of Jiuzhou had already be a wastnd due to the war between cultivators, and more and more people fell into the devil''s path because they were dissatisfied with the righteous path. Just like in the original plot, more and more people were bestowed power by the Venerable Devil, and the devil''s path cultivators had already overwhelmed the righteous cultivators by more than just a bit. Even those like Han Wuzheng who onlymanded from the back hade out to fight and kill. This time, the gate to the Devil World opened because he threatened the devil''s path cultivators'' dominance.


    Han Wuzheng watched the gate as it opened, a light in his eyes shining brilliantly as he sensed a trace of that familiar power that he had set himself against for so long.


    Yes, it was this person who had toyed with him when he was still the mainputer and thenpletely ignored him after he had lost the power of the mainputer.


    He had been very angry, but there was nothing he could do because there was ultimately still a gap in their powers. The gap was still there, but now he could really see this person and finally knew how to get ahead of him.


    This was probably the first time that the Venerable Devil had appeared in front of the world. Anyone who had seen him before, regardless of whether they were god, or human, had already all died. At this moment, the gate to the Devil World was finally open, and endless darkness surged out. Except for Xue Ling, who had his gaze lowered as he slowly pulled out his sword, the battlefield fell into unprecedented silence as everyone looked up at the gate.


    As a sword spirit, the system was somewhat excited at this moment. Xue Ling''s insistence on killing Han Wuzheng himself had been for the sake of the system - now that the system was the sword spirit of his life bonded sword, once the sword passed through Han Wuzheng''s body, the system could take the opportunity to invade and eat Han Wuzheng''s data and promote itself.


    Although its host had never used it as a golden finger, he still remembered it, which made the system foolishly happy.


    Han Wuzheng probably was unaware that he was already regarded by others as food, and that someone was quietly staring at him in secret. He had his head raised as he looked up at the gate and the person who stepped out from within.


    This was also the first time that Xue Ling had ever seen Su Xuanyan as the Sealed Devil. He spent two seconds thinking about it, and felt that Su Xuanyan''s appearance was more in line with his aesthetic, before turning his head away and no longer looking at the Sealed Devil.


    When he noticed that Xue Ling''s gaze had not fallen on him, the Sealed Devil became even less interested in the righteous path. He looked down at the dense group of people and waved his hand, directly taking away their cultivation. He curved his lips as he opened his mouth to say, "The righteous path cannot tolerate evil, and the devil''s path cannot be allowed to exist in this world?" The words that he uttered was the slogan of this time''s devil ughtering conference. They were very grand, but they were full of irony whening out of his mouth. "In this world, what is right, and what is evil?"


    Han Wuzheng opened his mouth to reply, "We and ours are righteous, you and yours are evil. Cultivating the devil''s path harms lives, and is an evil way that heaven and earth cannot tolerate. Just like you, it should always be buried in the darkness. Although you are sealed as the Venerable Devil, you are still alone and friendless."


    "Alone and friendless." The Sealed Devil seemed to be savouring the taste of these words. His purple eyes swept over the righteous cultivators, making many people tremble against their will. "I am not a lonely person, and even less a degenerate man who spends his days in endless darkness. But if you want to live like that, I can take you there."


    Han Wuzheng frowned as he said, "Sealed Devil, what you do is forbidden by heaven. Even if you can stand here today and look down on us all, it doesn''t mean you won''t be a prisoner in the future."


    "That is a very good threat, but I think that you won''t be able to see that day." The Sealed Devil curved his lips, snapped his fingers, and Han Wuzheng suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Han Wuzheng opened his eyes wide in shock. A long sword had just passed through his chest, and the blood he had just coughed up left a stain of red on his robes. The sword was painted red with his blood, and his own data was being invaded. Han Wuzheng''s entire system was on the verge of copse, and Han Wuzheng disbelievingly turned his head to see a cold-faced Xue Ling.


    "You¡­" He had originally thought that this small artificial intelligence would not have the ability to make a move on himself, and had not thought that it would even be able to see through his identity, but the fact that it was relentlessly formatting his data told him clearly that he had been tricked.


    "Master, the premise to speak harsh words is that you and the other side are equal, not that you are far inferior to the other side. Where did you get your belief that he would let you go even after you made such threats?" Xue Ling stared at him, and his eyes were cold. It was actually no different from the first time he had looked at him, but Han Wuzheng had always thought that this was just his character and he had been born like this. Xue Ling continued to look at him, and suddenly curved up his lips andughed. "Or did you think that you would have a chance to run away and then swallow me up to be like him?"


    Han Wuzheng made a sound, and spat out another mouthful of blood. The entire battlefield was suddenly in a great uproar, not having expected that such a thing would happen. After all, this kind of disciple betraying the master scene was too great to watch.


    The Ten Thousand Sword Sect sect leader was so angry that his beard was almost about to flip up. He pulled out his sword and angrily called out, "Xing Dong! What are you trying to do?! Deceiving your master and destroying the ancestor?!"


    "Deceiving my master and destroying the ancestor?" Xue Ling turned his head, and the smile on his face became even more attractive. Perhaps it was because of such a smile that many of the indignant people from the righteous path blushed, hurriedly turning their heads and no longer looking at him. "Does a man like him deserve to be my master?"


    "Are you trying to betray your path?!"


    "Path?" Xue Ling sneered as he spoke, "It will never be your turn to discuss whether my path is righteous or evil." The sword in his hand whispered softly, and Xue Ling knew that the system had seeded. He pulled out the sword in one move, and the blood that Han Wuzheng spat out waspletely unable to sully his white clothing. He held the blood-stained sword in his hand, and his white robes moved on their own, his elegant style and unsurpassed beauty the same as it had always been. However, there was no longer the ice that wouldst for a thousand years on his face. What remained was a smile wicked enough to make people blush. "Whether or not it is righteous or evil, what does that have to do with you?"


    No one could answer his question. Everyone was frightened by his rising momentum as he no longer hid his strength, and disyed his power that proved his qualifications as the second Sealed Devil.


    Under such powerful pressure, no one could speak.


    "Oh." In the sky above the scene, the man looked down as he watched the y and couldn''t help butugh.


    only one more chapter to go in this arc~

 Chapter 87

    6.16 - Your aunt just wants to persuade you to let go and see the bigger picture


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    Perhaps it was because the scene was too quiet, but thisughter seemed oddly harsh. Many people lifted their heads to look at the Sealed Devil, who merely shrugged his shoulders as he said, "Go on. It would be a shame not to finish such a good y."


    The sect leader of the Ten Thousand Sword Sect was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He pointed to Xue Ling and admonished, "If you really persist on following your misguided course today, my Ten Thousand Sword Sect no longer has a disciple like you. You will be disdained by the entirend of Jiuzhou for deceiving your master and destroying your ancestor!"


    "If I didn''t deceive my master and destroy the ancestor, should I wait for him to devour my power and be a supreme existence on par with the Venerable Devil?" Xue Ling lowered his head to look at Han Wuzheng, who had already begun to be transparent due tock of power. "I am very clear about what was in his mind when he epted me as an apprentice back then. Besides, I don''t care about your Ten Thousand Sword Sect."


    Someone wasughing loudly in the distance. The head of Xuanmo Gate stroked his beard with a smile and said, "That''s right, little friend. Although it is not ideal to use the saying ''forsake darkness for light'' here, with little friend''s ability, there is no future in following the righteous path. It is better to follow the devil''s path like me. The timing is perfect as the Sealed Devil is also here and can serve as a witness."


    "The righteous path, the devil''s path?" Xue Ling sneered as a huge shadow rose up behind him while an elegant nine-tailed fox gently waved its nine tails. It was both noble and imposing, and Xue Ling''s fox was the only spot of white in the dark battlefield, a pure figure that seemed not to belong to this world. "Why can one only walk along the righteous path or the devil''s path? What I choose is a path that does not belong to anyone, but rather my own path." A mighty demonic aura spread out, and on the battlefield, regardless of whether they were on the righteous path or the devil''s path, everyone''s knees all went soft and they dropped to their knees. "I am the leader of a hundred demons, the king of ten thousand, and the path that I follow, is the demonic path that belongs to me alone!"


    This speech was really second to none, and when he raised his head, his aura domineering and haughty, that beautiful face no longer had the coldness from before. Instead, he was arrogant and gorgeous, and even though he was still wearing the same white robes, the current him waspletely different from before.


    Many people were dazed,pletely forgetting that they were kneeling before this man as their gazes followed his figure and stared at him as though they were seeing a god from the legends.


    It was not until a cold, dissatisfied harrumph rang out that the souls that had been almost sucked away suddenly returned to their bodies. Everyone suddenly copsed to the ground in a sweat and turned incredulous eyes towards the sky.


    "Baby,e up. I''ve never seen you so graceful and imperious. Come here and let me have a proper look." The Sealed Devil''s voice woke up everyone who had been subconsciously affected by Xue Ling''s power. All of them suffered internal injuries, but he was still unhappy as he used an indifferent, apathetic gaze to sweep over the crowd. Although the wordsing from his mouth were gentle, his expression was fierce.


    Xue Ling did not even bother to raise his head and only said calmly, "Come down yourself if you want to see."


    Many people at the scene had not expected him to speak this way to the Sealed Devil. Although the pressure that Xue Ling gave them was great, it was still within a range that they could bear. The Venerable Devil had been famous for so many years, and could even ughter his way into the world of gods. Their identities were not equal; how could Xue Ling have the courage to talk to the Lord Devil like this?


    But to their surprise, the Lord Devil was actually obedient and came down by from the sky.


    Xue Ling snorted coldly, showing his disdain for the way he had been putting on airs by staying up in the heavens.


    The Sealed Devil had his lips curved upwards as he looked at him. The more he looked, the more he liked him, and the more he looked, the happier he became. How could the person that he liked be so cute? When he was acting like an iceberg before, or when he was proud and cocky interacting with him, or even now, when he showed his true fox self and wantonly publicized his appearance, each and every aspect of his personality appealed directly to his heart. Each and every version of him made Su Xuanyan want to hide him in the Devil World so that others could not see.


    "When the nine-tailed fox is born into the world, the world will inevitably be chaotic. For us to arrive at this day, it indeed had a great connection to you." The sect leader of Tianxuan Gate, Xuan Jizi had a long, gloomy expression on his face as he opened his mouth to say these words.


    Xue Lingughed coldly, and said, "It''s really strange. You all started the war yourselves, and chose to die by yourselves. But now, sect leader Xuan Jizi wants to put the me on me?"


    "The Ten Thousand Sword Sect can do a thousand, ten thousand things, but it really should never have hidden the fact that you are a nine-tailed fox." Xuen Jizi looked coldly at Xue Ling. "The matters of today must be the will of Heaven."


    "Will of Heaven?" Now, it was the Sealed Devil''s turn tough. He looked at Xuan Jizi while using a hand to toy with the ends of Xue Ling''s hair. "There is no will of Heaven in this world, and even if there was, it would be my will. The rise of the devil''s path and the decline of the righteous path were the pledges that I made after I once again regained control over my own strength. You are doomed to have no opportunity to overturn your fates in this life, and thend of Jiuzhou is also doomed to fall into darkness."


    He said, "The words of I, the Sealed Devil, have never been taken back or altered."


    Xuan Jizi was still meticulously scheming and creating ns, but when the Sealed Devil spoke his piece, he coughed up blood with a ''wa'' sound, seeming to have received a grievous wound as he stared incredulously at the Sealed Devil. "You have acted against the Heavens! Ignoring the Will of Heaven and forcibly reversing Heaven''s Laws!"


    "Hahahahaha, the Will of Heaven follows my intent!" The Sealed Devil felt that it was all rather dull and let go of Xue Ling''s long hair, wrapping an arm around his waist instead as he continued, "I''ve said it before, I am thew."


    This was probably the most unsessful demon ughtering conference in history.


    In this war, Tianxuan Gate lost countless practitioners, their lives taken away by the Sealed Devil, their souls literally frightened to death and scattering as they no longer existed in Jiuzhou. Ten Thousand Sword Sect''s sword cultivators all retreated behind their doors and never emerged again, no longer involving themselves in world matters. It was mostly because of their previous rtionship with the Demon Lord that the Sealed Devil had not made a move against them.


    The new generation of cultivators called the long years after the devil ughtering conference the Dark Era. During this era, cultivators belonging to the devil''s path were rampant, and those from the righteous path dared not face against them at all. With the Venerable Devil of the devil''s path and the Venerable Demon of the demon''s path as backers, thend of Jiuzhou was reduced to being the devil''s path''s paradise, and children did not even know what righteous path sects were, let alone join them.


    This world''s history still followed its original trajectory, but Thousand Miles Without Pause did not be a devil. To be precise, the Sealed Devil did not make anyone into a devil.


    Many people inter generations spected, but they still could not understand why the Sealed Devil did not fulfil his original promise to create devils. Those who knew the reason were all silent on the matter since it was rted to Venerable Devil and the Venerable Demon, and those who had seen them personally back then had long been cursed, making them unable to divulge even the tiniest bit of what they knew to their descendants.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Xue Ling returned to that dark space, he felt more tired than ever before. Because he and his lover had been data in the previous world, strictly speaking, something like ''the end of one''s life'' did not exist for them. He had to spend a lot of earnest effort in order to pacify the Sealed Devil who was unwilling to leave him for even just a moment before he could leave, and when he returned to the space, he was both physically and mentally exhausted.


    The system ran around Xue Ling several times as it said, "Does host want to rest a bit? Actually, it''s not that urgent for us to go to the next world right away."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Not that urgent? Who was it that had been urging him to hurry back then?


    "No." Xue Ling sighed helplessly. In thest life, he had promised the man when he left the world that he would return to his side very quickly in the next life. It was not really necessary to dy and rest here - he could still find some time to rest after he entered the next world.


    His awakening this time was different from the feeling of awakening from sleep that had urred before. Xue Ling''s consciousness had just entered this body when everything before his eyes became instantly clear. He sat there for a moment, his eyes full of confusion, but with a simple blink of his eyes, the confusion disappeared.


    Xue Ling''s gaze slowly focused on a beautiful woman sitting opposite him.


    She was a middle-aged woman, and she had two tall bodyguards beside her. Her face held an expression of worry and guilt, and when Xue Ling could see everything clearly, he only sensed that there was ayer of falseness on her face, as though the person opposite him would pull out a stack of cheques from her purse at any time and ask him how much money he needed in order to leave his son.


    In fact, that was not far from the plot.


    Xue Ling had no opportunity to receive the plot right now. He didn''t even know what his current identity was, whether he was a man or a woman, or a gender that was neither male or female. The number of times that the system had yed such tricks on him was not limited to one or two times; Xue Ling lowered his head and nced at the fishtail skirt covering the lower half of his body, moved slightly, and found that he was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Xue Ling ced himself in the category of being neither male nor female.


    The madam opposite of him was also a mermaid. Her fishtail skirt was very simple, and her entire person seemed full of dignity as she pressed her lips together and did not speak. It made people feel especially sympathetic.


    She opened her mouth to say, "Wenwen, now that my family''s Lou Cen is like this, asking you to get married to him would definitely be wronging you. I also can''t bear to have a beautiful and lovely little merperson like you marry into my family to suffer, not even having a husband to keep youpany while receiving the ridicule of everyone all around. Wenwen is still young, and there will be better mates waiting for you in the future. There is absolutely no need to hang yourself on a tree."


    Xue Ling shifted his eyes. The screen in his mind was full of the words ''it really is another marriage agreement''. The system seemed particrly fond of finding trouble for him, preparing a huge pile of strange situations for him to resolve every time.


    He pressed his lips together and lowered his gaze, somewhat unwillingly opening his mouth to say, "Aunt''s meaning is¡­ asking me to break off the engagement?"


    The madame nodded, not having expected that he would be so easy to persuade. She sighed again and said, "Cen''er might not wake up from his sleep for three or five years. The two of you have a marriage agreement, and the person who would be held up is you. How many three to five years can a little merperson afford? You and Cen''er have only met once by chance, and your aunt just wants to persuade you to let go, and see the bigger picture."


    Xue Ling said in his heart that he could see the bigger picture, he could really see clearly. It was rare for him to have an opportunity to refuse an engagement that had been ced in front of him - he naturally would reject it 100%. Only, it''s not right for you to ask me to leave without giving me a check.


    From listening to this madame words, Xue Ling could tell that his own family background should be very good. At least, it was a family that the other party could not easily provoke. Otherwise, she would have to try so hard and use such well-meaning words to convince him and ask him to withdraw from the engagement.


    But, who cares? He''ll first pull out and then go from there. Regardless of whether or not this was the original body owner''s real love, Xue Ling would not easily agree to things like an engagement.


    "Good." Just like that, Xue Ling opened his mouth and spoke. "I agree to cancel the engagement."


    Obviously, the madame had not thought that he would really be so agreeable, looking at Xue Ling in surprise. When she saw that he had his head lowered, quiet as he pressed his lips together and frowned as though thinking deeply, she was afraid that he would take back his words, so she hurriedly pressed on, "If that''s the case, we can speak to your mother and make it clear now, and then dissolve your engagement to Cen''er today. Since we have not hosted an engagement banquet and have only verbally agreed, the impact on Wenwen can also be kept to a minimum."


    Xue Ling saw that she had immediately opened up something that looked like a wristwatch from her wrist, bringing up a virtual screen, and guessed that it was probably something like a nanoputer. Sure enough, another beautiful woman appeared on the virtual screen soon after. Xue Ling was just thinking that this person was somewhat familiar to him when he heard the madame that was sitting across from him open her mouth to say, "Wenwen, you should confirm this with your mother."


    Xue Ling nodded, looked at the person on the screen and said, "Mother, I want to break my engagement with Lou Cen."


    The woman''s face changed slightly, and the expression on her face was somewhat strange as she looked at Xue Ling. "Since you''ve now thought it through, I will ept it. But after today, even if you cry and cause a stir iming that you will never marry anyone but him after Lou Cen wakes up, I will not agree to it again."


    Xue Ling nodded, "Yes."


    Were they joking? Even if it was the man, he would need toe to his home to request a marriage. Asking him to roll around on the ground wailing and begging to marry him? Ha-ha.


    bye-bye game world


    bet you guys didn''t see this new arcing¡­

 Chapter 88

    7.1 - It did not mean that he was making way for the protagonist shou


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    After getting the results that she wanted, the madame spoke for a while with Xue Ling and left. Xue Ling sat in his seat, stared at the dessert in front of him, and spaced out.


    He had been apanied by a little girl, who was now clinging to his hand as she expressed her disagreement with his actions, "Young Master, how could you have agreed to Madame Lou''s request? She has never liked the Young Master, and ever since Young Master had desperately insisted on having the Lou family agree to an engagement with you, she has always disliked you the most. You''ve finally gotten the engagement you insisted on, so why are you now changing your mind again?"


    Xue Ling''s head hurt from all her noise. He pushed the dessert on the table forward and said, "Sit there and eat. Let the food upy your mouth!"


    The little girl pouted aggrievedly, herrge eyes rolling a little. Seeing that Xue Ling had closed his eyes with an ugly expression on his face, she finally obediently sat down to eat.


    The young master seemed truly angry. At the end of the day, he had just been disdained by his future mother-inw, and even agreed to dissolve the hard-won marriage contract - he must be really sad.


    In fact, Xue Ling was currently discussing the problem of his characters'' genders in every world with the system, but the system came across as particrly innocent. "This identity that the host has been given is extremely well-suited to interfering with the two protagonists as it is closely rted to their identities. I only chose it because I felt like it''s really not bad at all. I even opened a big golden finger for my host~"


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes, toozy to pay attention to his own system. "Send the story over." He would beat the system to death after he finished reading up on the plot.


    He also had no idea if the marriage contract that he had just eagerly agreed to dissolve would affect his ability toplete his tasks in this world.


    This world''s settings was not very different from the standard ABO settings. Well, in Xue Ling''s opinion, any settings where there was a third gender or factors that allowed men to have children outside of science were all simr to ABO.


    But, since he was incapable of giving birth, he was indifferent to the fundamental settings of this world.


    The genders in this world were not as vague as those in ABO worlds. There were basically just men and women, only a certain proportion of them would be merfolk. And yes, merfolk were able to give birth the next generation of merfolk for humans.


    There was a distinction between natural merfolk and artificial ones in this world. Natural mermaids or mermen were people like Xue Ling''s current body - they were bred by merfolk and hatched from eggs, and when they were ''born'', they came out as small eggs. Artificial merfolk were ones who had relied on ''science and technology'' to transform human legs into a fishtail. The two different methods for creating a mermaid affected the resulting mermaid''s breeding value.


    That''s right. Although there were women in this world, over the passage of time, they had already lost the ability to reproduce. Only by transforming into merfolk could human beings reproduce ''naturally''.


    It was because of this addition gender that the world was also divided into three types: ordinary people, breeders and merfolk. Not everyone could get a merperson pregnant, and ordinary people may nevere into contact with a mermaid or merman in their entire lives. Rather, the only ones who could get merfolk pregnant were the ''breeders'' who had extraordinary talents. The numbers of these three types of people could be exined with this ratio: the poption of breeders was half the size of the ordinary poption, while the number of artificial and natural merfolkbined was half the number of breeders.


    Calcted this way, merfolk were definitely precious, and it was no wonder that the madame had been so careful when asking him to break off the engagement.


    The original owner of this body was named Yan Qiwen. He was the adopted son of the Duke''s Pce, and was a little merman young master that grew up refined and trained in the ssics. He had been brought up sheltered in a boudoir and had no knowledge of the world. He saw the protagonist gong Lou Cen for the first time during the banquet held for his eighteenth birthday, which was the beginning of a mistake thatsted a lifetime.


    He was a cannon fodder character who couldn''t possibly be more like a cannon fodder. The reason why the system would say that this identity was especially well suited to interact with the protagonist gong and shou was very simple: it was because the original body owner was the key person who triggered the main plotline of the story.


    The Duchess hadid a mermaid egg eighteen years ago, and she loved her youngest son more than her life. However, the mermaid egg was stolen during a trip to the sea. The Duke assigned a lot of manpower to search for it, but could not find even a trace of their family''s little young master. Instead, they found and picked up another mermaid egg that was on the verge of death from the beach.


    The Duchess who had just lost her youngest son took in this mermaid egg as her spiritual recement and sentimentally cared for it. Five monthster, the egg hatched a little merchild with a ck and gold tail. The little merchild was given the name Yan Qiwen, and became the youngest son of the Duke''s Pce.


    Despite having a spiritual recement, the Duchess was still hopeful about finding her own son. And the little mermaid egg that had disappeared at the seaside, naturally, this little merchild was precisely the protagonist shou.


    Yan Qiwen had reached eighteen years of age, but he was still na?ve, sheltered, and ignorant. During the dinner banquet that the Duke''s Pce hosted for his eighteenth birthday, he fell in love with Lou Cen, the protagonist gong, at first sight, crying and making a fuss that he would never marry if it was anyone other than him.


    Lou Cen was a soldier who had aplished much in recent years. He had constantly been striving hard for his career, and was both upright and serious. He did not want to start a family now, nor did he want to marry a merman who had only just reached adulthood, as it wouldpletely slow him down. Only, the Duke''s Pce was powerful, and because the Duchess truly had no way to hold up against the crying and wailing of the little merchild that she had carefully looked after from birth, she could only entreat the Duke to find a way to ensure that the two would get married.


    Unfortunately, Lou Cen fell into aa because of an ident during his recent mission even before the engagement ceremony could be held. The hospital confirmed that it was possible that he might not wake up from hisa at all. Or, he might survive this crisis and be a SSS level breeder. If he woke up, then the officers would be weing another into their ranks, bing a general would not be a problem, and even bing a marshal would not be nothing but a dream. Of course, the premise was that he needed to wake up.


    The original host of this body was not worried that his sweetheart would not survive, so he had tly refused when Madame Lou asked him to dissolve his engagement. However, Madame Lou was not satisfied with the original body''s owner as he was too na?ve and easy to cheat. In Madame Lou''s heart, marrying such a person would not be helpful to her son at all, let alone that she privately had a close rtionship with the protagonist shou, and had always wanted the protagonist shou to be her daughter-inw. So, she was very diligent in inviting the original toe out and talk.


    The ident also urred during such an invitation. The original body''s owner had always pushed to see Lou Cen, wanting stay by his side to apany him, but Madame Lou had always used all kinds of reasons and excuses to influence the original''s crush on Lou Cen. The repeated refusals made the original realize that Madame Lou was unhappy with him, and during one such instance, he could no longer tolerate Madame Lou''s coldness and neglect towards him. He left without his bodyguards, and was thus kidnapped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The original owner had a very magical body. He could transform his tail into human legs at will, but because he was raised as a merperson from an early age, the original body''s owner did not regard this as a talent. Rather, he felt that he was a terrible monster and not a good merperson at all, because a good merperson would never have a pair of legs. So, he had always kept silent on this point, and no one else, not even the Duchess who loved him so much knew about this. And he had been kidnapped exactly because of that little secret.


    His kidnappers belonged to an underground merfolk researchboratory. They studied the history of merfolk, wanting to know the origin of merfolk and whether or not there was any way to create more merfolk and make human society more prosperous without having to spend so much effort and work so hard to reproduce.


    Eighteen years ago, the merfolk researchboratory discovered deep-sea merfolk. They stole an egg from those deep-sea merfolk that did not evere ashore. But due to unexpected circumstances, in order to escape the deep-sea merfolk''s pursuit, they hid the egg on the beach. And then¡­ the Duchess who had been looking for her son dug it up.


    This egg was Yan Qiwen.


    The merflkboratory spent more than ten years trying to find him. They nned and nurtured schemes ceaselessly in order to kidnap him, and they had Madame Lou to thank for creating an opportunity for them and allowing them to acquire their desired research target so smoothly.


    The plot could be considered to havepletely unfolded after that. Yan Qiwen disappeared, Madame Lou was questioned by the duke, the protagonist gong woke up, the protagonist shou mixed into this mess, and the story really began, but Yan Qiwen already had no part to y.


    Needless to say, after a long period of time, the protagonist gong finally destroyed the merflkboratory and discovered news of Yan Qiwen who hadmitted suicide because he had been unable to bear the suffering. He was remembered and mourned, which could be considered as a kind of drama.


    He could be regarded as the starting point of the whole plot. His kidnapping helped the protagonist gong and shou meet each other, and allowed the Duchess to find her own son. His death also agitated the entire ocean poption, causing the deep-sea mermaids and humans to erupt into intense conflict and strife. The war gave the protagonist gong opportunities to rise up in the ranks and increase his ie, reaching the peak of his life, and allowed the ''Holy Mary'' shou to shine even brighter as the shou turned on his golden finger abilities and finally resolved the contradictions between the two races.


    Living in glory, and dying in greatness.


    Xue Ling finished going through the plot and sighed.


    "Did this little merchild have any unfulfilled wishes?" Xue Ling asked the system. After reading the information, he had to agree that there were benefits to this identity. First of all, he could turn this annoying fishtail into a pair of legs; second, this identity had the lineage of the deep-sea merfolk''s royal family. Bing sessful was simply a matter of minutes as his own body was the biggest trump card. Coupled with the fact that deep-sea merfolk and the natural merfolk hadpletely different body structures, his body was not nearly as weak and frail as it looked. This would make it much easier for him to deal with matters.


    "He died too painfully. He was tortured over and over again. He could not beg for life, nor was he allowed death; he only wanted topletely destroy the mermaidboratory."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. This was slightly more interesting, and it even involved taking the plot away from the protagonist, which coincided with his task to change the protagonists'' fate. "He didn''t want to be with Lou Cen and grow old together?"


    "He had a kind of idol worship towards Lou Cen. You can open your nanoputer to check - Lou Cen had arge number of fans on the mermaidwork, and he could be counted as one of those brain-impaired fans. Before he died, he had always hoped that Lou Cen woulde and save him, but after the people in theboratory showed him news of Lou Cen''s engagement to the protagonist shou, hepletely lost hope, which was probably one of the reasons for his suicide."


    "His own ex-fiance announced an engagement to another man less than two months after his disappearance, and that other man was the true son of the Duke''s Pce. All the information he had received from childhood to adulthood waspletely overturned. It is normal that he suddenly lost his ** to survive, leaving only his extreme hatred for the research institute."


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and lowered his gaze as a slow smile emerged on his lips.


    He approximately knew how long it would be before Lou Cen woke up. After he woke up, he would be the Empire''s only SSS-ss powerhouse, an absolute bug.


    But, that had nothing to do with Xue Ling. After all, when he woke up, he would discover that Xue Ling had already broken off their engagement, and he didn''t even have to think to know that Madame Lou would purposely nder him in front of Lou Cen. At that time, his rtionship with Lou Cen would be particrly awkward, and the protagonist shou woulde on stage like the tide and build up goodwill with Lou Cen.


    Xue Ling never looked back with regret on the things he had already done, so he had no intention of going back on his word and reversing the broken engagement. However, breaking off the engagement did not mean that he was making way for the protagonist shou.


    The protagonist shou grew up by the sea. He had been adopted by a peasant who fished for a living, and was apanied by the sea every day. He met a deep-sea mermaid, which was what allowed him to act as a go-between for the deep-sea mermaids and human beingster on the story.


    This year was the protagonist shou''s eighteenth birthday and he was sent to the Empire''s Capital to learn skills that all mermaids needed to have. Although he hade from a peasant family, he had the protagonist''s halo, and the protagonist shou''s treatment was exactly the same as that of aristocrats.


    As a natural mermaid, he never had to worry about his life and future. His talent in design was outstanding, and he became good friends with a teacher in the mermaid school. Through the teacher, he came into contact with Madame Lou, and began to have dealings with her, designing dresses and fishtail skirts specially for her. Madame Lou was very fond of him and wanted to introduce this lovely child to her son.


    But Yan Qiwen was wedged between them, and knowing that her son had no interest in him, Madame Lou dared to ask Yan Qiwen to terminate the marriage contract during her son''sa, taking advantage of the fact that Yan Qiwen was young and ignorant.


    After approximately thinking through the plot''s direction, Xue Ling intended to first prate the enemy''s side first and develop a good rtionship with the protagonist shou. It would be best if he could get him to be recognized and epted into the Duke''s Pce right away as it would make it more convenient for him to do things afterwards.


    After all, Xue Ling believed that the Duchess would not allow her just-returned child to marry aatose, vegetable man who had been rejected by her adopted son, even if he woke up as an SSS-ss powerhouse.


    ''Breeders'' are basically the ''alphas'' of an ABO world, mermaids/mermen are the ''omegas'' and the normal people are the ''beta'' equivalent. The author lied, this setting is even moreplicated than the standard ABO setting.


    Also, i''m having a lot of trouble with the word ''merperson'' ¡­ it sounds so strange o.o but ''mermaid'' also seems wrong since XL and the MC are both male¡­ we''ll see how it goes~

 Chapter 89

    7.2 - His most naive, most simple and innocent smile


    "You''ve returned?" The Duchess'' expression was distant. Although she had been very fond of Yan Qiwen ever since he was small, they were not very close. Most of the time, the rtionship between them was strange. It could not be called distant, but it could be said that the Duchess could not forget her own little son. Every time she wanted to care deeply for Yan Qiwen, she would be reminded of her lost child and feel ufortable in her heart.


    "Yes." Xue Ling calmly responded. There was no hint of the fact that he had just broken off his engagement half an hour ago. He did not cry, nor did he make a fuss - he was nothing like the Yan Qiwen of the past.


    The Duchess had a queer look on her face. "Have you really given up on Lou Cen? At the beginning, you stuck to him and stalked him endlessly, threatening death if you couldn''t marry him. Now you''re simply cancelling the engagement?" Although she did not express any intimacy towards him, the Duchess was still very concerned about Yan Qiwen. This was also the reason why Yan Qiwen had not been too hung up about his own identity over all these years.


    "I''ve thought it through clearly." Xue Ling pursed his lips and said, "It''s meaningless to ask for a marriage contract this way. Madame Lou doesn''t like me, and tries in every possible way to interfere with my engagement to Lou Cen. Even if I marry into their family, I won''t be able to live happily." Of course, what he was saying was all nonsense. If he had really married into their family, he could toss about there and make the Lou family restless, but it was still better not to harm other people''s families.


    The look on the Duchess''s face finally rxed. She sighed and said rather helplessly, "It''s for the best if you have thought things through. I''ve told you before that Lou Cen doesn''t care about the serious business of marriage. The means that your father used also stirred him up and made him feel discontented. I was worried that you would get nothing good when you married him." Merfolk existed to be cared for and cherished. Previously, the Duke had used some special means to make Lou Cen ept the engagement, and the Duchess had always felt uneasy about it. But since Yan Qiwen liked him, she could only let him be. Now that Yan Qiwen thought it through, she was naturally a lot happier.


    "Although the engagement has been broken, I still want to go and see Lieutenant General Lou." Xue Ling lowered his brows and gaze, and looked extremely clever and obedient. "Even though we have cancelled the engagement, it was not because he was in aa. I believe he will wake up¡­ I want to make that clear to him so that at the very least, he won''t antagonize the Duke''s Pce and father in the future."


    The Duchess could not gather her wits together for a while. She looked at him in surprise, not having expected him to say such a thing. She was also a little touched - she had always worried that Yan Qiwen had been overly spoiled by her, her husband and their two sons. He was too na?ve and simple, and sometimes was simply just a fool. It seemed that after experiencing this situation, he had be enlightened and knew to consider things from the perspective of the Duke''s Pce.


    The Duchess touched her chest in relief and said, "I always thought that it would be best for you to find someone who cares for you and takes care of you if you never matured. Now that you have thought through and can understand some things, you''ve started to have your own ideas, and I won''t have to keep you at home all day long." She ced a notice in front of Xue Ling. "This is the admission notice for the Merfolk Academy of Sacred Poetry School. Even though you can learn these things at home, at the end it''s still good for you toe into contact with the outside world and interact with more people."


    "Sacred Poetry Merfolk Academy¡­" Xue Ling thought about it for a moment, the corner of his lips twitching a little. "The Merfolk Academy that has always been known as a bridal academy?"


    "Where did you hear that rumour?" The Duchess was somewhat helpless. "It''s not really a bridal academy, only the subjects that are being learned there are all things like learning piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Merfolk don''t have to work, so they learn are some interesting and amusing things instead. It also means that you won''t be bored at home all day."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. His head hurt terribly as soon as he thought of having to head into a pile of fish, but ording to his current character design, he had no right to refuse and could only nod his head obediently before bringing up another issue again, "Mother, about the matter of going to see Lieutenant General Lou¡­"


    "I know. Just tell me which day you want to go, and mother will talk to Madame Lou for you. Since your engagement has already been dissolved, Madame Lou should have no reason to offend the Duke''s Pce."


    Xue Ling smiled and nodded. He had just been about to go back to his room in his floating merfolk chair when the door to their home was vigorously pushed open.


    "Mother! I heard that Lou family pulled out of little brother''s marriage!" The man rushed through the door with a furious expression on his face. "Now, everyone who knows about this is talking about little brother, saying that he is shameless for wanting to pull out of the marriage as soon as that one called Lou got into an ident!"


    Xue Ling was sitting in his merfolk chair. After hearing such a long speech, he turned around rather helplessly and called out, "Second brother.


    There were three young masters in the Duke''s Pce, of which two were breeders. Yan Chuhuan was the eldest and worked in the Imperial Pce, and Yan Zhaiyan was the middle son who was in the military. Back then, very few people knew that the Yan family had used some means to force Lou Cen''s agreement, and it was unknown how Yan Zhaiyan had discovered this news, or even how he had learned that people were talking about their youngest brother.


    The Duchess looked on expressionlessly at her reckless second son and said, "If you have something to say, say it slowly. How old are you now, still acting so recklessly? Your manners are worse than your younger brother''s."


    Yan Zhaiyan was told off by his mother, and his steps hesitated. He first turned his head to smile foolishly at Xue Ling before saying, "I''m just angry that people are talking about Wenwen without proof! Say, Wenwen, was the marriage canction forced on you by Lou Cen''s mother? If she really dared to threaten you, then second brother will beat her for you!"


    Xue Ling helplessly said, "Does second brother want to hit a mermaid?" Even if Madame Lou had done something wrong or made any mistakes, she still could not be beaten or hit. After all, she was a mermaid, let alone one of the small number of women who had transformed into mermaids through science. If Yan Zhaiyan really punched her, Madame Lou may actually die.


    "Er¡­" He had spoken too fast. Yan Zhaiyan had not properly considered this question, and he clutched his head innocently.


    The Duchess was rather helpless. Fortunately, her youngest one had finally seen the light. Otherwise, with the two of them around, neither of them would allow her to worry less. "Your brother agreed to the dissolving of the engagement, and it was not because he was forced by others. Let them say what they want outside, I will deal with it. You don''t have to worry about your brother''s reputation, and you don''t need to worry that he won''t be able to get married. It would not be a problem for a merperson from our Duke''s Pce to marry into the royal family. It was just a lieutenant general, and nothing to be worried over."


    Yan Zhaiyan looked at Xue Ling with bright, shining eyes. "Wenwen, you don''t like that violent maniac Lou Cen anymore?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" How should he answer that? Right now, he had no idea where his man was. In view of his previous criminal record of showing up as the protagonist, Xue Ling could not be sure if Lou Cen was his man before he met him in person.


    He answered rather ambiguously, "It''s just that I''ve realized that forcing an engagement like this will not bring me any happiness."


    "Of course! That fellow Lou Cen doesn''t know how to get along with merfolk at all. He walks around with an ice cold expression all day long, and he only looks good. Second brother is also very good-looking! It''s enough for Wenwen to like second brother. Don''t think about that big ice cube!"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" How was he supposed to answer such words?


    The Duchess appropriately opened her mouth in time to diffuse the embarrassing situation. "Enough, you always speak without thinking. Wenwen, you should go upstairs and rest first."


    "Good." Xue Ling agreed, and went straight back to his room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Duchess looked down at her own son coolly. "That''s your younger brother. There are some things you can''t randomly say. You''re not a three-year-old anymore, and should use your brain more."


    Yan Zhaiyan made a sound of acquiescence, turned around and went back to work. He had skipped work - not only had he been told off at home, he would also get punished by his supervisorter. In the future, it would be better not to listen to too much gossip.


    Xue Ling went back to his room and studied the so-called Sacred Poetry Merfolk Academy. Finally, he remembered why the name was so familiar.


    Because the protagonist shou also enrolled in this school, and also attended the Merfolk Academy. He had enrolled two months earlier than him.


    It seems that he could get close to the protagonist shou this way?


    He had not expected that the opportunity woulde up so quickly. Xue Ling began to consider how to make the Duchess recognize her own son¡­ If he didn''t use too many means and made it as simple as possible, it would be easiest to simply be friends with the protagonist and invite him to the Duke''s Pce.


    The protagonist was named Yan Qingjun. It was a name that perfectly matched with his role as a protagonist. As the protagonist of this story, Yan Qingjun had all the good qualities - he was gentle, courteous, tenacious, a virtual ''Holy Mother''. Basically, you could find all the shining points of human nature in him. How could anyone dislike such a person?


    Xue Ling did not intend to kill the protagonist this time. After all, Yan Qingjun had not done anything to him. What he could do instead was to change his fate, so that his original magnificent, tempestuous fate became mediocre, with no twists and turns.


    Yan Qingjun''s appearance was very simr to the Duchess''. Xue Ling was certain that as long as the Duchess saw Yan Qingjun, she would be sure that this was her youngest son. For matters after that, Xue Ling would have to take it one step at a time, but the Duchess didn''t seem to be the type who would expel her adopted son just because she had found her own son. Besides, the Duchess'' two brothers would be partial towards the Xue Ling that they had watched grow up, so there should not be any major problems on that front.


    After that, he only needed to find his tail¡­


    Xue Ling was admitted into the Academy, and the Duchess made arrangements for him the next day, so Xue Ling could not even enjoy half a day of happiness before he was sent to the Merfolk Academy.


    The Sacred Poetry School was the most famous school in the entire Empire. Because of its special circumstances, the Merfolk Academy was not ced together with the main campus. There was a small forest between it and the main school, and special ess was required to enter the Mermaid Academy. Ordinary breeders had no right to enter it at all.


    Most of the people here were merfolk students, and the rest were ordinary teachers. All the breeders present were at the boundaries of the Mermaid Academy acting as guards, preventing against any incidents that may ur and disturb the merfolk''s learning.


    The Duke''s car brought Xue Ling all the way to the entrance of the Merfolk Academy before opening the doors. Because it was on the way, Xue Ling and Yan Chuhuan travelled together. Xue Ling quietly said goodbye to his eldest brother, withstood his careful scrutiny, and then was ced into school.


    At the end of the day, it was a ce of learning, and even the aristocratic merfolk had to obey the rules. The little maid who followed Xue Ling yesterday had note today, and Xue Ling needed to rely on himself.


    Fortunately, because people from the Academy had known that he was entering the school today, they had arranged someone to meet him at the door and guide him as well as exin some of the things that he would need to pay attention to in the Academy. It was only then that Xue Ling clearly understood what was in thisrge area.


    It was not convenient to have artificially transformed into a merfolk''s body. They had to sit in a merfolk chair or soak in water all day long, and there was a limit to the amount of time they could spend outside of water. Therefore, ces where merfolk lived had to have a swimming pool, and the same was true for Mermaid Academy. Because merfolk did not like to crowd together with too many others, most of the venues in Merfolk Academy consisted of all kinds of pools, in order to meet the merfolk''s need to be in water.


    Unlike the artificially modified merfolk, natural merfolk''s bodies were better. Some of them could even walk around with their tails, but their scales were very precious, and nobody would be able to bear such a tragic thing. Natural merfolk''s physical strength was also much better than artificial merfolk, and they could livefortably on the shore. As long as they spent one day a week or so in the water, it was enough. But even so, they tended to try to stay in the pools.


    After all, they were all fish, and could not truly live without water.


    sses for artificial merfolk and natural ones were held separately, mainly due to concerns that they would quarrel or something like that. The sses that Xue Ling attended were all for natural merfolk, and the number of students was rtively small. There was only a total of twenty students including Xue Ling that were then divided into two sses. They attended sses together, and the venues were veryrge.


    As soon as Xue Ling came through the door, gazes swept over him from head to tail, and several merfolk gathered together to discuss him. Xue Ling ignored them, nced over at the vacant spot beside the protagonist shou, and chose to sit next to him.


    Yan Qingjun was very easy to recognize because he was the only one with a golden fish tail in the entire ssroom. His tail was a brilliant gold that was particrly pleasant.


    Xue Ling lowered his head and looked at his own ck and gold tail. He did not even want to point out that it looked like the colors of a certain cellphone.


    The coloring of his tail was also very special. The scales were ck with a touch of gold, and each scale had a small golden ring around the edge. This was probably the symbol and coloring for the royal lineage of the deep-sea merfolk. After all, the colors ck and gold were controlled by Emperors in ancient times.


    Xue Ling''s brain went in a circle on its own, and he was finally satisfied with the color of his own tail. He ced a smile on his face and turned to greet Yan Qingjun who was next to him. "Hello, I''m Yan Qiwen. You have a beautiful tail. I really like the color!"


    Xue Ling felt that this was probably his most naive, most simple and innocent smile.


    the cellphone that Xue Ling is referring to is the ¡­


    also, thank you ''Happy Reader'' for the ko-fi! i''ve actually been out of town for the past week, but when i get back (tomorrow) hopefully i can start catching up on chapters and do a couple of double-releases.

 Chapter 90

    7.3 - He must have fallen into the river of love


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Yan Qiwen''s face and appearance was gentle and cute. His entire person seemed kind, and because of his face, the charm and impact of Xue Ling''s eyes was reduced significantly. The eyes that were originally slender became slightly rounded, and the corners of his eyes were still tilted upwards, making him appear particrly smart. Such eyes were clearly unsuitable on such a lovely face, but the feeling that he gave others was not dissonant at all. Rather, he seemed even cuter, making others feel closer to him.


    Normal people felt closer to him, and people who were enchanted by Xue Ling''s charm ability would feel a lot of goodwill towards him. When faced with such a carefully prepared smile, Yan Qingjun only felt that something had drilled into his heart, making his entire person feel flustered.


    He had not paid much attention to this little merperson when he hade in just now. He had only felt that it would most likely be another spoiled young master merchild who was one of the natural merfolk. Now that he looked carefully at him, he felt that his previous assumptions had been a little overboard.


    This little merchild was different from the others. His tail was a mysterious and noble ck and gold, and the scales were arranged one by one, making his entire tail appear very smooth and sleek. His scales were shiny, and it was clear that he was very healthy. Simr to his tail color, the merman''s hair was ck, but under the sunshine he had a light golden halo. His sweet smile disyed two dimples, and made Yan Qingjun''s first impression of him very good.


    He was very good looking, but unlike Yan Qingjun''s warm and mild gentlemen''s temperament, the little merman''s temperament had a kind of mysterious nobility. Although he was smiling, it made others feel that he was sacred and invible. Although observers felt close to him, they were simultaneously afraid to approach him. This kind of contradictory feeling wandered through his thoughts, making Yan Qingjun a little stunned.


    Xue Ling smiled and let him look as he pleased. He also knew that he had been affected by his enchantment, and his mind was experiencing some fluctuations. But, struggling was useless. As long as Xue Ling wanted, he could make anyone like him to the point of madness. The ability to charm was very effective on those who had lower spiritual power than him. If the difference in power between the two was not too great, he would be able to handle the other party and make it so that they were unable to be his enemy.


    Oh. It didn''t work for people who hated him from the bottom of their hearts. That was why he had been forced into this situation of having to look all over the worlds for his tails.


    Yan Qingjun could not resist Xue Ling''s influence on him. He curved his lips up into a smile and said, "Hello, I am Yan Qingjun."


    "Oh, you are also surnamed Yan?" The Yan surname was a widespread one. Other than the family of the Duke''s Pce, the several of the Emperor''s friends in the upper echelons of society were also surnamed Yan. Those with the Yan surname did not all belong to a head n, and in light of the fact that the Empire''s governing system did not allow for a family n to stand in such a dominant position, most people with the Yan surname were scattered. "I have been in the Pce ever since I was small, and this is my first timeing to school. You''re the third mermaid that I have ever seen, and you''re very beautiful."


    Yan Qingjun blushed under such tant praise. He spoke with some embarrassment, "Natural merfolk are all favourites from heaven, so all natural mermaids will be very good looking. Look at yourself - you are also very attractive."


    Xue Ling patted his own, slightly round face, touched the tear mole in the corner of his eyes and said, "You don''t need tofort me, after all, I will never grow up to be as beautiful as you."


    He propped his cheek on his hand and tilted his head to look at Yan Qingjun. He spoke while sighing in admiration, "You''re really a treat for the eyes. You even look like my mother." After saying that, he pped his hands and continued, "I''ll show you some pictures of my mother from when she was young. She was a famous beauty, and my father was unbearably fascinated with her." After saying so, he self-consciously brought up the picture of the Duchess on his nanoputer, and before Yan Qingjun could recover, leaned over to show it to him. "Look, she''s beautiful."


    When Yan Qingjun saw the photograph of the Duchess, his entire person froze for a few seconds, but the turbulent thoughts in his eyes were soon brought under control, and his eyes became full of amusement as though he had not noticed his rtionship to the Duchess at all. He gave Xue Ling an odd look, as if thinking about why Xue Ling would want to show him the photo, and whether it was for a specific purpose.


    Xue Ling ignored his suspicions. After swiping across to show the Duchess'' photos, he continued to swipe and showed Yan Qingjun some photos of his childhood. "These are all pictures from my childhood. Wasn''t I cute as a child?"


    There were some things that could not be overdone. He hade to act as a silly and sweet character, and there was no need to allow Yan Qingjun to see his true face even if what he wanted to do was not anything bad.


    The courses at the Mermaid Academy were very boring, at least for Xue Ling. Yan Qingjun studied very carefully in every ss, while Xue Ling was sleeping in his seat beside him. asionally, when he woke up with eyes still blurry from sleep, he would act spoiled and ask Yan Qingjun to help him copy notes.


    The school teachers had always maintained an attitude of turning a blind eye regarding these merfolk''s education. If Xu Ling did not want to learn, they would not force him to do so. He was only sleeping in ss, and wasn''t that a fishtail behind him? They should be indulgent towards merfolk.


    A good student like Yan Qingjun had already won the great prize of making all the teachers in the entire Academy feel moved.


    Xue Ling had onlye in order to get close to the protagonist shou, and had no ns to steal his limelight. So, during sses like piano and drawing, he did thempletely blindly, and it would be best if the teachersbelled him as a ''stubborn and disobedient merman''. This way, the Duchess would have to consider whether or not the other family would be able to withstand him tossing and turning before marrying him out.


    After spending the lesser half of a month interacting and getting along with each other, Yan Qingjun felt that he had alreadypletely seen through Yan Qiwen. He was exactly like his cute and lovely face, and was a merman that had no schemes in his heart. He just ate and slept all day long, and his greatest goal in life would be to marry a good man. It would be best if the man would spoil him, let him do whatever he wanted, and love him regardless of any reason. Then, he could spend the rest of his life being served, eating and waiting for death.


    If he had to point out what made this particr fish so unique, it would probably be that he kept expressing to Yan Qingjun that he did not want children in the future because he was a cute baby himself.


    Yan Qingjun did not know what to say about this. Heaven knows how many ellipsis marks he had over his head when he heard it, but because Yan Qiwen''s personality was like this, hepletely abandoned his guard against him and went from suspecting that he had approached him with a goal in mind to believing that he had approached him just because he was pleasing to the eyes.


    Exactly, in Yan Qingjun''s heart, Yan Qiwen was just like a Yan puppy. He had his own principles based on beauty, and it was not known how he made judgements, but in any case, the people he considered important were very few, and Yan Qingjun was one of them, and was even one that he liked very much.


    If Yan Qingjun knew that Xue Ling only regarded him as a pet, he would probably be angry enough to bite a chunk of meat off of him.


    This world was too peaceful. There was no infighting, and as long as his bodyguards watched him closely, those from the researchboratory would not rush into action and could only hide in the dark. Xue Ling did not n to make a move on them yet, so he could temporarily rest for a while and ease his mood so that he would not be too tired.


    After half a month of leisure time, they had finally arrived at the time when Lou Cen should wake up. Xue Ling had grasped the opportunity to visit on that day, because Madame Lou would definitely not let him see her son after he woke up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Because he had told the Duchess about his visit in advance, Xue Ling did not attend school that day. Instead, he went straight to the hospital. The day before, he had also told Yan Qingjun about it, acting pathetic and saying that he had taken a fancy to a beautiful man, but the other party''s mother was too powerful, bullying him until he could only give up the engagement. In return, his hair had beenpletely mussed up by Yan Qingjun.


    He smiled and expressed, "Little Wen is so cute. How could anyone possibly dislike you?


    Xue Ling pouted as he spoke. "Who knows? Maybe she wanted to find someone like you, Junjun¡­"


    All the fur on the system''s body stood on end thanks to its host''s tone. Although he was simply acting spoiled and being cute, it made the system break out in goosebumps all over. After knowing its host''s cruel nature, the system could not make itself believe it at all. It could only pray that Yan Qingjun would not see Xue Ling''s true nature in his entire life, because it would not a good idea to frighten this gentle merman.


    Lou Cen had fallen into aa due to a secret mission from the military, so he was staying in a military hospital, and people had to pass through a lot of checkpoints to get in. However, because Xue Ling had a special identity and was a merman, the check was not so severe. Madame Lou had a smile on her face as usual when she saw Xue Ling, and she was kinder than she had been when suggesting that they break off the engagement. Perhaps it was because he now no longer had anything to do with Lou Cen that Madame Lou''s hostility was no longer so strong.


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes behind her back, thinking that Madame Lou was too naive.


    Lou Cen''s ward was quite easy to enter. Xue Ling sat in his floating merfolk chair and went inside. He could see with a nce that although Lou Cen was lying there breathing smoothly, his spiritual and physical strength was rapidly soaring.


    As Xue Ling had previously seen on the merfolkwork, Lou Cen was very attractive. After all, he was the protagonist gong that had been picked out of thousands and chosen out of ten thousand options to match with Yan Qingjun, and would absolutely appear amazing. Although he was dressed in hospital clothing and had been in aa for over half a month, his physique had already been upgraded by a level, and he would wake up as soon as his spiritual strength finished rising.


    "When will he wake up?" Xue Ling quietly asked Madame Lou, his eyes revealing a little concern that even she was unable to resent him for.


    "I also don''t know." Although she firmly believed that her son was alright, Madame Lou was also distressed that he had been lying here for half a month. She waved her hand and said, "The doctor said it all depends on him."


    Xue Ling softly let out an ''oh'' sound, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought in his heart, ''he''s waking up now''.


    In the next second, Lou Cen''s spiritual power directly broke through the SS level, and advanced to the SSS level. The power that had previously been suppressed broke through, and all the machines in the ward began to wail. Xue Ling opened his mouth and asked, "Aunt, Lieutenant General Lou is waking up!"


    Madame Lou was overwhelmed by surprise. Because of the unexpected situation in the ward, all the doctors had arrived, and Madame Lou retreated to the back of the room, looking at the bed with a joyful expression on her face.


    Xue Ling asked the system, "Now that he''s waking up, is he aware of his surroundings?"


    "Yes, he is." The system wagged its snow-white tail and exaggeratedly praised its host. "Is it because you two have been in love for such a long time that the ability to sense the other party is maxed out? Host''s guess was correct this time - that''s him."


    Xue Ling''s lips curved in satisfaction. Despite all the doctors around them, his gaze met with a pair of dark eyes.


    Those eyes belonged to Lou Cen, who had just woken up. His gaze was still filed with sharp killing intent, and the doctors were rather wary of getting close to him. After all, he was already a SSS-ss powerhouse. It was also because he was SSS-ss that Lou Cen subconsciously looked towards the only person in the room who could threaten his spiritual strength the second he woke up.


    Then, he fell into a pair of golden eyes.


    It was a pair of very good-looking eyes. Slightly uptilted, they seemed to draw people in, and the tear moles at the corner of his eyes made gave him the appearance of an alluring demon. But that pair of eyes on that slightly rounded, still somewhat immature face that still had traces of baby fat, made people suddenly feel that it was much more pure.


    It was rather strange, because the first thought that appeared in Lou Cen''s head was not ''who is he'', nor was it ''why is this person here'', but rather one word - cute.


    This version of him was so cute.


    That kind of warm and lively feeling that came from his heart allowed his tense spirit to rx. He looked at the person who was meeting his gaze, slowly closed his eyes, and fell back into a deep sleep.


    Before he fell asleep, he saw the teenager smile at him.


    It was a very beautiful, very good looking smile. The corners of his lips curved upwards slightly, and two lovely dimples appeared on his cheeks, making his eyes sparkle and shine. It was a smile that was very much to his liking.


    He must have fallen into the river of love.


    This was the thought that shed through Lieutenant General Lou''s mind before he fell asleep.


    chapter 90 is 10 chapters away from 100, which is kinda like being halfway through WTMT¡­

 Chapter 91

    7.4 - What kind of situation was this?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    It has been a little under half a month since Lou Cen woke up, but because some of his vitals had not yet stabilized, Lieutenant General Lou had stayed in the hospital for further testing and observation. Normally, Lou Cen would cooperate quietly, but he was currently in a terrible mood, to the point where he wanted to beat people up.


    The person whose eyes he had seen before falling back to sleep was engraved deep in his mind, and he would see that smile in his dreams every time he fell asleep. When he woke up, he specifically asked about that person''s identity, and learned that that person was ''Yan Qiwen''.


    Although Lieutenant General Lou had been in aa for half a month, he still remembered his fiance''s name. After learning that person''s identity, he waspletely unable to match that person with the cowardly mermaid who hid behind Yan Zhaiyan during his own birthday party.


    But the nurse on duty assured him that it was the same merman, and they could not possibly have made a mistake.


    So, the depressed Lieutenant General Lou debated with himself for the better half of a day about whether or not he liked that particr fish.


    Lou Cen felt very unhappy about Yan Zhiwen. It was because of him that he had no way to refuse the engagement and had chosen to go and take on the secret mission in order to postpone the engagement party. And it was because of this that he had fallen into aa.


    But it was also because of him that his physical and spiritual strength broke through the barrier that had been blocking the way and jumped straight to SSS-ss, allowing him to be the first SSS-ss breeder in the Empire.


    The rtionship between them could be calledplicated, or it could be considered as simple as a straight line. Only, Lou Cen was still very prejudiced against Yan Qiwen.


    For example, he felt that Yan Qiwen was merely a little merchild who had been closed up in the Duke''s Pce from childhood. He was raised in a haven, and was na?ve and ignorant, even going so far as to threaten him and the Duke with his own life in order to be with him. Lou Cen found this kind of character very unpleasant. He also felt that he did not want to waste time pleasing a silly little merchild - he was currently already an SSS-ss breeder, and after considering the merits of his previous mission, as long as he left the hospital, he would immediately be promoted to the rank of General. After that, his goal was to be a Marshal. To fall in love with and raise a merperson now would seriously drag him down.


    Although he had an abundance of reasons, enough to allow Lou Cen to throw that moment of goodwill deep into the depths of space, as long as he closed his eyes, he would be able to see that pair of eyes and that simple and quiet smile, to the point where his heart could not help but throb, could not help but speed up and beat faster.


    Reason eventually lost to the increasing feeling of wanting to see someone but being unable to do so. Lou Cen made up his mind that since the little merchild liked him so much, it was not impossible to get married, and as long as he obediently stayed at home, he could definitely support him for a lifetime.


    After thinking things through, Lieutenant General Lou began to wait for the little merchild toe for a visit. After all, the little merchild had been there the day he woke up, so he subconsciously believed that Yan Qingwen still liked him to the point of being unable to extricate himself, and woulde to the hospital more often because he was worried about him.


    Heaven knows that Xue Ling had merely calcted the time just right, and only showed up to build up some goodwill before making a bet with the system about how long it would take before the man came to him on his own initiative. Because the man was over half a monthte, Xue Ling had lost the bet, and was now angry with the man, deciding to string him along for a year or two.


    In any case, they had already cancelled the engagement, and based on the current rtionship between the two, they had no reason to contact each other. Xue Ling was very certain that the man''s love for him had already reached the point where he would fall in love with him at first sight, so he had no qualms running off to gain favour with Yan Qingjun and attempt to bring him to the Duke''s Pce before Madame Lou introduced him to Lou Cen.


    Because neither side decided to take the next step, Lieutenant General Lou waited, and then waited some more, but that little merman never showed up. Suddenly, it time for him to be discharged from hospital. This was a good thing, but Lieutenant General Lou felt depressed and unhappy, and his heart was full of restlessness.


    Even if he had note for a visit, he shoulde for a big event such as his release from the hospital, right?


    But he still didn''t see the little merman.


    As he quietly clenched his fists, Lou Cen decided to postpone their engagement. Since the little merman was not in a hurry to marry him, then he also would not be anxious if their engagement was postponed untilter, right?


    With that in mind, Lieutenant General Lou was in a slightly better mood and did not think at all to ask his mother about the situation regarding his engagement.


    Xue Ling knew that the man had been discharged from the hospital today, but he was really in a bad mood, and therefore was toozy to bother going to see him. He was so listless during ss that Yan Qingjun even became worried seeing him like this.


    "Why are you so spiritless today?" By now, Yan Qingjun already treated Xue Ling as an adorable younger brother. After all, his personality and appearance were particrly pleasant. He was a little concerned after seeing him weakly lying on the desk.


    "Am I?" Xue Ling ncedzily at Yan Qingjun and tilted his head in that direction as he spoke in a wronged tone, "Junjun, I''m so sad¡­" He dragged thest word, and that tiny nasal sound at the end made Yan Qingjun''s heart turn so soft it almost became a pool of water.


    "What''s wrong? You''ve been looking unhappy these past few days. Is it because of that sweetheart you mentioned before?"


    "Yeah." Xue Ling''s head rubbed against Yan Qingjun''s hand. After building up his character during this period of time, he felt no pressure acting cute like this. As long as he hypnotized himself to believe ''I am the cutest'' several times a day, he would surely be even more cute! "He woke up when I went to visit him half a month ago."


    "And then?"


    "Wuwuwu." Xue Ling directly wrapped his arms around Yan Qingjun, looking iparably aggrieved. "He never came to find me after that day! There hasn''t even been the most basic level ofmunication between us! He didn''t even ask me why I broke off our engagement! Am I particrly unlikable? ¡­ Could it be that breaking off an engagement with me made him extra happy¡­"


    Yan Qingjun''s heart was almost dying from pain. He had already scolded this lovely child''s sweetheart several times in his heart. Which scum could treat such a cute merman this way? It was already bad enough that he didn''t pursue and praise him. Not even asking a single thing about the cancelled engagement was like treating the little merman as though he was somethingpletely unnecessary! He was truly a scum!


    He rubbed Xue Ling''s head andforted him by saying, "No, Wenwen is so cute, clearly everyone will like you."


    "I heard them say," Xue Ling''s eyes were red as he looked at Yan Qingjun. "That people only praise others for being cute when they don''t know what else to say that''s good about a person."


    Yan Qingjun: "¡­" After such an enigmatic silence, Yan Qingjun patted Xue Ling on the shoulder and once again opened his mouth tofort him. "Wenwen is good everywhere, and is particrly excellent at everything. Definitely can''t only be praised for being cute and nothing else."


    "I feel that you''re just saying that."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yan Qingjun: "If Wenwen continues to be so insecure, then he won''t be cute at all."


    "You''re even threatening me!" Xue Ling moved back to his own seat and snorted, "Of course I am the cutest. If he doesn''t like me, then forget it. I won''t like him either. He''ll be cklisted from today onwards!"


    The system was speechlessly staring at its own host. It no longer wanted to discuss its host. Wasn''t it just that he wanted to nder the man because he had lost a bet? Did he really need to find so many reasons and excuses in order to speak badly about Lou Cen in front of the protagonist shou?¡­ How firm was his resolution to destroy the potential rtionship between the two¡­ even though its host already knew that the man would not like anyone other than himself¡­ Its lord host''s acting skills had gotten better and better recently if he could pull off this kind of act without breaking out of character.


    Yan Qingjun helplessly took in his childish behaviour before opening his mouth to ask, "Wenwen, you''ve never told me - what kind of person is your sweetheart?"


    "What kind of person?" Xue Ling tried to recall the original body''s host'' memories regarding Lou Cen. He said, "Cold as ice. He looks very unkind, and does not have even a hint of poprity, and is not even a little bit gentle with merfolk."


    Yan Qingjun: "¡­" So, what exactly was it that he liked?


    "But he looks good."


    Yan Qingjun: "¡­" To put it simply, it was just all about his face, right?


    "Now, it would be useless even if he was even better looking. Who told him not toe and find me? Since he doesn''t want to be with me so much, then he won''t get the chance to be with me." Xue Ling harrumphed and said, "So what if he''s left the hospital? So what if he''s promoted to a General as soon as he''s discharged? cklisted!"


    Yan Qingjuntched onto a key word: "General?"


    Xue Ling made an ''ah'' sound: "I''ve never told Junjun about his identity before?"


    Yan Qingjun: "¡­" No, you were constantly being depressed by yourself.


    "My sweetheart is called Lou Cen, and he''s currently a Lieutenant General. He ran off on a mission in order to put off our engagement party, injured himself, and fell into aa. And then his mother forced me to break off my engagement with him. Perhaps it was because she felt that he would be better off not marrying me¡­ and then he woke up half a month ago when I went to see him." Xue Ling propped his chin on his hand and continued, "I didn''t understand anything when I was younger, and wanted to tie my life and death to a man, threatening to suicide if he didn''t agree to an engagement with me. As a result, he didn''t even cherish me at all. Ignoring the fact that he left on a mission even before our engagement was settled, he didn''t evene to apologize to me after the engagement was cancelled. Honestly, although it''s hard to find breeders, there are a lot of people who like me! Why should I stay strung up on his tree?"


    The system wiped off its sweat from beside him, thinking in its heart that Xue Ling had better not be heard by his man, otherwise the other party would kill him off in bed.


    Yan Qingjun''s expression was also full of helplessness. "Fine, as long as you''re happy." People''s hearts were biased. He was currently closer to Xue Ling, so he would naturally stand on Xue Ling''s side. Although that Lieutenant General seemed innocent based on Xue Ling''s words, as a breeder, it was still wrong to make a merperson feel so sad, let alone such a lovely little merman


    Lou Cen, who had already been ced on the cklist and ckened to the point where he could not possibly be any cker finally returned home and was treated to a meal by his delighted mother, who then turned around and admonished, "Although it ended up being an unexpected surprise rather than a threat and you even broke through in rank, you can''t be so rash next time."


    Lou Cen nodded rather helplessly.


    Mister Lou also worked in the army, and his status was also very high. But at the end of the day, he was already middle-aged, and his son was quickly about to surpass him. He had a cold look on his face as he praised him, "The army has already promoted your rank. You should continue to do a good job in the future."


    "Yes."


    Madame Lou looked somewhat strangely at her husband, and tugged at her son''s hand as she said, "Our son is already an SSS-ranked breeder, and there is no rank he can''t reach in the future. Why are you still admonishing him like this?"


    "If you ask me, you should rest for a while first. You''ve never taken a vacation ever since you entered the army - how will you be able marry a beautiful little mermaid for your mother like this?" Madame Lou''s eyes were brilliant as she spoke to this point. "Your mother knows a very beautiful and well-bred little merman who is both well behaved and quiet. He even knows how to design clothing - take a look at the fishtail skirt that I''m wearing, it was his work."


    Lou Cen''s expression stiffened, and he spoke very primly, "Mother, I already have a fiance. It''s not suitable for you to do this."


    The hand that had been in the middle of passing over a dish to Lou Cen stilled, and Madame Lou silently put the te down. Mister Lou''s facial expression was also ugly, and the entire dinner table suddenly turned quiet.


    Lou Cen was rather confused about the situation and continued, "What? I know that you do not like Yan Qiwen. What he did back then crossed a line, but since I''ve already agreed with the Duke''s Pce, I will naturally follow through. It was only because something happened to me that the engagement was postponed¡­"


    Madame Lou''s mouth opened and closed, and she finally spoke tonelessly, "Son, you and Yan Qiwen. Er, the engagement has already been dissolved."


    Lou Cen was stunned.


    "After you fell into aa, your mother went to find him and asked him to dissolve the engagement. He agreed." If Xue Ling could hear what Madame Lou was saying, perhaps he would praise Madame Lou for having a conscience, since ording to this kind of plot, Madame Lou should be pushing all the me onto his shoulders and scolding him for being shameless, giving up and getting away from Lou Cen after seeing that he was unconscious. This was the proper way to make Lou Cen slowly feel disgust towards him


    That would have been rather convenient for them to fall in love together and then mutually hate each other to death. The Xue Ling that was particrly fond of tossing and turning and making the man suffer as they yed as a married couple always tended towards this kind of crooked plot direction.


    "He agreed?" Lou Cen repeated these words rather strangely. "Then why¡­ why did I see him on the day that I woke up?"


    "He said he couldn''t be at ease, and wanted to see you once at the end¡­" Madame Lou truly felt rather embarrassed. "After all, you two no longer had any rtions with each other, and the Duke''s Pce would not find it suitable to bear a grudge towards our family and you, so he came to me as a gesture of goodwill."


    "Your mother knows that you dislike him. His personality doesn''t match yours, which was why I took the initiative to do this. You were very unhappy regarding the matter of the engagement back then, and I thought that we could use youra as an excuse and help you settle this matter so that you would not have to be bothered by it after you woke up."


    Lou Cen could feel his head starting to hurt.


    What kind of situation was this?

 Chapter 92

    7.5 - What would he do if he didn''t properly control his own momentum and frightened him?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    After being dispirited for the entire day, in the evening when ss was over, Xue Ling wrapped his arms around Yan Qingjun''s waist and would not let the fish go. "Junjun, will you apany me home? I''m in such a terrible mood that I might even jump off the building tonight without you!"


    Yan Qingjun looked down at him helplessly. "Don''t talk about yourself like that."


    "Seriously." Xue Ling leaned close to him. "You really don''t think my heart and soul looks very fragile right now?"


    "No, I think you look like you''re brimming with energy, and could even go swim for another kilometre." The suspension chairs slowly made their way out, and Xue Ling muttered under his breath as he followed behind Yan Qingjun.


    "Juste. It''ll be good even if you juste over for dinner. I''ve been telling my mother that I want to introduce my best friend to her."


    Yan Qingjun''s movements stalled for a moment. During this period, he had already inquired about what had happened to the Duke''s family, and he was also sure that he was the lost youngest son of the Duke''s Pce. After all, his forehead and eyes were so simr to the Duchess''. But, the more it was like this, the more fearful he was. He could treat Yan Qiwen so calmly and normally because this person was Yan Qiwen. If it was anyone else, Yan Qingjun felt that he would probably be jealous to the point of madness.


    So many years of recuperation allowed him to hide his thoughts and feelings so that they would not show clearly, but he was still depressed for a while. If he had not been apanied by Yan Qiwen during that time, perhaps his thoughts would have headed straight towards some misunderstandings.


    But even so, he did not have the courage to take the initiative and show up in front of the Duchess on his own. He felt anxious about returning home, and was always afraid that when he finally met the Duchess, she would not like him.


    So he found reasons everywhere to refuse Yan Qiwen many times, and he still did not intend to agree this time.


    Xue Ling was still continuing on from behind him, "Junjun, on the basis that there''s nobody I like anymore, and I''m depressed and not in a good mood, you should juste to my home as a guest. I really needfort. I''m afraid that I''ll hear news about Lou Cen when I go home today¡­ second brother is a military officer. His favorite thing to do when we''re eating is to talk about military affairs."


    Yan Qingjun''s movements stalled again, and he controlled his merfolk chair to turn around and look at Xue Ling. The other fish had already fallen quite a ways behind, and he had his head lowered, his entire person looking very downcast and unhappy. He sighed rather helplessly. Although it seemed that Yan Qiwen was still able to joke, he was afraid that it was a forced type of humor. For such an optimistic and cheerful person to be like this because of a breeder, it meant he had very strong feelings for the other party.


    This was his friend, and it was his friend''s home that he was being invited to. Yan Qingjun had long regarded Yan Qiwen as a younger brother who was younger than him by several months. What was wrong with agreeing to go home with his younger brother?


    "All right." After a long time, he finally relented and agreed.


    Xue Ling''s face lit up with happiness. He rushed forward and pulled Yan Qingjun along as they headed straight for the entrance, his floating chair whizzing about and frightening the merfolk nearby.


    "My elder brother ising to pick me up after work today. Let me introduce my eldest brother to you."


    "Okay." Yan Qingjun nodded helplessly.


    Yan Chuhuan, the eldest son of the Yan family, was His Royal Highness'' assistant. In the future, he would be a person on the level of a prime minister. He was very busy every day, but no matter how busy he got, he would still take time to bring his little brother to school and pick him up after school. Because Xue Ling had said that he wanted to bring a fellow student home with him to have dinner, Yan Chuhuan went ahead and sat in the front row, leaving the back row for the two merfolk.


    "Elder brother." His younger brother was no long as dispirited and dejected as he had been in the morning. After school, he always seemed full of good spirits. Yan Chuhuan reached out a hand and rubbed his head.


    "Did you make trouble for the teacher today?" It was as though his younger brother had grown up after breaking off his engagement with Lou Cen. Although he was still na?ve and somewhat ignorant, he had learned to ept different views, and he was much more enjoyable to be with than before. Originally, Yan Chuhuan already cared for him, but now he doted on him even more.


    "No". Xue Ling pushed Yan Qingjun to the front and happily said, "Elder brother, this is the Junjun that I''ve been telling you about. Isn''t he super beautiful with a super temperament? Junjun, this is my eldest brother, Yan Chuhuan."


    Yan Qingjun went rigid, and stiffly greeted Yan Chuhuan. "Hello, elder brother Yan."


    Yan Chuhuan''s eyes widened slightly, and his gaze was deep and dark. He stared at Yan Qingjun for a long time before finally opening his mouth to say, "Hello. Thank you for taking care of Wenwen at school."


    Yan Qingjun waved his hand. He knew that on the surface, bing friends with Yan Qiwen and finally getting invited back to his home looked like he was using him, which could easily be misunderstood by others. But he really did not have that intention, and he really liked Yan Qiwen as a younger brother. from and knew that he and Yan Zhiwen had made good friends and went back to his home. It seemed to make use of his meaning, which could easily be misunderstood by others. But he really didn''t mean it, and he really liked Yan Qiwen, the younger brother. "I really like Qiwen." Yan Qingjun calmly looked at Yan Chuhuan. "Truly."


    Yan Chuhuan scrutinized him seriously for a long time before lowering his gaze. He smiled and opened the door for them as he said, "Okay. Get in the car. Let''s go home and have dinner."


    Xue Ling excitedly climbed into the car, revealing a helpless expression where neither of them could see. In fact, he was really tired from pretending to be silly and sweet every day¡­


    Hopefully something would happen soon so that he could burst out, show his powers, and grow up¡­


    The Duke''s family had a big castle in the suburbs, but they only had two interconnected vis in the city. This was because there were three breeders and two mermaids in the family, and the Duchess had the habit of preparing double of everything for Yan Qiwen, with the intention that the second set would be for her youngest son. So, one vi was not enough, and the Duke was fortunate enough to buy two vis, and connected them together.


    Due to the Duchess'' influence, the entire family was required to eat together for dinner. Sometimes, visitors would join. It may be the Duke''s friends, or the Duchess'' friends, and even the Prince had joined them for dinner before. But, it was Yan Qiwen''s first time inviting a friend back home, so the Duchess felt very happy and ordered the kitchen to cook more. Although young merfolk might not eat much, it was still better to prepare more dishes.


    The Duke and Yan Zhaiyan arrived home first, changed into house clothes and gathered together in the living room to await the arrival of everyone else. This was a Yan family custom that came about because the Duchess really needed to feel the warmth and support of her family. They always had a lively dinner so that the Duchess would not feel too sentimental.


    Yan Qingjun only began to panic after they got out of the car. He pulled on Xue Ling''s hand and asked, "Wenwen, do I need to bring any gifts since I''m visiting for the first time?"


    Xue Ling patted his hand and said, "There''s no need for a gift. You are the best gift." Hisugh was particrly sincere. Yan Qingjun did not realize the irony of this sentence, but his mood eased up a lot regardless.


    Yan Chuhuan stood behind them, considering whether or not their mother would be too excited and faint, and whether he should go ahead and call the doctor first. When he heard Xue Ling''s words, he looked up at his younger brother in some surprise. But what he saw was his innocent smile, and the doubts in his heart disappeared at once. They seldom discussed their past history with their young brother, not wanting him to think that he was a substitute for anyone.


    Although he also liked that his blood rted younger brother was returning home, if the price that had to be paid was Qiwen''s unhappiness and heartbreak, then it would be better for it not to happen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was very unfair to his blood rted younger brother that had been away from home for so many years, but for him and his second brother, the little merchild they watched grow up was actually more precious.


    Yan Chuhuan sighed somewhat helplessly. He could not figure out what would happenter, and for the first time, he found that he could do nothing but resign himself to fate. They certainly would not give up Yan Qiwen just because they had found the real youngest master of the Duke''s Pce, but Yan Qiwen''s heart would probably be hurt again.


    Each and every one of them knew exactly how deep their mother''s obsession with her little son was.


    The Yan family was more lively than ever tonight. The scene of blood rtives who had been separated for many years finally reuniting was very touching. Xue Ling looked at the Duchess and Yan Qingjun who were crying and hugging each other tightly, pressed his lips together, and quietly looked down, standing to one side. He had his head lowered, and nobody could see the expression on his face.


    Yan Chuhuan stood beside him trying tofort him a bit, but as soon as his hand touched his shoulder, Yan Qiwen raised his head.


    "Eldest brother, I''m going to go out for a walk." He opened his mouth to say.


    Yan Chuhuan stared at him and found that his eyes were slightly reddened. He sighed helplessly and said, "Go ahead. Just walk around near the entrance - don''t go far."


    Xue Ling nodded, turned around and left in his merfolk chair. Now that there was nobody around, he naturally would not need to continue to pretend that he was sad that his mother had been stolen away by his friend. He had used that as an excuse toe out because the system had reminded him that Lou Cen was outside their home.


    It also made it easier for him to go back with a smile as though wanting to be happy for the two people insideter on. Although he had not felt much during the whole process, this was role-ying, and Xue Ling would still try to follow the original personality settings as much as possible.


    Besides, Lou Cen ran out before even finishing dinner. His mind had been blown by his mother''s news, and his brain was basically nk. He had never been in love before, and he had been full of confidence about not going to see the other party based on the fact that they were engaged. Now that he had suddenly discovered that there were no bridges linking them together, and that it was very possible that he would not be able to get close to the other party because of the broken engagement, Lou Cen could not sit still.


    He went straight to the Duke family''s residence, but when he got to the entrance, he didn''t know what he should say to get in, so after he got out of the car, he stood foolishly at the door for a while, staring at the house that had lights on inside. For a moment, Lou Cen''s face was full of confusion.


    This was the first time his heart had moved, the first time he had felt such determination to obtain such a person. Clearly, everything had been good a moment ago, but in the next second, he had nothing¡­


    This kind of feeling was too terrible. It was so awful that he wanted to get into a fight with someone.


    He was still standing there stunned when the door to the vi suddenly opened.


    Lou Cen''s eyes were unconsciously glued to the door as a merfolk chair slowly came out and the door mmed shut after it. The little merman emerged with his cheek propped up against his hand, his expression gloomy.


    Lou Cen''s gaze fell on him, and then he could no longer move his eyes away. He had no idea when the other person had already arrived in front of him.


    The door to the grand entrance opened, the little merman raised his gaze to look him in the eye, controlled his merfolk chair to go around him, and then directly left.


    There was a small park in themunity. Xue Ling nned to stay there for a while.


    As for the one at the door, he would follow him even if he left him there. He didn''t need to say anything to him at all.


    Thinking about it, it was only today that Madame Lou had informed him that the engagement between the two of them had been cancelled, and it was only today that he finally came over in a panic. Xue Ling was rather sulky that he had not ounted for Madame Lou''s actions, and directly ced the me of him losing the bet with the system on the man''s shoulders.


    As a tsundere, there was nothing wrong with him getting angry about such things.


    As a repressed, bottled-up person, Lou Cen''s hot eyes followed Xue Ling''s figure the entire way until he reached the other side of the wall.


    The sound of the door closing woke him uppletely. He had not thought that he would be able to meet the other person like this. Lou Cen was feeling ecstatic as he followed Xue Ling.


    "It''s not safe for a fish like you to go out alone at night." He caught up with him, but he was stifled for a long time and could not say anything. It was not until Xue Ling entered the park that Lou Cen finally let out this sentence.


    Xue Ling was not happy that he had be a ''fish''. Although it was true that he was a fish, he was very reluctant to be one. So, when he faced Lou Cen, the expression on his face was not good at all. "This is the territory for aristocrats, and nothing will happen to me. Rather, what is Lieutenant General Lou doing here in the middle of the night?" He paused, and unhappily added another sentence, "I heard from my second brother that you''ve just been promoted to General. Congrattions."


    Lou Cen was figuratively blocked by his words and did not know what to say. The little merman''s cheeks were bulging slightly, and it seemed that he was thoroughly angry. He was clearly in a rage, and the words that he spoke were clearly bitter and harsh, but when they came to Lou Cen''s ears, and in Lou Cen''s eyes, the scene was iparably cute.


    How nice. He could see him again after half a month''s wait.


    This made Lou Cen want to kill off the earlier version of himself who had been insisting on refusing to see the little merman. It was only that his character made it difficult for others to like him, but he was so cute, and Lou Cen had actually nned to distance himself away from him from because of some inexplicable reasons. He had even previously wasted so much time and so many opportunities to be close to him. The him from half a month ago absolutely had to have had a problem with his brain!


    Clearly, he had wanted to ce that person within his own embrace as soon as possible when he woke up.


    "Wenwen." He opened his mouth and called out to him. "I came to talk to you."


    "Our engagement has already been dissolved." Xue Ling frowned at him and said discontentedly, "So don''t call me in such an intimate manner. General Lou and I have already cleared things between us. Could it be that you are dissatisfied with merely breaking off our engagement and want to make sure I cannot get married?"


    "How could I keep you from getting married?" For the first time, Lou Cen became rather frustrated that he was not eloquent. He used to think that as long as he had enough power, he could use strength to crush a person, and the other party would naturally not oppose him and could only follow what he said. But when he was faced with his little merman, he didn''t even have to think about it to know that such a method was not feasible.


    He was so small. What would he do if he didn''t properly control his own momentum and frightened him?


    Xue Ling: Ha-ha.

 Chapter 93

    7.6 - I should have the right to pursue the merperson that I like


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    "Even if you''re unable to get married, I would still marry you." He mulled over his words for a long time before saying this.


    Xue Ling sneered at his words and twisted his head to look at him, finding it funny as he said, "Lou Cen, is your self-awareness that bad? You have already rejected me once. What do you mean bying to find me now? Our engagement has already been cancelled, and we have nothing to do with each other. You also don''t need to say these words to me." The meaning behind his words were very clear. He meant, since there was nothing between them, Lou Cen should just go ahead and get lost.


    Lou Cen''s eyes narrowed, as he stared at Xue Ling''s side profile almost greedily. The words that had been spoken just now were clearly words to terminate their rtionship, but there was a sense in his heart that the other party was joking with him. This feeling was very unreasonable, since ording to the little merman''s words, the courtship he was just about to begin had already failed, but his agitated heart told him that the other party not actually intend to chase him away, but was rather ying with him. It must be that he had made him angry somehow, and as long as he coaxed him a bit everything would be fine.


    Following this enigmatic intuition, Lou Cen ced his hand on Xue Ling''s head. "Why did youe out of your house sote at night?"


    Xue Ling moped, and did not speak.


    Lou Cen''s movements were very gentle, his hands caressing the ends of his hair, bringing with them a magical ability to soothe. "In a bad mood?"


    Xue Ling blinked, and when he realized that his temper could not make the man panic at all, he realized he should change his n. His eyes reddened again as he lowered his head and clutched at his fishtail skirt. "Am I particrly hard to like¡­"


    Lou Cen was surprised as he replied, "Why do you ask that?"


    "You don''t like me, and your mother doesn''t like me¡­" He uttered such remarks aggrievedly. "While you were in aa, she thought of using it as an excuse for me to break off my engagement with you¡­ Am I just so unlikeable that she couldn''t even tolerate me wanting to have the title of being your fiance for a moment longer?" Tears flooded his eyes as his shoulders shook, making him look particrly wronged and pitiful. "Perhaps even mother won''t like me anymore in the future, and my two elder brothers and father won''t want me anymore¡­ Junjun¡­ Junjun also won''t like me¡­ after all, I robbed him of his mother and father for so many years¡­"


    Lou Cen was a little flustered, the little merman had clearly been very energetic and full of spirit when he spoke to him just now, but now he seemed to be carrying a sense that the entire world had abandoned him, making his heart ache unbearably as he also became distressed. "Be good." He reached out his hand to rub his head, speaking as calmly as he could, "You still have me. I won''t leave you."


    The little merman looked at him through the haze of tears in his eyes, curled his lips, and said, "You were obviously the first to leave."


    Lou Cen''s heart was going to melt. He squatted down and looked directly at the little mermaid, reaching out to lightly, gently, gather him into his arms. The feeling of finally being close to him was extremely wonderful, and Lou Cen let out a sigh of satisfaction. His hand slid down Xue Ling''s back, and he petted his back infort, as thoughforting him, but also giving him strength and support. "That was my mother''s decision, and not what I wanted. I like you very much, like you to the point of madness. As soon as I think of you being with others, I be unable to control my own desire to kill." After Lou Cen spoke, he realized that the person in his arms was a little merman, and his violent words might have frightened him.


    But when he looked down at him, that pair of eyes were staring at him, dark as ink, with golden rims, and watching him intently. This kind of gaze made it difficult for Lou Cen to hold back, and he was especially afraid that he would not be able to help himself and end up doing the little merman on the spot.


    He had no confidence in his own self-control. Just looking at this little merman made his heart beat like a drum, and he was ecstatic every time he came a little closer. Now that he had the person in his arms, he no longer wanted to let go, and being gazed at him like that made him want to be looked at like this for a lifetime.


    Lou Cen never knew that he could fall so fast, without any time or intention to struggle. If it had to be described poetically, it only took a nce for him to begin a lifelong mistake.


    Things that had already arrived in General Lou''s hands would never be released easily. He did not feel that he has fallen into a lifelong mistake. Since he felt so strongly that he wanted to be with this person, then he should just go ahead and make it happen. And although the little merman said on the surface that he wanted him to leave, and did not want to acknowledge him, some small actions of his still let Lou Cen see that the little merman liked him, making his confidence stronger than than ever before.


    "The things that are spoken always sound better than real action." As though noticing something, Xue Ling struggled somewhat discontentedly and tried to break away from Lou Cen''s embrace.


    Then, unexpectedly, he heard Yan Zhaiyan''s violent voice. "That bastard! Let go of him for me!!!" Following the sound of his voice, the sounds of several footsteps could be heard.


    Xue Ling had guessed that it should be the people from inside the house who hade out to find him after discovering that he was gone. His struggle just now had been done deliberately for them to see.


    He had already said that he would not let Lou Cen smoothly get what he wanted. With his short temper, how could it be so easy to coax him back with just a few good words?


    Lou Cen was reluctant to let Xue Ling go. Before he did so, he even bowed his head to drop a kiss on Xue Ling''s forehead.


    Now, Yan Zhaiyan was no longer simply roaring. He immediately rushed forward to fight Lou Cen.


    Lou Cen blocked his movements with one hand, used some strength, and pushed himself two steps away. Despite performing such a series of movements, his eyes were still glued to Xue Ling''s body without wavering the slightest bit.


    Yan Qingjun followed behind him, and immediately came to Xue Ling''s side. He pulled on his hand and looked him over. When he saw that Xue Ling''s eyes were slightly red, he spoke out anxiously, "Wenwen, were you crying? Did he make you cry?!"


    Xue Ling shook his head. "It has nothing to do with him."


    "How does it have nothing to do with him." Yan Zhaiyan''s indignation was clear on his face, and it became even worse when he heard that his younger brother had been crying. "It was their family that wanted to dissolve the engagement before, and everything has already been cleared up. What is he doing here now?!"


    At this point, even Yan Chuhuan''s facial expression was not good. He coldly said, "General Lou, we need you to give us an exnation."


    "Exnation?" Lou Cen patted his clothes and said, "I came because of the previous engagement."


    The Duke''s expression was also ugly. Although he was normally quite reserved, he still cared for Yan Qiwen very much. Otherwise, he would not have taken pains to arrange the engagement for him when he kicked up a fuss. "The engagement has already been terminated, which should be exactly what you want. If there is nothing else, I hope that you will no longer appear in front of Wenwen. He was originally unhappy because of this affair, and since you can''t give him what he wants, don''te and show up in front of him to hurt his heart even more."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling hid behind the Duchess in silence. Yan Qingjun took his hand tofort him, and the Duchess who had just found her real son also calmed down her feelings and looked coldly at General Lou. "I know that General Lou has just been promoted after waking up, and there is no limit to how far you can go in the future. Our family''s Wenwen is unable to climb up so high, so it would be better if the General showed some self respect."


    Amongst everyone there, none of them showed good expressions to Lou Cen.


    Lou Cen realized that because of the previous cancelled engagement, the Yan family''s feelings towards him were very negative. The possibility of reversing the situation now was very low, but there were still some things that he needed to say. "I dide because of the broken engagement. Since it has alreadye to this point, there is nothing I can do about it. But what I can do is to pursue Wenwen all over again and hope that he will ept me again and be willing to be with me."


    "Are you kidding?" Yan Zhaiyan was a fierce-tempered man. Even before his words were finished, he had already exploded. "What are you treating our family''s Wenwen as? Needing your approval for the engagement, and then cancelling it whenever you want to pull out!"


    The Duchess looked at Lou Cen as if she were looking at scum. "The General must be joking. Our family''s Wenwen is very pure, and can''t y these roundabout games with you. It would be better for the General to go back, and I''d rather we not meet again in the future."


    "My pursuit of Wenwen is my own business. I think, I should have the right to pursue the merperson that I like."


    "Ha-ha." Yan Chuhuan sneered andughed coldly. The sound of thatughter made the rest of the people present shudder. "The lord General naturally has the right to pursue, and we also have the right to protect young adolescent merfolk. I hope that the lord General has enough willpower to persevere."


    These words were like a deration of war that directly pulled both sides into battle. For a time, both groups became at odds with each other.


    But, it was impossible to just start fighting here. After throwing down a ''just wait and see'', Lou Cen looked deeply at Xue Ling.


    As an innocent melon seed eating bystander, Xue Ling lowered his head quietly and pretended that he did not exist.


    Yan Qingjun worriedly clutched his hand and asked, "Did he do anything to you?"


    Xue Ling shook his head. The man was too pathetic. It would be better if he didn''t mess things up for him further.


    Although he bowed his head and did not speak, people automatically understood what he meant. As a matter of fact, Lou Cen was just a scum! Their engagement had obviously been terminated, but he still came to provoke Wenwen, did he think that Wenwen wasn''t sad enough yet?!


    The entire group of people looked on as Xue Ling kept his head down and did not speak, but eventually the Duke sighed helplessly and said, "Let''s go back. It has been messy ever since you all came back, and nobody has eaten yet. We''ll go back and have dinner first."


    "Yes. Qingjun, you¡­" The Duchess opened her mouth and looked at Xue Ling, her thoughts tangled.


    Xue Ling grabbed Yan Qingjun''s hand and opened his mouth to say, "Let''s just have Junjun stay over tonight. How about you move back and live with us starting from tomorrow? We can sleep together tonight, and you can keep mepany."


    Yan Qingjun looked at his somewhat pitiful gaze, smiled gently, and nodded. "Okay."


    The Duchess heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Let''s go back to dinner." Yan Qingjun was her own son, the child that she had waited so many years for, but Yan Qiwen was asionally her spiritual sustenance, and the little merchild that she had loved and cared for all along. If possible, she still hoped that the two of them could get along well, and now it seemed that Yan Qiwen did not hate Yan Qingjun for his identity, and the situation could not be any better.


    This child was simple, and had just lost his love. The person he liked was also a scum, and the Duchess'' heart was biased. At least at this moment, she cared a little more about Xue Ling.


    This meal was not as happy as expected, and after eating, the family quickly dispersed. Yan Chuhuan pulled Yan Zhai Yan directly into his study while Yan Qingjun asked to stay behind by the Duke and Duchess for a chat. Xue Ling went back to the room by himself first.


    Because he was a merperson, his room was on the other side of the vi, and there was an open-air swimming pool in the balcony outside of his room. It connected his room with the room next door, which was the room that the Duchess had prepared for Yan Qingjun. When it was tidied up tomorrow, Yan Qingjun would be able to live there.


    Xue Ling had no objection to this. As long as he closed the ss door that reached the ground, no one would be able to see him walking around on two legs inside the room. Sharing a swimming pool with Yan Qingjun and things like that did not affect his n at all.


    With this in mind, Xue Ling pulled off his fishtail skirt, found a bigger shirt in the wardrobe and put it on before changing his fishtail into two legs to begin practicing walking by going around the room.


    Because the original body''s host was afraid of his own legs, he seldom brought them out. After Xue Ling came, he regrly trained his legs to ensure that he would be able to walk normally onnd.


    Thanks to these two legs, Xue Ling has a new understanding of the deep-sea merfolk poption. As long as they were a deep-sea merperson, they would be able to transform their tail into legs and walk onnd at will. Their fighting power was fierce, and it was very easy for them toe out and make a living onnd. And human beings did not have any understanding towards them. Although the appearance of merfolk back then was somewhat rted to the deep-sea merfolk, due to the ferocity of the deep-sea merfolk, humans knew very little about them.


    They didn''t even know they could walk onnd.


    Xue Ling did not n to spend his entire life in the floating chair. After all, he had legs, and there were many things that he still needed to do.


    For example, he still needed to ruin the researchboratory that wanted to study him, and so on.


    Xue Ling nned to make his move after he became more familiar with walking on his legs, and could run, jump, and kick as he wanted.


    He was walking around in a circle while looking at all kinds of news on the web when the there was a knock at the door. Xue Ling knew that Yan Qingjun had arrived, so he plunged into the water at once and called out towards the door, "Open."

 Chapter 94

    7.7 - Could it be that even a scum like Lou Cen is eptable, but not me?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    The door was an automatic one, and would open uponmand. Yan Qingjun didn''t see anyone when he entered the room, so he went to the balcony.


    The balcony was very spacious. After entering the water, a little under half of the open air pool could be swum in, and it was built specifically for the merfolk in the family. After all, they were young merfolk, and would want to have their own private space. Their swimming pool was also separate from the Duchess''.


    A ck-haired mermaid was bobbing in the water. His hands were holding on to the edge of the pool, and his eyes were wide open, reflecting Yan Qingjun''s figure and making him feel gentle all over. "Did Wenwen go out tonight because of me?" Yan Qingjun loosened his fishtail skirt and slipped into the water with him, swimming to Xue Ling''s side. "You weren''t sad and unhappy because of Lou Cen, but because of me, right? Worried that I would take away your father and mother, and your two brothers?"


    Xue Ling asked in his heart if this meant that it was now time to start their ''emotional session''. But the expression that he showed on his face was still very ignorant. "No." He shook his head and decided not to go too far pretending to be foolish. The situation must be rified so that there was no wedge between him and Yan Qingjun.


    Although whether there was a wedge or not was not that important, Xue Ling was a perfectionist once he decided to do something. "I knew from a very young age that I wasn''t blood rted to mother. And I know that I was picked up."


    "Actually, it just never felt real. I always had the feeling that everything that I had was stolen from you. I never asked for much, and even though mother loved me very much, the only thing I ever tried to ask for in my life was the marriage with Lou Cen." At this point, he moved his tail and sshed in the water. "But it ended up being a failed request."


    "Sometimes I wonder, was it because I took over someone else''s family that people don''t like me?"


    Yan Qingjun reached out and held his hand. "Don''t be like that, Wenwen. It''s not your fault that I was lost back then, and it''s not your fault either that mother brought you back. You didn''t steal anything from me, so there''s nothing to atone for. Anyway, Lou Cen didn''t say that he didn''t like you. You heard what he said tonight, right? He wants to pursue you."


    "Why? There''s nothing particrly good about me." Xue Ling seemed to be giving up on himself as he hugged his own tail and lost himself in his grief. His wronged appearance worried Yan Qingjun, who feared that he would identally be depressed. "I grew up so small, and am not as attractive as you, and not as good as you, everything is worse than you, and couldn''t even be liked by Madame Lou like you. I know that she particrly likes the fishtail skirts that you design. But what can I do? I''m just a little child that was adopted by the Duchess, and all I can do is act cute and fool around. Time goes by day by day. Maybe someday I will find a breeder who really likes merfolk. Maybe they won''t care what kind of person I am, and just want me for being a fish."


    Yan Qingjun felt that he had alreadye to a dead end. If he didn''t pull him out tonight, he was afraid that bad things might happen.


    "Wenwen, listen." Tugging his hand and forcing him to look up at himself, Yan Qingjun opened his mouth to say, "Even if Wenwen is small, you still haven''t reached maturity yet, and you will still grow. You''re very cute, and many people like you. Mother, father, and your two brothers, they all love you and like you very much, and wish for you to spend every day happy. So, you shouldn''t say things like that. It will make us all very sad."


    "The person you like will like you back, and you can be together with them. As long as you can live life happily, we won''t stop you from being with Lou Cen." Yan Qingjun continued while petting Xue Ling''s head, "It''s just that Lou Cen''s attitude changed too fast, and we don''t feel at ease about himing into contact with you now. We just want to protect you."


    Xue Ling made a quiet affirmative sound, reached out and embraced Yan Qingjun''s around the waist, and asked in a soft voice, "Junjun, you are a little older than me. May I call you elder brother?"


    "Yes. Junjun or elder brother are both good. As long as Wenwen is happy, anything is fine."


    Xue Ling buried his head on Yan Qingjun''s shoulder and showed a stunning smile where he would not be able to see. That smile was totally different from the simple, na?ve smile that he usually gave. It was full of cunning and trickery, and probably because it was too genuine, the face that was normally not stunning suddenly turned much more morous and brilliant.


    The system kept its criticism quietly to itself to the side. Its host was actually the enchanting, contemptible wretch of legend, right? Having such a gorgeous face, and such an unrestrained and shameless personality! Did he really feel no guilt deceiving the lovely ''Holy Mother'' protagonist?


    If Xue Ling could hear the system''s sarcastic remarks, he would probably smile widely as he informed him that he really didn''t feel any guilt at all.


    Guilt? Was that something you could eat?


    His body had been filled with trickery and schemes since birth. If he had really been kind and lovely, he might have already gone off to die like this original body''s host long ago.


    This marked the end of the ''emotional session'' between the two. Xue Ling pretended to cry in Yan Qingjun''s arms, and then imed that tomorrow would be another day. Yan Qingjun, who was watching, did not know whether tough or cry, and ended up being even more distressed over him.


    On the other side of the vi, in Yan Chuhuan''s room, Yan Chuhuan poured a ss of water for his brother and motioned for the other party to sit down. "Zhaiyan, don''t be so impulsive next time. You can''t beat Lou Cen. You were so reckless today. What would we do if something happened to you?"


    "I was just incredibly angry." Yan Zhaiyan''s eyebrows were wrinkled into a frown as he remembered what had happened just now. "He obviously forced Wenwen to break off his engagement with him, but now he''sing back with these hypocritical gestures. It''s clear that he just wants to make sure Wenwen can''t separate himself from him in order to restrict our family."


    "Are you worried that our family will be restricted by him, or that Wenwen won''t be able to live without him?" Yan Chuhuan asked a question that did not seem to have much rtionship with the previous remark, but still made Yan Zhanhai tremble.


    His entire body became frozen on the spot. Faced with Yan Chuhuan''s meaningful eyes, he slowly, slowly lowered his head. "Elder brother." He called out.


    "You should know that Wenwen just treats you as his brother. If you don''t want to lose him, you shouldn''t do any unnecessary things." Yan Chuhuan''s face was very serious. Yan Zhaiyan knew what he was referring to, but he was still unresigned.


    "Brother, why can''t it be me?! Wenwen is not rted to us by blood! " His eyes were red, and he looked a little fierce. "I watched him as he grew up. I really like him! He was red-eyed and looked a little fierce. "He grew up as I watched him grow up. I really like him! Could it be that even a scum like Lou Cen is eptable, but not me? Just because I''ve taken on the name of ''older brother''?!"


    "Yan Zhaiyan!" Yan Chuhuan mmed the table and said angrily, "Do you know what you''re saying? Yiwen is a child from our Yan family! It doesn''t matter whether he was adopted or not! If you still want to see him every day, then clean up your thoughts for me! Otherwise, I''ll have you sent away, and you cane back again in another three or five years when he''s already married so that you can bepletely clear-headed!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yan Zhaiyan was stunned by his roar. After hearing his eldest brother''s words, his expression was sad: "Big brother¡­ I¡­"


    "Whatever the reason, he won''t like you, and you can''t like him. If you want to destroy Yiwen''s only home and make it so that he has absolutely no one to rely on, then go ahead and tell him how you feel. See if he will happily agree to be with you, or whether he will leave the house forever." Having spoken to this point, Yan Chuhuan waved for his silly brother to get the hell out of his study and return to his room. He just felt that his head was throbbing in pain.


    These things all happened because of Yan Qiwen, but none of them were Yan Qiwen''s fault. Yan Chuhuan couldn''t even say anything about it to Yan Qiwen, and apart from sighing that his little brother made it too easy for others to care for him, the only thing he could do was to stop Yan Zhaiyan.


    Yan Zhaiyan could bear it when Yan Qiwen was crying and begging to marry Lou Cen, but once was probably the limit. If Lou Cen really nned to do as he said and pursue Qiwen, it would be hard to say how long Zhaiyan''s intentions could be concealed.


    This matter could be said to be veryplicated, involving issues from all aspects, but it could also be said to be very simple, involving love and hate between a group of youngsters. The eldest brother of the Yan family wanted to express that his heart was really breaking for both his younger brothers. To be able to resist the urge to beat up his confused younger brother just now must mean that there had been recent improvements to his patience.


    Lou Cen did not know what happened in the Yan family after he left. He had been in aa for some time, and after waking up, he had a lot of things to deal with. In order to free up his time so that he could catch his fish as soon as possible, he even worked through the night to deal with all the important things that needed to be done. Before dawn, he changed his clothes and went out to the military department to apply for leave from his supervisor.


    He still had a long life ahead of him, and a bright future. As long as he strived for it, he would be able to move up. But his wife might be someone else''s at any minute if he didn''t chase after him; Lou Cen had always been very clear about his priorities.


    His superior was silent for a while about his sudden enlightenment regarding love. Although he was newly promoted, the handover had not yet beenpleted on the army''s side. There was nothing importanting up in the near future, so he was granted leave on the condition that the handover must bepleted during his time off. Although it was a holiday, he could not stoping to workpletely.


    While he was settling things at work, on Xue Ling''s side, he was helping Yan Qingjun move in. On the way, he also learned that Madame Lou had recently distanced herself from Yan Qingjun.


    Yan Qingjun exined it to Xue Ling like this: "Madame Lou said that she would have liked for me to be her daughter-inw, but her son''s heart already belonged to someone else. In order to ensure that I don''t misunderstand, it would be better for us to maintain a client-customer rtionship in the future."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "I think the person that her son''s heart belongs to should be you. So I helped you inquire about Lou Cen''s intentions."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "Madame Lou said that Lou Cen woke up determined to follow through with the engagement. Lou Cen has not spoken more than two words with her ever since she told him the marriage was cancelled." Yan Qingjun looked like he was trying to keep fromughing. "Madame Lou had not expected that she would identally do bad things with kind intentions and end up letting loose the daughter-inw that had almost entered the nest. She''s now full of self-reproach."


    Xue Ling''s face was full of embarrassment.


    Yan Qingjun patted his hand and said, "It''s all right. Iforted her for you, and told her that you are a very good person. Since Lou Cen likes you, she should also learn to see your good side."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" A proper protagonist shou had now been broken in by him to be a godly matchmaker.


    Xue Ling grabbed onto this romantic drama and said, "Why do you keep bringing up Lou Cen, I never said that I wanted to agree to his proposal. You make it sound like he''s very sincere, but I haven''t seen him since. Let''s not talk about it. Mother said this morning that she would hold a banquet for you next month to let the other nobles know that our family has already found you. I want to prepare a gift for you, how about you go back firstter?"


    Yan Qingjun didn''t know whether tough or cry, "You want to prepare a gift for me, so you have to drive me away? Aren''t you worried that I won''t be surprised by it?"


    "It''s not like you can see what I buy for you. Why can''t you be surprised?"


    "All right." Yan Qingjun did not try to refuse. "Then don''t be toote. We''ll wait for you toe back for dinner."


    "Yes, yes, rx. I already told eldest brother this morning, and we got out of school early today. I can go by myself." Taking advantage of theck of escort when they came out of school made it perfect for him to transform his tail into legs and walk around to have a look. He wondered if those people would still make a move against him if he turned into a human being?


    It seemed that the men in theboratory only learned that he could turn his tail into human legs after he had caught the original owner of this body.


    Although he had only changed the paths their love would take, he had already changed the fate of the two male protagonists. The system said that this world was rtively mild, and the rest of their career paths could be left untouched. After all, it wasn''t too convincing to have the host''s current body turn scheming in order to change two protagonists'' career paths in the future. Since their fates had already been changed, the world would be able to directly draw away their luck after the two protagonists died.


    Now that the basic task had beenpleted, Xue Ling naturally began to look towards the researchboratory.


    If he could destroy the researchboratory before Qingjun''s identity was announced, it would cause a big shock throughout the upper ss society that would also keep Qingjun from meeting some unnecessary people.


    This way, it made it more convenient for Xue Ling to choose a good lover for him, so that Yan Qingjun could still live a happy and satisfied life despite losing his original gong.


    merysl: brocon!


    xiin: ha-ha

 Chapter 95

    7.8 - When the timees, I''ll have to trouble General Lou to cover up for me


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Because they went out to attend school, and also because Yan Chuhuan had dropped them off in the morning, two extra bodyguards came to pick them up after school. They had been ordered by the Duchess to follow Xue Ling.


    Unfortunately, these people saw only Yan Qingjun at the school gate.


    The golden-tailed merman heard the bodyguards'' orders, and said rather embarrassedly, "Wenwen said he wanted to keep the whole journey secret, and was not willing to tell anyone, so he skipped out of ss and sneaked out."


    The bodyguards: "¡­" It''s enough that they had more responsibility now that they had one more young master, but how did the little young master suddenly turn so ignorant that he didn''t bring any bodyguards or breeders with him and went out on his own? What kind of joke was this!?


    This matter was sent over to the Duke''s side. Yan Chuhuan blocked the news and sent people out to look for him. He was cating Yan Qingjun on one side while trying to get into contact with Xue Ling on the other. To his surprise, even though he had insisted that everything was to be kept secret, he received a response when he made a call to Xue Ling''s nanoputer.


    Only, the person who replied to him was not Xue Ling.


    Yan Chuhuan''s face was particrly ugly, which made Yan Qingjun rather anxious. He tugged at Yan Chuhuan''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Elder brother, did something really happen to Wenwen? If I''d known, I would''ve never allowed him to do that. I can never hold out against him when he acts cute like that."


    Yan Chuhuan turned off his nanoputer, his expression not good at all, and said, "Nothing''s wrong, but he''s with Lou Cen."


    Yan Qingjun: "???" How did a Lou Cen suddenly pop up?!


    After skipping out of ss, Xue Ling had enough time to do many things. He knew very clearly that as a merperson, the people of the Duke''s Pce would all think of him as weak and frail, the kind of ss that would shatter with a touch, but in fact, although he was still a juvenile deep-sea merfolk, the deep-sea merfolk abilities had been with him since birth. His speed and strength were both very good, and coupled with Xue Ling''s own heritage, it would not be a problem to deal with an S-ss breeder. When he became an adult, he would awaken the unique ability of the Emperor''s lineage to control the ocean. By then, he would be able to reach the heavens if he wanted to, or go to the bottom of the sea as he liked, and it would be incredibly cool.


    It was a pity that original owner of this body hadn''t made it to true adulthood.


    Xue Ling found a small corner in the school to change his fish tail into legs, had the system cover for him and hide him from the Academy''s monitoring and patrols, and then ran out.


    Following the route he had nned out, he changed transports twice, and then arrived at the Central Mall.


    The original owner of this body had disappeared in this area. The plot had not detailed the exact location of the researchboratory, but ording to some clues, one could still obtain some results. The so-called Mermaid Research Laboratory should be an underground area in argemercial zone. The main part of the underground area consisted of illegal shopping streets that existed outside of government jurisdiction. For it to exist in the capital, it had to have many strong backers behind it. It would be a long road if it were to be destroyed from the outside, and would also require Lou Cen''s cooperation.


    If he really wanted Lou Cen to use his power, then he would need to wait for him to slowly develop until he became a Marshal that could really affect the upper echelons of society before making a move.


    Xue Ling couldn''t wait that long, so he nned to simply destroy the researchboratory from the inside out.


    In fact, he should have been taken away as long as he showed some ws, but now the Duke''s people were truly watching Xue Ling too closely, and the probability of this happening had been reduced significantly. If he really wanted to do it that way, he would need to use Yan Qingjun as a cover, but that would put also Yan Qingjun in danger, which was not in line with Xue Ling''s n.


    Since he couldn''t attack it from the outside, and it was not possible to actively let himself be taken, then Xue Ling could only look for some clues to lock down exactly which shopping mall it was in.


    Oh, it was also true that he was going to buy a gift for Yan Qingjun. Only, that was easy to aplish. Xue Ling went several rounds around the first floor and still could not obtain the qualifications to enter the underground city. He was downcast for a while, and then went upstairs to buy a gift for Yan Qingjun. After telling the shopkeeper where to send it and who should sign for it, he turned around and was suddenly caught by a certain person who had been staring at him for a long time.


    Lou Cen wanted to get rid of all the messy things quickly so that he could go back to his future wife, but he found a serious loophole when sorting out the handover documents, which just happened to be regarding the underground area of the Central Mall.


    He knew that there were a lot of illegal areas that only nobles had the right to enter. The currency that they used to buy and sell was not the imperial currency, and if one really had enough money, they could even buy merfolk. But because his missions and these matters had not intersected before, if the information that he had seen during the handover hadn''t confused him, he would not have purposely made a trip to the Central Mall.


    He did not manage to enter the underground area during this trip, but it did allow him to find a person.


    Yes, a very strange person.


    His back silhouette gave Lou Cen a very familiar feeling, but when he searched through his memory, he could not recall where he had seen such a thin, frail, and very ordinary looking teenager before. But once he got closer, Lou Cen discovered that something was not quite right, because this person and his future wife looked very simr! Or rather, they looked almost exactly the same!


    Xue Ling had not done anything to disguise his appearance based on the fact that very few people had seen the Duke Pce''s little merchild. He had not expected such a huge coincidence to happen and end up running into Lou Cen. Now, it was very awkward, and it seemed that there would be no way to clear things up.


    Xue Ling turned his head towards the person holding his hand. He had wanted to pull his hand back, but when he saw the other person''s face, his brain really turned nk for a moment.


    Countless thoughts shed through his mind, and the expression on Xue Ling''s face quickly changed. He looked angry as he opened his mouth and demanded, "Who are you? What did you grab me for?"


    "What are you doing?" Lou Cen narrowed his eyes and took in Xue Ling from head to toe. He was very sure that, other than not having a fishtail, everything else about this person was exactly the same as Yan Qiwen. "Who are you?"


    "What does who I am have to do with you?" Xue Ling tried to make his attitude appear like an innocent person who had been caught up by a psycho in the middle of the street. He tried hard to pull his hand back, and his face was flushed a light pink. "What are you trying to do in broad daylight!"


    Lou Cen saw many people looking in their direction. His expression darkened, and he pulled at Xue Ling, wanting to find a ce to discuss things in detail, but Xue Ling dug in and firmly refused to move. The man would know about this matter sooner orter, but now was not the time! He hasn''t even dealt with that group in theboratory, and the man had already pushed his way in, making the possibility that he would be able to follow his own n very slim! The one ce where the man would not let him make his own move, was that he absolutely would not let him go near anywhere with even a ten-thousand-in-one chance of danger.


    But he couldn''t just let the man do everything in every world while he enjoyed life! asionally, he also wanted to solve everything, and then happily live with him for a lifetime without any turbulent storms!


    The shopkeeper did not know what the rtionship between the two of them was, but he obviously could not ignore it when he saw his own customer being pulled away in his own store. He stood behind Xue Ling and opened his mouth to say, "Sir, whatever the reason, you should let go first. This guest is not a breeder like you, and your actions can hurt him."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lou Cen froze. He had heard much more threatening words before, but this was the first time he had heard that someone''s wrist would be hurt by his pulling, so he unconsciously released the other party''s hand.


    The subconscious mind could see through many problems. After considering this person''s appearance, Lou Cen''s mind came up with a terrible guess.


    The closer he looked at the young man currently rubbing his wrist, the clearer the feeling became. The feeling of liking someone could not be faked, and the unreasonable attraction also could not deceive anyone. As long as he appeared, regardless of the asion or setting, Lou Cen would barely be able to take his eyes off him.


    He spoke very deliberately. "Wenwen?"


    Xue Ling stiffened, his expression cold as he said, "I''m not some ''Wenwen''. Distinguished breeder sir, you have the wrong person."


    This kind of argument might have been able to trick the man in the previous few lifetimes, but it was not very effective in this life. Although the man would lose his memories every time, there were some things that could not be taken away simply because his memories were lost. For example, the wild beating of his heart for his partner, or the love that had been umted through several worlds.


    All of that was enough for the man to recognize a particr person at a nce in the vast crowd, even if he had changed his face several times, or switched from a fishtail to legs.


    "I think we need to have a good talk, Wenwen."


    Xue Ling''s face was impatient as he said, "I said, I am not the ''Wenwen'' you are talking about."


    Just as his voice fell, a message popped up from his nanoputer. Because of the way it was set up, a merchild''s guardian had the right to directly open the nanoputer''s camera without the merperson''s permission, allowing them to see the merperson''s surroundings. Xue Ling quickly turned the camera and pointed it at Lou Cen.


    The fact that he was currently walking with two feet on the ground could not be made known to people from the Duke''s Pce.


    "Wenwen, where are you? Even if you want to buy a gift, you can''t run out alone. Tell me where you are. I''ll pick you up." Yan Chuhuan''s figure popped up, directly piercing through Xue Ling''s identity. Now, he couldn''t quibble over it even if he wanted to.


    Xue Ling was scolding Yan Chuhuan in his heart for exposing him on one side, while hinting at Lou Cen with his eyes on the other so that he would speak up and not expose his current situation.


    Lou Cen very urately interpreted Xue Ling''s meaning. He opened his mouth and said, "Big brother Yan, Wenwen is with me right now. I just met up with him, and will send him home safely. You don''t have to worry."


    Yan Chuhuan''s face became strange. "Lou Cen?"


    "That''s me."


    "Who are you calling big brother?"


    "Wenwen''s big brother is naturally my big brother."


    Yan Chuhuan: "¡­" Didn''t they all say Lou Cen was not eloquent? Being able to say such shameless words without any change in expression or heartbeat made it difficult to believe. If this counted as being ineloquent, many people would be angered to death!


    "Where are you two now?"


    "In Central Mall." Lou Cen calmly stated, "Wenwen hasn''t bought his gift yet. I''ll send him home after I''ve helped him choose. You guys don''t have to worry about it." After that, he pped the nanoputer shut, tugged on Xue Ling''s hand, and signalled for him to put the nanoputer back.


    Xue Ling snorted coldly. At least he knew how to read the situation. He turned to go. "Follow me."


    Having confirmed the identity of the person in front of him, Lou Cen''s mood was unprecedentedly good. After all, he was also very depressed about not being able to see him in recent days. Since Xue Ling had ordered him to follow, he naturally would do so without a thought. Although the little merman seemed to have some minor problems, what he liked was the person, and not the fishtail. Looking carefully, the merman with two legs was also very cute.~


    Xue Ling felt rather speechless when he felt the hot gaze of the person following him. He casually found a shop and asked for a private room, leading Lou Cen inside. He ordered some dishes that came quickly, but Lou Cen did not speak the entire time and only stared at him greedily, as though he would never see enough.


    Xue Ling could get used to the stares , but to constantly stare, staring from right across from him, and to stare silently for such a long time, this kind of feeling was too strange, and he couldn''t bear it. So he finally spoke, "Didn''t you want to ask me something?"


    "If Wenwen wants to say it, or feels that he can tell me, then I''ll listen. If Wenwen wants to hide from me, or feels that I''m not qualified to know, then I will strive for the qualifications to know these things." He touched the rim of his ss and stared at Xue Ling''s lips. It was even more colorful than the red wine in the ss, and made him especially want to kiss them and properly lick them to see if it was as sweet as the wine in his hand.


    Xue Ling felt his scalp tingle from the man''s foolish gaze, and spoke rather disdainfully, "Even if I don''t tell you about it, you''re still not allowed to tell anyone about seeing me with two legs today!"


    "Although I also want to help Wenwen preserve a secret that only belongs to the two of us, the premise is that I need to know if this secret will affect Wenwen''s health." There were some problems that could not be easily swept away. "If your tail can transform into a pair of legs, will it damage your body? Will you feel ufortable when you walk with your legs?"


    He spoke with deep affection. "If you want to walk, I can be your legs. You don''t have to sneak around like this, having to sneak out just to walk."


    Xue Ling lifted his eyes and looked at him before nodding his head and saying, "Okay, in the future I''ll use your name when I want to go out and do things." He smiled widely, and did not seem at all like a silly and sweet child. "When the timees, I''ll have to trouble General Lou to cover up for me."


    Lou Cen: "¡­" He hadn''t answered his question yet, but still managed to dig a hole in front of him for him to jump into.


    He was really worthy of being his little merman. Not only could he change the topic, he could also use his affection for him to achieve his goals.


    After bing aware of his own usefulness in the other person''s hands, not only did Lou Cen not feel worried, he felt the beginnings of joy instead.


    He was willing to ept and try anything that would allow the little merman to remember him.

 Chapter 96

    7.9 - This Highness was probably thoroughly full of tricks and schemes


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    "Is it really alright to use your legs to walk?" Although Xue Ling had already assured him several times, Lou Cen was still particrly worried. The little merman''s legs looked so thin that they could be broken in a moment of carelessness.


    "You''re so long-winded." Xue Ling red at him. "I said I''m alright."


    Lou Cen''s heart and soul quivered under his re. He unconsciously clenched his fist, coughed, and said, "Okay, you''re alright. Wenwen, when do you n to go back? We still can''t dy for too long. Although Yan Chuhuan knows that I''m with you, he will not sit passively and resign himself to this."


    The corners of Xue Ling''s lips twitched. He really didn''t want to bother with him anymore. He paused his footsteps rather helplessly and turned to look at the man. The man even blinked innocently, and seeing him turn around, showed a smile that did not seem at all like a smile.


    Fine, he''d ept it. After all, his facial paralysis had been going on for such a long time, for a beginner at smiling to smile like this was very normal. Xue Ling hypnotized himself in his mind, and opened his mouth to ask, "What are you doing here?"


    "Work rted matters." Lou Cen reached out to take Xue Ling''s hand, but he dodged, and he was unable to do so. "I''ve been busy sorting out work from the handover, so I couldn''t go and find you."


    "Find me for what." Xue Ling responded casually, his head bowed in thought as he tried to recall the timeline of the plot. He had not disappeared, and Yan Qingjun had already been recognized into the Duke''s Pce, so he could not ascertain exactly what the situation was. But, ording to estimates based on Lou Cen''s current work, it should be at the stage where he began to have suspicions about the underground area.


    He did not have as deep of a grasp over the chess pieces as Lou Cen did, and still needed Lou Cen''s help to find the entrance. But as long as he could enter, Xue Ling would have ways to dodge Lou Cen and enter the researchboratory.


    Seeing him with an expression that said ''I am thinking about something serious'', Lou Cen''s heart melted. "If there''s anything that I can help with, let me know. I can help you."


    Xue Ling wrinkled his brows and looked at him, then curved his lips and said, "Okay, it can be considered as yourpensation for pulling out of our engagement. When this is over, I''ll give you the right to pursue me again."


    Lou Cen was stunned. He had not expected happiness toe so suddenly.


    Xue Ling emphasized it again. "Although what you said in front of my elder brother, second brother and my father and mother was very righteous and proper, saying you have the power to pursue me, I also have the power to disagree. If you can really help me with this, I''ll pull you out of my cklist."


    "Baby, you cklisted me?" Lou Cen''s emphasis was slightly off.


    "If a man asks you in a particrly overbearing way to cancel your engagement with him, and you agreed, putting him onto your cklist is something any merperson would do."


    "Actually¡­"


    "Even if you didn''t use particrly overbearing means, or it wasn''t something that you took the initiative to do, the fact that you made me unhappy doesn''t change."


    Lou Cen felt that the person who was currently angry at him was particrly cute. He nodded his head, and his tone was soothing. Although he had not had many chances to meet with the little cutie, for some reason he could easily see past his cold as ice, uncaring surface to the hidden self that liked being spoiled by him. "Yes, I know. You''re angry, so you want me to make up for it. As long as it''s something you want to do, I can help you do it." When he made his promise, he did not forget to set some guiding principles. "Other than anything that is harmful to your health, or anything that might threaten our rtionship."


    "We have a rtionship?" Xue Ling nced at him. He was very certain that he had never agreed to be with this man. How did he deduce from their various conversations that there was a lovers rtionship between them?


    System: "¡­" Did this still need to be deduced? The small fits of temper and spontaneous love games between you pair of husband and wife gave off a feeling that was too strong! Isn''t it obvious that you''re acting damned spoiled while he''s being a fool in love?


    "In fact, I think it would be better to exin some things clearly." Having spoken to this point, Lou Cen''s face became serious. "Shall we find a ce to sit down and have a proper talk?"


    They found a small table in a teahouse. The space within the smallpartment was notrge, and Lou Cen could brush against Xue Ling''s face when he leaned forward, and hepulsively pressed close.


    Xue Ling look a good look at his face, and reviewed it in his heart. As a matter of fact, he still liked the skin that the man wore in thest world the most so far¡­


    Oh, the man had two skins in thest world.


    "You said you wanted to talk to me?" Although someone was pressed close to him, and it was even someone who had the oppressive aura of a breeder, Xue Ling did not seem anxious or frightened at all. This waspletely different from the delicate, silly, and sweet appearance he had shown before. "I also think that we need to talk, but if you are only nning to stare at me like this, I feel that giving you a photo of myself can solve all your problems. You don''t need to stand in front of me to see me, and it''s not a bad idea to go back and look at the photo."


    Lou Cen narrowed his eyes, and opened his mouth to say, "Don''t you feel that your current appearance is quite different from before?"


    "I know. After all, the difference between a tail and a pair of legs is basically the difference between heaven and earth." He curved his lips, and the tear moles at the corners of his eyes gave him azy appearance, adding a touch of evil to his face. "If you would prefer someone more silly and sweet, then there is nothing for us to talk about."


    "No." Lou Cen denied his words and prevented him from continuing. "As long as it''s you, I like it. But¡­" He looked at theplete stranger in front of him and sighed somewhat helplessly. "If you say that the silly and sweet one is not you, then I''ll be someone who doesn''t understand you at all¡­"


    "It''s great that way." Xue Ling reached out a hand and touched Lou Cen''s face, then lightly patted it, the expression on his face turning mysterious. "Only when you have the ** to understand a person will you want to get closer, and want to understand more. And the more interaction there is, the more you will be unable to move your gaze away from that person." He looked down, his eyes shing with a ferocious light that even he himself did not understand. "Until one day, you will love me to the point of being unable to extricate yourself, and will never betray or leave me."


    These words sounded incredibly psychotic and crazy, but it made Lou Cen excited from head to toe. He liked the state that Xue Ling described, which was just like an unprecedented offering, dedicating everything that he was to this person. It was an instinct that had been engraved into his soul, and could not be erased.


    He leaned forward andid his lips against his cheek. Even his voice carried a trace of pleasure as he spoke, "I wanted to tell you that I fell in love with you from the moment I woke up and saw you in the hospital, and then loved you to the point where I could not extricate myself. But it seems that these words are not that necessary to say. Every day and night in the future, I will let you feel what kind of feelings I truly have for you, and how thoroughly I am unable to separate myself from you."


    Xue Ling twisted his head, and no longer met the other party''s pair of terribly solemn eyes. He moved the conversation back to the original topic. "Well then, ording to our previous agreement, as long as you bring me to the underground city, I''ll pull you out of the cklist."


    Lou Cen''s hand froze, and he frowned. "You know about the underground city?"


    "Yes."


    "Want to go?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is about my origins. I have to go." Xue Ling drank a cup of tea and spokezily. "I don''t need you to help me. I''m just giving you a chance, so if you¡­"


    "I''ll help you." Lou Cen turned over countless methods in his mind and said, "But after entering, you cannot leave my side."


    Xue Ling nodded and expressed that that was not a problem.


    At this time, the Empire did not know much about the deep-sea merfolk. Most of the information was suppressed by the upper levels of Empire''s government. Lou Cen was only a General now, and although he was the hope for the future, he still did not have the power to know about anything beyond his jurisdiction.


    Even before he had cleared out theboratory, Lou Cen had entered the underground city many times undercover. Xue Ling had only brought up his request to have the other party bring him along because he had deduced this. It would be great if he could meet another deep-sea merperson in the underground city - that way he would have more people he could make use of.


    Over the years, many deep-sea merfolk had sneaked into the human world to explore. They had constantly been searching for the original host. The original owner of this body had no opportunity to return to the sea, but Xue Ling could help the deep-sea merfolk survive the uing disaster.


    Merfolk were the guardians of the ocean. Legends said that the ancestors of the deep-sea mermaids was a famous sea god, and the royal lineage had the sea god''s ability to control the ocean in their bloodline. Once thest inheritor of the royal lineage died, the entire ocean would be in turmoil. At that time, the crisis would affect more than just the merfolk.


    The ocean would be a dead sea, and mankind would slowly fall into a worse situation under the influence of the ocean''s atmosphere.


    Of course, the prerequisite for all this was that the bloodline of thest direct descendant of the deep-sea royal lineage dissipated.


    For Xue Ling to die? Were they joking?


    ording to Lou Cen''s previous promise, he sent Xue Ling all the way home. Most of the people of the Duke''s Pce were gathered at the front entrance. Xue Ling was seated in his merfolk chair, hiding behind Lou Cen and looking exactly like a delicate, frail merchild.


    In addition to the Duke and Duchess, and the three brothers Yan Chuhuan, Yan Zhaiyan and Yan Qingjun, there was another breeder standing at the door.


    Xue Ling searched through the original host''s memories for a good while before finding information about this person. He popped his head out from behind Lou Cen and greeted the breeder. "Greetings to His Highness the Prince"


    Lou Cen was obviously familiar with His Highness. He bowed, and gave a simple greeting. His Highness did not care much about things like etiquette when he was outside.


    His Highness the Prince of the Empire was SS-ss breeder. The difference in strength between him and Lou Cen had not been big previously. Now, he was one step behind, but he was still very powerful. He was the future Emperor of the Empire, but he had always been very kind to the people. In the original host''s memory, His Highness was a very gentle person, and was very attractive when he smiled.


    Xue Ling measured him up for a moment. He really was a very easy-going person, and his gentleness was not a hypocritical mask that he had put on for show. He stood next to Yan Qingjun, and the two seemed very well matched. After all, that kind of mild temperament that was like a ''Holy Mother'' and ''Holy Father'' were not very different¡­


    In the original plot, there were not many mentions of His Highness the Prince. He should have ascended the throne the normal way¡­


    Lou Cen stretched out his hand, and blocked out Xue Ling''s line of sight to His Highness the Prince.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" If he didn''t want him to look, then he won''t look. In any case, the Prince was not as good looking as him.


    Perhaps because His Highness the Prince was next to them, the Duke and Duchess who were nning to give Xue Ling a proper lecture did not say stern words. Yan Chuhuan grabbed Xue Ling''s ears and scolded quite a lot, making His Highness the Prince joke that he looked more like a mother more than the Duchess.


    Yan Chuhuan could no longer say anything after that. Yan Zhaiyan had been hiding from Xue Ling during this period of time, and now, although the look he sent to Lou Cen seemed like he was eager to bite him to death, he managed to hold back and did not speak out.


    Xue Ling was handed over to the Duke''s family by Lou Cen, and was reminded again to call him if he wanted to go out so that he coulde pick him up, before he was finally let into the house.


    Xue Ling clutched at Yan Qingjun''s hand and leaned in close to catch up with the gossip. Only then did he learn that His Highness Prince was going to have dinner at their house this evening. Rumors said that he hade to propose marriage, wanting to settle matters before the Duke''s Pce announced news regarding their youngest son.


    Although the Duke formally rejected his proposal, he still shamelessly stayed behind for dinner.


    Xue Ling found it strange, and asked Yan Qingjun, "It''s really strange. Has he seen Junjun before? Why would he suddenlye to propose marriage?" Although he had also nned to do this, he had not yet implemented his n when the person automatically sent himself to their door. It was a bit weird no matter how one looked at it.


    "I don''t know¡­ I was there when he was talking¡­ His original words were that he liked me very much when I was an egg. Now, when he sees the color of my fish tail, he feels that I''m particrly suitable to be an Imperial Princess. Because he was worried that mother and father would introduce me to more people who woulde with proposals, he wanted to propose ahead of time."


    Xue Ling''s gazended on the seemingly serious and upright prince, and he got a smile in return. Xue Ling changed his personality in his mind from gentle to ck-bellied. This Highness was probably thoroughly full of tricks and schemes. "¡­ Well, this kind of reason is very convincing¡­ or not."


    "You don''t believe it, right? Father doesn''t believe it either¡­ So they declined."


    "But I think His Highness the Prince''s looks like he is determined¡­ It doesn''t seem like a joke¡­"


    "Maybe it''s just because he needs to marry someone from the Duke''s Pce?"


    "There''s shouldn''t be any need for that. He had never treated me differently before. Although I''m only an adoptive son, and it wouldn''t be very useful to marry me. Oh. Maybe he doesn''t like ck and gold?"


    "¡­ Don''t you like Lou Cen?"


    "Well, yes, then I won''t fight over His Highness the Prince with you."


    Yan Qingjun: "¡­" What kind of logic is this? Did he get stumped by a child???


    "Baby, you cklisted me? ^_^"


    "Ha-ha."

 Chapter 97

    7.10 - The possibility of allowing the Prince to ascend the throne earlier


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    His Royal Highness the Prince had not been joking. He began to seriously pursue Yan Qingjun.


    He brought him to school, picked him up from school, took him out for dinner¡­ other than during ss, Xue Ling rarely saw Yan Qingjun. In the middle of the night, he was bemoaning this while at home, sighing in resignation over the fact that Yan Qingjun no longer wanted him now that he had a man.


    Yan Qingjun sshed water on his face and pointed out, "Has Lou Cen been too busy toe see you recently? Is that why you remember I exist?"


    Xue Ling pouted, "What are you talking about? I haven''t forgiven him yet, why should I go out with him?"


    As soon as his voice fell, his nanoputer began to ring. Xue Ling''s expression was still full of unhappiness as he moved back to the edge of the pool and opened his nanoputer.


    The message hade from Lou Cen. It said that he had found a suitable identity with which to enter the underground city without causing suspicions. He had also made preparations for Xue Ling, and would go and pick him up after school tomorrow.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, curved his lips, and happily flicked his tail.


    "What, did Lou Cen ask you out?" Yan Qingjun swam over slowly, his face teasing. "Look, your tail is waving towards the sky. Are you still saying that you haven''t forgiven him and won''t go out with him?"


    Xue Ling leaped into the water and swam for a long time before emerging. He patted his own face, and snorted coldly, "Stop bothering me. Go and find your Highness the Prince instead."


    Yan Qingjun was left speechless. "Fine. I won''t bother you. But remember, don''t run off with him. In case something happens, everyone will worry about you."


    "Yes."


    "One more thing." Yan Qingjun stirred up the water, pondered, and then opened his mouth to say, "Second brother applied to be transferred out. In the future, he''ll onlye back for the holidays."


    "Transfer? To an outpost? " The empire was very vast, but it also had borders. Although it had been very peaceful in recent years, there was still friction, and battles and riots were stillmon. Army forces were stationed there all year round. Xue Ling sshed apart the reflection of the moon in the water, narrowed his eyes, and asked, "Second brother hasn''t been able to think things through clearly?"


    "Perhaps he has." Merfolk were very sensitive to emotions. Yan Zhaiyan had not hidden his emotions well, and although he had tried to avoid meeting with Xue Ling during this period, they were still living in the same house and would still run into each other two or three times a day. Yan Qingjun knew what kind of feelings Yan Zhaiyan had for Xue Ling, and his attitude was the same as Yan Chuhuan''s. If the other party had felt something in return, perhaps they could have given it a try, but the other party had obviously ced someone else in their heart, so they could only let this feeling wither away.


    For Yan Zhaiyan to apply for a transfer signified that he had thought it through, and no longer had any intentions to fight a bitter battle.


    "It''s best if he''s figured it out." Xue Ling could also see his intentions, but he was good at pretending ignorance and hiding his own emotions, so most of the family did not know what he was thinking.


    Yan Qingjun looked at him in some surprise, and then pursed his lips. "Wenwen, I think he still wants you to call him second brother."


    Xue Ling smiled widely and nodded, "I''ve always called him second brother."


    "That''s for the best."


    After Lou Cen sent a message to Xue Ling, he also made it a special point tomunicate with Xue Lingter that night. Only when he personally saw the little merman nod his head could he feel at ease and have a good sleep.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was the epitome of silliness to be excited to the point of insomnia because of a date.


    There weren''t many sses in the afternoon. Yan Qingjun and His Highness the Prince had made an appointment to inspect some pastures in the suburbs, and Xue Ling had asked him to bring back extra fresh milk for him. After asking the kitchen to make refreshments with the milk, he went off with Lou Cen without looking back. Yan Qingjun was very helpless, but the smile on his face was indulgent.


    "You all like him and care for him very much." His Royal Highness looked on from one side andmented.


    "Yes, everyone likes him a lot. Perhaps it''s cause there''s a sort of magic on Wenwen." Yan Qingjun shrugged his shoulders and went into His Royal Highness the Prince''s car. This visit was actually part of the Prince''s work, but recently, he especially liked to bring the little merman with a golden tail with him to work. The two of them got along very well together, and shared many of the same topics of conversation. Their viewpoints on some things were also very consistent. Yan Qingjun allowing the other party to consistently ask him out was also based on such considerations.


    In any case, he needed to get married. He could not go wrong choosing someone whose three views matched his own, loved him, and who he also liked back. He felt that His Highness the Prince always had some small tricks and schemes up his sleeve, but most of the time he liked him very much.


    It could not be any more wonderful than this. After all, he did not like Lou Cen''s ice cold face at all. Only Wenwen would be able to spiritedly chat together with him.


    Perhaps it was because everyone had found a suitable choice for themselves, but Yan Qingjun found that His Highness the Prince''s performance so far had been not bad at all.


    "I think I might like you a little more." After His Royal Highness settled him in, he seated himself next to him. "If I have feel any goodwill towards Qiwen, it would be because he''s a person that you like."


    "That''s not right." He frowned, feeling that there was a bit of a problem with this statement. "If we really consider it this way, then I should not like him more. Who would be happy that someone else is attracting the eyes of the person they like?"


    "Actually, you don''t have to say so much about it¡­"


    "Fine then. I think I should be jealous of Qiwen." His Highness the Prince smiled widely and held Yan Qingjun''s hand. "Let''s move the topic away from Qiwen and turn it back to us."


    Yan Qingjun: "¡­"


    Xue Ling found a rtively hidden ce to change his clothes and transform his tail into legs. "Well, there should be no merfolk going into the underground city, right?"


    "I have not read much information about it. We''ll know when we go if there are merfolk there or not."


    "I know that they auction mermaids." Xue Ling touched his chin and said, "Do you want to buy a fish?"


    "Illegal body modification and trafficking of merfolk is against Imperial Law."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, yes, yes, my General. I look forward to the day when you will be able to bring them to justice." He curved his lips and tossed Lou Cen a seductive look, "Perhaps on that day I can pack up my things and wait for you toe marry me and bring me away."


    Lou Cen had always been ineloquent. Although he had spoken a lot during his confession previously, normally, he was still a man of few words with a damned expressionless face. He only nodded once in response to Xue Ling''s words, his face stern as he said, "I will work hard to reach that day." It was as though he had not heard the teasing intent contained in Xue Ling''s words at all.


    Xue Ling slowed his steps, and fixed his gaze to his side profile for a while, hesitating before opening his mouth to ask, "You really aren''t going to ask me about why I can transform to have two legs? And aren''t curious about what I said about my origins?"


    "Not going to ask. Curious." Lou Cen answered his questions quickly and concisely, even though answering was not useful at all.


    Xue Ling stared at him again for a while, but when he saw his quiet and serious attitude, he found it rather dull, and pouted.


    Once he gave this man even a small sense of security, he was no longer fun to tease. But Xue Ling was very d to give him a sense of security, and let him know that the two of them could be considered lovers. Although he had never opened his mouth to say these kinds of words, he knew that Lou Cen understood what he meant.


    "The underground city a veryplicated organization, and the stakeholders involved are veryplex. It is a very difficult thing for the Empire to thoroughly clear out. The current Emperor does not have this kind of notion, so we can''t really make a move against them. At most, we can only beat the grass to scare the snake and frighten them a little, so that they do not go too far."


    Lou Cen handed Xue Ling another change of clothes, and told him to change into them before cing a headgear on his head so that he was thoroughly disguised and there was no way to see his original appearance. "This is the identity that I''ve arranged for you." He ced another nanoputer on his wrist. "Your new identity is that of a new nobleman of the Empire. You have not been in the capital for very long, and are curious about everything. You just learned about this underground city, so you purposely arranged for an identity card toe and have a look."


    Xue Ling read through the information for his new identity, and once he was sure that he had it memorized, he asked, "What about you?"


    "I''m your bodyguard." Lou Cen stretched out his hand and rubbed his head. "A breeder that was brought in from the countryside who has always followed you faithfully."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    After camouging themselves, they entered Central Mall. Xue Ling was brought around in twists and turns by Lou Cen, going through innumerable corridors that had been hidden in stores before finally arriving at the entrance to the underground city.


    Xue Ling tugged on his hand and asked, "Is it soplicated to enter every time?"


    "This entrance is exclusively for neers, and only new entrants need toe this way. After we''ve been to the underground city, you''ll get your own identity card. With that, you can order directly from a VIP shop outside of the Central Mall. There is also a very convenient entrance there."


    "Wow¡­ You know a lot."


    "I can''t take you to do things that I''m not sure about."


    "Oh." Xue Ling held back his smile and decided to apany him properly to have a good look around. He would by himself next time and investigate exactly what was going on with the merfolk researchboratory then.


    There were not as many people moving about as Xue Ling had expected in the underground city, and most of them had also concealed their true face. The two of them did not stand out amongst the crowd, so nobody stared at them either.


    "The underground city will only attract and invite a lot of visitors when they hold activities. Normally, it is like a normal shopping centre. If your privilege rank is high enough, you can even make your transactions over the inte, and there is no need toe in person."


    "Oh. Then what do I need to do to get that privilege?"


    "Spend money. Spend enough money."


    "Forget it. I just have a little bit of pocket money." Xue Ling looked depressed. Seeing it, Lou Cen could not help but stretch out his hand again to rub his head.


    "Although I have a lot of information, in fact, it is notplete. Many illegal transactions have not been rified, and there is even information that there a private illegal merfolk researchboratory exists here, but we have not found enough evidence to destroy this ce."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. So they had known about the existence of the researchboratory at this time? So the reason why the original owner of this body had not been able to wait for Lou Cen to save him was probably because he had not had the ability to truly destroy this ce in one go, so he had not been reckless.


    Based on the premise that he had not known that the original was in the researchboratory, it was really the best option to hold on and wait until he had the assurance that he could bring down theboratorypletely.


    Xue Ling''s thoughtful eyes made Lou Cen feel ufortable. He reached out his hand to block that pair of attractive eyes, lowering his head to kiss Xue Ling on the forehead. He said, "Don''t keep staring at me like that. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself."


    Xue Ling pushed his hand away and was toozy to answer him.


    The underground city was vast. The two of them enjoyed dinner together there; it was really like a date. Unfortunately, they were still unable to walk through every corner of the city that way. Lou Cen bought some things for Xue Ling, saying that it was strange not to spend money aftering here, and it could cause them to be gged.


    Out of the principle of fairness, Xue Ling also bought something for Lou Cen. He also picked some things as gifts to bring back to his family.


    Well, Lou Cen paid for all of these things in the end.


    Xue Ling did not prevent him from trying to tter the Duke Pce''s people this time. After all, it would not be beneficial for them to quibble about things like this now.


    Their harvest this time was not big, but Xue Ling had basically memorized arge part of the underground city map, so that it would be easier for him to enter next time. In fact, it could not be considered as fruitless, because at least Xue Ling had discovered the location of the clinic. If he had guessed correctly ording to the plot description, it should also be where the Merfolk Research Laboratory was situated. Other than the structures built on the surface, arge portion of the development was underground.


    Although it''s troublesome to do it that way, digging a basement under the underground city¡­ it was particrly safe. Due to the special circumstances surrounding the underground city, as long as the Emperor did not suddenly have a whimsy to clean up the entire aristocracy, nothing would happen to them.


    And unless the Emperor wanted to throw the Empire into turmoil, he would absolutely not make such a decision.


    Xue Ling silently began to consider the possibility of killing off the current Emperor and allowing the Prince to ascend the throne earlier.


    System: "¡­" Hadn''t he said that he would take the mild route this time? Where was the warmth in such a cruel idea?!


    the overarching rtionship between XL and ML is really sweet and cute~


    if any of you are interested, the was released earlier today!

 Chapter 98

    7.11 - At this moment, everything caught up to him


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Lou Cen sent Xue Ling home in the evening, and Xue Ling snuck out of the house that night.


    ? The Duke''s Pce was silent in the middle of the night. Xue Ling had the system shield him from the Duke''s Pce''s security and monitoring, and ran out without anyone noticing him.


    For some things, once he made the decision to do it, he did not want to procrastinate in case something else happened that was not within his control.


    The underground city was always open, and there were actually more people there at night. Xue Ling had the system hide him from view. He could not let anyone know that he had been here, or leave even the slightest clue of his presence.


    Theboratory did not carry out any experiments at night. When Xue Ling stepped into theb, the scans provided by the system showed that there were not many people inside. Xue Ling ordered the system to invade the researchb''s system and turn on the state of emergency, sending messages to all of the researchers'' nanoputers and request for them to rush to the Research Laboratory immediately.


    The ocean - over a thousand miles away from its emperor - suddenly became turbulent at this moment, waves surging restlessly as an unknown force seemed to take control over the water, startling awake quite a few deep-sea merfolk.


    This familiar fluctuation brought tears to many merfolk''s eyes. It was a fluctuation that couldn''t possibly be more familiar to them. Over a decade ago, before their king left them, the ocean had also roared like this. That time, the ocean had wanted to protect their emperor, but this time it was their ruler who was controlling the ocean.


    The sea water constantly flowed **, and following Xue Ling''s will, it poured into the researchboratory''s underground rooms.


    Countless instruments and equipment were all submerged in water. Researchers all received urgent summons, and everyone rushed to theboratory''s rooms.


    They were all in a panic, because the researchboratory''s central control system waspletely paralyzed. They could not control the system to see the situation across the entireboratory, and there were still patients waiting to be transformed into merfolk, and artificial merfolk who had already been operated on in the facilities. If any problems urred here, then the link between them and the entire underground city would be broken, and a lot of problems would arise.


    Meanwhile, Lou Cen was startled awake from his sleep.


    He had gone to bed particrly early today, and slept particrly deeply. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that everything in his dream had seemed so real, real to the point where his entire back was drenched in cold sweat, and his brain was thrown into confusion.


    There had been no sound in his dream. Everything was so quiet that he could not see anything but a merperson lying on a cold research table.


    That merperson looked exactly like his little merman, but Lou Cen knew deep in his heart that this was not the little merman that he knew.


    Nevertheless, he still could not ept that a person who looked exactly the same as his merman suffering that kind of cruel treatment. His scales had been cut off and torn off over and over again, and his entire fishtail was bloody; his flesh and blood were the psychopathic researchers'' study materials, and they came to collect some every few days. They would use a scalpel and joke around as they cut his flesh from his body.


    No one was allowed to treat a merperson like this. Those people were simply crazy.


    The little mermanid on the cold research table, and it seemed that he had already be numb to such daily torture. His face was always expressionless, and his eyes seemed to contain no life, but sometimes he would blink, and in those times, Lou Cen could see that there was still hope in his eyes.


    Until one day, the researchers whispered something into his ear, and then Lou Cen discovered that the will to survive had thoroughly disappeared from his eyes.


    Lou Cen did not know what kind of news that had been, but he felt a lot of pain in his heart.


    Although he knew that this merman was not his favorite person, he was still distressed for this little merman. Being able to hold on day after day despite his daily treatment indicated that he was a strong person, but because of that researcher''s words, he had lost the courage to live¡­ Who was it that had the heart to make him let go of the world¡­


    Lou Cen''s thoughts were still churning when he saw the little merman looking in his direction, stunned. He opened his mouth, and made a sound.


    His eyes were full of tears as he looked at Lou Cen, grievance and resentment written on his face, and his eyes full of despair. "¡­"


    Lou Cen woke up from his sleep and unconsciously opened his nanoputer''s interface, wanting to get into contact with Xue Ling.


    But the disyed time brought him back to himself, and he stayed his hand. Everything that happened in the dream felt particrly real, and he could still recall the cold touch of those instruments. Lou Cen massaged his forehead, pondering about exactly where the scenario in his dream would appear. If it was really an illegal merfolk researchboratory, then weren''t the merfolk kept inside living lives as miserable as the one that he had seen in his dream?


    Even a breeder may not be able to endure that kind of torture, but that little merman forced himself to suffer through it¡­


    Only, he had not been able to hold on until the person he had been waiting for came for him, and had left forever.


    His nanoputer flickered, and Lou Cen came back to himself and opened the message.


    [ Something happened in the underground city. Do you want toe and see? ]


    This person was an informant of his from the underground city. For him to send news to him at this time meant that a major incident had really happened there.


    Speaking of the underground city, Lou Cen''s brow wrinkled slightly. If there was really such aboratory, then the most likely ce for it to exist would be there¡­


    It would be best if this kind of ce was destroyed.


    The seawater hadpletely flooded the underground level of the researchboratory. The good news was it had not continued to rise. Because the fact that an incident had urred had been spread out, the researchboratory was surrounded by quite a few people, and all the researchers had been called together in the main control room, many people were blocked outside the entrance with disappointed expressions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But, as they waited, the researchers did note out. Instead, they smelled the scent of blood.


    The system''s fur was all standing on end, because the scene before its eyes was rather beyond its ability to ept. It had followed its host for so long, but this was the first time that it had seen its host so vicious. It had followed its host''s arrangements and gathered all the researchers together, and then its host had locked them all up in the room.


    And killed them all one by one.


    Although it was difficult, Xue Ling still forcefully pulled on all the power he could use from this body. As a big demon, it was not as though he had never killed before, and the people before him now were all the culprits responsible for torturing and killing the original owner of this body. Although they still had backers and financiers behind them who funded their research, without the researchers, the original body would not have been tortured to the point where he chose death.


    Destroying them was tantamount to destroying the researchboratory. After saving a copy, Xue Ling formatted all the data from the researchboratory, and sent it to the Imperial Research Academy, which was the ce that advocated the loudest for the protection of merfolk. If these things were to be seen by them, those old scientist would definitely swarm into the streets to protest and petition for the destruction of such a ce.


    All the information had been destroyed, and what was left was to kill everyone.


    Researchers were mostly ordinary people, with very few breeders within their jurisdiction. The first thing that Xue Ling did was to kill them all.


    He did not have to show his face. The seawater was his greatest weapon. Water was the best, most flexible tool for killing. As long as he willed it, it would be any sort of killing tool. Even after they were shot through with water arrows, those breeders still did not know where their enemies were and what the situation was.


    Xue Ling turned on massacre mode.


    Blood flowed to the ground and mixed with the seawater, slowly diluting until it gradually became impossible to see.


    Within the room, corpses were piled in a mess all over the floor. Xue Ling tiredly stood up, and had the system check the number of researchers onest time and cross check it against the log of researchers who had entered to make sure he had not missed any, and prepared to leave.


    He could not keep up his current physical strength for much longer, and could only hope that the road back went smoothly. Using this body''s ability early had the possibility of triggering his maturity phase to begin ahead of time, and he would have to sleep for a while. He could not pass out before he wrapped up some things.


    The people outside had already encircled the entire research facility. Because the matter this time was quite big, and some people had smelled the scent of blood, knocking on the door without receiving a response, the underground city guards had been alerted, and they were now trying to force the door open.


    Xue Ling slipped out by taking advantage of the gap between them as they pried open the door. His steps staggered a little, and his head felt faint.


    This was why he did not like the bodies in these worlds. The power of his own body was suppressed, and he could only use these strange little skills, and there were none that were useful when he really needed to use them. Xue Ling was a little annoyed about the uselessness of his own body, and had just nned to leave after resting for a while, but he unexpectedly saw Lou Cen''s figure.


    "What is he doing here¡­" Xue Ling had not thought that the man would not be sleeping in the middle of the night and insteade here to watch the bustle. It was still bustling here, and when those thirty odd researchers were discovered in the room, the entire underground city would be sealed up. Lou Cen''s identity was questionable, and it would be a very big problem if he was discovered here. Also, he was an SSS breeder, and he was the one they were most likely tobel a murderer out of the people here.


    Xue Ling rather disdainfully pursed his lips, and although he really wanted to call the man a pig teammate, he still headed in his direction.


    Lou Cen seemed to want to fish in muddy water to see what woulde out. The strength of the people around him was not as high as his, so he met with no resistance as he walked forwards, but just as he was about to approach, a pair of hands tugged on his own.


    Lou Cen''s footsteps hesitated, and his entire body tensed up. There was nobody close to him, but he could clearly feel that there was a pair of hands holding his. If he hadn''t been rather familiar with that person''s aura, he would have already made a move by now.


    "Keep quiet. Follow me. I''m afraid you won''t be able to get outter." Xue Ling lowered his voice and spoke quietly by the man''s ear, and then had his wish fulfilled as he watched the man''s face turn ugly.


    He only had to think about it to understand. He had not been sleeping at home in the middle of the night and rather showed up in this kind of ce, it would be strange if the man''s expression was good.


    Lou Cen wanted to open his mouth and say something, but felt Xue Ling pinch his arm, and shut his mouth. Even so, his expression was bad, and his face clearly conveyed the words ''I need an exnation'' in capital letters.


    Xue Ling had originally already been at the end of his strength, and was toozy to concern himself over his temper. He had the system arrange a protective shield for the man, and then pulled the man all the way out of the underground city. It was not until they arrived outside the Central Mall, and were in front of the suspension car that he had sneakily driven over that Xue Ling finally let out a breath of relief, his entire body copsing into the man''s arms.


    Lou Cen frowned as he caught him in his embrace. He picked him up, and carried him into the car.


    When the door was closed, Xue Ling finally gasped out, "They will close up the underground city soon. There are only records of you entering, but none of you leaving. You''ll definitelye under suspicion. The two identities that you''ve set up can''t be used anymore, and need to be destroyed as soon as possible."


    Lou Cen looked at his pale face and pressed his lips together. "I''ll handle these things. What''s wrong with you now? Did something happen to your body? Should I take you to the hospital?"


    Xue Ling waved his hand. "It''s all right. The excessive use of strength has forced the maturity phase toe early, that''s all." He said it like that, but his face showed his unhappiness. "Sure enough, I was still too anxious. If I''d known that there would be so many researchers, I would have waited until adulthood before going."


    With Lou Cen''s level of intelligence, the fact that he had shown up here, and adding on his words, was enough for him to approximately figure out the gist of what had happened here. And considering the dream he had tonight, General Lou''s body began to emit a chilling aura.


    "Although I can wait, there are some things that I think you''d better make clear to me now." Lou Cen pulled Xue Ling into his arms, and stroked his hair. "Wenwen, I want to protect you, rather than not knowing anything while you keep everything from me. I don''t want to only realize what''s going on after it has happened."


    Xue Ling curved his lips, and had been about to speak when his expression suddenly turned solemn.


    The suspension car started when it received hismand, but a leisurely sound floated in from outside.


    "Your Highness needn''t worry too much. I only followed the aura you left behind to see if I could find you. I had not expected to be so lucky." This person''s spiritual powers were very strong - his words could be transmitted directly through the suspension car and into the interior.


    At this moment, everything caught up to him, and Xue Ling rubbed his forehead in some frustration. Although he did not regret today''s actions, all his matters had collided together, leaving him rather exhausted.

 Chapter 99

    7.12 - Wenwen is the person that you''ve been looking for?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    The door slowly opened, and Xue Ling had a cold expression on his face as he looked outside, saying, "Come out then. There''s no point in hiding in the dark."


    It was dark outside the car, and there was only a weakly shining streetmp casting down some fractured lighting. A rather slender figure appeared in front of the two. Lou Cen stretched out his hand to push Xue Ling behind him for protection, but Xue Ling slid out from behind the arm that was stuck out in front of him. He opened his mouth to say, "Don''t worry. He doesn''t have any ill intent towards me." Deep-sea merfolk had always been ruled by their bloodlines, and they dedicated themselves to their king. The bloodline in his body was more than enough to make the person in front of him obey him thoroughly as long as he willed it.


    "It seems that Your Highness already has some understanding towards us." When the visitor spoke, his voice carried a trace of amusement, and he stepped out to show his handsome face. He wore a pair of sses, and looked very refined. When he curved his lips and smiled, that gentle-as-jade feeling made those who were interacting with him unconsciously rx. His body still carried a faint scent of the ocean, it was very light, but Xue Ling could clearly sense it. "This is really great. I thought it would take quite some work to convince you to go back with me."


    "I don''t have time to discuss the question of whether or not I will go back with you right now." Xue Ling currently had no strength or time to discuss the matter of his identity with this person who was clearly a deep-sea merperson. He had even less time to exin these messy and cluttered incidents that stacked up one after the other. "If there''s really something, thene to the Duke''s Pce with him tomorrow. By then, you will have a very long time to take care of me."


    This short conversation allowed the person across the street to immediately realize that Xue Ling was currently in bad condition. His expression was heavy as he guessed, "Your Highness'' maturity phase hase ahead of schedule?"


    "Can''t you already sense it?" Xue Lingughed shortly, closed the door to the suspension car, and set the destination as the Duke''s Pce. He reached out and hugged Lou Cen, tilting his head and kissing him on the cheek. "I can''t exin too much to you now. I''ll tell you the answers to everything you want to know when I wake up, okay?"


    "Maturity phase?"


    "Yes. While I haven''t fallen asleep yet, take me back to the Duke''s Pce. I can help you avoid detection."


    Lou Cen''s expression was cold. Although the person in his arms had constantly been doing some actions tofort him, he was currently still in a very bad mood. Xue Ling had concealed too much from him, and Lou Cen did not dare to imagine what kind of situation he would be facing tomorrow if he had not shown up in this ce tonight.


    Perhaps Xue Ling would have followed the person who he had just spoken with and left, or perhaps he would have received news that his little merman was ill when he woke up tomorrow. He would also me himself, thinking that his deep sleep had something to do with him taking him to the underground city yesterday.


    It was true that they were rted, but it was not a connection that Lou Cen could control.


    Lou Cen still had no clue what had happened in the underground city. It was not until he received the news the next day that he was finally clear on why Xue Ling would unhesitatingly reveal hisst cards to himst night, and also hurriedly bring him away.


    The underground city was sealed up. Basically everyone who had been presentst night were still being kept inside, and their identities would be investigated in full detail. The he identity that he had used to enter the underground area had already beenpletely destroyed, and there would be no way that anything could be traced back to him, let alone, that identity had had no time tomit any crime.


    Every year, the underground city would have some discarded identities, and those two identities were only two out of tens of millions.


    Early in the morning, the Duke''s Pce was unexpectedly busy. Yan Zhaiyan was to leave home for the border this morning, but Yan Qingjun discovered that Yan Qiwen had note down to say goodbye to their second brother. They had already spoken about it, and Yan Qiwen was not the type that would avoid Yan Zhaiyan just because the other person had some feelings towards him.


    Yan Qingjun knocked on Xue Ling''s door, and then the entire Duke''s Pce burst into a frenzy of activity.


    Yan Qiwen had fallen into aa. Several merfolk doctors came, but none of them could find out what was wrong with him. His body was very healthy, and the instruments could not detect anything wrong. He appeared to simply be sleeping, but could not be woken up.


    This gave the people of the Duke''s Pce some headaches. It was only when the merfolk doctor asked them if there had been any indicators yesterday that they recalled who Xue Ling had gone out with. But even before they could get in touch with Lou Cen, Lou Cen came to visit the Duke''s Pce on his own.


    Other than him, there was another person by his side. He imed to be Yan Qingjun''s friend, and came to find him because he had heard that he''d found his real family.


    The Duke''s Pce became lively all of a sudden.


    Lou Cen had watched Xue Ling fall asleep with his own eyesst night. Although he had exined to him that this was a normal symptom of the maturity phase, he was still worried. He found an excuse toe over this morning, and then bumped into the man that had been outside their carst night at the door.


    After closer observation this time, Lou Cen noticed some details that he had not noticedst night. This man''s figure was very well proportioned. His pair of legs were long, and he appeared to be just an ordinary person as he did not have the same width as a breeder, but strangely, Lou Cen could sense that he was very dangerous. This man and Xue Ling were very simr when they had legs, and the feeling that the two of them gave off was very unified. And considering the way he had addressed Xue Lingst night, Lou Cen guessed that him and Xue Ling should both be merfolk, but they had an ability that other merfolk did not have - the ability to turn their tails into legs.


    Then the questions also came up: Were they human or fish? Where did theye from? How long would his little cutie be in aa for? What kind of changes would ur after he woke up?


    ¡­ Oh, speaking of change. That little cutie had really let him see the real face hidden under his silly, sweet, and coquettish mask. If those thirty odd lives were not enough to let Lou Cen understand that the little merman of the Yan family was obviously not some weak and frail little child, then he might as well give up his position as General.


    All the people of the Duke''s Pce were downstairs, and each of them was full of worry. Yan Qingjun was a little surprised upon seeing the face of the man who came in behind Lou Cen. "Lan?"


    In the original plot, after Yan Qiwen''s death, the deep-sea merfolk hadpletely lost their Emperor. They were unable to ept such a result due to their long-standing discontent with human beings, and therefore raised the g of revenge against humansand started a war.


    It was a very tragic war. Human beings had apletely new understanding of the so-called mermaid, and understood what dominating the ocean really meant.


    Finally, the reason two sides were able to put aside their hatred of each other and talk calmly for once was because of Yan Qingjun and his good friend Lan''s influence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lan was one of the deep-sea merfolk who had been sent to the human world to find their ''emperor''. He had been going back and forth between thend and ocean these years, and the ce where he came ashore was near the courtyard where Yan Qingjun used to live, so he and Yan Qingjun who had been adopted by a fisherman and his wife, had been good friends for many years. This time, he hade to the capital because he had heard news that Yan Qingjun had found his birth family, and had not expected to meet their ''emperor'' by chance.


    Although he was still a juvenile, and although he was still young and immature, the ability to dominate the entire ocean could not be mistaken.


    Some small chit-chat was always necessary when good friends met again. While the two of them shook hands and chatted, Lou Cen had obtained permission to go upstairs to see Xue Ling. He also could not say why Xue Ling was now in the state that he was in, and the Duke''s Pce could not do anything to him based on a baseless assumption, so even though they were not in a good mood, they did not make things too hard for him.


    "If you are talking about the little gongzi upstairs who is in aa," Lan began as he heard that they wanted to go upstairs, his smile wide as he interjected, "I may have an exnation."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on him. Yan Qingjun''s expression turned strange, because he remembered Lan''s identity, and his magical ability to transform his fishtail into legs.


    "Qingjun, do you remember?" Lan smiled as he spoke to Yan Qingjun, "When we met the first time, I told you that I hade out to find our missing prince?"


    A scene shed through Yan Qingjun''s mind as he recalled the storm that had happened when he was four years old. The sound of the ocean''s sorrow had been ringing in his ears, so he had snuck out for a look without telling his adoptive parents. He saw more than a dozen merfolking up to the shore from the depths of the ocean.


    They were not the same at allpared to those little merchildren that had been raised up from birth. They were very strong, and even during the storm, they managed to fight against the surging tide and rush towards the shore.


    It was that day that Lan came to him. ording to him, their little prince had been stolen by the hated human beings. Their nsmen had constantly been trying to find him, but there were too few clues, and the coastline was too long, and they had no direction from which to start looking. After searching for several years in the ocean, they think that their little prince had entered the human world.


    They wanted toe ashore to search.


    It was precisely due to years of contact with Lan that Yan Qingjun''s thoughts were different from most merfolk in the Empire. He had his own pursuits, and knew what he was doing. His self-confidence and perseverance were all brought about by Lan.


    Yan Qingjun nodded and suddenly understood Lan''s meaning. "Your meaning is¡­?"


    "That''s our little master. Perhaps you are our lucky star. There has been no news for so many years, but because of the change in your destiny, he also appeared."


    The look on Yan Qingjun''s face was really too strange. The Duchess finally responded to Lan''s words. "Your little master was stolen? By the seaside?"


    "Perhaps it was also in the same year that the Duchess lost Qingjun by the ocean?" Yan was still smiling faintly. Although he was truly very happy to have found their emperor, after so many years wandering through the human world, it had already be a habit to hide his emotions. "Who knows. Some things are just that coincidental. If that little merman''s tail is ck and gold, and his scales are ck with golden edges, then that is our little master. Under the heavens, he is the only merman who can match with that kind of tail."


    Atst, the Duke came to a realization. As a member of the upper echelons of the Empire, he had ess to many secrets, and even the chaos at the Imperial Research Academy this morning was within his jurisdiction. Although Lan''s words were vague, he still understood the implications, because information about that mysterious species had always been suppressed, and they had always troubled the upper levels of the Empire. In this moment, the information revealed in Lan''s wordspletely supported his spections.


    "Are you from the deep sea?" The Duke asked.


    "Yes." Lan felt no pressure admitting this. He had already sent out news regarding the discovery of their emperor, and within two days, all the deep-sea merfolk that were onshore would gather together. By then, even the humans'' SS-ss powerhouses would not be able to do anything to them. They had sufficient fighting power, and werepletely different from those fragile merfolk of the Empire.


    Those were spoiled fish that had been raised up incorrectly.


    "Wenwen is the person that you''ve been looking for?"


    "Yes." Lan calmly added another sentence. "If anything happens to him, our n and you humans will truly be unable to resolve our differences."


    Having already spoken to this point, Xue Ling''s identity was no longer a secret. "He really is a deep-sea merperson. He''s going through the maturity phase now, and for the next half month, he will be in a state of deep sleep as the scales on his tail fall off and regrow. He will be fine as long as he is soaked in water."


    Everyone present looked at each other speechlessly. Although this method was strange, Xue Ling''s situation was also truly inexplicable. This method would not hurt Xue Ling, and if they adopted it for the time being, there should not be any problems.


    Although Xue Ling''s identity had been thoroughly exposed, it seemed to have little influence on him. After all, the Duke''s Pce did not seem to care too much about his identity, and was only worried about his health. Lan found their attitude very useful, and as long as they did not have any thoughts that they shouldn''t have about Xue Ling, Lan seemed to have no intention of taking Xue Ling away .


    Oh, if he wanted to take him away, he would still need Lou Cen''s approval.


    Xue Ling woke up from hisa after half a month. The first thing he saw when he woke up was Lou Cen''s rather surprised, and then ecstatic eyes. He had not even opened his mouth to speak when his lips were blocked by General Lou, who had acted faster than expected.


    Xue Ling: ???


    Xue Ling: ???


    merysl: ^_^

 Chapter 100

    7.13 - Did this man do nothing but think about how to take advantage of him all day long¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Half a month''s time could change a lot. For example, the person who had always been cold as ice. For example, the merchild who had always looked very cute.


    Lou Cen was beaten out of the room by a tail, but he was still satisfied. After all, he had been able deeply kiss for a very long time, and a certain merman had kissed him back for a very long time after he recovered his wits before sweeping him out the door.


    This meant that Xue Ling had only hit him because he had been tossed about to the point of annoyance, rather than because he was unwilling to be kissed.


    After the maturity phase, the merman''s body had grown a lot, giving him a feeling that he had beenpletely remoulded and was born again. When he sat up, his original clothes were a bit short, showing a white and slender waist. His scales had changed, his fishtail bing more intricate and attractive, and Lou Cen''s eyes heated up as he looked at him. But soon, the scenery was covered up by the merman who felt that his waist had be a little cold.


    His hair had grown out a lot, and now hung over his shoulders, bangs covering his attractive forehead. The slight baby fat on his face has disappeared as he shot up, and his eyes had lengthened and narrowed, causing that kind of demonic aura to rise again.


    Before, he could be praised as cute, but if one were to praise him now, they could only praise him as attractive, or, especially attractive.


    Lou Cen had watched him change day by day into his present appearance, and not only did the affection in his heart not decrease, rather it grew to be more and more.


    The days spent waiting were too long. Lou Cen would carry the person into the water every day, and then fish him out at night. The little merman did not eat or drink for half a month, but he did not slim down, and even transformed multiple times. The people of the Duke''s Pce were all rather surprised, but when they thought of his n, they silently buried all their doubts in their stomachs.


    Deep-sea merfolk were the forefathers of natural merfolk. They had been treated as ancestors by the upper echelons of the Empire, which was why nobody had gone to harass them in so long. Xue Ling had only been brought out due to that group of researcher''s psychotic desire to give back to society by creating more merfolk.


    The reason the merfolk were special and precious was because there were only a small number of them. The question of what would happen if they used some methods to increase their number was something that the Empire''s high level members have never dared to think about.


    Xue Ling rubbed his temples, slowed down, and remembered that he had been unconscious for half a month due to that damned maturity phase. He looked down at himself, and was obviously not surprised at the changes. After stretchingzily, he waved towards Lou Cen and asked, "Half a month has already passed. How were the matters that urred that night handled?"


    "The underground city has already lifted their seal and re-opened, but the murderer has not been found, so it is still under a state of martialw. My informant went to see the clinic, and found that it had beenpletely dismantled."


    "Destroy one, and they will go to another ce and build another to continue doing what they want to do." Xue Ling pouted. He also knew that he would not be able to cure this kind of disease with his actions. Although it had felt great to kill those human scum personally, if it had not been for the sake of the original body''s desire, he would not have made his move this way. "If the roots are not pulled out and destroyed, there will still be people who are caught and roped in to be artificial merfolk. Maybe next time they won''t simply steal the eggs of deep-sea merfolk, but rather encourage the upper echelons of society to wage war in order to obtain the corpses of a few deep-sea merfolk for research."


    Lou Cen pressed his lips together and said, "You know your own origins?"


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and recalled that there were still some things that he had not exined properly to Lou Cen yet. Although he felt that the deep-sea merman that had found him on his own would exin everything clearly, there were still some things that were easier for him to exin himself. "You know about it?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s probably better if I exin. After all, I was the one who experienced it personally." Xue Ling slowlyy down again and pulled the quilt up to cover himself, staring at Lou Cen with a pair of watery eyes. "The start of the matter began when your mother spoke to me about dissolving our engagement."


    Lou Cen: "¡­" Starting off with a stab to the heart, it hurt.


    "I had originally nned to disagree even if it meant my life. After all, I liked you so much back then, and would even throw away my life in order to be with you." His expression was very calm as he spoke these words, and it was almost as though he was talking about another person''s life. Although Lou Cen felt somewhat wronged by this, he found this remark quite useful. "But there was a voice telling me, ''Agree, there is no such thing as being unable to separate from another person''.


    Lou Cen: "¡­" If he knew who it was that said those words, he would immediately go and beat them to death.


    "So, I agreed to her request and broke off the engagement with you. From that night on, I began to dream intermittently¡­" At this point, Xue Ling lowered his gaze. "In my dream, I had not agreed with Aunt''s request, and was unwilling to dissolve the engagement. Aunt asked me to meet with her again and again. One time, something unexpected happened¡­ and I fell into the hands of a gang of kidnappers."


    "The dream was too realistic. They were exactly those people in theboratory¡­ And then I died in thatb¡­ Because I am a deep-sea merman, so they wanted to study me. They were really excessive, and did a lot of very cruel things. I had originally been able to hold on, but those people told me that you had already gotten together with Qingjun, and he was the real Young Master of the Duke''s Pce. I was just an adopted child, and I had disappeared for so long, but nobody noticed¡­"


    "And then Imitted suicide."


    His tone was very calm, but Lou Cen''s heart was throbbing when he heard it.


    It was for no other reason than because he had also seen these scenes before. Since that night, he had also started to have those dreams intermittently. Sometimes, he also felt that the him in those dreams was not himself, because he absolutely would not fall for anyone other than the little merman for any reason. And the Yan Qiwen in his dream, was also not the little merman that he liked¡­


    Nevertheless, he would still be distressed by the encounters with Yan Qiwen in his dreams. Sometimes, in the middle of the night after the dream, he would grit his teeth and regret that those people had already died by Xue Ling''s hand. Otherwise, if it had been him, he would absolutely never have let them die so easily.


    "These dreams were too real, and I did not want such a future, and I did not want to give you up to Qingjun." Xue Ling toyed with the little essories hung around the bed, his gaze lowered as he spoke, and his face was expressionless, but he looked particrly pitiable. "So I yed a little trick¡­ I became friends with Qingjun, and brought Qingjun back to the family early. I even purposely went to see you on the day you woke up in the hospital so that you would notice me. With your personality, once you knew that Aunt had cancelled our engagement, you woulde to find me¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s just that you went beyond my expectations. You even told me you liked me¡­" Xue Ling pressed his lips together and forced himself to look at him. "If I am this kind of scheming person, not na?ve at all, and not cute, and selfish, wanting to change the predetermined destiny for myself, if this is the real me, would you still continue to like me?"


    He was asking Lou Cen, but it was also like he was asking beyond Lou Cen and directing the question at the soul that was inhabiting his body.


    They had been together for so many worlds, but he still felt insecure asionally. In the eyes of the many in every world, he was always the most beautiful and wonderful person; if one day they truly see each other for real, then would he still continue to love him without any camouge? The real him who was not cute at all, and who, other than being attractive, was absolutely without merit?


    The system: "¡­" Even covert praising of oneself should not be done so exaggeratedly. Host was really too shameless.


    "It is fine even if you are a scheming person, or a person who only does things for themselves, or change into any kind of disgusting appearance." Lou Cen''s expression was seldom gentle, but when he was tenderly affectionate, it made Xue Ling a little entranced, and he always felt that he could see traces of Su Xuanyan''s figure on his body. "As long as it is still you, as long as you are you, I will like you, and I will fall in love with you, and love you to the point of losing myself, love you to the point of abandoning everything, just in order to love you." As though wanting tofort the seemingly uneasy Xue Ling, Lou Cen spoke these words very seriously.


    "I''m sorry for not falling in love with you earlier, so that you still had to experience all this and change into who you are now." He reached out his hands and gently pulled Xue Ling into his embrace. "Don''t worry, I will take responsibility. No matter how you change and what you look like, I will still want you, and will always stay with you."


    Xue Ling leaned on his shoulder, and his lips slowly curved up into a somewhat crafty, very attractive smile.


    In fact, whether or not to make today''s speech had beenpletely up to him. Even if he had not exined things this way, he could still find exnations to let Lou Cen believe that he was very innocent and helpless. But it would be particrly difficult to wrap it up. What he could do was to ascribe everything to an inexplicable dream. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he also spoke the words that he had always wanted to say. Although the man would forget these things every time they changed worlds, he was still very satisfied with the sense of security that the man provided him with in every world.


    The two of them had gone through so many worlds, and Xue Ling had already slowly let go of his original belief that the man would leave him during one of the worlds. And gradually, he had dissolved those fears and uneasiness and gotten used to embracing a seemingly new lover in every world, and then through their daily interactions, discover little details about him that stayed the same regardless.


    Like how the curve of his mouth was particrly suitable for kissing when he smiled gently, and other simr things, as well as some of the special characteristics of his personality and details from their everyday life. As long as he had the heart to look for it, he could always find these things in his lover. The man''s character in every world would change somewhat, but ten thousand chances would still be simr to the original; Xue Ling thought that he should be a very gentle person, but he was only affectionate towards a specific person. When he first met him, he was particrly cold and distant, but once the two of them were together, the man became unbelievably loving in many details of their life.


    Oh, and he had be particrly capable of spouting words of love over these recent worlds. Although it was bing more and more nauseating, he really liked listening to it.


    They hugged quietly together for a long time before Xue Ling coughed, and began again, "Did the man who came to find me say anything else other than my origins?"


    "No." He had simply revealed that Xue Ling was the person he had been looking for, and that he was a member of the deep-sea merfolk n. Other than that, he had kept silent about everything else. "He has been living in the Duke''s Pce with Yan Qingjun. If you want to see him, I can call him over."


    In fact, he couldn''t really say that he had been with Yan Qingjun the whole time, because a certain deep-sea merman was really too much in the way. Yan Qingjun was very weing towards Lan, and Lan was very content to follow Yan Qingjun to all parts of the Empire''s capital, but His Highness the Prince was not happy. How could he let him constantly take over his date? After the Prince had eaten a few days of sullen vinegar, Lan went off to spend time with Yan Chuhuan instead.


    When Yan Qiwen was a child, the Duchess was not in good health because she was too immersed in the loss of her little son. Yan Qiwen was brought up by Yan Chuhuan for a long time. The eldest Yan brother had their second brother in one hand, while bringing up their youngest merchild brother, and was very clever even during childhood. Because he had had such an experience, Lan liked stay close and ask him about Xue Ling so that he could record their ruler''s growth manually and learn about his various hobbies in order to make preparations for his return.


    "Of course, whether he is staying or you are returning in the end still needs to be carefully discussed." Lou Cen finally reached this kind of conclusion.


    "The information contained in this is a bit much¡­" He organized it slightly in his head. "He did not clear up the matters regarding his rtionship with me, and the situation in the underground city has not progressed at all. The Empire seems very calm right now?"


    "In fact, the Duke has been getting busier and busier these days, and this calmness is only for show. Since something happened to the researchboratory, the backers would absolutely not be kind enough to let it go. Once they make their move, His Highness the Prince will also begin."


    "His Highness the Prince?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Lou Cenughed very gently, but his smile held killing intent. This was not aimed at Xue Ling, but it made him raise his brows in interest. "His Highness has made up his mind to resolve those nobles who have nothing better to do all day than to sit around idly and stir up big news. The incident in the underground city and the protests by the Imperial Academy have given him a great opportunity. The Lord Duke has already decided to cooperate with him. Now that you''ve woken up, perhaps you''ll also go to meet His Highness."


    "Oh. Does he want to talk to me about cooperating? Who do I represent? The deep-sea merfolk, or you?" Of course he represented the deep-sea merfolk. Saying that he would represent Lou Cen was purely said as a joke.


    Lou Cen understood his meaning, reached out and rubbed his head. "Although I have already made my decision, if you don''t want me to join in, I can also listen to your wishes."


    "Oh? I represent you?"


    "Yes, Lou family rules, the wife''s words must always be considered first."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Did this man do nothing but think about how to take advantage of him all day long¡­


    But, it''s fine. He''d already been called Madame before, so if this man liked to call him wife, then wife was also fine~


    bb: GG 100 chapters


    xiin: 100 chapters! huge milestone & feeeels in this chapter~ three more chapters to go and we''ll officially be at the halfway point. it feels like we just started (and it also feels like it''s been forever, lol). i hope you guys are enjoying the ride!

 Chapter 101

    7.14 - What was he doing, standing there foolishly


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Knowing that Xue Ling had woken up, everyone in the Duke''s Pce took turns to visit. Yan Qingjun and the Duchess stayed in his room for the longest time, and both of them had a long talk with Xue Ling, telling him that although the deep-sea merfolk and natural merfolk were different, and he could transform a pair of legs, he still should not go out and run around wildly. He was so na?ve - everyone would be worried if something happened to him.


    Xue Ling appeased them one after another, and began to feel that his n of pretending to be silly and sweet might not be such a good idea.


    After seeing Yan Qingjun off, Yan Chuhuan entered his room, having juste back from work.


    was dinner time, and Yan Chuhuan did not have any intention of talking to him for a long time. He just looked at him for a good while before saying, "Sure enough, you''ve grown up."


    Xue Ling''s face showed how speechless he was. "Eldest brother¡­"


    Yan Chuhuan''s face was full of smiles. "Enough, I know that you''ve been admonished several times today. Your elder brother won''t bother you much. Only, I wanted to let you know that His Highness the Prince wants so see you."


    Xue Ling had also guessed that this would happen. Although Lan had not mentioned it, many strong powerhouses had arrived in the capital during this period, and it was enough to make His Highness suspicious of his identity. Once he became suspicious, it would not be difficult to guess his importance to the deep-sea merfolk. "Did His Highness the Prince and Lan meet?"


    "Yes."


    "All right." Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since His Highness has made an appointment, I don''t have any reason to refuse. Could I trouble eldest brother to arrange it?"


    Yan Chuhuan rubbed his head and said softly, "No matter who you are, you will still be the youngest son of the Yan family. As long as you are willing toe back, father and I will protect you."


    It was rare for him to be in a world where he was not alone, so Xue Ling cherished this seemingly warm family rtionship. "What is eldest brother saying? I never said I nned to leave."


    "That''s even better." Yan Chuhuan''s gaze was gentle as he stroked his head again. "Come downstairs for dinner. Although you don''t intend to leave, there are still people who insist on wanting to take you away."


    "Then eldest brother should try and make people stay~ won''t it be fine if they all be part of our family?" Thanks to Lou Cen''s suggestion, Xue Ling didn''t mind matching Yan Chuhuan with Lan.


    Yan Chuhuan just smiled and did not reply.


    This world made Xue Ling feel more warm and happy than the previous worlds. Although the malignant tumour that was the researchboratory existed, after Xue Ling and the Prince had a long talk, with the help of His Highness'', the Duke''s, and Lou Cen''s forces alongside the deep-sea merfolk, they cleaned up the traditional aristocratic faction and thoroughly destroyed the institution several years earlier than in the original plot. Arge number of people were also able to escape the fate of being transformed against their will. The great turbulence caused by the destruction of the researchboratory shook the entire Empire.


    Many people could clearly see the new era that the Empire was about to usher in, and began to fall in line one after another out of fear that they would also be thoroughly cleaned up before it was all over.


    Fortunately, the Prince was not a murderer. He had only wanted to clean up the imperial Empire that had been turned rotten and was about to copse from within. His actions proved to be both timely and effective. The Emperor was very satisfied with the Prince''s actions, and gradually began to hand things over to the Prince for him to deal with.


    Very soon, His Highness the Prince became engaged to the young master of the Duke''s Pce.


    On the evening when their ''real'' young master was introduced to the public at the Duke''s Pce, His Highness the Prince proposed on the spot, and the gentle young master also agreed immediately. The engagement ceremony was grand and spectacr, and became a hot topic of discussion amongst the people of the Empire.


    The wedding was scheduled to be held after the Prince ascended the throne, as he wanted to marry Yan Qingjun and give him the position of Empress. He seemed to be deeply in love with Yan Qingjun.


    General Lou was a little deste. Compared to the quick conclusion of His Highness the Prince''s engagement, he and Xue Ling had clearly been together for longer, but Xue Ling absolutely refused to get engaged.


    Lou Cen had been promoted to Marshal because of his role in helping the Prince in clearing up the aristocratic faction. He was now in charge of arge army, and had less time to see Xue Ling, which caused the entire army to have to shiver through the chill their superior gave off. The entire group of people lived their lives tip toeing on eggshells.


    As the emperor of the deep-sea merfolk, Xue Ling also could not spend his days ignorant and na?ve. In order to improve the living environment of the deep-sea merfolk, he worked with Lan to encourage peace between humans and the deep-sea merfolk so that more deep-sea merfolk would put down their prejudices ande tond to live.


    They would have more choices here, which would also be conducive to the continuation of the deep-sea merfolk poption.


    Because of the scarcity of their n, there had not been any new members born for many years. Xue Ling was the youngest, and the rest were infertile. Xue Ling wasmitted to helping them find breeders, because there was a certain probability that deep-sea merfolk and breedersing together would be able to create new deep-sea merfolk.


    This was an important matter that was inherited from the n, so Xue Ling had constantly been urging Lan to marry his eldest brother so they could test it out.


    He has been already been chased out of his home by Lan because of this topic.


    Really! Even if he was their emperor, he couldn''t urge him to have babies all day long!


    He and Yan Chuhuan haven''t even gotten together yet! Why did their emperor keep calling him sister-inw?!


    Two yearster, on the day of the new Emperor''s ession to the throne, he married his Empress. Together, they ascended the position symbolizing the highest glory of the Empire. At the same time, a decree for marriage also fell into the Duke''s Pce.


    Marshal Lou finally renewed his previous engagement two yearster. Madame Lou was finally able to let out a sigh of relief that she had notpletely ruined her son''s happiness.


    Another year after that, the Empress gave birth to a pair of dragons and phoenixes. One was a cute breeder, and the other was a merperson egg; the whole country celebrated.


    Because many deep-sea merfolk hade ashore, the entire empire was now trapped in a sweet ocean of love. The streets were full of couples, and the sour smell of romance and love permeated every corner of the empire, making Yan Zhaiyan who had juste back from the borders have no way to avoid feeling pain¡­


    He had only left for three years, buting back to the capital, he felt that the whole ce had changed greatly, and it was simply a ce that did not allow a single person to continue living.


    The second month after Yan Zhaiyan''s return, Lou Cen and Xue Ling''s big marriage was held. They did not entertain too many people. Since it was their ''emperor''s wedding, all the deep-sea merfolk attended, and they brought along many young breeders. The wedding banquet was filled with couples, and Yan Zhaiyan''s heart was hurt again.


    The world was full of malice towards single people. Both of his younger brothers were married, and his elder brother was going to get married in a few months. As for him, he didn''t even have a partner¡­


    Oh, he only had one psycho breeder who had followed him back from the border!!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Why couldn''t he have a merperson!!!


    In this world, Xue Ling experienced the rare feeling of family warmth. He had always maintained a good rtionship with Yan Qingjun, and it was good to the point where, because him and Lou Cen had no children, Yan Qingjun wanted him to adopt one of his children.


    It was not that he did not love his children, but rather that he and the Emperor were terrifyinglypatible. As long as they carelessly did anything without protection, he would get pregnant. Now, they already had four or five young princes, and three merchildren¡­


    It was not just a dream to be able to create their own football team. Letting Xue Ling bring one up was absolutely not a problem.


    But both Xue Ling and Lou Cen refused, because they didn''t want a child toe between them at all.


    In this world, Lou Cen left one step ahead of Xue Ling for once. Because of his identity, by the time Lou Cen had be old, Xue Ling still looked as young as ever. It was the first time that he experienced watching Lou Cen close his eyes in front of him, and then he quietly reached out to hold his hand.


    He left the empire with Lou Cen''s body and went deep into the ocean.


    The deep ocean was where one of his tails was suppressed. Back then, the ancestors of the deep-sea merfolk had obtained the ability to control the ocean due to the influence of his tail and its power. Now that he took the tail back, the ''emperor'' of the deep-sea merfolk would lose the ability to control the ocean, and his death would not cause the ocean to have an intense reaction and thus cause the copse of the world.


    In any case, he was thest of the deep-sea merfolk royal lineage. When he died, the line of inheritance would be broken.


    Xue Ling left without a backward nce. After he was gone, the protagonists'' luck was drawn out and evenly distributed to every corner of the world.


    The originally rigid world seemed to suddenly trulye to life in this instant. From now on, the world would develop at its own pace, and would no longer mechanically repeat the same process over and over again because of the plot.


    These plots and the protagonists locked the world into a fixed routine. If they did not break it apart and thoroughly change the protagonists'' life, the world would remain fixed.


    Xue Ling took back his third tail and had just fused together his strength when the system reminded him that the next world would be more dangerous. Other than changing the fate of the protagonist, he would also be working against some other people.


    "Others?" It was the first time Xue Ling hase across this concept after going through so many worlds.


    "Well, as the host knows, the Ten Directions World has always been dedicated to giving each world its own vitality, and taking back the energy that was left in the world in order to enrich itself."


    "Actually, I always thought that this was like thew of the jungle, and the Ten Directions World was just robbing the worlds'' luck."


    The system coughed. "Although you can say it that way, and it is what you''re doing, but you can''t just say that we''re the viins." The system wagged its tail as it exined for Xue Ling, "If those worlds were not broken down so that they can be built anew, they will be trapped in an endless cycle of death, and eventually bepletely rotten, going in a fixed pattern and never getting out."


    "Uh huh."


    "We are destroying the plot, but there are others in opposition to us that are working to maintain the existence of the plot."


    Xue Ling thought about the garbage plots and found it strange. "There are people who would try to protect those ipetent, messed up plots?"


    "They are actually on the same road as us, but they do not have the power to rob the protagonists of their luck. So they can only choose to maintain the plot, and be long-term parasites, letting the world go through its cycle over and over again, ensuring that the plot is on the right track and staying by the protagonists'' side to take a share of their luck and strengthen themselves. But, host, don''t worry, those are all losers who aren''t as strong as the Ten Directions World, and can only rely on these tiny portions of luck to strengthen themselves. Host would definitely be able to kill them if wee across them."


    Xue Ling felt that there was no difference between the system exining or not exining; the things he had to do were still the same as before.


    "If host has no questions or concerns, then we will enter the next world immediately. Friendly reminder, there might be a battle as soon as host goes online. It would be best if host was more prepared."


    With this, Xue Ling finally perked up.


    After retrieving three tails, his strength recovered a little, and he could more or less use a bit of his own powers in the story worlds. If it was not a simple world, but rather a chaotic world without order, it would be a perfect opportunity for him to practice and regain his familiarity with his powers.


    "By the way¡­ Host''s identity this time is rather peculiar. There might be some disgusting things, but I hope that host can work hard and get into character like thest world, and not go out of character." It was rare for the system to prompt him twice, which made Xue Ling be more interested in the world that he woulde into contact with next.


    This interest reached its peak after he opened his eyes again.


    The him that had just opened his eyes was currently standing on a camouged SUV. From his point of view, he could see a ruined city, the houses still giving off smoke, moving corpses, and bloodstains all over the ground.


    Xue Ling immediately understood what the system meant by fighting.


    He had just pulled his wits together and was about to see exactly what was going on when shouts came from under the vehicle and distracted him.


    Someone was shouting hoarsely, "Brother Han!!! Are you ready yet!!! We can''t hold on!!!"


    Xue Ling did not know what was going on. His memories had not been transferred over yet, and he also did not know what he was doing just standing here foolishly.


    Although the situation was somewhat tense, Xue Ling still calmly took a look around. More and more zombies were surrounding him, and if nothing was done, their group would probablye to an end here.


    Um¡­ He was probably standing up here in order to make a big move, and take them all down, right?


    He''d take them down, then.


    He wasn''t clear about what abilities the original character had, but he could imitate things like abilities with his own power.


    Xue Ling curved his lips, bowed his head, and spread out arge area of ice as though wanting to freeze the entire city. It was strong and chilling!


    thanks for all the happyments on the 100 chapter milestone! i kinda got overly excited and forgot to say that we were about to start a new arc¡­ zombies :3 enjoy!


    also, meli''s been awesome and CG now has a newyout (and some new projects, feel free to check out )~ please do let me/us know if there are any problems navigating the site or anything is broken!

 Chapter 102

    8.1 - Reading on, it was no longer as simple as f**cking a single dog


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    At this moment, everything that he judged as an enemy was sealed up by the cold ice. The expressions on the zombies'' faces were all frozen stiff, and as Xue Ling slowly clenched his hands into fists, the ice began to shatter from the outside in.


    Not long afterwards, all the zombies that besieged them were killed. Not even a tiny drop of blood flew around, as the bodies of the zombies split into pieces following the cracks in the ice. The people under the car all stared open-mouthed at this scene, their faces full of disbelief.


    Seeing their expressions, Xue Ling realized that his performance just now had been a little over the top. But there was no point in stopping now; he jumped down from the car and coldly nced at the people gathered around it.


    He currently had none of the memories of this world, and could only deal with them ording to the situation and hope that this group of people would not make things troublesome.


    There were four people standing around the car, three men and one woman. Their eyes were practically shining as they looked at Xue Ling, they were sparkling so much. A chubby guy amongst them covered his mouth like a girl and said, "Heavens, is this the new ability that Boss Han mentioned before? Boss, you''ve awakened your second ability?!"


    Xue Ling was very satisfied with the amount of information contained in this remark, which told him that he was the leader of this group, revealed that this was a world with abilities, and that his original ability was not of the ice element.


    The woman wore sses and had short, spiky hair. She looked very cold, but right now, her eyebrows were raised in surprise. "This is great! I originally thought we would not be able to hold on until He Yan brought the rescuers back. I didn''t expect Brother Han''s newly awakened ability to be so powerful."


    Xue Ling keenly caught another name and the information within this sentence.


    Someone from amongst their group had left to get help?


    Was his identity this time the cannon fodder that had been abandoned and could not hold on until they were rescued, dying during this encirclement alongside his brothers?


    System: "Ha-ha." It was rare that its host was na?ve for once. It had already said that this character was special. Naturally, he would not be an ordinary cannon fodder character.


    "Let''s go." Xue Ling now needed to find a rtively safer ce to receive and sort out the plot information. "That move just now consumed too much, and I need to rest for a while." His face was appropriately dull and pale, and everyone was rather panicked as they hurriedly told him to get in the car.


    Although Xue Ling had dealt with the zombies nearby, those were all the lowest level zombies. If they came across the ones who had awareness and could think, then they were afraid their small team would really meet their deaths.


    Xue Ling was their leader, and had saved everyone''s lives just now, so he was given the seat next to the driver in the front. Nobody in the group dared to disturb him, and seeing the expression on his face, the car suddenly became quiet.


    Xue Ling was rather satisfied with this atmosphere. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he had the system quickly transfer the information over to him.


    If it was like this every time he transmigrated into a new body, Xue Ling would probably have to properly deal with the system.


    The system seemed to feel the killing intent in Xue Ling''s heart. It rather pitifully trembled and said aggrievedly, "Clearly, I''ve exined the situation every time. This is the most appropriate timeframe."


    Xue Ling: "Ha-ha." He''ll be damned if he believed that.


    He ran through the plot once, and ten thousand ''f*** your mother''s'' trampled across his heart. It was not because of how much this plot had aimlessly gone off to f*** a dog; although it did attack his integrity and views of the world, he had seen enough of this kind of fantastical weirdness and already felt nothing towards it. What made Xue Ling surprised, and caused his forehead to be covered in ck lines, was the character he had been given this time.


    It was not some male cannon fodder that did not show up often, and it was not the main supporting role that could get close to the protagonist. He had formally been given the role of the protagonist gong.


    Exactly. The! Protagonist! Gong!


    This story was especially strange. It was unknown what was wrong with the author''s brain, but the protagonist gong had a particrly bitter time of it. The entire plot was like this, and Xue Ling couldn''t even figure out the purpose of his existence.


    This was a time-travel story. The protagonist of the story was the ''He Yan'' who had been mentioned earlier who had gone to get reinforcements. He Yan had an ''apocalypse counterattack'' life saving system, and he felt that he had the responsibility to be the salvation of the world after the apocalypse.


    So, when his teammates were in danger, he decisively abandoned his former lover, who happened to be the protagonist gong and the body that Xue Ling now controlled - ''Chu Han''. He had not gone to seek help for them, because he did not feel that Chu Han could be someone that could apany him after the apocalypse.


    This reason was very strange, but he was just this type of person.


    Thanks to being abandoned, Chu Han managed to develop a new ability during a critical moment, and reached the peak of human advancement. It wasn''t until him and He Yan met each other again in the future that He Yan discovered what he had missed out on. By then, his mission was already impossible toplete because of a variety of reasons. He Yan thought about it carefully, and decided that there could be no advancement without destruction. Since the situation was already like this, and his idea couldn''t be any worse, he chose to use the only chance that his ''apocalypse counterattack'' system provided him with and reverse time.


    He returned back to the time before he left Chu Han.


    In order to stimte Chu Han so that he would develop his second ability, He Yan still left this time. Unlikest time, he really went back to get reinforcements.


    Xue Ling finished reading this plot and felt bad all over. There was no such thing as medicine for regret. The protagonist shou''s system had such a powerful ability; wasn''t that a cheat?


    "System. If he can restart every time he''s not sessful, then how can I change his fate?" This kind of ability gave Xue Ling a really big headache. If he could casually start over every time he was unhappy, then there was no way to start this game.


    "Rx, host. Have you not noticed that there was only one opportunity to use this option?" The system swept its tail across its host''s hand, smiling widely as it said, "Lord host has no need to worry. This time, I''ve already helped you select a time point that is after he has reversed time. Very soon you will meet the rescuers that the protagonist shou has brought to help you. You might as well look at the rest of the plot. Believe me, that system is fricken'' useless."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling calmed himself down and continued to read the plot.


    Reading on, it was no longer as simple as f**cking a single dog.


    This world''s apocalypse had been caused by meteorites from space attacking the earth, enveloping the earth in radiation. The radiation changed the people on Earth in two ways: into zombies and into ability users.


    Although there were still ordinary people left, those people were unable to survive for long under the radiation. Over time, the two types of changed humans were the only kinds of people left in the world. The protagonist gong and shou belonged to the ''ability users'' category.


    The beginning of this story was also very strange. At this point in time, the zombies all over the world were currently regaining consciousness and the ability to think like human beings. The strongest amongst them has already evolved into the king of zombies. Zombies with awareness began to spontaneously gather together, taking over a portion of the cities, simr to the way the bases were ruled by ability users.


    There were more zombies than ability users, and they did not need food or water to survive. After they developed, they became a great threat to the ability users.


    The protagonist gong showed up at this time. The system that he had with him was an absolute anti-zombie system. Following the tasks that the system gave him, the protagonist shou thoroughly messed up the ns between the human ability users and zombies to sign a peace treaty and made it so that the contradictions between the two sides intensified, finally reaching a state where they would not give up unless the other party was dead.


    The protagonist shou insisted on his long-standing belief that he wanted to rebuild a peaceful world without zombies. He persisted in wanting to kill all the zombies, but the zombie emperor was too powerful, and he had no way to resist by himself.


    Chu Han was the person he had chosen to help him fight against the zombie emperor. But Chu Han''s ideas were totally different from the protagonist shou''s.


    He believed that genuine human beings had alreadypletely disappeared from the world. From a certain perspective, the zombies and ability users of today could no longer be considered as humans to some extent. They were the chosen survivors of the new world, and should not fight each other.


    Chu Han advocated for a peace treaty and a cessation in hostilities between the ability users and zombies.


    In thetter part of the plot, because his views werepletely different from those of He Yan, the original feelings between the two were slowly eroded away, and they became totally unable to get along with each other. This matter became very big, and even split the ability users into two factions. It was only when the enmity between the two reached a point where there was no way to clear it up that the author seemed to remember that these two were supposed to be a pair. It was impossible to have them mutually destroy each other if they weren''t mutually in love, so the author forcefully designed a confrontation between Chu Han and the zombie emperor. Both sides sustained injuries, and Chu Han magically ''lost his memory''.


    For He Yan, this was truly a case of luck arriving after hardship. He could absolutely recreate a ''Chu Han'' whose views were the same as his. So, he could not wait to begin, and slowly modified some of Chu Han''s perceptions, isting him from his old subordinates and encouraging him to rely on him, ultimately bingpletely inseparable from him.


    At the end of the story, the Earth became heavily damaged because of the battle between ability users and zombies, and both sides suffered heavy losses. In thest battle, in order to protect He Yan, Chu Han and the zombie emperor died together. He Yan''s system absorbed both of their powers at the time of the explosion and used it to restore the, giving them a ''new'' lease on life. The few remaining ability users lived happily ever after on the new Earth, shouldering the task of revitalizing and redeveloping society for human beings. As for He Yan, he brought his ''love'' for Chu Yan with him and retreated to fulfil his dream of living a life in seclusion.


    It seemed to be a perfectly satisfactory life, but in fact, hidden behind was a very weird and distorted truth.


    "In fact, if the zombies here had not been wiped out, they would gradually continue to evolve and be a new type of human beings. They did not be like this because of death. They were just going along a different path of evolution as the ability users, which was why they would look different. At the end of the day, this was all because of the radiation. The system slowly exined the cause and effect behind this to Xue Ling. "Originally, humans still had hope for survival, because zombies and ability users together could allow the human race to continue on. As long as they signed the peace treaty, everything would be different. But He Yan insisted on doing it his way, and he had no idea that ability users could not proliferate by themselves. After he went into seclusion, the number of humans left on Earth slowly decreased, and decadester, there were absolutely no traces of humans left on the."


    Xue Ling truly did not even know where to start showing his contempt regarding such a strange plot.


    "Is there any kind of meaning to this arrangement¡­? Although it''s very convenient for me to make a move like this, since I have be ''Chu Han'', then I can make all the decisions regarding my own actions. As long as I''m not willing, won''t He Yan be unable to sessfully do anything?"


    "That''s what I was thinking." The systemughed cheekily and said, "Because host''s strength has increased, it is not a problem for you to enter protagonists'' bodies. The key point is that Chu Han also feels that he has been too wronged in this life. As the most powerful ability user, he was constantly exploited by He Yan, and even his feelings for him were caused by his loss of memory. He was particrly dissatisfied after his death, which was why the will of the world asked us to fix up the plot properly, so that at the very least, humans won''t all die off."


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Oh, I forget, there are also those so-called plot defenders in this world. I don''t know where he will appear, but it''s better if host is more careful."


    "Okay."


    The system saw that its host had sunk into contemtion, and padded around in a circle on his legs in satisfaction. It chose an excellent position and sat down, very content with this feeling that its host was taking his tasks to heart.


    But after a while, it heard Xue Ling open his mouth to ask, "What do you think is the likelihood that he is the zombie emperor?"


    System: "¡­" It had thought that its host was thinking about how to dealt with the protagonist shou, but it turned out that after such a long time, he was still thinking about his own lover¡­


    Was it that he couldn''t properly aplish his task or something if he didn''t know where the man was? If its host threw the tasks to the back of his mind one day, then it would absolutely be a typical example of dropping everything for love!


    Although it really wanted to gnash its teeth, once it thought of the momentum that man exuded, the system was unconsciously terrified¡­


    A good system did not fight against the powerful. It pulled on its ears, and aggrievedly answered, "I also don''t know. I can''t help you judge if he doesn''te near."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, and then he heard a cry of surpriseing from the fatty driving beside him. "Ah! He Yan brought reinforcements! Excellent! I thought he had run away and left us behind."


    XueLing raised his eyebrows and looked at the cars approaching them from up ahead, as well as the protagonist shou who had leaned out of the window to wave at him. The smile that appeared in the corner of his mouth turned thoughtful.


    How should he kill off the protagonist this time?


    this new arc is fun ^_^


    two more new projects on CG: check out & !!

 Chapter 103

    8.2 - The Emperor has been feeling ill at easetely


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl & BlueBug


    Earlier, the team fought in the middle area between the ability user and zombie cities. No one ruled over the city, but rumours had it that it was inhabited by some high-ranking zombies that had been banished by the zombie emperor. These zombies were very powerful, but fortunately, they had encountered some dangerous situations outside of the city, and had not gone towards the center. The zombies they encountered were all low-level with no intelligence or awareness. Xue Ling could deal with them easily without raising the suspicion of the people who came to rescue themter because he had resolved the situation too quickly.


    Those who came to the rescue were from Yanshan base, which was not far from here. Chu Han and his team had also set out from there before. This base could not be considered arge base as the highest ability user was only A-ranked, but its geographic location was rtively special. It was along the only route between the ability users'' territory and the zombie''s territory, so this ce was also one where fishes and dragons mixed together.


    Because there was no particrly powerful force here, the territory was shared among several different forces. Chu Han''s small team was just an ordinary team, and many people looked down on their expeditions. After all, the strength of their team members was not high, and they would most likely lose their lives if even the slightest thing happened to them after they entered the city.


    But, they ultimately still went out on such an expedition because He Yan insisted.


    He Yan had not expected Xue Ling to be able to deal with this matter so quickly. After all, ording to his spections prior to turning back time, three of He Yan''s team had died before he forcefully awakened his second ability. When the two of them were rescued, they had both been covered with blood and wounds. But now, the entire car was safe and sound.


    He Yan frowned, uneasy. As long as some things were different, the butterfly effect would be triggered. If some parts no longer followed his previous assumptions, then there would definitely be problems somewhere down the line. He no longer had a chance to start over again, and he had to pay careful attention to these small differences.


    In hisst life, at this time he had already set out for thergest ability users'' base because the system had provided him with a n to prevent the leaders from dividing thend up equally between the ability users and the zombies. He had been unable to spare even a moment, and had set off without any concern for what had happened there.


    The system showed him the analysis of Chu Han''s strength, and He Yan had decisively abandoned him after judging that he held no value for him. To him, saving the world was more important than any emotions. Besides, although he and Chu Han were engaged, their rtionship had been determined for him by their parents from childhood.


    Chu Han''s guiding principles in life had never matched up with his, and he never gave in to him. Even after the end of the world, he still refused to bend to him, the person who had a system and was the world''s savior. He had to be against him in all things, and if he had not learned that Chu Han had awakened his second ability during this incident, he would not ce all of his hopes on him this time.


    "Big brother Han!" Although he was full of such thoughts, He Yan smiled in pleased surprise when he got out of the car. "Everyone is okay?! That''s great! If my insistence oning had really caused you guys to have an ident, I would feel guilty for a lifetime!"


    Xue Ling looked coldly at the protagonist in front of him and gave a quiet snort of contempt, ignoring his joyful jumping about. Instead, he nodded to the ability users who hade to save them.


    He did not speak, but that did not mean that his people would not speak. The fatty that drove proudly opened his mouth to tell He Yan, "This is all thanks to the boss. If he had not awakened his second ability in time, we would all be corpses by now!"


    He Yan''s eyes were brilliant, his heart full of excitement. The smile on his face turned a little more real. "Really? Big brother Han is so amazing! What kind of second ability did he awaken? You guys have to know that awakening a second ability represents that the person has the potential to reach SSS-rank! Ever since the apocalypse happened, you can count the number of such people with one hand!"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it looked really fierce." The fatty clutched at his head and dully turned his head over to ask the girl wearing sses. "Sisi, earlier, what kind of power did the boss say it was?"


    "It looked like the ability had an ice property." The short haired woman pushed up her sses. Since Xue Ling had not tried to stop them, that meant he basically agreed to them sharing the story. Their boss probably wanted to use their mouths to spread the news of his rise in power. It looked like there would be big changes in Yanshan base in the future.


    The expression on He Yan''s face stiffened for a moment. Others might not have noticed it, but Xue Ling could see it clearly.


    Hah, this savior of the world was probably panicking because too many things had changed and be different.


    Chu Han''s first ability was fire based. His ability did not stand out amongst therge group of ability users after the apocalypse, and his attack power was just so-so, but he was a natural leader. He had led a group of people even before the apocalypse, so he had formed a team and continued along this path. Although he was not well-known, it was still a simple matter for him to get enough for him and his team to live. Because of this time''s matter, he awakened his second ability, which was lightning-based. Because of the emergence of this ability, his fire ability became more powerful. Fire and lightning together allowed his power level to soar all the way up, and in a short period of time he gained absolute control over Yanshan base, turning it into a stronghold. It continued to develop and grow.


    At that time, He Yan was wandering amongst the major bases, provoking their rtionship with the zombies and causing the rtions between them to be increasingly tense. Many skirmishes erupted, and Chu Han took this opportunity to develop himself. Slowly, Yanshan base''s fame grew.


    He advocated for peaceful coexistence with the zombies, and tried to sign a peace agreement with them. Many people''s opinions were swayed by him, which made He Yan very angry. Then, a whole string of things happened, that made He Yan''s original chess movespletely useless. It was at that time that he began to resent Chu Han. If it hadn''t been for Chu Han, he would not reached the point where he would have to reverse time.


    Now that he was starting over again, he wanted to make use of Chu Han. But his careful nning has once again gone wrong because of Chu Han!! How could it be an ice property power! Ice based abilities also belonged to the water property! It was clearly a counter to fire, and if this was Chu Han''s second ability, then where was his guarantee of sess this time!?


    Xue Ling looked at He Yan''s face with interest as it changed, and then said, "Yes, it''s an ice property ability." He Yan''s face turned even more peculiar when he spoke up himself to confirm.


    "Howe it''s ice based? Isn''t big brother Han''s first ability fire based?"


    "Aren''t these abilities great?" Xue Ling curved his lips and said, "After it''s been frozen, it can be baked in fire."


    The people who came to rescue them looked at this group of people and sensed that the atmosphere was rather weird, but this had nothing to do with them. Since they had alreadye back, then they would not need to venture out and take any risk. "I don''t mind if you guys want to y with your lives, but don''t involve us. There won''t always be people willing to go out to save you!"


    "Sorry." Xue Ling told the people in the car to take out a part of their belongings and split it amongst those who hade to save them. Interpersonal rtionships now were different from how they had been before the apocalypse. In order not to have people stab him in the back with a knife, it was better to maintain good rtionships with them. "We were reckless this time. You brothers cane take some things and consider it aspensation. We will calcte the rewards separately."


    He Yan opened his mouth, wanting to tell them not to waste their provisions on these superfluous people, but he shut up when he remembered that these were people that he had called over.


    He also knew that he had to think before he spoke during the end of the world. Otherwise, he would get stabbed in the back if he wasn''t careful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The more it was like this, the more he wanted to return to a peaceful world. He must straighten out this twisted world and bring things back to how it was before. In this kind of world where the powerful were respected, he was not strong, and therefore could only chose to depend on someone else. He did not like this feeling at all.


    After sending off the reluctant rescuers, Xue Ling gathered his teammates together. "The incident this time was He Yan''s fault. It was also my fault for giving in. For a leader to bring his team into danger is something that should not happen." His expression was calm. He Yan did not know what he wanted to say, but his instincts made him anxious.


    His parents died when he was young, and it was Chu Han''s parents who had adopted him because he had been engaged to Chu Han from birth. Before, people always spected that he was Chu Han''s childhood bride. He really detested that term, and it even caused him to have a bad impression of Chu Han.


    Chu Han did not seem to like him either, but he took good care of him nheless. Even in an environment like the end of the world where it waspletely reasonable to abandon He Yan, he had always brought along this person who seemed to feel that he was far above others despite his low ability. His parents had always told him to properly look after He Yan, butst time, after his team members'' tragic death, there was no longer any love lost between them.


    This time, Chu Han''s teammates were all right, but Chu Han''s current behaviour made He Yan feel uneasy.


    "Brother Han, don''t mention these unimportant things. This time, without you, we would have no way to leave that city." The person speaking was a rtively stocky man. His ability was a very basic ability to strengthen his muscles, and he could only strengthen himself and make his ** more powerful. He had been Chu Han''s bodyguard before the apocalypse, and followed Chu Han ever since. If Xue Ling had not appeared just then, he would have already died in the hands of those zombies.


    "You can say it like that." The short-haired woman with sses was called Du Sini. She was Chu Han''s assistant before the apocalypse. The ability she had awakened was psychic, and her fighting ability was not high, but she was particrly clever. Because she was a woman, she had been protected at the very back by the team. In thest life, other than Chu Han, she was the only one left alive. She had never felt good about He Yan, and never wasted any opportunity to attack him. Before He Yan reversed time, she had previously destroyed countless of He Yan''s ns, making him hate her so much his teeth were itchy.


    If this was based on the original plot, then she and He Yan were the nails in each other''s eyes. Unfortunately, she did not have the protagonist''s halo, so she was still harmed to death by He Yanter on.


    "But we can''t go on like this. Although the few of us in the team are not strong enough, we still have a clear division ofbor and everyone contributes. Only He Yan kicks up a fuss all day long and acts like everyone has to listen to him just because he is boss'' fiance. We respect the boss, but that does not mean we respect you. You aren''t anyone special to the boss, and now that it is the end of the world, any previous agreement has already been scrapped. If you don''t want to do anything, it would be better for you to split from us today."


    He Yan gritted his teeth at Du Sini and said, "What do you mean? How am I kicking up a fuss. Even if you don''t like me, you don''t have to talk about me like that."


    "Yo~ You won''t let others talk about the things that you do~ You really think that you are some Holy Father white lotus? If you hadn''t threatened the boss this time, would the boss have brought us out here? Saying that there is something important that you need to get there, and then running faster than anyone else as soon as the zombies show up. Then can I ask Master He, where is that important thing of yours?~" Although she had a noble and cold appearance, Du Sini''s tone could be harsher than anyone else''s when tearing somebody apart. Xue Ling quite liked the way she talked, and he just crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the car to watch the show.


    He had to drive the protagonist shou out today. Although he knew without thinking too much about it that He Yan would never give up the chance the mend his rtionship with ''Chu Han'' so easily, Xue Ling would not do questionable things like letting him stay in the team and getting too close to his ns.


    While their little team was entering a crisis of trust and splitting up, a few ''people'' had alsoe by, attracted by the fact that a little under half of the city had beenpletely frozen.


    Unlike the ability users who sorted their strength so that the closer they were to this city, the weaker they were, the zombie faction was always ready to fight with the ability users. Theirrgest base was located not far from that city, and some high-level zombies also lived in the city that had been attacked.


    Only, they had not been banished there by the zombie emperor. Rather, they had been ced there as guards.


    "Emperor, at about 4 p.m., we were shocked awake by a powerful ability. The ice covered half the city, and some of us were frozen. If we hadn''t noticed that something was wrong and got out in time, we would probably have been crushed to pieces just like the low-ranking zombies outside."


    The man addressed as ''Emperor'' had long ck hair that spread out behind him. His forehead looked mild, but his face was especially frightening when he was expressionless.


    He measured up the ice that showed no sign of dissolving, and his expression was calm as he opened his mouth to say, "He was merciful. He should have noticed that you were here, but chose not to be ruthless."


    "¡­ What does Emperor mean?


    "He has the power to freeze an entire city and thoroughly destroy it." After speaking this sentence, the man''s gaze darkened, and his expression showed a rare solemnity. "If it was not for the fact that he was not hostile, you would not have the opportunity to see me."


    The high-ranking zombies who had been secretly spying and reporting back were dumbfounded.


    "With this kind of power, is it the legendary SSS-level? Emperor and that¡­"


    The man waved his hand and signalled for him to stop talking. "The previous n has to be changed. Since such a strong person has appeared among the ability users, we can no longer act rashly. For the time being, don''t make a move. I''ll go and see what kind of person this is."


    "The Emperor will go personally?"


    The man did not answer him. He simply turned and left. His white trench coat fanned out in a beautiful arc behind him, and the high ranking zombie was left standing there with dull expressions on their faces.


    The woman who had been following the man saw that he was standing there foolishly. She opened her mouth and exined kindly. "The Emperor has been upsettely, and now this happened. He is probably really concerned about it, which is why he wants to check it out in person."


    "Oooh¡­" Their Emperor was indeed very powerful, with the power to foresee things without an oracle.


    merysl: if you rece ** with a certain part of a the male anatomy in this sentence¡­


    The person speaking was a rtively stocky man. His ability was a very basic ability to strengthen his muscles, and he could only strengthen himself and make his ** more powerful.


    xiin: *cough* this is officially the halfway point of WTMT!

 Chapter 104

    8.3 - Perhaps, the era that belonged to their boss was just about to begin


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Yanshan base was originally a small third-tier city, and the infrastructure wascking. Many roads had been repaired, but most of them were still disorganized, and there was no fundamental nning. Only a few of the local residents of the city remained, and all normal people were already dead. The ability users with some strength had all gone torger bases for security. After all, this ce was connected to a lot of other locations, but had no oversight, causing the environment here to be rather messy.


    Before the apocalypse, Chu Han was the president of an intepany. He did not have many people under hismand, and very few of them had abilities and were able to live until now. So, other than him and He Yan, there were only five people left in his team.


    He Yan did not agree with Xue Ling''s and everyone else''s decision to each go their own way, but it was useless. There was no one who could prevent Xue Ling from doing what he wanted to do. Besides, no one on the team had a good rtionship with He Yan. It was already bad enough that nobody spoke to him; the few of them simply crossed their arms over their chests as though watching a joke.


    He Yan flushed red, and his face was full of grievance. "Brother Han, do you really have the heart to leave me alone? Didn''t uncle and aunt tell you to take good care of me?


    Xue Ling looked at him with his lips curved. Although the corners of his point pointed upwards slightly, there was no amusement on his face at all. "First crying, then kicking up a fuss, and finally trying to hang yourself no longer works, so you''re using my parents to pressure me?" There was azy vour to his words, and adding on the way he carelessly half-leaned against the car, no matter how one looked at him, it was obvious he had no patience for He Yan. "If I remember correctly, my parents died in order to protect you. I had not quibbled with you about it back then, but that does not mean I''m willing to watch you harm the people around me to death one after another. You''d better go while I still have the patience to talk to you about these things."


    He Yan''s eyes reddened.


    He was born good-looking, his lips red, and teeth white, his face a little round, and everyone who saw him praised him for being cute. In the past, Chu Han would not speak to him so severely even when he disliked him. This time, he opened his mouth to say these words, wanting to drive him away from the team, and it seemed that his heart was particrly firm. "Big brother Han, why? You''ve never said things like this to me before¡­ What did I do wrong? Can''t you just tell me so that I can change it?"


    Xue Ling was really toozy to go on with him like this. It was getting dark. How much longer would they have to stay here discussing whether or not he should leave?


    "You guys get in the car." Xue Ling motioned for the others to get in the car, and opened the door to the driver''spartment himself. "There''s nothing more to say. We no longer have any rtionship to each other from today onwards. If you still need a proper deration, I can give it to you tomorrow. From now on, you''re no longer part of our team."


    He Yan watched him get into the car and drive off without waiting for him. His heart was filled with all kinds of grievances and mixed feelings, and tears unconsciously started to run down his face.


    He stood foolishly in the middle of the road, not understanding how things could be like this. It was totally different from his n. He only did these things in order to save the world - why couldn''t Chu Han understand him even a little? He had been determined to take the same path as the zombies in thest life, and this life he was the same. He hadn''t even hesitated before throwing him away!


    What he threw away was the hope of mankind! Didn''t he understand?!


    Anger and unprecedented grievance made He Yan crouch on the roadside thinking about life. His system had beenforting him non-stop, telling him that it was Chu Han who was ignorant, and as long as he could make him clearly understand how grand an undertaking it was, Chu Han would definitely support them.


    With that, He Yan finally gathered back his emotions and stood up, thinking about how to get back to Yanshan base.


    This road went in all directions, and people could get to the base via this road regardless of where they''de from. Before, he had driven one of the team''s cars back to get help, and then returned in the rescuers'' car. Now, other than walking back on his own, his only other option was to g down a car.


    It was already getting dark. Not only was dangerous to be out and about at night, He Yan was also not strong at all.


    His system could provide him with convenience, and it could also help him rank up, but today was the first day of his return to this timeframe; his wood ability was still very weak, his offensive power terrible.


    If he did not want to die in the mouth of a zombie, he had to quickly find a car willing to pick him up.


    Just then, a ck off-road vehicle came into sight. He smiled excitedly, wiped his face, and jumped into the middle of the road, waving his hand at the car that was still a little distance away.


    Very soon, the car stopped in front of him, and the driver rolled down the window, revealing a cold, distant face.


    The man was wearing sunsses, his long hair tied into a high ponytail. He wore a ck dress shirt under a white trench coat. Even during the end of the world, he was wearing a watch on his hand, and sat there looking graceful and dignified. His identity and status was bound to be high.


    However, He Yan''s heart was frozen.


    For no other reason than because he recognized this man.


    Before turning back time, Yanshan Base and the zombies hade together to discuss cooperation. At that time, with the idea that he might as well start over since things had already reached that point, he wanted to destroy that meeting and use it to recharge the system so that it could turn back time. It was during that time that he met the zombie faction''s leader.


    He was a very dreadful man. He only nced at him, but the gaze the man sent over had the ability to kill him on the spot. Even the system on his body was terrified of this man. It was because he existed that He Yan must cultivate Chu Han and make him achieve SSS-level. This was the only way to resolve such a big hidden danger.


    Looking at the cold, distant person in front of him, He Yan''s trembled, and even his teeth chattered a little. He was very afraid of such a living weapon, but he also knew very clearly that there was nothing he could do about it. No matter how many more ability users there were, they would still be unable to do anything to him. It was because of this that he could not expose him. He forced himself to calm down and asked, "Are you going to Yanshan base? Can you give me a lift?


    The man''s gaze swept back and forth over his body, seemingly stripping him bare to look at all of him. That kind of gaze made He Yan feel ufortable all over. "I¡­ I''m not a bad person. Only, something happened and I was left here¡­"


    The man raised his eyebrows and finally opened his mouth to ask, "Do you know anything about Yanshan base?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although his memories were vague, He Yan still nodded his head and said, "Yes." Having such a big killer want to go to Yanshan base made He Yan a bit anxious. As a savior of the world, he subconsciously felt responsible for the safety of Yanshan base, so if he was able to keep an eye on this person, then he absolutely had to do it. He had a system by his side, and the man would not be able to kill him so easily. "If you want to learn about the base, I can give you an introduction."


    The man nodded and said, "Come up, passenger seat."


    He Yan breathed a sigh of relief and hurried over to open the car door.


    If he had not seen the zombie emperor before, he definitely would have thought that the person in front of him was an ability user and not a zombie.


    Because they were all a new variety of human caused by radiation, the difference between ability users and zombies was not very big. There was basically no difference at all between the high-level zombies and ability users. They could breathe, and eat, and their every move and action was nothing like that of a zombie. As long as they wanted, one would never be able to catch on to any hint otherwise. Fortunately, zombies like those did not often venture out, preferring to stay near their emperor in zombie territory. Most of them would not voluntarily go and visit the ability users'' bases.


    Low-level zombies had limited thinking ability. They could only group together in order to have a sense of security. And this was also the reason why it was extremely dangerous for low-level ability users to encounter a single low-level zombie as it often meant that they would be followed by a group of low-level zombies. The ces where they gathered frequently turned into ces where the ability users frequently cleared them up, simr to the outskirts of the city where Chu Han had been just now.


    The ability users were much better. At least they were alive and breathing, and had normal body temperatures unlike those zombies. Even if they were weak and small, as long as they chose correctly, they could still thrive in this new world, and would not face the danger of being exterminated from time to time.


    Zombie corpses held crystal nuclei, which was where they stored their energy. Obtaining one of those things would help people improve their strength. Simrly, the energy nucleus in ability users'' bodies also had the same function. In the early days after the apocalypse, zombies and ability users mutually fought and hunted each other because the nuclei were so attractive, but now, it was no longer the same as back then. Many had people calmed down and would no longer kill recklessly.


    Now, most people would choose to hunt a third group of beings other than zombies and ability users in order to enhance their abilities. Those were the ''zombie beasts''. These were radiation-affected animals, and differed in that they were truly dead, but most of the animals still had abilities. They had no IQ and could only rely on instinct, and that made them terrifying.


    The fact that zombie beasts were more terrible than zombies had already been universally acknowledged after the apocalypse, which was why those whose abilities were not strong enough did not wander outside at night.


    The car drove towards Yanshan base. He Yan had originally thought that the zombie emperor would ask him some things, but the man never opened his mouth during the entire journey. He just drove quietly, and the closer he got to Yanshan base, the gentler his aura became. The cold and bloody aura disappeared, and his camouge became virtually perfect.


    He Yan''s heart had constantly been beating very fast. He was now very nervous, afraid that the other side would open his mouth to speak, and yet also afraid that he would not.


    Soon, the entrance to Yanshan base appeared in front of them. After the apocalypse, human beings all built high walls around their bases. The entire city only had one entry point in front, and one exit point in the back. Security was very important, and they were very strict about guarding and registering people who came in and out.


    He Yan did not understand why the man had let him into the car until the man opened the window and asked the inspector at the gate to register him as a new resident of the base.


    Yanshan base could only amodate a certain number of people, and as early as three months ago, it had begun to strictly regte theings and goings of the poption. Normally, bing a resident of the city required the rmendation of someone who had already been living there for more than half a year. He Yan had been in Yanshan base ever since the apocalypse, which was perfect for this situation.


    He Yan broke out into a shocked, cold sweat. He did not know how the man knew that he had lived in Yanshan base for three years, let alone why the man wanted to register to live in Yanshan base.


    A terrible guess hovered in his mind, and he opened his eyes a little incredulously.


    After problems urred with Chu Han, were there also problems with the zombie emperor?! Did hee to find Chu Han?


    Xue Ling was unaware that the protagonist shou had ultimately been taken advantage of by a certain man. He and his team had already returned to the team''s residence in Yanshan base and were having a meeting.


    "It''s about our future development, so I want to hear everyone''s opinions." Those who were still here were all people that Chu Han had brought with him. They had been together for nearly a year, and could be trusted. If possible, Xue Ling did not want them to leave, either. "You guys should also know that since I already have a second ability, it means that I will not continue to be mediocre from now on."


    The fatty''s eyes were bright, and it seemed as though there were stars in his eyes, his entire person began to take on the appearance of a female fan. "Has boss finally decided to deal with them? I''ve long found those wastes in the base annoying."


    Deng Sini had a notebook in her hand. She smacked him when she heard his words. "Can you not speak properly? Have you lost all semnce of civilization?"


    "If the boss wants to expand, then he should go ahead and do it. Although our ability is limited, we won''t hesitate to help where we can." Mister bodyguard''s expression was indifferent, but his words and tone were particrly serious.


    "You hear that? That''s called speaking properly." Deng Sini patted the fatty on the shoulder and spoke her piece. "Boss, you don''t need to use this tone to speak with us. Back then, we didn''t expand the team because of various considerations. Now that boss has this kind of idea, we naturally follow you." At this point, she pursed her lips, then said, "But, there''s one thing I want to emphasize to you. That He Yan is a disaster. Today, boss left him behind. In the future, don''t let him attach himself to you again."


    Xue Ling really liked the way this group of people spoke. He nodded. "Rest assured, I''ve never regretted my decisions. I never did before, nor will I in the future. If you meet him again, you don''t need to be polite."


    "With boss'' words, we can also rx!" The fattyughed and said, "Let''s find more people tomorrow, then!"


    "Wait a few days." Xue Ling propped his cheek against his hand, "Let the news of my strength improving get thoroughly spread out. Since we are going to do this, let''s make it big."


    The three of them looked at each other, thenughed one after another.


    Perhaps, the era that belonged to their boss was just about to begin.


    any guesses on who the ML is? (no prizes for getting it right¡­)

 Chapter 105

    8.4 - Who do you want to challenge?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Three days was enough to let those who had gone to rescue Xue Ling pass on the fact that he had developed a second ability. The Yanshan base was not big. Such news spread quickly, and soon everyone knew about it.


    At the same time, news that Chu Han''s team had changed its name to "Snow Fox Mercenary Corps" and was nning to recruit new members came out in a timely manner. Suddenly, the whole Yanshan base became very busy. Many scattered people adopted the attitude of giving it a shot regardless, and went to sign up for the entrance test.


    The details of this recruitment drive were determined by Xue Ling. He did not require the people he recruited to worship him, but the most basic requirement to join was that they would not give his mercenary regiment a bad reputation. There were always some strange people who showed up around protagonists, and they always did some strange things that caused trouble for the group around the protagonist. It was Xue Ling''s first time being a protagonist character, and although his treatment in the plot was simr to that of a cannon fodder, he still needed to be a little more careful.


    He would not tolerate anyoneing to make trouble for him; It would make him very much want to kill people. If he really ended up making a move, it would take some time to exin, which would waste even more of his time.


    "Why did host choose to directly drive the protagonist out?" The system was somewhat puzzled by Xue Ling''s actions. "Wouldn''t it be better to keep him in a ce where it''s easy to monitor him? Nothing will happen even if he stays by our side, right?"


    "That''s not necessarily true." Xue Ling flipped through the documents containing information about the major forces in Yanshan base and spoke carelessly, "The protagonist is a symbol for trouble. Besides, it looks like that protagonist shou''s brain is not very good. If he really believes that I like him because I''m keeping him by my side, and shares it with the whole world, that would be awful."


    "¡­"


    "His character is full of arrogance and narcissism. If I have guessed correctly, he should still think that I have feelings for him, and only drove him away this time in order to make a stand in front of my subordinates." He touched his chin andughed a little meaningfully. "It''s not a big deal that I''ve gotten rid of him, because he''s sure toe back. Don''t forget that he''s still counting on me to fight the zombie emperor."


    "Host''s meaning is that he wille back when you recruit new members?"


    "Wait and see. Not only will hee back, he''ll probably make a scene."


    At this moment, He Yan was thinking about how to to slip away from the terrifying zombie emperor in order to go to the ce where the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps were holding their recruitment tomorrow.


    After entering the city, this zombie emperor drove to a house as though he was familiar with the roads, and then very naturally settled down to live there. He Yan followed him the whole way, and found it somewhat unbelievable. When had the zombies begun toe and go so freely here? And even own real estate? Had the security of Yanshan base already reached such a low point where even zombies coulde and go as they like without anyone knowing?


    For some strange reason, the zombie emperor allowed He Yan to stay in his house. He Yan was rather overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. During these three days, a whole pile of spections went through his head. It was not until he went out today and heard news about Chu Han that he recalled that the reason he came back to Yanshan base was to reconcile with Chu Han¡­


    During these three days, the zombie emperor went out at a fixed time every day. He Yan tried to track the other party, but would be thrown off no matter what. It was only when He Yan''s system reminded him that their current power level waspletely iparable to the other party, and it would be better not to try and provoke him, that He Yan finally let go of the idea of preventing the other party''s actions in the city.


    This morning, he was preparing to visit Chu Han''s Snow Fox Mercenary Corps, but he thought back and forth and still did not how to exin it to the zombie emperor. Numerous small scenarios yed out in his brain, but in the end, all the way up until he went out, the man still had not said anything.


    It made sense. Over these three days of interacting, they had only spoken when he tried to block the man on the first day.


    Because he wanted to expand, Xue Ling had spent some of their savings this time around. Not only did he take over all the surrounding areas and turn it into their future residences, he also used all of their savings to purchase arge amount of supplies. Just like how it was impossible to trap wolves without being willing to sacrifice their children; getting good members would be impossible if they were not willing to spend. In order to have good subordinates, they would always have to first make some sacrifices.


    "Three days from now, we will set out together with those who passed the test. I epted all the mercenary tasks rted to the Xingyue Mountains. Attendance is mandatory, as I will choose who can stay on after this trip." Xue Ling looked on as Deng Sini wrote down the intent behind his words onto the announcement. Xue Ling nodded and continued, "Let''s go with that. Stick it outside. Today, anyone cane and watch the trials, and anyone who wants to go up onto the tform can do so. I am willing to apany them at any time."


    Deng Sini had long been ustomed to secretarial work, and felt was veryfortable doing these things. Xue Ling''s performance over these two days was a pleasant surprise, and she felt that their boss seemed to have be even more wise and able. Originally, she respected Chu Han, but now, she had an attitude nearing blind obedience towards Xue Ling.


    Chu Han''s looks could not be considered gorgeous. When he pressed his lips together, he looked a little cold, and before the apocalypse, he could be considered as the tyrannical president type - he was tall, had an eight pack, and was basically tall, rich, and handsome. But then, the apocalypse happened. Now that Xue Ling had taken over this shell, his appearance changed subtly. The only addition were the tear moles at the corner of his eyes, and his pair of piercing eyes had turned into a pair of fox eyes that carried a trace of seductiveness regardless of any expression. That kind of fierce killing intent did not change much, and led to nobody having the courage to stare at his face. The few of them did not notice that their elder brother became much better looking, to the point where one nce could make people dazzled, wanting to fall to their knees at his feet.


    The recruitment of the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps was based on an arena system. Anyone could go up to participate during the day, and perhaps because it looked very lively, a lot of people came to watch on the day of the event.


    Xue Ling simply moved the tform outside and turned it into an open air event. He moved a chair over and sat down, propping his cheek on his hand and flipping a pen. His posture seemed a littlezy, but nobody dared underestimate him.


    Regardless of who it was, as long as they nced at him, a thinyer of ice would spread across their body. When they nced away, the ice would dissolve incredibly quickly. In this kind of situation, anyone who wanted to provoke him was just trying to look for death. The ability users all knew how to read the situation, and nobody would willingly seek death. The entire arenapetition proceeded smoothly. Xue Ling wrote down the names of people he thought were eptable, and Deng Sini was in charge ofmunicating with them.


    This kind of cordial atmospherested until He Yan appeared.


    Xue Ling was always been curious about how this world''s protagonist shou''s brain worked. The protagonist gong''s settings were like those of a high-level cannon fodder, while the protagonist shou came across as a scheming aplice, the type that of schemer that had a low IQ at that. The author had definitely been hostile to both of them.


    It was not that Xue Ling did not have the intention of getting revenge for the matters between He Yan and Chu Han, but for the time being he needed to develop his own forces first. He was toozy to deal with He Yan if he was unable to kill him off, so he could only drive him away. Of course, the premise for doing so was that He Yan did note to seek death by himself.


    He Yan rushed all the way in, and his smile bloomed like a flower when he saw Xue Ling. "Big brother Han!"


    Everyone''s attention was drawn by his voice, and most people''s gazes turned understanding when they saw him. Chu Han and He Yan were not well-known in Yanshan base, but they had been active there for most of a year now, and the people around them were familiar with them. Their rtionship was naturally not a secret.


    After Xue Ling returned, he had always thought that it would best if the protagonist shou had been unable to return back to Yanshan base that night, and gotten bitten to death by the zombie beasts outside. It would have resolved one of the things weighing on his mind. But, He Yan just had to act contrary to his wishes. If he knew who it had been that brought this troublemaker back, he would definitely would catch them and punch them in the face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling pressed his lips together and made his expression colder and more ruthless. "What are you doing here?"


    He Yanughed brilliantly, and his smile made others feel more inclined towards him. "I came to re-join the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps, of course. Big brother Han said that we would partpany and go our own way, but I don''t believe it. I only upset big brother Han by ident, and as long as I work hard, big brother Han will definitely forgive me!"


    Xue Ling nced over at himzily. "Do you think you are the heroine of a romantic drama?"


    He Yan: "¡­"


    "Saying that you will try your best and work hard will allow us to pretend that nothing happened and start again?" Xue Ling sneered. "He Yan, wake up. This is reality. No one likes you, and no one will forgive you."


    He Yan was stunned, and his eyes reddened in an instant. With his current appearance, those who did not know any different would think that Xue Ling had done something to him. "Why¡­ Really, what did I do wrong?"


    "You probably won''t understand for the rest of your life, and I also don''t want to wait for you to slowly figure it out." Xue Ling''s words were very straightforward. "Today, I''ll tell you very simply - the Snow Fox Mercenary Regiment will not have a position for you in this life, nor in the next life. You don''t have toe over and make trouble again, and it will be useless regardless of who you bring with you."


    Xue Ling raised his voice so that everyone present could hear him. "Most of the ability users of Yanshan base are here today, so I would like to trouble everyone to help us spread the word. Our Snow Fox Mercenary Corps and He Yan have absolutely no rtionship with each other. Henceforth, anything He Yan does will have nothing to do with me, Chu Han."


    Such cruel words made He Yan''s pure, innocent white lotus expression freeze on his face. He had originallye to this kind of grand asion thinking that Chu Han would have misgivings about speaking too harshly to him in public. He had not expected that Chu Han would do the opposite. From today on, if He Yan let this make him ashamed, he would no longer be willing to continue moving in the Yanshan base circle.


    "Do we really have toe to this point? Big brother Han?" He trembled as he asked this question for thest time.


    Xue Ling nced at him coldly. "We never had any former rtions, and we never will in the future. The next time I see you again, I will not be so polite. I hope that young master He will show some self-respect."


    He Yan gritted his teeth and stamped his foot, angrily saying, "Fine then. In that case, we''ll really end everything here. In the future, you will be begging me on your knees! And I will still ignore you!"


    "It will be my pleasure."


    He Yan was so angry that he flushed red. He felt that everyone''s gazes were filled with pity as they fell on his body; others were sneering as they looked at him. He had lived for two lifetimes but had never been looked down upon like this. If not for his ambitious future goals, he would not be able to bear this shame.


    "Chu Han, let''s wait and see!"


    After leaving such tough words, He Yan turned around and left. Many people whispered as he left, and it was unknown what they were talking about, but when the sounds fell on his ears, they were all the sounds of mocking voices.


    He Yan''s eyes were red. His system was constantly cating him, telling him that they would have other ways even without Chu Han, and its lord host did not have to ept other people''s tempers if he didn''t want to.


    He Yan left in an angry huff. Xue Ling looked back towards the arena tform as though nothing had happened, opened his mouth, and said, "Continue."


    His voice had just fallen when another mor came from the crowd, caused by the man who had just stepped up onto the stage.


    ording to the rules, as long as anyone stepped up onto the stage, they could choose anyone as their opponent, or choose to ept someone else''s challenge. Because of the incident just now, the stage waspletely cleared, and the man had been the first to react and step up onto the tform.


    He seemed to be a new person, because there seemed to be hardly any ability users who recognized him. They were all putting their heads together to discuss his identity. After all, it made no sense for them not to know such an outstanding person.


    The man was very attractive, and looked just like the most handsome god in ancient fables. He had a high ponytail, and his long hair hung down naturally. His attire was obviously rather strange, but it did not seem discordant on his body. Rather, it was unexpectedly handsome and good looking. He wore a ck dress shirt on his upper body, and ck suit pants on his bottom half, paired with a white trench coat, polished leather shoes, and a watch on his wrist.


    This would not be a big deal before the apocalypse, but to dress like this during the end of the world, it meant that this man was very strong.


    Strong enough to ensure that his life after the apocalypse was no different than how it had been before.


    Would such a person reallye to join a new mercenary regiment that had just been established?


    Xue Ling stopped flipping his pen, looked at the man in front of him, raised his eyebrows, and opened his mouth to ask, "Who do you want to challenge?"


    "You." The man''s voice was very crisp and cold. He treated his words like gold, and when he kept his expression solemn, his entire person seemed like a moving block of ice.


    "Oh~" Xue Ling''s response was drawn out and filled with meaning.


    xiin''s alternative facts:


    Xue Ling nced over at himzily. "Do you think you are the heroine of a romantic drama?"


    He Yan: "¡­" Yes, I am the hero that''s here to save the world! How could you be so stupid?!

 Chapter 106

    8.5 - Remember it. That''s my name.


    This arena fight was unexpected, but people were looking forward to it regardless.


    Xue Ling could be considered as a new emerging powerhouse in Yanshan base, but his title as a powerhouse was only rumored, and most people had not confirmed it yet. And because of the rumors, people had different guesses about his level of strength. Most of the applicants that came here today knew that they were taking a chance.


    No new forces had emerged in Yanshan base for a long time, and the contenders could no longer see any path for future development in those old forces. If they wanted to get ahead, they would have to gamble. And it was at this time that Xue Ling appeared.


    At first, almost everyone had been frightened by Xue Ling''s ability to freeze others at a nce, and nobody doubted his skill. It was not that nobody wanted to go up to test it, but everyone was holding back and hoping that someone else would go up on stage before they did.


    In such a situation, if it had not been for the man that was now standing on stage, this stalemate would probablyst until the end of the recruitment drive. After all, Xue Ling''s aura was so strong that a nce at him would make people shiver, let alone saying anything provoking towards him.


    Xue Ling stamped a foot, and his entire person lost his previousziness all at once. When he stood up, he was just like a sharpened sword waiting toe out of its sheath. That kind of fierce killing intent made everyone go still, and be nervous against their will.


    At the same time, they also felt a little lucky in their hearts.


    Fortunately, the person on the stage was not them.


    Xue Ling had actually thought about this interlude long ago. He never expected that his ns would go smoothly ording to his will, so he had been ready to go and fight on stage as early as when he decided to host a tournament to recruit members. Only, his current opponent made him a little surprised.


    In this story, the hierarchy of this world''s strength was split this way: the strongest ability users were SSS-ranked powerhouses, and at present, there was nobody on this level. The one and only SS-ranked ability user was in the Northern Research Base, and he was a government researcher who devoted himself to researching ways of turning zombies back into humans. Hisbat ability was not very strong, but he was a psychic ability user, and if he wanted to, he could make anyone whose mental power was not as strong as his go crazy, die, orpletely destroy their consciousness.


    There was no precise data on the remaining S-ranked powerhouses, but eachrge-scale base generally had two or three, while medium-sized ones had one. A small third-rate ce like Yanshan base where there were all kinds of forces would not have many powerhouses, only attracting A-ranked ability users from elsewhere. There was no need to talk about the BCDE-ranked ability uses, as those were small fry that did not count for anything in Xue Ling''s eyes.


    In fact, the level differentiation for zombies was very simr. The SSS-ranked powerhouses were on the same level as their zombie emperor, and this was probably the point that made zombies act arrogantly towards ability users. They already had the support of their SSS-ranked emperor, and no matter what they did, at the end of the day, the side that would be destroyed was not them. This was also why He Yan needed to train up a SSS-ranked ability user in order to deal with the zombie emperor. When their strengths were unequal, there was no way to kill the zombie emperor unless the other party was willing to die.


    The SS-ranked powerhouses were on par with the royal zombies. They were each rulers of a territory, but these the zombies were not as dispersed as the ability users, who only ruled their own territory. Rather, they were all gathered together under themand of the zombie emperor, and listened to his orders. In this regard, if the two sides really went against each other, the probability that the ability users would all die off was much higher. The ranking of the lower level zombies was rtively simple and arbitrary. There were also intermediate and low-level zombies under the high-level zombies. The low-level zombies had thergest territories - although they had no consciousness, they could still create lots of big problems for weak ability users when they gathered together inrge groups.


    What was worse, because they didn''t have awareness, their desire for flesh and blood was even more powerful. As long as they could scent flesh and blood, they would be like a dog who had scented a fleshy bone and rush up. Killing one wave would only bring on the next wave, endlessly, until people copsed.


    The person currently on the stage gave Xue Ling a particrly strange feeling. Xue Ling had already recovered three of his tails, and although he would be weakened when he came into the world, evening up against a SSS-ranked powerhouse would not be a problem. But he had no way to sense this man''s power level at all, which made him a little eager to give it try.


    The system fanned the fires from beside him, "Lord host! Kill him for me!"


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and ignored the system. Although it did not have the ability to sense that man for him, only a plot defender or his man would be able to make the system gnash its teeth like this. He looked the man up and down, curved his lips, and confirmed his identity.


    Choosing a body that fit his preferences so well, this should be his family''s golden thigh~ It seems that he always wanted to be a little stronger than him in every world.


    Although he thought this way, Xue Ling did not intend to pass up the chance to y tricks on the other party. He still didn''t know anything about the man right now, and using this opportunity for a fight in order to feel out the other party was a good choice.


    The confrontation between the two had already begun as soon as Xue Ling stood up. Both of them spread out their auras, and the crowd of onlookers involuntarily retreated back several steps, leaving arge area beyond the tform empty. They did not want to be idental sacrifices during a fight between skilled powerhouses.


    There was no way to tell what the man''s powers were, but as soon as Xue Ling stepped onto the stage, his entire body sank as an indescribably powerful force tried to push him downwards.


    The whole tform waspletely covered by the other party''s field of gravity. If Xue Ling had not been vignt the whole time, he would probably be syed against the ground by now.


    Xue Ling became a little excited.


    The man had never treated him like this before over the many worlds that they had gone through together. In retrospect, thest time he had spoken harshly to him was during a certain wedding night. It was rare for him to provoke him as soon as they met. With a wave of Xue Ling''s hand, arge area of ice spread out from the ground, seemingly wanting to freeze the entire gravity field.


    The gravity was weakened after being covered by ice. Xue Ling had just let out a breath when he heard the man murmur, "It''s no use."


    His voice fell, and deep cracks began to appear in the ice. Xue Ling''s expression turned stern, and taking advantage of the time while the ice could still hold up, his figure leaped towards the man!


    Countless daggers of ice appeared in mid-air as he spread out his hands. This scene sent the crowd that was watching into an uproar. As they were not inside the venue, they did not understand why Xue Ling had performed that series of actions just now. Nevertheless, when the daggers of ice appeared on the scene, they still felt shocked.


    ? That kind of strength that they had no way to match up to was right in front of them, and right at this moment, the two forces were colliding.


    In response to the ice daggers, the sky became full of mes, and the burning mes turned into a huge phoenix that called out and rushed towards the daggers of ice. The daggers also responded very quickly, and as soon as the phoenix appeared, the ice transformed into an ice phoenix that filled the arena tform with its cry. As for Xue Ling, at this moment, he was rushing towards the man, and the cold ice de in front of him shed with a strange light, and from a distance, it seemed to glow.


    His attack was very aggressive, his killing movements were particrly fierce, and the man''s eyes darkened. He waved, and a rifle made of ice appeared in his hands. Even before Xue Ling had reached him, he had already pointed the muzzle towards him.


    Although he was somewhat surprised at how flexible the man''s abilities were, Xue Ling did not hesitate at all as he made his move, directly cutting apart the man''s rifle. Lightning also shed as it followed his movements, directly aiming at the man''s face.


    There was another uproar at the scene.


    It was impossible for them not to be surprised. After all, so far, both of them had already shown quite a few abilities! And the way they used those abilities was very different from their knowledge of how to use them! Many people who were watching felt that they had been inspired - this was the first time that they discovered that abilities could be used this way.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The lightning transformed into a giant beast as it roared towards the man, but halfway there, it encountered a crazily growing cluster of trees, and the entire tform was instantly covered with greenery. It was unknown who had actually used that ability, but the two people suddenly disappeared from the crowd''s eyes.


    The only ones who could still see were the two who remained on the tform.


    At this moment, Xue Ling had already arrived in front of the man. The mes around him were burning constantly, setting fire to the branches that were trying to wrap him up. His pair of fox eyes were burning with more and more killing intent; this feeling of ying chess against his opponent and matching move for move felt amazing, and adding on the fact that Xue Ling subconsciously treated these movements as **, he also had a smile on his face.


    A smile like that paired with that pair of eyes instantly opened up endless amounts of charm, and the man was momentarily dazzled.


    It was too tempting¡­


    This person in front of him, regardless of whether it was his appearance, figure, aura, or momentum, or even a single strand of his hair, everything was constantly seducing and tempting him!


    He had not felt this kind of feeling for too long. When he had been hiding in the crowd previously, he only thought that this feeling was based on a desire to break this person apart and eat him up, but now that he was facing him, a different kind of feeling made the man''s heart and soul begin to quiver.


    It was still a desire to ''break him apart and eat him up'', but he also wanted to lock him up, and put him in a ce where only he could look at him, and make it so that this person would only be seen by his gaze. He wanted to make it so that in that pair of eyes, the only ''person'' he could see, was him!


    Wanted to lick every inch of his skin, wanted to personally touch his entire body, make his eyes redden, make him look at himself with tears in his eyes¡­


    That scene would definitely be very beautiful.


    Although his mind was full of unfiltered perversions, the man managed to hide these thoughts perfectly beneath his proper, serious expression.


    The dagger slid past his neck, but the man did not dodge it. He reached out, and gave the person who had charged his way over a full body hug. Xue Ling was stunned for a moment, and in the next second, he felt a numbness spread through his body. The feeling of being run through by lightning was not very good; Xue Ling''s legs turned soft, and his entire body was almost paralyzed.


    The only reason he did not fall to the ground was because the man had reached out to embrace him.


    "You, are very good." Xue Ling was stunned again as he heard the man''s cold and distant voice.


    He lifted his head to re angrily at the man. For no other reason, but because the bastard had stretched out a hand to pinch him on the ass!


    Could he stop being so shameless? Saying such words with a serious face, and then making such moves with his hands.


    The man saw that he looked like he was about to explode and bite him, and a smile shed across his eyes. He held him up so that he could stand properly, and then opened his mouth to say, "Calm down a bit. I''m going to take away the trees."


    Xue Ling no longer wanted to deal with this damned rogue. He turned around to leave the tform, and as he turned, the trees on the tform began to shrink crazily until they all turned back into a single seed that fell into the man''s palm.


    The crowd saw that the two of them had stopped, and were somewhat curious about what had happened. Finally, they heard Xue Ling say, "You are such a great Buddha, and I''m afraid that you won''t fit under my temple."


    Everyone was somewhat surprised. Since Chu Han had opened his mouth to say such words, they became even more curious about who had won between the two.


    "I''ll stay. You can treat me as external aid." The man''s voice sounded a little indifferent, and coupled with that kind of aura that seemed to keep people at a distance of a thousand miles away, people did not dare to approach him. His face looked particrly serious when he was expressionless, and those who did not know better would absolutely think that he was a decent and sessful man.


    Before having his ass pinched by him, Xue Ling had also thought he was an iceberg. Now, he was deeply aware of his mistake. The man had always been repressed and bottled up, but the ways in which he was repressed was different in every world¡­


    In this world, he turned into a damned rogue!


    Xue Ling met his gaze, and the man''s eyes did not contain any hint of difort. He looked towards Xue Ling and opened his mouth to say, "Xun Yu."


    Xue Ling looked at him expressionlessly.


    The man added one more sentence. "My name."


    Xue Ling''s face was indifferent. "Oh."


    Deng Sini came up and asked, "Boss, should I add him? While you guys stand here, the people after you have no way toe up¡­"


    Xue Ling gave the man a look that was sharp enough to stab, and turned to leave. "Chu Han."


    His next sentence floated over from a distance. "Remember it. That''s my name."


    The man carefully tasted this name between his lips and teeth, and rubbed his fingertips. The tenderness and warmth in his eyes was a little terrifying.


    Deng Sini''s expression was muddled. What was the boss up to? A kind of tsundere feeling suddenly rose up¡­

 Chapter 107

    8.6 - He felt that he was really smart


    trantion: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    This recruitment drive multiplied the size of Snow Fox Mercenary Corps, and fundamental staffing was basicallyplete. Although Xue Ling wanted to develop, he did not n to aplish it overnight. All the recruits had potential, and they had not yet formed their own habits when it came to using their abilities and basicbat routines. There was space for them to learn and grow, which was rtively more suitable for a mercenary corps at their current stage.


    Normally, no one would be willing to let them rise up like this without doing anything. After all, the ability users in the base were all rtively loosely structured as no strong powerhouse was suppressing them. There were as many schemers as there were hairs on a cow, and it was easy for those who were selfish to be reckless with greed, willing to do anything for profit and their own interests. But the previous battle between Xue Ling and Xun Yu had been recorded and shown to to the leaders of the ability users'' bases, so all of them put aside their foolish desires.


    They did not dare to offend strong powerhouses like those two. After all, the strength of those two people was definitely enough to wipe out the entire Yanshan base.


    After formally confirming the members that would be allowed to stay, Xue Ling held anotherpetition internally. This time, everyone was categorized ording to their strength, and then split into groups to fight. Those who could persevere until the end would be the leader of their group.


    Suchpetitions would be held once a month. As long as one had the strength, they would be able to climb all the way up. This kind internal team management style made many people excited, and coupled with Xue Ling''s generous benefits of providing both lodging and food, many people were firmly determined to pass the one-month probationary period.


    Having roughly established the Corps'' teams, Xue Ling ced the journey to Xingyue Mountains on the agenda.


    Xingyue Mountains was thergest mountain range near Yanshan base. Because it had high mountains and dense forests, there were many zombie beasts hidden within. Some parts of the zombie beasts were edible, and people were willing to buy their nuclei inrge quantities, so they had a very high value. The mercenary task board for Yanshan base often had tasks rted to the zombie beasts of Xingyue Mountains. Xue Ling epted most of them, and was preparing to assign them to each team ording to their ability level.


    He will guide them during this expedition so that they would learn the proper way of releasing their abilities in order achieve the greatest effect.


    Well, first of all, he had to deal with another person.


    Xue Ling looked at the person in front of him expressionlessly, his attitude very solemn, very much like a cold-faced boss'' style. "Is there something?"


    "I can''t sit in your office if there''s nothing?" Xun Yu raised his eyebrows and shifted his eyes from the decor in Xue Ling''s office to his body.


    "Yes." Xue Ling replied gravely.


    "All right." The man''s expression showed an instant of helplessness. His posture while sitting on the sofa was unusually stiff, his entire back straight and upright. "In that case, I dide to find you for something."


    "Speak." In contrast, Xue Ling seemed to be even less verbose than the man. It was perhaps because of this attitude that the man became more talkative.


    "You didn''t arrange me into a group, nor did you let me participate in thepetition." This was a statement of fact. In truth, the man had not received any news from the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps after he went back that day. He was a very patient person that could keep calm even in the face of disasters, but in these past three days, he found that his patience had been exhausted.


    Based on that person''s attitude towards him that day, he had guessed that he would hang him out to dry for a few days, but up until the Snow Fox Mercenary Regiment was about to set out, he still had not sent over any news, which was not what the man wanted at all. What if this person left him behind when he brought the group to Xingyue Mountains? Then he wouldn''t be able to guarantee that Yanshan base was still intact when they returned.


    His temper was not as good as it seemed. When his temper reached a certain point, it was entirely possible that he would massacre an entire base''s worth of ability users.


    Xue Ling held back hisughter. He had also guessed that the man would not be able to endure for too long, and had been waiting for him toe by since this morning. He really enjoyed seeing him in the state where he spoke so seriously, but was extremely anxious in his heart.


    "You''re too strong. None of the neers can partner with you. There was no meaning for you in entering thepetition, so no arrangements were made." Xue Ling curved his lips and looked down at the documents. Because there had been too many new arrivals, he had to deal with a lot more things, especially matters regarding money. Deng Sini kept giving him sad looks and telling him that the budget was insufficient.


    It had been one year since the end of the world, and currencies were already back in use. Crystal nuclei and energy nuclei were helpful for cultivation, so generally, no one took them out to use as money. Most regions already had a unified currency. Previously, the few of them and Chu Han had a lot of savings, but after Xue Ling took over and started to spend, there wasn''t much left.


    The phrase ''spending money like running water'' was probably made for Xue Ling; only, this money must be spent. Before they managed to recover their losses and break even, they will probably be poor for a while.


    "There are no neers that can partner with me?" Xun Yu keenly grasped the meaning in Xue Ling''s words. He repeated it to savour the profound meaning. "So, there is someone who can work with me?"


    "Me." Xue Ling closed the folder and raised his eyes to nce at him. "If you don''t want to, you can also choose not to go."


    The man''s eyes brightened, and his gaze was especially heated when it fell on Xue Ling''s body.


    Xue Ling calmly ignored it and acted as though nothing had happened. He had not forgotten the fact that his butt had been pinched by the manst time. This time, he had decided to y the role of someone with a low EQ. As long as the other party did not directly press him down onto the bed and do him, he would be damned if he let the other party learn of his feelings.


    "I''ll go." The man''s mouth was tilted upwards slightly, and he looked to be in a very good mood. "By the way, where do I live?" The ce he had lived in before was his subordinate''s ce, and as far as he knew, the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps provided both food and lodgings. As long as he could be with this person, he was very willing to live in the same building with a group of people he did not know.


    Xue Ling opened another book, thought about it, and said, "The rooms have basically all been divided up. If you don''t mind, you can stay with me. I have a spare room."


    Fireworks began to explode in the man''s heart.


    Xue Ling continued to say, "But, you have to pay rent. I''ve been short on money recently, and you are not included in the category of those whose food and lodgings are provided."


    With an opportunity like this, anyone who would nitpick with him about whether food and lodgings were included had to have a problem with their brain. Xun Yu agreed without having to think about it.


    "These are all minor tasks. In fact, there won''t be much for you to do if you go. If you can, you can help me with training these neers." Xue Ling handed over a separate list to the man. "These people''s awareness in a fight and thinking ability are not bad, and they should be pretty good helpers after they''ve been trained."


    The man looked at the names, his eyes and eyebrows still filled with traces of pleasure. It was obvious that he had not yet gotten over the joy of being able to live together so quickly. "Alright." It was only after he answered that recalled another key question that needed to be answered. "Howrge are your ns for the future of the mercenary corps? How do you want to develop?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xun Yu told himself over and over again that there was still too much left unknown between them. He had found this person by following his scent, but in fact, the information that he had managed to gather about this person so far was not much. Previously, the only information he had been able to discover while wandering around the base and asking around was that he had a fiance. It would be wrong to act too rashly now, when he did not have absolute confidence that he could win this man''s heart.


    He still remembered the weighty advice that his subordinates had given him. It was no use just getting a person''s body. If he could not get their heart, and only shut that person up all day so that they could look at him, he would not be happy either. It was better not to do things that would mutually torment each other. He had not understood back then, but now that he fervently wanted this man to keep smiling, he understood.


    Although it would be wonderful to put him in a ce where only he could see him, if that made him unhappy, it was still better not to do it. Xun Yu''s original purpose foring to Yanshan base had already been tossed to the back of his mind, and now, he just wanted to please him and make him happy. So, helping the other party to develop his forces was naturally added onto his agenda.


    "I n to develop the mercenary corps for the time being." Xue Ling rubbed his chin. He felt that this body''s original owner''s development n was not bad. Using the Yanshan base as his foundations, and then cooperating with the zombies and expanding to other bases in the perimeter. The day woulde where the two parties would truly be able to sit down together and have a proper discussion. As long as time went on, the ability users would eventually discover that they had no way to reproduce.


    By then, the importance of the zombies would be obvious. Perhaps soon, love would save this world?


    Xue Ling did not have enough resources on hand, and the system had not revealed too much to him. All it had provided was this world''s plot across both timelines that the original owner of this body had experienced. Although he had a guess about the man''s identity, there was no way to confirm it. In order to make the other party confess by himself, Xue Ling was still pretending to be fooled. "After that, slowly gain control over Yanshan base, and then take over all the ability users'' bases." His smile was very attractive, but at the same time, his confidence made itself known. "By the time I''ve taken control over all the bases, I should be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the zombie emperor.~ This is the tentative goal. I''ll change it if I encounter other things I want to do."


    Xun Yu finally recalled that him and this person were not the same type of ''people''¡­


    Oh, they weren''t even ''people''. They couldn''t even be considered as living. The only reason why he had body temperature and breathed was because he had made some special changes in order to blend in with the ability users.


    "Why do you want to be shoulder to shoulder with the zombie emperor?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because people say that he''s the most powerful person now." Xue Ling shrugged indifferently, sorted out the documents that he had dealt with, and carried them out to toss them over to Deng Sini.


    "We will set out tomorrow morning. Go ahead and let them know first, since it''s rted to whether or not they can stay on a month from now."


    "Yes."


    "Right." Xue Ling went back inside and closed the door before speaking to Xun Yu again. "I''m very poor right now. You might not get any money as an external helper."


    "I have money."


    "That''s great then. After we''ve gotten through this period, I''ll give you a big red packet." Xue Ling smiled widely. It was probably because he had deliberately controlled himself, but there was no trace of the charm that made people fascinated with just a casual smile. His current smile was very attractive, but there was no enchantment.


    Even so, the man felt his own heartbeat speeding up again.


    He really wanted to confess and tell him that he had a lot of cities, and a lot of money, and could definitely support him and even his mercenary corps. But he knew that he would not want to hear those kinds of words.


    The system was settled on Xue Ling''s desk,zily waving its tail. When he it saw Xue Ling sitting down in front of itself, it praised him, "Lord host really has potential - it looks like I can choose some straight male roles for you in the future. I feel that you cane across as very straight."


    It was answered by Xue Ling''s cold sneer.


    No matter how straight the body was, it would still turn bent as soon as he transmigrated over. There was no point in making such a choice.


    The mercenary regiment was divided into five teams, and each team had five people. Every five people had one car, and Xue Ling and his team took the lead, driving straight out of Yanshan base.


    The fatty and Xue Ling''s old bodyguard stayed behind. Deng Sini was in charge of all the misceneous matters, so she hade along. Other than her, the only other person in Xue Ling''s car was Xun Yu, and Deng Sini felt a little uneasy sitting there. She didn''t know why, but she kept feeling a little cold. Howe it seemed like the cold aura on great external aid''s body kepting towards her¡­? What had she done to provoke him?


    A group of six cars left in a grand manner. Many people had been holding back and hoping for them to encounter some chaos on this trip, and it would be best if most of them did note back so that Chu Han could experience the feeling of taking a hit and stop thinking about making big waves.


    In addition to their departure, another man also followed them out of town.


    After He Yan went back that day and had his world outlook refreshed by his system, he no longer nned to rely on Chu Han. His brain was now filled with another n. But, even before his n could start, he discovered that his target of attack had entered Chu Han''s mercenary corps, and had followed him to Xingyue Mountains¡­


    He Yan gritted his teeth in anger. He found that after starting over again, Chu Han seemed to be specifically opposing him, getting involved in all of his matters!


    "Follow them, then." His system advised him so. "Find some trouble for them. That way, you can push up your sense of existence, and if you can save their lives, perhaps that person would look at you with interest?"


    "But, why did he join Chu Han''s mercenary regiment?"


    "You also know that before turning back time, the two of them had tried to work together to change the rtionship between the ability users and zombies. It''s not surprising that they are now in contact."


    "So it turned out to be so early."


    "Actually, it''s not a bad thing." The system advised him thus, "Now they are still in the early stages of an alliance. If you make it so that they have a falling out at this point in time, it will definitely help with our task."


    "Right!" He Yan was suddenly inspired, and felt that he was really smart. No wonder he was the savior of the world.


    merysl: Wow, what an absolute idiot.

 Chapter 108

    8.7 - He experienced what it was like to not know how to begin


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & merysl7l4 y8


    Xingyue Mountains was south of Yanshan Base. It was only a fork in the road away from the city Chu Han and the rest had visitedst time. The group drove for a day, and finally stopped at the foot of the mountains.


    After choosing a ce to temporarily set up camp, the group of ability users thoroughly explored the area around their camp in order to make sure that there were no problems before setting up and preparing to rest there for the night.


    Please visit .


    Xue Ling had already made clear what they needed to do during this month''s training on the way here.


    During this month, he would ept any mercenary tasks rted to the Xingyue Mountains, and assign them to the teams scattered across the mountains. They would be responsible forpleting their own tasks, while Xue Ling would be responsible for checkingpletion, as well as providing training and guidance for their abilities.bd4t06


    The mercenary corps would take a percentage of the profits they made uponpletion of every task, and the profits would be allocated ording to each team''s aplishment. This was the same as being able to eat meals as long as one worked hard.


    During this month, the camp at the foot of the mountain would provide enough materials and supplies for each team. They coulde down the mountain to get more equipment at any time, and injuries would also be treated there.


    After two days of hard work, all the newly recruited members of the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps went up the mountain. Xue Lingy idly in front of a new trailer car they had set up and stretchedzily.


    It had been a year since the apocalypse, and after the initial period of panic, the ability users picked up a lot of things from prior to the apocalypse. Some low-level ability users resumed their previous work in exchange for survival and supplies, and many people in the automobile industry returned to their jobs. juEcY


    Of course, it was impossible to build cars on the same level as those from before the apocalypse. Many mercenary teams went to various urban areas to find materials that could be used, and then brought them out for sale after picking through what they wanted. The price was cheaper that way, and there were many people who wanted to buy them as many forces needed such basic things while developing. If Chu Han and his team hadn''t stayed in Yanshan base for so long, perhaps they might have been unable to find a way to buy these things.


    Read more BL at .


    "What are you nning to do?" Xue Ling had been busy these two days, and the man had note out to make trouble. Most of the time, he just quietly watched Xue Ling. If only Xue Ling would look back at him, his mood would be much better.


    Xue Ling had a chocte bar in his mouth and was just about to eat it. When he heard Xun Yu''s words, he turned his head and nced over at him before saying, "Don''t n to do anything. I''ll just teach them some skills. I mainly n to recover some funds during this month since the cash flow for a mercenary group can''t be broken." The simpler exnation for what he said was that training or whatever was just a cover, and he was mainly using them to make some money.


    Xun Yu felt somewhat helpless. Although he had a lot of money that he could give the other, he would probably be kicked out for his unwarranted courtesy.Cd1v5j


    "Oh, right." Xue Ling remembered one thing he had always wanted to ask. "How many kinds of abilities do you have? When we sparred previously, you used three or four types."


    "All types." Normally, no one would tell the truth about this kind of thing, but Xun Yu told Xue Ling about it without reservation. "As long as it is an ability that has appeared in my domain before, I can use it."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Sure enough, he was a plug-in once again.


    The man''s words were not difficult to understand; the trantion was, ''I can do it as long as I''ve seen it'' and ''invincible within my own domain''. iL925d


    "You used three kinds of abilities that day." When it came to things rted to abilities, the man recalled that he needed to mention a few points to Xue Ling. "Fire, ice, and lightning. Lightning and fire mutually support each other, but the ice ability seems unexpected."


    Xue Ling spokezily, "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on either." He had only recovered three tails right now, and there was nothing wrong with being able to use three abilities. His family''s system had restricted him that way. Otherwise, he would also give himself all types of abilities to y around. Who would want to be a male protagonist who had things hard when they could be a plug-in? "But I''ve adapted well so far."


    While they were having a good conversation back at the camp, one of the teams had joined up with another person.


    He Yan curved his lips to greet the captain of the team and hugged all the team members. "I''m sorry to trouble you, and even had you guys bring me up the mountain." iaZjEs


    "It''s fine. We were originally nning to be here in the forests and mountains to do our tasks anyway." The team captain''s face was red as he spoke politely with He Yan. "The mercenary corps'' head and the external aid are both at the foot of the mountain. You can go there if you''re looking for them."


    "No need. Didn''t I say that I was going to travel with you guys?" He Yan looked a little lonely. "I will try my best to do a good job this time so that elder brother Han will sit up and notice me. He must be thinking that I''m useless and doesn''t want me anymore, but I can definitely help you."


    The group seemed to trust him; they nodded and really allowed him to follow them.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Many people knew that He Yan was once Chu Han''s fiance. Although Chu Han had said that they no longer got along, most people thought that there was just some problems between them, and that Chu Han would still protect He Yan after a while. It was also because of this that He Yan was able to sneakily join with the team this time. CdH4gn


    The system provided Xue Ling with 360 degrees with no dead angle monitoring of He Yan, so Xue Ling naturally knew how this fellow was trying to seek death. The direction that He Yan was headed in was deep in the mountains, where there was a female zombie beast that had just given birth to a child. If he stole or killed her child, it would definitely make the mother zombie beast riot. There was arge nest of zombie beasts there, and as soon as they started to act up, it would probably lead to the entire group of zombie beasts going into a frenzy.


    At that time, it may even lead to a zombie animal tide. The people that Xue Ling had brought up the mountain would have to be very good in order to survive.


    He Yan had decided to thoroughly break off all rtions with Chu Han. Now that things had alreadye to this point, in order to avoid facing a stronger Chu Han in the future, he could only choose to kill Chu Han off before he developed.


    As far as he knew, Chu Han was at most only an S-ranked ability user, and it would be impossible for him to cope with so many high-level zombie beasts in this time period. As for him, he had a system in his body, and so long as he remained invisible, nobody would notice him. j7Q9re


    As for that zombie emperor¡­


    "System, is it really possible to have him fall in love with me?" No matter how he thought about it, He Yan still felt that this kind of result was inconceivable. "I don''t want something so disgusting to fall in love with me at all."


    Read more BL at .


    "Lord host, there''s nothing to be hung up over. If he falls in love with you, then he won''t hesitate at all when you tell him to die. By then, the path to restore the world will go a lot smoother than in the original n. After all, he is the most powerful person in the world. If he wants, he can order all the zombies to die."


    He Yan''s eyes lit up as he said with surprise, "That works too?!"A951n4


    "Yes! Lord host has boundless charm - Chu Han must have a problem with his brain for him to ignore you. Since he wants to die so much, we''ll send him on his way."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good!"


    Xue Ling looked at the previous half month''s worth of dialogue between the protagonist and his system that his own family''s system was showing him, and asked the little fox who was circling around him, "This system of He Yan''s, is it really an apocalypse counterattack system?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t it saying things that give off the feel of an apocalypse counter attack?" The little fox shook its ears and looked at its host in confusion. "Even the protagonist''s IQ has been led astray by it." xT4EC0


    "I think his IQ is what it is. It doesn''t matter whether it''s been led astray or not."


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    "¡­"


    "They are going to abandon me and go for Xun Yu instead?"


    "And here I was thinking that you didn''t know that your man was the zombie emperor in this life¡­"Cyc oI


    "Of course I know. Didn''t I guess it right from the start? I''m waiting for him to tell me himself. Won''t it be fun to y a round of ''do you want me or do you want your n'' with himter?"


    "¡­" Did its host feel unhappy whenever he didn''t seek death for a day? "Host, your focus seems to be wrong¡­ Isn''t the main point that the protagonist shou appears to want to hook up with your man?"


    "I know." Xue Ling curved up his lips in a cold smile, "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with his system''s words?"


    "Um¡­ It appears so." keryaz


    "It seems that the plot defender this time did not simply transmigrate into a person. Rather, it became the protagonist shou''s system." Xue Ling rubbed his chin and analysed, "Although they are plot defenders, the only thing they really need to do is ensure that the final ending is correct. As long as the zombie emperor and I are both dead, and He Yan lives to the end, then that counts as the plot having been sessfully maintained. That''s why it would make such a n."


    "It is estimated that it is also a novice plot defender. Otherwise, it would not consider having the protagonist shou fall in love with the zombie emperor. Its thinking is a little too unrealistic; did it really think that it would be so easy to maintain the storyline?"


    "If lord host wasn''t here, perhaps it would really be sessful?"


    "Ha-ha." Xue Ling stared at the frozen de at the tip of his fingers andughed coldly. "Only someone who has lost their memory and gotten brainwashed would like an idiot like He Yan." z3FBOV


    "¡­" Its host''s words had be more and more cruel recently. It had no idea where the protagonist shou had irritated him.


    Um¡­ It seemed that everything about him was annoying. Xue Ling had no idea why anyone would create such a world.


    "Let him do what he wants. I''m more interested in seeing how he ns to get away when he really manages to stir up a zombie beast tide."


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    "The question is how does lord host n to get away¡­"6R8CmF


    "Why will I have to get away? Did you think that I brought these people here just to watch them y around? If they can''t even deal with a beast this time, there''s no use for them to stay in the mercenary corps."


    System: "¡­ That''s too cruel¡­"


    "Only after suffering bitterness within bitterness will one be a man of honor. What''s more, with Xun Yu and I here, what is there to be afraid of?"


    System: "¡­"IUGmaP


    That was true. In fact, as long as the aura of the zombie emperor was present, the probability of those zombie beasts approaching them was very low; even if they were frenzied, none of the zombie beasts would dare provoke their emperor''s authority.


    After watching the protagonist look for trouble, Xue Ling tilted his head to ask Xun Yu, who had been staring at him the entire time, "If there is a zombie beast tide, how many zombie beasts would you be able to hold back?"


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Xun Yu did not understand why he woulde up with such a sentence after not speaking for a good while. He was distracted for a moment before opening his mouth to ask, "How many do you want me to resist?"


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders and said, "All of them would be best, of course~" ivLyrX


    "There''s a beast tide?"


    "What shoulde will alwayse." Xue Ling''s answer spoke volumes. He then got up to return back to his trailer car. ording to He Yan''s speed and strength, he would probably still need a period of time before he could steal away that baby beast. Xue Ling could use this time to properly train up the neers.


    Xun Yu was a little curious about odd conversation that seemed to have no purpose, but Xue Ling did not exin, and he also had no way to foresee what would happen after a period of time. In fact, he was a little unhappy about his current progress. Xue Ling always kept himself at a certain distance from him, and the rtionship between them could only be said to be a rtionship between ordinary friends. Or, perhaps Xue Ling only considered him as a partner and basically had no intention to develop their rtionship any further.


    Xun Yu didn''t know if Xue Ling was always cold and indifferent towards him now because he had been frightened away by his roguishness the first time. He always tossed him to one side as soon as they finished discussing official business and did not talk about anything else with him at all.ygj70d


    This was not the state that he wanted to be in.


    Read more BL at .


    Xun Yu recalled the tactics for chasing someone that his subordinates had talked about before, and began to think about how to apply them to Xue Ling.


    But no matter what he recalled, he felt that those means were all useless towards Xue Ling¡­


    This was really too awful¡­ Xun Yu, for the first time in his life, experienced what it was like to not know how to begin¡­BdrtNj

 Chapter 109

    8.8 - You two main culprits, how long do you n to hide here for?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugQv9Txd


    For the past half a month, Xue Ling and Xun Yu had been giving pointers to the small teams that entered the forest. The two of them usually left together and returned together, and the team that was in charge of looking after their base camp had already gotten used to theming and going together, but, surprisingly, no one thought anything of it.


    It was not because Xun Yu was not trying hard enough, it was mainly because Xue Ling was acting too proper. His serious and conscientious face made people feel too embarrassed to even guess at whether or not anything was happening between them.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Xun Yu felt so suffocated, and his expression was never good during this period.


    It was bad enough that his expression was not good. Xue Ling even went so far as to concernedly ask him why he was unhappy. Was it because the food was not tasty, or his treatment was not good enough?mBHGE6


    How could Xun Yu answer? Should he say that he was being suffocated by his unfulfilled desire?


    He was afraid that Xue Ling would break off all rtions with him in the next second, and kick him out of the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps¡­ When that happened, not only would he have failed to pursue his lover, it might even turn into a fight between the two of them¡­


    What twisted him up even more was his identity. Xun Yu had never been bothered about being a zombie before. He was the first zombie to have his own consciousness after the apocalypse, and he remembered what had happened to him before. He had discovered his strength almost immediately after he had woken up again from death.


    Xun Yu took these things for granted. Even if his species changed, Xun Yu would still do what he needed to live, so he had never been lost or confused about the differences between ability users and zombies. He controlled all the zombies, and slowly upied human territory, and discovered that they were not really immortal. Although they seemed to have been infected and died from the radiation, in reality, they could still use some of the same physiological functions as human beings.moZ8Iy


    They did not need to eat, or breathe, and did not have any body temperature, but they still had physiological needs, and blood still flowed in their veins. Their hearts had stopped beating, but the nucleus became a substitute for the heart. They were not as horrible as the zombies in those zombie apocalypse movies - they just looked rather pale sometimes. During other times, they were not very different from the ability users.


    Story tranted by .


    Xun Yu did not think that there was anything wrong with these changes. Since the world had changed, there was nothing wrong with other things changing. This persisted until a while ago, when a scientist under Xun Yu told him that if there were only zombies left in the world, they would be extinct sooner orter.


    Because they were not like those written about in the novels who had an extended lifespan, they would die. If they could die, then reproduction became an issue that the scientists needed to resolve. That was when they discovered that two zombies together could not reproduce and thrive. This was a major matter that involved the extermination of a species, so they immediately reported this news to Xun Yu.


    Xun Yu made a prompt decision. This world did not only have zombies, and if zombies could not reproduce on their own, then they should pull some ability users over to give it a try. Before they had discovered Xue Ling, they had decided to go to Yanshan base to catch a group of ability users. If they could really discover a way to reproduce with them, then Xun Yu would start thinking about how to cooperate with the ability users. sw2zNC


    Unfortunately, all this changed because Xue Ling froze half the city. Xun Yu told them not to make any rash moves back then, and set off on his own to chase his way over, and then he sank into the gentle embrace of romance and could not extricate himself¡­


    It could not really be considered the gentle embrace of romance. After all, Xue Ling did not treat him any differently from how he treated other ability users. At most, he would asionallyugh with him a little more, but perhaps that had something to do with the way he always stuck close.


    Xun Yu never thought that he would reach a point where he spoke so much.


    Even so, Xun Yu still had not made much progress so far, and Xue Ling had not paid any attention to his advances at all. He would be particrly talkative if he spoke more to him, but all of his actions were limited within the area of friendship. As soon as Xun Yu''s actions became excessive and crossed the line, his expression would turn strange, and he would be serious and immediately distance himself from him. hNBFid


    Xun Yu spent this past half a month especially anxious, and his momentum and pride as the strongest powerhouse was about to bepletely worn away.


    Fortunately, opportunity did note too slowly. It suddenly arrived on a certain day.


    Although Xun Yu himself did not want an opportunity like this at all.


    Half a month''s time was enough for He Yan and his system to prepare for their n of setting off an beast tide. And it was enough time for Xue Ling to teach his subordinates what they should do should a zombie beast tide arrive.1kiPLt


    Probably because both sides were prepared and ready, so the war trumpet sounded out.


    He Yan gave most of the powerful zombie beasts in the forest a drug provided by the system that would drive them mad when they were stimted, and then decisively stole and killed the baby beast.


    Originally he just wanted to steal it, but the system told him to kill the little beast and put it in another zombie beast''s territory, which would stimte the entire forest. Their n would be more effective this way. After weighing the pros and cons, He Yan did as it suggested.


    Please visit .


    Xue Ling swore in all seriousness to his family''s little fox system, "Let me just say, this system is definitely a plot defender that transmigrated over, and belongs to the radical faction. Right now, he wants to kill me off." otSCxO


    The system waved its tail speechlessly and had to admit that its host was both wise and smart, always able to find something wrong in ces where it hadn''t noticed.


    "Unfortunately, they''re still too naive." Xue Ling tsked and stood up, preparing to have everyone get ready.


    "He probably didn''t expect to encounter a protagonist who specializes in destroying the plot." The system shrugged its shoulders and said, "We see every story from the perspective of the supporting roles and world view, but plot that they can see is from the protagonist''s angle, in which everything the protagonist does is right and there is no need to question anything. They must live to the end of the story."


    "Fine." Xue Ling got out of the car and gave Deng Sini a hand signal.2dxdtZ


    Deng Sini was shocked for a moment. Xue Ling had told her earlier that there would be an unexpected emergency, and told her to prepare to notify the team members who were training in the mountains at any time. This hand signal¡­


    Before she could ask for details, Deng Sini had subconsciously sounded out the alert.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Story tranted by .


    The fireworks that were used as a warning signal were shot up into the sky, and at the same time, the zombie beast noticed that the little baby beast was nowhere to be seen and the smell of blood was very strong. It immediately realized that its little baby had died.


    It did not have much wisdom to start with; the roar of the zombie beast rang out through the mountains and shocked the yers who had noticed the rm but were still in a fog of confusion. They thought it was just a zombie beast going crazy, but the situation got worse and worse, and the whole mountain began to shake. dySvpB


    A beast tide like this was very terrifying, and even though their strength had improved a lot with the recent training, it was still very difficult for them to cope, so the team members were making their way down the mountain even as they fought off the beasts.


    The camp at the base of the mountain had already made preparations to take them in; Xue Ling tidied up his things and prepared to go and deal with that troublemaking protagonist shou. Xun Yu wanted to follow him, but was sent off to deal with the two zombie beasts that were now fighting each other in a frenzy instead.


    "Those two zombies beasts are high quality, and can be sold at a good price. I believe you won''t have a problem dealing with them, it''s up to you now~"


    Xun Yu: "¡­" It was obvious that this was just an excuse so that he wouldn''t follow. He hadn''t yet reached the stage where he was so silly he couldn''t tell.bwI7PA


    "By the way, if you encounter any of our neers along the way, give them a helping hand. They''re too pitiful - they''re encountering such an unfortunate thing after only training for half a month." Xue Ling was chortling as he went straight into the mountains. He didn''t sound nervous at all.


    Read more BL at .


    Xun Yu was not an idiot. Seeing how he had made preparations in advance, he just knew that this fellow had guessed something was going to happen early on, and there was a great probability that it had happened with Xue Ling''s indulgence. Although his goal in doing things this way was unclear, he did not run away.


    Even though Xue Ling said that they would separate, their destination was actually very close because He Yan had stayed to watch the two fighting zombie beasts and was waiting for them to kill each other so that he could reap the ultimate benefit.


    Along the way as they went up the mountain, they also met many people who only wanted to hug a big thigh and were extremely moved that they had encountered the two of them. These people tossed the zombie beasts that were chasing behind them to the two, and then continued their mad rush back down the mountain. NdXmPB


    Xue Ling spent a moment to show his contempt for those people before casually dealing with those zombie beasts.


    Along the way, the fingers on the hands of both people were not enough to count the zombie beasts that they had killed. In any case, they killed any they encountered. Later on, the small teams stopped running away too, and followed behind the two in order to pick up the zombie beast corpses. If it was left to the teams, it would take them a good while to kill one, but these two gods could casually deal with them, and even if they did not want the corpses, the teams did. Even if they had to return them to the leader of their mercenary corps when they returnedter, they could still ask for some money for their hard work carrying the corpses.


    Because of this, the procession mysteriously grew bigger, and the zombie beasts that were rushing down the hill finally realized something was wrong and began to run back up again.


    There were crazy beasts fighting on top, and abnormal people killing monsters on the bottom. How were the zombie beasts supposed to live?! YdC Fi


    They were just mutated beasts, there was no need to exterminate them all at once! Did they not understand the meaning of ecological bnce?!


    The two of them fought their way up, and finally saw the two zombie beasts fighting in full swing in the dense forest. They were fighting as though their lives meant nothing, and it appeared that they had already bepletely mad.


    Xue Ling gestured for Yu to deal with the two, and then turned to catch He Yan by himself.


    The two zombie beasts were equal in power to an S-ranked ability user, and should be the strongest zombies of Xingyue Mountains. They were still in a frenzied state, which made their fighting power at the same level as SS-rank.RO7u1Y


    As a zombie emperor that went beyond SSS-rank, it was not a problem for Xun Yu to deal with them. Only, the fighting between the two was too fierce, and he would need to use more means to do so.


    Xue Ling couldn''t care less about what means he nned to use. He turned around and disappeared in front of the crowd. The little brothers who had followed behind in order to hug their big thighs saw him disappear suddenly, and did not feel that anything was wrong. They just thought that their leader was really strong, and his concealment ability was first-rate.


    It was not difficult at all to have these people be dead set on worshipping him over this past half a month''s time. To Xue Ling, it could not be simpler. This crowd would not find anything he did now surprising; rather, they would praise him to the heavens.


    Read more BL at .


    "What''s going on?" He Yan asked his own system anxiously. He could clearly see Xue Ling and Yun Xu bring arge crowd of troops up the mountain from where he was, and that crowd of troops was the people he had expected to bepletely wiped out from his n. "Why did they alle up? And they''re all okay!" They didn''t even have wounds on their bodies! How could this be! Those had been zombie beasts that didn''t have any awareness left! With these half-baked recruits from Yanshan base! How was that possible!4Syzin


    The system spoke solemnly, "Did the zombie emperor do it?"


    He Yan''s head was nk, and he spoke in confusion, "Sure enough! I told you long ago that you had to take him into ount. He''s definitely an unexpected contractor! You don''t know what kind of gaze the zombie emperor has been using to look at Chu Han over this past half month!"


    "It''s no use yelling at me now!"


    "There''s really no use." During the quarrel between the two, another voice suddenly broke in. ihJZSa


    He Yan''s conversations with his system had always been internal, and it was impossible for anyone else to hear. Hearing someone suddenly speak out **, the system and He Yan were both shocked. He Yan raised his head, and saw Chu Han smiling at him.


    This smile was dark and sinister, and with only a nce, it made He Yan''s legs weak.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    It was too scary.


    Xue Ling''s face was wreathed in smiles as he opened his mouth to ask, "You two main culprits, how long do you n to hide here for?"wjsvdX


    the good parts areing up soon¡­

 Chapter 110

    8.9 - You treat him like a brother, but he wants to sleep with you!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugw7hDRH


    He Yan''s teeth were chattering. The thing he relied on the most was the system in his body, but now it had been seen through. The system was also a little nervous, but because it was hidden in He Yan''s body, it had not yet realized that catastrophe was imminent.


    It had chosen to be a system back then so that the people from the plot would not make a move against him. In thest world, the plot defender had experienced being pped in the face several times without having any way to defend or fight back at all, so this time when it entered a rtively more chaotic world, it chose to be a system without a body so that the people from this world could not hurt him.


    Please visit .


    Only¡­ how did he know that it existed?


    It has been concealing itself well this whole time, and its host had not left any tracks¡­ ZyhdJN


    He Yan pasted on a smiling expression. Although he didn''t know why Xue Ling could see the system that he had hidden, it was not a good idea to mess around at this time. "Ah¡­ Brother Chu Han, such a coincidence¡­ You''re here too."


    Xue Ling looked at him with his arms crossed over his chest, and did not speak.


    He Yanughed weakly in embarrassment and said, "I epted a task that brought me to Xingyue Mountains, but I hadn''t expected to encounter these two beasts fighting in a frenzy and could only hide for a while. It''s great that I could run into Brother Chu Han now. You''ve saved my life, hahaha." The sound of hisughter was dry and awkward, and couldn''t be any more fake.


    "Oh? Hide here? Aren''t you waiting here to see the excitement and take advantage of the situation?"MxjLId


    "Hahaha, what is Brother Chu Han saying? I don''t understand?"


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. It''s enough that the system in your body understands." Xue Ling did not intend to continue the pretence of being a mad fool any longer, and looked at him coldly. "Did you think that nobody would be able to see the things that you were doing behind the scenes?"


    "Hahaha¡­" He Yan had no idea what to say. Xue Ling''s killing intent made his legs tremble, and it was difficult to even stay standing.


    "Let them kill each other, and then wait until they''re all dead beforeing back out? Then, you can bring their corpses down the mountain and tell the ability users about what a great thing you''ve done?" Xue Ling''s gaze was full of contempt as he looked at him. For once, he did not want to y with this protagonist, but rather wanted to kill him immediately.d3HJZ7


    Wanting to go after his man, ha-ha. He was not some ninja, and it was impossible for him to tolerate such a thing. But once he recalled that killing him directly would lead to a bacsh from the world, Xue Ling felt that it letting him die so happily would be too easy for him.


    "Don''t joke around. With your current level of skill, nobody would pay attention to you. Did you really think that just because you''re the world''s savior and can save the world, you''ll be forgiven for anything you do? Including attempting to kill everyone in my mercenary regiment?"


    He Yan''s expression had already changed several times, and finally settled on an expression that said he took it for granted. "Things have already reached this point. Since you''ve already seen through me, then I can only tell you." Although he was still unable to stand up, he puffed up his chest and proudly told Xue Ling, "You''re right, the person in front of you is the world''s savior chosen by the world''s salvation system. As long as you''re willing to turn back and work with me, I can forgive you for your past negligence."


    Xue Ling sneered and spoke strangely, "Sometimes, I find it really strange. How can you spew out such self-righteous words¡ªit''s really the first time I''ve ever seen a person like you, with such a high level of arrogance and self-importance." His smile was full of sarcasm: "It could be considered as gaining experience."wXoFhK


    He Yan frowned and said, "You already know that I have a system, and understand that I am a savior, but you''re still talking to me like this. Is it because you want to openly oppose the entire world? If something really happens to me, this world will be ruled by the zombies, and ability users will have no future. Can you really bear the consequences?! If other people learn that this is how you treat this world''s savior, you will be expelled by the ability users!"


    Xue Ling was already toozy to take care of this delusional mental patient who lived in his own world, an egomaniac or something, sometimes really made one lose their appetite. "Enough. Stopbelling yourself as a savior every time you open your mouth. You''re really making me sick of the word."


    Xue Ling stepped forward and lifted him up by the cor, staring into his eyes, his gaze dark and cold. "If the savior of the world is someone like you, with your kind of character, then it would be better for this world to be destroyed. After all, the future would definitely be worse than it is now."


    He Yan''s scalp was about to blow up. As soon as Xue Ling came close, that killing intent seeped into his pores and made him feel cold all over. He Yan looked at the pair of eyes in front of them, and suddenly realized that this person had never ced him in his eyes at all. It was just like what he said, he was only a clown in front of him. Uaecip


    And now, he felt that there was no need to keep this clown around, because it could not entertain him, and even made him feel disgusted.


    He Yan curled up in fear, trembled as he started to say, "You are not Chu¡­"


    Even before he finished speaking, Xue Ling had covered his mouth. He Yan opened his eyes wide, his gaze full of terror.


    Story tranted by .


    It should have urred to him that the man in front of him was not the Chu Han who he had grown up together with. The previous Chu Han, although he became stronger, had never given him the same feeling of terror as this person. Even if Chu Han were to break off all rtions with him, he would not want to kill him.4H51Uo


    "Shh." Xue Ling''s smile was gentle, so gentle that it frightened even the system that was watching to one side, making its fur stand on end. "Some words can''t be spoken out casually."


    He Yan was under his control. He had already been unable to do anything, but now he could not even speak.


    "Although it must be a wonderful thing to be able to speak about everything you want from that mouth of yours, your future might be less interesting that way." Xue Ling''s hand gently caressed He Yan''s face. The feeling he gave others was demonic, and the system''s fur was so much on end that it looked like a ball of fur. It only felt that its lord host was someone that could not be provoked at all. "Did you think that you are the world''s savior just because you have a system in your body?"


    He Yan felt that coldness was spreading inexplicably from the ce where he had touched. Fear invaded him, making his body tremble shake incessantly as he called madly for the system in his heart. But his calls were never answered. Kcx7NB


    Xue Ling seemed to know what he was doing. He gave a lowugh and stretched out his hand. He held a glowing light in his hand; it was flickering and struggling, but it had no way to escape from his grasp. "There''s no need to shout anymore." Xue Ling patted him on the face, then spoke as he stood up, "I''ve already taken out the system in your body."


    ? He Yan was horrified, "Is this what you want to do? After robbing Chu Han''s body, you still want to take away my identity as the world''s savior?!"


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Xue Ling was amused intoughter. His hand tightened, and the flickering light suddenly began to struggle. However, it was a futile effort. After a weak struggle, the light disappeared from his fingertips.


    Xue Ling curved his lips and kicked He Yan''s leg. "I don''t covet your things at all. I don''t need them. I took it out just to destroy it in front of you." GjB4nl


    He Yan stared nkly at everything in front of him as his entire body was filled with confusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling pped him in the face and pulled his attention back. "Believe me, this is not all that you''re going to experience."


    He Yan spoke nkly, "¡­ What else do you want to do¡­"


    "Watch you live a life where dying would be the same as living, my world savior." Xue Ling patted him on the head, lifted him up by the cor, and then threw his entire body forward.3duRCI


    The distance was not far, but he was very sessful in throwing him directly into the crowd.


    Please visit .


    The crowd was bewildered. They had just watched the external aid handsomely kill off the two zombie beasts, and had rushed up excitedly to help split up the bodies. As a result, a person ended up being tossed onto the beast''s body.


    The crowd looked at the direction from which the person flew out, and only a few people recognized that the person was He Yan. He had previously been with them, but had carelessly gotten lost. They were somewhat curious about why he was in this state, and then He Yan crawled out from the beast''s body.


    His face was full of horror as he looked behind them. mDlfNv


    Their boss was standing in that direction with a smile on his face.


    They didn''t know why, but everyone felt that there was a demonic wind blowing at this moment, and a chill suddenly sprang up, making many of them shrink their necks into their shoulders.


    Xun Yu frowned and nced at He Yan before turning towards Xue Ling and asking, "He was the one you said you were going to deal with?"


    Xue Ling nodded as though it was a given, thenughed as he said, "He was the one who killed the child of the mother zombie beast and then ced it near the other one so that the entire mountain''s zombie beasts would riot and form a beast tide." bA47Xm


    When he uttered these words, everyone looked at He Yan with disgust. There were still others who did not know what was going on, and had their mouth open with question marks all over their faces.


    He Yan pointed at Xue Ling, opened his eyes wide, wanting to open his mouth and denounce him for framing him, and expose the fact that he was not Chu Han at all.


    But when those words arrived at his throat, they just wouldn''te out no matter what!


    He Yan covered his throat with his hands, his face frightened.fDowb0


    Xue Ling smiled slightly and said, "Can''t think of anything to refute me with?"


    "It''s a pity that Xun Yu killed both zombie beasts. Otherwise, the mother would be happy to tear you up right here as soon as she smelled the blood on you."


    Everyone''s gaze wasplicated as they looked at He Yan, and it was obvious that they were extremely disappointed in him.


    Please visit .


    He Yan''s savior''s heart had been thrown to the ground and was trampled on by Xue Ling. His face was full of anger, and he wanted to me Xue Ling for making unfounded usations. He hadn''t done those things! He was a great savior of the world! How could these people look at him with gazes like that? What qualifications did they have to be disappointed with him? Since it was all for the sake of saving the world, wasn''t it fine to sacrifice a small number of people for the sake of saving more lives? He would lead them towards a bright future! A3QmDf


    Xue Ling seemed to be able to see what he wanted to say from his eyes, and heughed coldly. "I basically know what you want to say. I suggest you keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I might really ** your tongue."


    He Yan knew what this person would really do as he said. Right now, he had already lost the system on his body, and other thanpromising with him, there was nothing else he could do. This made him angry. His eyes were red, and tears came out of his eyes. "I didn''t! I didn''t do it on purpose! I only took on a mission to obtain the bodies of these two beasts! I only wanted to rely on them killing each other off to finish the mission! I didn''t n to harm the people on this mountain! The beast tide waspletely unexpected! Big brother Han!"


    "Don''t call me big brother. I can''t afford this title from you, I''ll have my life shortened." Xue Ling wrapped his arms around his chest and looked at him. "There''s no point in acting foolish now."


    He Yan gritted his teeth and red at him fiercely. "What do you want to do?" jnyGk5


    "I don''t want to do much." Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders and said, "I will not kill you. I will just wreck one of your legs and let you go down the mountain. As for how long you will live after that, that''s your business."


    "You''re very wee toe find trouble for me again." Xue Ling''s expression was really horrifying when he smiled widely, and some team members already determined in their hearts that nobody should ever provoke their leader.


    Please visit .


    He Yan looked at him, his eyes full of hatred. His gaze switched back and forth between Xue Ling and Xun Yu, and then apparently deciding to burn all his avenues of retreat, heughed and said, "Hahahahaha, Chu Han, don''t think that because you''ve seen through me, it means that you''ve seen through everyone!"


    "That''s fine." Xue Ling spoke indifferently. "I don''t need to see through too many people. Knowing that you are human scum is enough~"5XGgt7


    "Hahahaha, does it not matter even if it means that your enemy is beside you, and has even been coveting you all this time?" It was unknown what He Yan was thinking as he pointed to Xun Yu and continued, "Do you know who the man beside you is? Do you know what he''s thinking about? But you just let him stay around, and even let him join your mercenary corps!?"


    Xue Ling stopped Xun Yu from taking He Yan''s life, and opened his mouth to say, "I don''t know, but I''ll give you a chance. Tell me, then." Of course he knew, but it was not a bad idea to borrow this opportunity and let this mattere out into the open. He also did not want to continue this deadlock with the man any longer.


    "Han!" Xun Yu was a little anxious as he called out.


    "Shh." Xue Ling touched his fingers to his own lips. His smile was a little seductive. "Let him speak. I''m very interested in this topic."gNBy2J


    With no one stopping him, He Yanughed more and more wildly. "You don''t know, right? The so-called external aid that follows you around all day long isn''t even an ability user! He''s a zombie! He''s even the zombie emperor! And he doesn''t want to be your friend at all! All he thinks about all day long is how to press you down under him! Hahahahaha Chu Han! Never expected this, right? You would also have such a day, and be coveted by a man like this! You never expected this, right? You treat him like a brother, but he wants to sleep with you!"


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Everyone present''s expressions turned strange¡­


    Xue Ling grinned and tilted his head to ask the man, "Is what he said true?"


    chapter sponsored by ko-fi''s~ thank you MaevaLily, kat_azure, vakiromi, and various ''somebodies''~TapFlA

 Chapter 111

    8.10 - His entire person was about to explode


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugiX3IZr


    The atmosphere at the scene was very strange. He Yan''s expression was fierce, and hisugh was wild. When he saw that Xun Yu was silent, he continued, "You don''t dare speak up, right? Do you dare to swear that you really don''t have any other intentions towards him?"


    Xun Yu coldly said, "Why do I have to swear just because of your words?"


    Read more BL at .


    Xue Ling was also not anxious about forcing him. Having Xun Yu talk about emotional affairs in front of these people would probably force him away, and that would be no fun at all. "Actually, I don''t care that much about these things." Once he spoke up, everyone''s gaze fell onto his body. Hezily crossed his arms over his chest and looked at He Yan. "You said that he is the zombie emperor." He raised his chin in Xun Yu''s direction and asked, "Is there any evidence?"


    He Yan made an ''ah'' sound, and his face was the definition of muddled. mkc6O9


    "Why are you ndering my external aid for no reason at all if you don''t have proof?"


    He Yan moved his hands and feet and gestured nervously, but found that he really had no way to exin anything. There was nopletely no difference between the zombie emperor and ability users. On his level, he was capable of covering up any problems that He Yan could point out.


    "Nothing to say?" Xue Ling tilted his head to look at his face, and smiled slightly as he said, "Okay then. Break his leg and throw him down the mountain."


    Since he had spoken, there were naturally people who would help him get it done. NWaebY


    Xue Ling turned away. "You all can stop watching the excitement. There''s a problem with that person''s brain; pay him no heed. In the future, use yourmon sense more when interacting with others, as not everyone can be friends."


    Story tranted by .


    The few people who had brought He Yan along with them earlier all flushed. They then all angrily turned around and signed up to break He Yan''s leg! This fellow wanted all of them to die here! If it hadn''t been for the leader and¡­ well, the external aid, they would all have died without knowing why, and already been gnawed on by the zombie beasts by now.


    Xue Ling ignored these people. He turned around and nced at Xun Yu, who had an odd look on his face, curved his lips, and said, "I''m waiting for you to give me an exnation." And then prepared to go down the mountain.


    As he passed by Xun Yu, he was caught by Xun Yu''s hand. "There are some things I want to discuss with you alone." dHXzJu


    "Hmm¡­" Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, then nced back at the crowd who were eagerly waiting for gossip. He opened his mouth and spoke lightly, "What, you guys want toe and listen in?"


    The crowd of team members met their external aid''s murderous re, and silently shook their heads, "No¡­ Take care, leader, external aid. See youter."


    From He Yan''s remarks, they did not believe the part about him being the zombie emperor, but the matter of their external aid liking their leader, they¡­ were all able to guess that. Although they had rejected the idea that the two were courting due to how serious their leader was, they could not say that Xun Yu did not like their leader. The gaze he sometimes used to look at their leader was enough to drown people, okay?


    Basically anyone could see how Xun Yu felt as long as they were not a straight man with low EQ like their leader. kxEbFA


    System: Low EQ? Straight man? Ha-ha (-i_-£à)


    The two men went off together, and the members of the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps instantly began to gossip. One by one, they began to bet on whether their external aid would be able to lock down their regiment leader by the time they returned.


    Xue Ling told them to break He Yan''s leg and throw him down the mountain, so they really chopped off half of his leg and then rolled him down the mountain. Although Xingyue Mountains was not tall, He Yan basically only had one breath of life left after rolling all the way to the foot of the mountain. The people in the mercenary corps did not pay any attention to him. They didn''t even look at him, tossing him there and turning away, leaving his life or death up to him.


    Xue Ling followed Xun Yu to the mountain peak.kU3ncm


    As it grew darker and darker, sunset-red clouds covered the sky. Looking over from the mountain peak, the horizon and the sky full of clouds seemed to be have all been dyed red, and it was gorgeous and beautiful.


    "Well, what do you want to say to me? Exin who you really are?" Xue Ling stretchedzily, and sent a grin his way. "Have you finished making up excuses and reasons? I won''t ept clumsy lies."


    Xun Yu opened his mouth, and then closed it again. His expression was stiff. After a long time, he spoke, "¡­ No¡­ I don''t want to continue lying to you¡­"


    Story tranted by .


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows in some surprise. "Oh?"iTLQvc


    "I am indeed the zombie emperor." The man said slowly, "I also want to do you."


    Xue Ling was rather amazed that the man''s repressed nature did not prevent him from opening his mouth to say such words. He made a ''hmm'' sound, and then waited for his next sentence.


    But after waiting a long time without a word, the man only looked at him with his lips pursed together, his face full of a ''Xue Ling bullied me'', incredibly wronged expression.


    The corner of Xue Ling''s eyes twitched slightly. He said, "Why did you stop? You only have so little to say?" cObiIF


    The man shook his head once and said, "No¡­ I''m waiting for your reply."


    Xue Ling: "¡­ Okay, what kind of response do you want?"


    Story tranted by .


    "I confessed to you. You should give me an answer."


    Xue Ling''s face held an ''you must be teasing me'' expression, "Did you confess to me? Your confession was just¡­ hm?!" wYFGki


    "Yes, my confession is that I want to do you."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Ha-ha.


    "You have to give me an answer."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, then said, "I refuse."daiDnH


    The grievance on the man''s face deepened. He was extremely innocent, and looked particrly pitiful. "Why¡­ I''m really very good. Why won''t you consider it? As I said, I am the zombie emperor, and all the zombies are my subordinates. If you want a few cities, I will give you all the cities you want. If you want a base for ability users, I will help you build a base. If you want to be first in the world, I will lose to you. I like you so much, why can''t you like me a little?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Read more BL at .


    Xue Ling was a little stunned. The man''s face was full of sincerity, and he had ced all the benefits he could think of out in the open, and he had asked him so pitifully.


    I like you so much. Why can''t you like me a little?


    This scene, as well as the red glow from sunset touching everything on the ground, made Xue Ling''s heartbeat elerate. It was such a curious thing, even though they switched through so many worlds, the man could still make him always, always fall for him. Even if he lost his memory every time, and forgot all the things they have experienced together through so many worlds, his pursuit could make Xue Ling feel touched every time, could make him joyful, could leave him aplete emotional mess. aF97po


    The system was silently criticising them from the corner. It was going to happen again - its family''s lord host was probably going to go soft-hearted on the man.


    As long as the man spoke these kind of love words, its lord host would be unable to hold back and would turn soft every time. If the man really wanted to do him right now, he would probably be very happy to cooperate.


    Sure enough, even before it had finished its silentmentary, Xue Ling raised his hand to hold up Xun Yu''s face, smacked his lips, and kissed him on the mouth.


    Now it was the world''s number one, the zombie emperor''s turn to be muddled. PvhSeY


    Xun Yu was stunned for a good while and couldn''t recover. He was suddenly in a state of ecstasy, and wanted to run around the entire Xing Yue Mountains, but Xue Ling had already let go of him and was no longer looking at him. He looked uncertain, and his brow was scrunched up as he looked at Xun Yu, "It''s really a pity. I tried, but there''s still no way to determine if I like you or not~"


    Xun Yu was about topletely melt from being kissed once like this. Even if he hadn''t yet heard the words he wanted to hear, he still had a satisfied smile on his face. "That''s alright, I can wait. Wait until the day you like me. Until then, it''s enough as long as you let me stay by your side."


    Xue Ling looked him over, and spoke thoughtfully, "Stay by my side? Aren''t you the zombie emperor? Why do you think that I would keep a zombie by my side?"


    "Maybe¡­" He must have been racking his brains to think about this problem. Xun Yu was stifled for a good while beforeing up with a sentence. "Because you know that I won''t hurt you, and I won''t do anything to hurt the people around you?" 4pBlro


    Xue Ling couldn''t helpughing at his ingratiating appearance. In his eyes, the man was currently really too cute, this kind of appearance when he spoke from the bottom of his heart made him truly want to give him a kiss.


    He did as he wanted. Xue Ling was not stingy at all as he gave Xun Yu a kiss. He leaned up again to smack a kiss on the other party''s lips, and after he recovered his wits, he chuckled as he turned to say, "I''m very satisfied with this answer. That was a reward."


    The zombie emperor covered the part of his face that had just been kissed, and only realized some timeter that he seemed to have been taken advantage of by that person.


    Please visit .


    Xue Ling''s attitude was really too unpredictable. This was also why Xun Yu had not dared to talk to him clearly and hid everything until today. His intentions were too hard to guess, and Xun Yu always had a feeling that he would disappear from in front of himself at any minute and go away. The more it was like this, the more he wanted to get closer to him, and the more he got closer, the less he dared to tell Xue Ling about his own thoughts. b8J9S3


    This was a dead end. After living for so many years, this was the first time that the zombie emperor understood that things like love really could make one be at a loss about what to do.


    System: Come on, it''s only that your family''s Xue Ling is particrly hard to pin down.


    The two of them went down the mountain, and their expressions did not show much change. The crowd had no way to tell what was going on between them, but looking at Xun Yu''s appearance, they also guessed that he had not seeded in settling their leader. A few of them went up one after the other to pat their poor external aid on the shoulder, hoping that he would feel better.


    Xun Yu didn''t actually feel bad. After all, this was already a breakthrough for him. It was always better to have cleared the air than have to worry about everything, but not being able to speak about it. At the very least, he no longer had to worry about Xue Ling''s reaction when he discovered his identity as the zombie emperor one day.Ur RNd


    Wait a minute. What had Xue Ling''s reaction to it been¡­?


    He hadn''t seemed to have much to say about this point, and epted it naturally.


    Please visit .


    Perhaps it was just a sh of inspiration, but Xun Yu discovered some truths that he had ignored before.


    No matter how one looked at it, the information about his identity was not the type of thing that could be exined away by one or two sentences¡­ For Xue Ling to show such indifference, if it wasn''t because he really didn''t care, then it would be because he had known since long ago¡­Z1hkHp


    Late in the night, the zombie emperor whose brain had finally begun to turn entered Xue Ling''s trailer in the dark.


    Because he was the boss, he lived in a separate trailer. The trailer held a single person bed, and the youth was curled up into a ball and nestled on the bed.


    He clearly no longer had a heart, but Xun Yu still felt his heartbeat change when he saw this scene. He didn''t even have body temperature, but now he felt his cheeks flush red, and his body temperature was rising up in a straight line, as though wanting to burn himself.


    This person was very alert, and if anyone stepped into his territory in the middle of the night, he would definitely kill them and throw them out. However, he waspletely unaware of Xun Yu''s approach, and was still sleeping soundly. Y7biGu


    The system was also asleep, but that bone eroding chill startled him awake, and it anxiously hugged its own tail. Although Xun Yu couldn''t see him, the system still didn''t dare to make any sound.


    Read more BL at .


    If it had the guts to mess up this person''s matters, that person waspletely capable of pulling off all its fur when they returned to the system space. For a system that had already been a fox for a long time, that was really too cruel.


    Oh¡­ Ever since it took on this pair of dog-like boys, nothing happened in this world that had been worth it getting happy over.


    The youth''s face carried a trace of rarely seen childishness on his face when sleeping. His eyebrows were smoothed out, and when that pair of devastating eyes were closed, his face was a little less enchanting. It made Xun Yu''s entire heart soften. yuhdlg


    He sat beside the bed and carefully traced the young man''s eyebrows in the darkness, reaching out to touch him with tender fingertips.


    His fingertips slid across his forehead, eyebrows, along his upturned nose, and towards his slightly parted lips. The hot air from his breath billowed out from between his lips, carrying a little dampness, and caught Xun Yu''s hand.


    He had no body temperature, but he used his abilities to give him the same body temperature as the ability users. Nevertheless, his entire body was still colder than ordinary people.


    In this moment, he felt that his fingertips were a little warm, and also slightly wet. epdubl


    Soft lips rubbed across the pads of his fingers, and the hot, damp tip of a tongue licked against his fingertips. The person on the bed opened his pair of fox eyes, and looked straight at him.


    In that instant, Xun Yu felt that his entire body was about to explode.


    for those of you who remember this reference from waaaay back, they''re about to *hold hands*

 Chapter 112

    8.11 - Wait for Young Master He''s good news


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugfn0uLU


    The man on the bed looked at him with his head tilted, and his beautiful lips were drawn in an arc, as though begging for a kiss.


    "I¡­" Xun Yu opened his mouth, closed it again.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Xue Ling kissed his fingertips before he could take them back, and his smile could topple countries. "What, did youe to climb into my bed in the middle of the night?"


    Xun Yu''s head was a mess. The young man who was serious and abstinent during the day and the current youth whose lips were curved and was totally seducing him slowly ovepped into the same figure. The zombie emperor''s brain, which had stopped working the moment he met this young man, finally reached a conclusion that he had constantly been ignoring previously.bxWp3


    That was, although this youth always faced him as a serious and upright young man, in fact, his actions were often very provocative. Many times, it would make his heart ripple with arousal, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He had previously been stuck in a quandary. Now, in retrospect, this person seemed to have always been teasing him in some way; sometimes he would hook his fingers, sometimes he would incidentally rub his fingertips across his hand, or more often, he would engage in seemingly idental physical contact.


    Every time, it seemed to send a message to him, saying, ''I''ll be waiting for you in bed at night'', but the iparably pure zombie emperor had beenpletely unaware of it. It wasn''t until now, when faced with this attractive beauty, that his brain finally cleared up.


    "When did you begin to like me?" He hoarsely asked the young man in bed.HoyNzV


    The young man blinked his eyes, gave a sly smile that showed his white teeth, and licked his lips with the tip of his tongue. His smile had the power to make a man crazy, and it made the man''s already restless lower body rise in revolution and stand uppletely.


    Please visit .


    Xue Ling''s distinct-jointed hand slipped down the quilt and slid onto Xun Yu''s body. Two of his fingers formed a pair of legs, which then walked slowly up along his arm.


    This action was obviously very provocative. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but Xun Yu always felt that he really had a heart, and the sound of it beating was reverberating through his eardrums.


    "Guess?" It was rare for the man to be so enlightened, having even learned to find his way to his bed in the middle of the night. Xue Ling felt that it was worth rewarding. He had originally been wondering how long it would take for this fellow to figure out that he had constantly been taking liberties with him. MuwSzB


    "When we first met?" The man guessed straight for the earliest time. In any case, the two of them had not known each other for very long, and he would be able to guess it right as long as he started from there.


    Unfortunately, even though he brought up every possible time point, the person watching him from the bed with his head leaning against the pillow never once nodded his noble head.


    "Why have you never considered that perhaps I liked you from a very long time ago?"


    Xun Yu shook his head and said, "I''m very certain that I did not know you from before the apocalypse."Qvc6zi


    "Oh? Why? Why can''t it be possible that we might have met just once?"


    "Because as long as I''ve seen you once, even if it was only a side profile, or even if we only brushed past each other, I would have noticed, and then searched for your figure, and found you, and fallen in love with you." Xun Yu held Xue Ling''s hand, and dropped a kiss on the back of his hand. He seemed to sigh emotionally as he opened his mouth to continue, "Even if I only scented you, I would still be able to find you."


    The system silently jumped down from the table, feeling that some indescribable things would happen next. It had better go out and enjoy the cold wind instead.


    Xue Lingughed. "Are you a dog?"BL9raU


    "No." Xun Yu shook his head: "It''s just like how I went to Yanshan base to find you because I smelled your scent in that city. There was a voice in my head telling me to follow this scent so that I won''t miss out on the most precious treasure of my life."


    Xue Ling''s heart was softened by the man''s damned words of love once again.


    He gestured for the man to lean down, and then wrapped both arms around his neck. He grinned as he asked, "Why can''t I have liked you from thest life, and then followed you into this life?"


    Please visit .


    The man''s face immediately turned serious. "Which one do you like better, the me from your previous life, or the me in the current life?" yluVwE


    Xue Ling held back his smile, hugged the man''s head and kissed him several times before saying in satisfaction, "I like you the most. My faaaaaaaaavorite is you! Regardless of whether you are human, or zombie, or an animal, as long as it''s you, it''ll be my favorite."


    The man''s ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xue Ling found it was rather amusing, because his extremely provoking actions before had not made the man''s ears turn red, but teasing him like this made the other party''s entire body start smoking.


    Xue Ling was bodily pulled into the man''s arms. Although both of them were tall and broad, there was magically still some space on the bed. When the two of them had their limbs entangled together, sticking together unexpectedly close into onebined shape, there was not the least bit of a gap left.A0T8Hy


    "Why did you suddenly think of climbing into my bed in the middle of the night?" Xue Ling raised his head to look at him. It seemed that there was no need to say much to each other about their feelings. When the two of them talked andughed together, when their gazes met, it was enough for them to understand the position they held in each other''s heart.


    Although it was very strange, and they had not known each other for more than a month, or more urately speaking, there was still a lot that they did not know about each other, nevertheless, this feeling was not weak at all, and was rather strong and intoxicating.


    Please visit .


    "Maybe it''s because you gave me so many hints that I finally realized whether you really didn''t have feelings for me or were just ying tricks on me on purpose."


    "ying tricks on you." Xue Ling blinked and felt that this phrase was really not bad. "What, you need to y tricks back?" 1farUA


    "There''s no need for tricks." Xun Xun lowered his gaze, his fingers sliding across his waist and downwards, his movements bold. "I just need a littlepensation."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, but did not stop the hand that was removing his own clothes. He only curiously asked the man, "Who taught you that you should pull the other person into bed after confessing?" This kind of action thatcked moral integrity was definitely not his man''s habit. Somebody definitely had to have corrupted him.


    "My subordinates." Xun Yu kiss was like a raindrop falling on his body, neither strong nor light. "They said, since feelings have already been mutually expressed to each other, then the raw rice should be made into cooked rice. Uncooked ducks are more likely to fly away."


    Xue Ling arched his neck and let the other party kiss along it as he wanted. He narrowed his eyes andughingly said, "You need to introduce your people to me next time."rcZOBT


    Although he didn''t know why he suddenly felt a little chilly, Xun Yu still continued concentrating on his great undertaking.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Please visit .


    The other side did not refuse him at all. Anyone who tried to be a gentleman at this point would be a dog.


    If he didn''t get on this bus, was he supposed to wait for the next one? They had to be joking - by then, the driver wouldn''t even slow down to give him a nce!


    The system outside the trailer wagged its tail in loneliness. Forcede out on its own, only to be blown on by the cold wind in the middle of a night like this or something; it felt that its life as a system was very tragic.lJ7qwG


    Spring was in the air inside the room. Xue Ling did not stop Xun Yu, so the lord zombie emperor followed his instinct that came from somewhere unknown, and sessfullypleted the full course.


    Then, halfway through the night, the zombie emperor who tried to do it a second time was kicked out of the trailer by Xue Ling.


    When he was thrown out, Xue Ling''s words were: "We are setting out to return home tomorrow. Also, before I manage to sessfully push through a cooperation between the ability users and zombies, information about our rtionship must be kept secret."


    Xun Yu felt that he had been used up and tossed away. It was rather miserable.E5Xdhd


    The situation in this world was different from those past worlds. The man''s golden finger was of little use on Xue Ling''s side. Other than helping him change the plot a little, he could pretty much only use him to attack the ability users'' bases so that Xue Ling could force the leaders of those bases who were still busy fighting for power and profit all day long to see the current situation clearly.


    It took the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps one month to make a name for itself across the maind. This was because they dragged back two of the most powerful zombie beasts from Xingyue Mountain, followed by all the zombie beasts from the mountains. This was enough for them to have their reputation heard all over the world.


    A whole mountain''s worth of zombie beasts. No matter what method they had used, this was enough to prove their strength. Because of this, more and more ability users ran to them to join up.


    Xue Ling fulfilled his original promise. Most of the people who followed him and attended the initial training ended up as rulers of their own area. The entire mercenary corps expanded, and the scope of their control broadened in all aspects.LZFuQE


    Soon, Yanshan base waspletely under their control, and Chu Han''s name spread to even more ability users'' bases.


    The Snow Fox Mercenary Corps never changed its name. Although they were already arge base and had gradually begun to take full control over an entire area, the people at the top seemed to like the name Snow Fox Mercenary Corps, so the name remained the same.


    Information about Chu Han became known by more people. His three abilities and even their external aid who could use all abilities was a topic that was constantly discussed by people out in the world, but unfortunately, nobody has had the strength to force Chu Han to show all three of his abilities. The forces that he challenged could never hold up for more than three passes before being defeated, and there were never any surprises.


    Read more BL at .


    The Snow Fox Mercenary Corps expanded rapidly, and now some of their suggestions and thoughts also began to circte amongst the ability users'' alliance.Y9z4Qg


    For example, it had now been proven that ability users could not procreate amongst themselves.


    The ability users hesitated in all sorts of ways over this matter for a long time. Even if they ruled over the world now, didn''t having no offspring mean that they would have no future? Many people began to worry about the country, the people, and their future, and spent their days scrunching up their faces and pondering the question of how to create new life.


    "Emperor, you really don''t want to give it a try with the empress?" A royal-ranked zombie asked Xun Yu this after hearing information about the results of their experiments from a subordinate. "This way, we''ll quickly have a little prince."


    Xun Yu propped his cheek against his hand. On the nth day of not seeing Xue Ling, he was demonstrating how much he thought about him, and how much he missed him.MAFf03


    He ncedzily at the reports on the experiments and the data that the experts had handed in. "He doesn''t want one."


    His present status in their rtionship wasn''t even recognized. Wanting children? Hah.


    Story tranted by .


    "But only you and the empress have a formal rtionship right now¡­" The royal zombie was a little distressed as he spoke.


    A royal zombie who was standing to the side sneered. "If the empress heard you say something like that, he might just go and match you up with some ability users, and find you several potential partners." sdD9ML


    Although Xue Ling emphasized that his rtionship with Xun Yu could not be exposed until the zombies and ability users agreed to cooperate, there were still many people who knew about their rtionship.


    This included the people whom Xun Yu had assigned over to Xue Ling from his own staff to help with Snow Fox Mercenary Corps because Xue Ling was short of manpower. These people were quickly epted by the members of the mercenary group because of their easy going personalities and exceptional ability to get things done.


    It was also these few people who had a particrly good understanding of who wore the pants in the rtionship between their emperor and empress.


    Although their emperor was wise and powerful, glorious and extraordinary, he was nothing in front of his empress, spoiling the other party so much that he was practically sending him up to heaven. Simrly, the empress'' feelings towards their emperor were also very genuine.JeEHrL


    Perhaps it was because they were often forced to watch frenzied disys of affection, these zombies were particrly delighted about acknowledging Xue Ling''s status and identity.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Well, they also couldn''t beat Xue Ling in a fight. There was no need to talk about the fact that they had no right to interfere in the rtionship between the two.


    "Speaking of which, you guys been here for so long. Why haven''t one or two of you managed to pursue any of the empress'' men?" The scientist tapped on his own report, and contemted the group of single zombies in front of him. "Hurry up and find one now - the earlier you find one, the earlier your children will be born."


    After a lot of technical research, Xun Yu''s experts came to the conclusion that the ability users and zombies couldbine together to create offspring. The two races'' cells merged sessfully, resulting in fertilization. Children would be able to grow up without problems, and they would be a new type of human beings after they were born. Pp8Kdy


    These children would have the characteristics of both zombies and ability users, and would be new type of human beings that popte this world in the future.


    This was the greatest change that the apocalypse had brought to the world and to mankind. It was also a new hope.


    Only, there were some people who just couldn''t understand it at all.


    At this moment, outside Yanshan base, there was someone standing there holding a crutch, his face full of shadows. If looks could kill, everyone the city would probably have been ughtered by now.hfqCOa


    "Young Master He, can you really find evidence that Chu Han colluded with the zombies to carry out illegal experiments and endangered the ability users?" A man in a suit and leather shoes reached out a hand to push up his sses as he opened his mouth and asked He Yan, whose face was filled with poisonous intent.


    He Yan nced at him coldly, and spoke in any icy tone, "You only have to worry about waiting to collect the evidence."


    "Then I will stand in for my master, and wait for Young Master He''s good news."


    holding hands¡­Ji6nBY

 Chapter 113

    8.12 - If someone purposely looks for trouble, they will always find it


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBuggsRbJl


    Yanshan base waspletely different from how it had been before his departure. He Yan sessfully crossed through the inspection process, and discovered that everything no longer looked the same.


    Buildings had be organized, roads were clearly divided between pedestrians and cars, and the number of people going out and entering the city had increased significantly. It was also apparent that the weaponry and strength of the residents of the city had visibly improved. He Yan had been in the city before, so he knew how scarce supplies had been here. Many of the weaker ability users had only been able to curl up and sleep on the street in this city. They didn''t have enough clothes to stay warm, and there was never enough to eat.


    Story tranted by .


    Looking at it now, this city was practically the same as those big cities from before the apocalypse. They did not have anything to fear, and everyone was protected while out on the streets because there were now regtions, there was order, and nobody dared to mess around here.


    And all these changes urred because Xue Ling had thoroughly stamped his guardianship here. As long as he wanted to do it, he couldpletely change a ce. wXE9Hu


    He Yan looked around, hiding the resentment in his eyes.


    He had already lost a leg. What right did Chu Han have to rule over a ce like this?


    Chu Han ruined his life. What gave him the right to live happily?


    Although he made an agreement with a big boss and promised that he could get proof of Chu Han''s cooperation with the zombies so that the man could pull Chu Han down, in reality he had no way to grasp Chu Han''s fox tail. He only agreed to that transaction with that person in order to gain the right to return here. 59ACKU


    After he lost his leg, he rolled all the way into a river and was washed downstream before being picked up. Because his wood-based ability was rted to life and growth, he was able to hold on to hisst breath and not die, but his body went from bad to worse. As a youth, he already had a head full of white hair, a missing leg, and a face that was gradually distorted by resentment. If it weren''t for the fact that that person had a use for him, his secretary would not give him the honor of calling him a young master.


    Please visit .


    His life had been thoroughly destroyed. Now, he had to make Chu Han taste the suffering he has gone through, even if it meant his life.


    During this long period of time, he did not do anything else except refine a unique poison found in zombies to its peak. As long as the tiniest bit was ingested, that person would die. Even if they didn''t die, they would be a zombie.


    What kind of person was Chu Han? He was the famous, well-known leader of Snow Fox Mercenary Corps. If such a person became a zombie, then all of the ability user bases would gather together to attack him for sure. I5iLhc


    He Yan did not ask for much. As long as the second half of Chu Han''s life did not go smoothly, he could die in peace.


    Xue Ling did not know that the protagonist shou had brought such intentions to Yanshan base. At this moment, he was not far from the base and making his way back because he had been on a business trip for the past several days.


    During this trip, he outlined several suggestions with the leaders of severalrge ability user bases. They finally settled on a decision - if the results of their investigations showed that there would only be a next generation if zombies and ability users came together, then the ability users would choose to cooperate with the zombies.


    Of course, there were still many things that needed discussion. Xue Ling had basically disclosed to them that there were zombies backing Yanshan base, but the representatives of the ability users from different areas did not express any opinions on this matter.DMpaAQ


    They have already been in contact with Xue Ling several times, and they were very clear about how strong this man''s fighting capability was. Even if the few big bases gathered together to attack, they still would not have a good time of it if they reached Xue Ling. Besides, the information sent back by the spies they nted over recent years all stated that the external aid was abnormally strong. As long as they were not mentally ill, none of them would choose to go against him. Those two were potentially SSS-ranked super powers, and it would not be a difficult thing for them to destroy the entire world if they wanted to.


    They couldn''t wait to please these nuclear-weapon level people. How could they push them out? Nobody who could reach their present position was a fool. If they could choose between starting a fight or maintaining the status quo and developing to survive in this so called ''end of the world'', everyone knew what to do.


    As soon as Xue Ling entered the city, his family''s system gave him a live broadcast of the protagonist shou''s figure.


    It had already been two years. After swallowing up the plot defender''s energy, the system had upgraded. Although it was still frightened, it now dared to face Xun Yu directly. During this period of time, Xue Ling was too busy changing the world situation to pay attention to it, and it had begun to feel lonely and left out. Now that there was a rare opportunity, it was anxious to show its worth.VoTrae


    Xue Ling was surprised by the change in the protagonist, but mostly, he just wanted to know why he had toe back to seek death.


    His development in the past two years was something everyone knew. For the protagonist shou to dare make his way back under such circumstances was begrudgingly worthy of respect.


    Xue Ling asked the system curiously, "Does the protagonist this time really not have a problem with his brain? Why is he so persistent about dealing with me, even in a situation where he knows there is no way to win?"


    Story tranted by .


    "Probably because he''s cheap." The system made this analysis. WEf3nG


    Xue Ling: "¡­That seems about right."


    "This world''s protagonist is a neurotic bigot." The system gave a serious analysis. "It is exactly because these worlds have these abnormal, self-righteous people who feel that they are better than others, that we need to change their fate and ensure that they are no longer in favour. Also, the world won''t get buried with them because of their damned halo."


    "Fine. Unfortunately, I can''t kill him personally." Xue Ling pouted and asked, "What does he want to do?"


    "Although host did not request it, I still kept an eye on the protagonist. He seems to have been studying poison these past few years, and should be trying to poison you. There''s an eighty percent chance that it''s a zombie poison that would turn you into a zombie or something." F2lRPL


    "Come on, I''m in bed with the zombie emperor all day long and haven''t even been poisoned once."


    System: "Host, can we have a discussion?"


    Story tranted by .


    "Hm?"


    "Next time when we''re talking about proper business, can you not bring up such shameless things with such a serious face?"ZedXFb


    "I thought you would be used to it by now after listening from the corner so often."


    System: "¡­"


    As a system, could it be that it did not have the right to not be abused by dogs? QAQ Why was the world always so cruel to it? And its host was so unfeeling, unreasonable, and loved to cause trouble. "No, I''ve never gotten used to it, and I don''t want to get used to it." The system tried to make its voice serious, and not pathetic.


    "All right." Xue Ling was willing to makepromises with the system for certain cases. SzHeKN<novelnext></novelnext>


    After their discussion, they went to the headquarters of Snow Fox Mercenary Corps. Other people went ahead to sort out the information from this business trip. Deng Sini did not pause for even a second, going off to make preparations as soon as they arrived. Very quickly, Xue Ling went from looking like a boss of the triad with a gang of people behind him to standing there all alone.


    Please visit .


    The reason for this was because there was a certain person standing upstairs and staring at him. Although they were more than ten stories apart, the cold air he gave off could still be felt.


    The people who followed Xue Ling were well aware of the rtionship between the two. Although they could not talk about it, they could still try their best not to offend that personage and quietly walk away.


    Xue Ling looked up and met the gaze of the man looking down. Because of his excellent eyesight, the distance of these floors was nothing to him, and he could clearly see the expression on the man''s face. o9V5Yg


    Um¡­ It appeared that he was not very happy?


    Xue Ling, with his lips curled up, raised his head to give the man a gorgeous smile.


    The man''s eyes darkened, and he turned away from the railing.


    Xue Ling stretched, and thought to himself that he was probably in for a round of vigorous exercise.wLjzfk


    Sure enough, it was not until the evening of the next day that he finally had time to crawl out of bed and look at the report that Xun Yu had ced by the headboard.


    Oh¡­ After reading it, he understood what that guy meantst night when he said he would do him until he was pregnant. Although it was said in jest, Xue Ling realized that he still needed to emphasize with the man again that they could never leave any ties in these worlds. After all, regardless of which world it was, they were only passers-by in these worlds'' lives. Xue Ling was already used to this kind of transmigration life, and he had even begun to think deeply about what to do in the future when he no longer had the task of collecting his tails.


    System: "¡­" You''re really treating this like a game!


    Xue Ling and the system debated whether or not he were ying games, and he finally raised his hand and swore solemnly that he had never treated this as a game, and had always been seriously doing the tasks.2ZFx8p


    The system expressed that it was not a fool.


    After a long period of wrangling, Xun Yu finally opened the door and came in.


    He was not surprised to see Xue Ling reading the report after waking up. Xun Yu opened the door to the closet and began to help his lover find clothes to wear for the day, and then said, "It has been proved that it is feasible. For now, you can announce it on a small scale and recruit some volunteers."


    Story tranted by .


    From a very long time ago, Xue Ling had already attempted to make coexistence between the zombies and ability users more epted by assigning some of his subordinates to live together with zombies for a period of time as an experiment, so that they could see for themselves whether there was any difference between the two. mrRBDd


    Currently, those people were still living together with the zombies, and it was very harmonious and pleasant; there had been no violence, and many people expressed that they had needed toe into contact and get to know each other in order to understand that in fact, there wasn''t much difference between them and the zombies. The things that they could do, the zombies could do, and they were also able to control their desire for flesh and blood, and satisfy their needs by eating food. They could also absorb the zombie beast nuclei, and were simrly dissatisfied with the zombie beasts that disyed characteristics of both the zombies and ability users.


    Because of thesemonalities, this group of people now basically advocated for peaceful coexistence between the ability users and zombies. Now that the research results were avable, he believed that they would be interested in giving it a try, bing the first couple in the new world to have children.


    "Good." Xue Ling turned a page on the report and asked curiously, "Speaking of which, who will be this sessful embryo''s parents?"


    "I don''t know. There are quite a few people vying to take it." After setting out clothes for Xue Ling to wear, Xun Yu painstakingly dug his lover out of the nket nest. He hugged his head and kissed his forehead. "Baby, do you really have toy there and not move?" Dyx8Jl


    "Waist hurts. And I''m toozy to move. Besides, nothing needs to be done today." Xue Ling mumbled, and said, "Aren''t I only responsible for supporting the front door? Everything else has been left to you and your subordinates. Why can''t I just lie in bed?"


    Xun Yu knew what he had or hadn''t done yesterday, so he was very certain that, based on his lover''s ability, there was no way that he would be unable to get out of bed because his waist hurt - he was just beingzy. "Fine then, if you don''t want to work, then don''t work." Despite saying so, Xun Yu still stripped Xue Ling naked and helped him change into a new set of clothing.


    Read more BL at .


    This series of actions was rewarded by a kiss from the person on the bed. Xun Yu felt rather helpless. Although the reason this person was like this now was because he had pampered him, for some reason, every time he was hugged and given a kiss like this, he felt like a pet lover in this person''s care. He was willing to give him anything except for an official status.


    As though understanding his mood, Xue Ling clung to him, letting him drag himself away as he walked as he coaxed, "Baby, don''t worry. I''ll be able to break things off with the one at home and publicly announce our rtionship." duKoST


    Xun Yu: "¡­ The one at home?"


    Xue Ling reached out and pinched his face, saying rather morosely, "Why can''t you y along?"


    Xun Yu calmly said, "Even if we''re roleying, there can only be one person inside our outside the home."


    "All right." Xue Ling pouted and kissed Xun Yu again before saying animatedly, "Baby, don''t worry, in a few days, I will be able to marry you and bring you home openly and honestly!"Ldgc7m


    Xun Yu made an ''en'' sound, which could be regarded as a response.


    Story tranted by .


    Xue Ling was somewhat dissatisfied, and blew a breath of hot air against his ear. He spoke ambiguously, "Baby, aren''t you going to give me a reward after hearing such good news?"


    Xun Yu tilted his head slightly, and gave him a deep, quiet look. "Are you sure you want to stay in for the next week?"


    Xue Ling thought about it for a moment and said, "Forget it, I''ll ask you again for a reward when we get married."Xe5Whl


    Xun Yu''s movements that were originally bringing them outside stopped. He embraced the person hanging on to him, turned around, and went back to their room.


    He wanted to let him off, but this person insisted on tempting him. In that case, he couldn''t be med for wrecking him in bed.


    As soon as the door closed, the only thing that the system who voluntarily stayed outside could hear was its host''s pleas for help.


    Phrases like, "You said you wouldn''t go overboard!" "Ahhhhhh you just put those on!" "Let''s talk about this. Can we leave after one more time?" and "Wuwuwu let me out! I want to work!"1yiVQZ


    System: If someone purposely looks for trouble, they will always find it.


    BlueBug: xiin & mersyl are fangirling over 114 O.O Help *curls up into a ball*

 Chapter 114

    8.13 - Why was being a system so tough¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBuguR7hJo


    By the time Xue Ling appeared in front of everyone again, it had been three days after he came back from his business trip. The assignments that he was supposed to hand out had all basically beenpleted. Whenever anyone saw him, theirughter was always particrly eloquent.


    Fortunately, Xue Ling was thick-skinned. Although everyone had noticed, he could still expressionlessly do the things he needed to do.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    It was probably because his face was full of the words ''are you looking down on those who are in love?'' that those people who were having fun at his expense did not dare do it a second time. One or two of them nced over, then held back theirughter and walked past him.


    Deng Sini had followed Xue Ling the longest, to the point where she felt like she had witnessed the entire process of love and courtship. Even so, she was not sure when the two men had finally made it to bed, nor had she been aware that their boss was the one on the bottom. ER7ern


    "Two days ago, after the report on the experiment came out, we already released the news and let the volunteers know. They have been making preparations for it during this period."


    "Good. Did you really manage to find a couple?"


    "Cough, cough. Even if Boss and Lord Xun are reluctant to give it a try, there will always be someone who will."


    Xue Ling shrugged and said, "I don''t think I can raise a child." eKMJNE


    Deng Sini did not focus on whether or not Xue Ling wanted children. She just nodded her head to show that she had heard him, and continued, "When the experts have confirmed that their physical conditions are up to par, we can proceed to the next step."


    Story tranted by .


    "Okay."


    "Also, the baby from the experiment has opened his eyes."


    Xue Ling stopped the movements of his hands. Back then, the experimental child had been created using DNA extracted from his and Xun Yu''s people. These two people did not know of each other''s existence, and had only participated in this experiment with the mentality of giving it a try. Now that the baby had opened its eyes, they have be first set of guardians for the children. VzEReJ


    Of course, if they didn''t want the baby and wanted to give up custody, there would be a lot of people waiting to adopt the babyter on.


    "Are they both willing give it a try?" After the child was sessfully created, the two of them had been informed. They had the right to choose and stay informed. Back then, it hadn''t been only them that had been chosen, but only this embryo had seeded in surviving until maturity. Everyone in the research institute attached great importance to it, and the child would probably be under constant observation until he grew up.


    "Although all the data gathered so far indicates that the baby is okay, there is still a certain amount of risk. The research institute expressed that although the baby could be brought home, they would still continue to keep tabs."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. Those research fanatics'' horrible characters had not changed even after they died and turned into zombies. If he had been the one working with them, it was unknown if that group would have been able to live on until now. y2NOVj


    "So they proposed that although they could bring the child home, the two of them have to cooperate together in order to create a happy family environment for the child. The child would also spend five days a week in the research institute."


    "Do they think it''s like attending kindergarten?"


    "I don''t know, but the two of them agreed."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Fine, then. As long as they were willing.VABdvQ


    "The two of them have agreed to live together for the sake of the child, and will go and get a license in a few days. They even expressed that they would be willing to tolerate anything for the sake of the child." Xue Ling''s lips twitched again. He had not realized that the zombies and ability users were so eager for children.


    He waved his hand and no longer wanted to deal with it. These people were obviously able to solve this problem by themselves, and there was no need for him to pay attention to it.


    "By the way, earlier, Lord Xun said that we should send messages to the great bases and have theme over to hold a meeting."


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Xue Ling was surprised, and then could not help but curve his lips and say, "It really is time. Now that the gap between us and the zombies has disappeared, you guys only need to think of the difference between ability users and the zombies as something of a gender difference or something and it''ll be fine."HX9nDf


    "Well, I''ll write out an invitationter."


    "Xun Yu said to hold the meeting at Yanshan base?"


    "It seems that Lord Xun has already given orders, and all kinds of matters are already in the process of beingpleted."


    Ever since Xun Yu had begun to habitually help him get everything done, all sorts of things that Xue Ling needed to do had turned into him knowing that something was going to happen, agreeing to it happening, and then participating during its urrence. These three steps were very natural, and even if it was something that needed him to use his brain to solve, most of had already been dealt with in the initial stages by Xun Yu. Xue Ling was very happy to let himself be spoiled this way by Xun Yu, but his subordinates were always worried that Xun Yu would try and usurp his position. mwsWUY


    Were they kidding? What was so good about usurping this position? What Xun Yu had his eye on was the person in this position. If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t care less about what this position was supposed to do.


    System: "¡­" At some point, its host''s enigmatic brand of ''self-knowledge'' mysteriously started to make sense. He was really a loser who shamelessly only persevered for a period of time before relying on his man.


    Please visit .


    Xue Ling had no idea that the system was ndering him in its heart. If he knew, he would probablyugh while pulling out all the fur from the system''s body.


    Perhaps it was because he was extremely anxious to announce their rtionship, but once Xun Yu had made the decision, confirming the invitation letter and all kinds of other preparations were all tackled together. Xue Lingy in bed and watched him prepare all kinds of things, and sign all kinds of documents. The more he watched, the more he felt that his man was particrly handsome when working. He could absolutely watch him for a whole day without getting tired of it.t2THND


    He could watch him all day long, but the man would not let him look on with his eager gaze. He tilted his head, his gaze deep enough to frighten others. "Baby, close your eyes and sleep."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling curved his lips, and hooked his fingers at the other party. "Are you sure?"


    Xun Yu spoke firmly. "These things need to be finished tonight."


    "So you won''t even spare me a nce?" Xue Ling gnawed at the bedsheet and looked at him pitifully. "Baby, can you really bear to give me the cold shoulder on our wedding night?" He was obviously a tall and well-proportioned man, but when he syed on the bed and acted pitiful, there was no feeling of dissonance at all. That aura of grievance seemed to seep out of his entire body, and those who did not know any better with think that Xun Yu had done something to him. "It''s really true what they say about not cherishing what you have. After doing it once, you don''t love me anymore." BbLtra


    Xun Yu spoke strangely, "Wedding night?"


    Story tranted by .


    Xue Ling blinked, and suddenly thought of an idea. "Baby, let''s get married!"


    Xun Yu: "¡­"


    "We can conveniently arrange to have a wedding after the meeting. All the people who shoulde will be there, and I can introduce you to them and give them a scare~" Xue Ling patted the bed. "What do you think?"tm8rd0


    Xun Yu stared at Xue Ling, and his gaze was terrifyingly enigmatic.


    Xue Ling reached out and touched his own waist, thinking that it was probably better for him to stop flirting for his own body''s sake.


    "Er¡­ I was just giving a suggestion. If there isn''t enough time, we can wait. You should get on with your work. There''s no need to pay attention to me, I''m going to bed."


    Xun Yu decisively threw the documents in his hand to one side. Xue Ling''s words just now had made fireworks explode in his mind, and at that moment, the person lying on the bed looked ten thousand times more attractive than before.de4zka


    Of course, this man was already the most beautiful person in his eyes even on normal days. Now that he looked ten thousand times better, Xun Yu could care less about his work.


    From the surface, he did not appear to care about that so-called status, and was very happy as long as he could stay by Xue Ling''s side. But he was clearer than anyone else about the ambition in his heart. He madly wanted to tell everyone in this world that this person belonged to him, madly wanted him to bear his mark on his body. He wanted to entwine their shadows together so that they could not separate, and not be left behind whenever he went out.


    The wedding that Xue Ling was talking about was something that Xun Yu always wanted but dared not mention. Probably because the rtionship between them was always one of ''whoever falls in love first is the loser'', he was always the one yielding, the one indulging him, and being patient with him. Because he was a zombie, he sometimes even wondered whether or not it would be as much trouble if him and Xue Ling were both zombies or ability users. Whenever he thought of this problem, he always wanted to turn the person beside him into a zombie.


    But he was reluctant, and couldn''t bear to change his lover to be like himself, without a heartbeat, without body temperature.Nr0Uds


    As long as it was something on that person''s body, he was attached to it.


    The man''s gaze was prating enough to reach bone, and Xue Ling''s spine and tail began to tingle. In order to make his gaze less terrifying, he grabbed his face to give him a kiss, and coaxed, "Baby, be good and go back to work, alright?"


    Xun Yu pushed him back onto the bed and french kissed him, dark and decadent, and he almost died in bed.


    Please visit .


    Having been pressed down onto the bed, Xue Ling stroked the man''s face, seized him up, and then suddenly said, "Are you being so proactive because you''re really touched?" ldPkn


    Xun Yu was not a person who liked to talk, but sometimes, this person still understood his every action even when he didn''t speak.


    He lowered his head, and kissed Xue Ling''s forehead.


    Xue Ling''s fingers glided across his chest. His eyes were glittering as he said, "Can you feel how deep my love is for you?" It had been so many worlds. Xue Ling naturally understood his man extremely well. He knew how deep and heavy this man''s love for him was, and while what he gave back often appearedparatively light, in fact, he was also expressing the feelings in his heart.


    When he was upset, the man would also be jittery. When he slowly learned to move forward, and reached the stage where he gave the man his trust, the man seemed to also be moving forward step by step. It seemed that their courtship started over every time they entered a new world, but in fact, there was more and more progress every time.I30hxV


    Xue Ling was not the kind of person who blindly asked without giving anything in return. On the contrary, if he could, he also wanted to give all of himself to the man. Things like taking his heart and lungs out for a person was something he could also do, but since someone had already taken on that role, he would revert back to his own way of showing love. In many ways, he used his own methods to respond to the man. So, even if he was overly cold and arrogant at first, he would still give the other party a hint, and show some of his inner feelings.


    He knew that the man did not like that their rtionship was concealed, and was unhappy that he did not agree to the two of them making a child. Perhaps in many people''s eyes it was a continuation of their love, but Xue Ling did not want a third party toe between them, regardless of what kind of ''third party'' it was. If another person appeared and split away some of the man''s love for him for their own, Xue Ling would throw a giant tantrum.


    Story tranted by .


    Uh¡­ this was probably some sort ofg.


    The man''s lips kissed across his eyebrows, the tip of his nose, and lingered at his mouth. The tip of his tongue tenderly licked at his lips. "I''m really d." That was all he said.Pmw


    "I''m really d, too." Xue Ling stretched out his hand to ruffle the hair on the man''s head and said happily, "Should I ask them to find a ring, and then kneel down to propose to you? We can do that again if you want.~"


    Xun Yu curved his lips, and Xue Ling was fascinated by the smile he rarely disyed. "No need, I''m already really happy that you''re willing to have a wedding."


    "s." Xue Ling sighed rather helplessly, "Baby, why are you so unambitious?"


    The man pressed his ** that was hard enough to explode against Xue Ling, andughingly said, "You''ll know very soon whether or not I''m unambitious." BvXgZW


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Why did everythinge to this in the end?


    Story tranted by .


    The system that had originally been curled up into a ball on the bed silently got up from its spot, turned around, and went back to the system space. It did not want to say anything at all.


    It was being fed dog food every day, and it made it want to fall in love too. Why was being a system so tough¡­


    ahhh the feels IwQd85

 Chapter 115

    8.14 - He also never returned


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugPYHu3E


    Time could go by very quickly. Soon, the meeting was looming over their heads. Arge number of ability users gathered at Yanhan base along with a whole pile of base leaders.


    The pattern for this world''s governance had basically been decided. Threerge bases and four medium-sized bases were invited to the conference this time, and it was said that the boss of Yanshan base would also be holding a wedding¡­


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Originally, it was only a conference, but now they also needed prepare wedding gifts. Time had already been tight and during this period, many people were so busy they were turning around in circles, all because Xue Ling identally proposed in bed with a casual sentence.


    Although there were rumours that the leader of the Snow Fox Mercenary Corps in Yanshan base and their external aid had been stuck together for many years, neither of them had ever made an announcement. Chu Han never brought Xun Yu with him when he went out, so nobody dared to randomly discuss what the truth of the matter was. 7SBeJi


    After all, those two were now nominally the strongest powerhouses in the end of the world, even if this was something the ability users only spected about. Because most people had never seen the zombie emperor before, they were not sure if these two were stronger or weaker than him.


    Now that the ability users and the zombies were working together, many people felt that they would now have the privilege of meeting that top level zombie emperor, and the conference this time would probably bring about a radical change in the world''s pattern.


    Of course, not everyone was optimistic about the cooperation between the zombies and ability users. Quite a few had experienced the killing of fellowrades, and even if things seemed to be better now, most of them were still unwilling to do things like sleeping with tigers.


    After all, those were the zombies that had once fed on the energy core of ability users¡­ Bwk1VH


    The entire Yanshan base was in a surprisingly good state. They were busy preparing for the wedding, and because of Xue Ling''s nurture and influence, there was even an area in the city where the zombies and ability users could get along and interact.


    Read more BL at .


    At first, many people protested against it, but everything was good now.


    Compared to the convention, they were more concerned about Xue Ling and Xun Yu''s wedding. After all, the two of them were Yanshan base''s greatest guardians. As their subordinates, they had the clearest understanding that if they really wanted to, it would be no problem if they wanted to crown themselves emperors. Now that they had thrown out an olive branch and suggested cooperation, what reason did these people have to refuse?


    He Yan was lying low in the city during this period. With his current ability, there was no way for him to mingle his way into the upper levels of Show Fox Mercenary Corps, and it was even more impossible for him to get close to Xue Ling, so he had constantly been waiting for an opportunity.rtygls


    Xue Ling preferred tobel this kind ofying low as cowardice.


    Given that he had a system that had nothing else to do other than broadcasting what He Yan did and thought about all day long, Xue Ling knew about every intention He Yan held. He wanted to risk his life to kill him, but was still carefully deliberating, worried that his own death would be too ugly.


    Was he kidding? He was already in such a terrible state, how could he possibly look good when he died?


    With regards to Xue Ling''s question, the system gave this reply: "He probably wants to rush out and shout at the guests during your wedding~ and say something like ''I told you all long ago that this was the zombie emperor, and Chu Han has been coborating with him for a long time. All the benefits he has obtained for you all is fake, he clearly wants to dedicate the entire ability users'' society to the zombie emperor, and make all the ability users'' life no better than death''?"6iDcot


    Xue Ling fell into deep thought and finally had to admit that if he really came out like this, a great war would probably break out during his wedding.


    "Does he really n to do that?" After such a long period of dullness, it was rare for Xue Ling to find something that caught his interest. He wanted to experience what it felt like to be hated by everyone.


    Although he knew without a doubt that even if He Yan said those words in front of everyone, he would still be able to remain invincible by relying on his absolute strength. The only person who wanted to destroy the whole world from beginning to end, was only that lord ''world savior'', and no one else.


    "No, I just imagined it in my head." The system was also idle and bored. Because this world had experienced the apocalypse, there was no entertainment industry here at all. In previous worlds, the system could still follow TV series and read some books and such to idle away time. Everyone in this world was busy building their new home, and the development of spiritual civilization had not yet begun, so it could only watch the protagonist shou''s daily life and harass its host. mSagiy


    "Oh¡­" He was bored once again. Xue Ling stretched out and stood up, saying, "Since you can think of it, so can he. In order not to make my family''s baby unhappy, we''d better get rid of the protagonist first."


    System: "¡­ Host, howe you''re so enthusiastic about verbally taking advantage of him recently?"


    "What, I can''t take advantage of him in bed, and you won''t even let me get some verbal satisfaction?"


    Please visit .


    System: "¡­ It''s all fine as long as you''re happy¡­"  jHx7d


    It was also the first time that Xue Ling had ever seen anyone who was as tenacious as He Yan, who continued to make trouble as long as he was still alive¡­ The key point was that he was surprisingly still alive today despite his personality and tendency to make trouble. It was amazing.


    Xun Yu had been busy refining the details of the wedding these past two days. Perhaps because he had been stifled for too long, he was more concerned about this wedding than anyone could imagine. Even Xue Ling was shocked by his grand gesture, and in order not to destroy Xun Yu''s good intentions, he felt that he should probably deal with this little bug that was the protagonist shou beforehand.


    He Yan had lived in Yanshan base for many years, and his handicapped leg made it very easy for others to feel sympathy for him. It had been a simple thing for him to settle down here and get along with the people around him. His tragic life over the recent years taught him not to talk about his own greatness all the time.


    Because there was a lot to do for the wedding and Snow Fox Mercenary Corps was short on hands, he had been pretending to be pitiful recently and had asked others to help him mix in with the crowd of helpers. His neighbour was a kitchen helper for the wedding, and seeing how pitiful he was, had agreed yesterday to help him find a position as an assistant in the kitchen.EvscRQ


    Perhaps he would even be able to get a free meal during the wedding banquet in a couple days.


    He had been at home waiting for news, so when Xue Ling knocked at his door, he opened it without any hesitation.


    Please visit .


    When he saw Xue Ling, his face changed, though only for a few seconds. Then, he changed his expression to one of ignorance and asked, "Hello, can I help you with something?"


    Xue Ling curved his lips and answered his ridiculous remarks. "What makes you think that if your hair turns white, I won''t remember your face?" jdxuYI


    He Yan''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Xue Ling pushed him into the house, making him stagger around, and shook his head as he said, "Why did Young Master Hee to live in this kind of house after entering the city? It''s so unbearably miserable and ugly."


    He Yan trembled all over, because Xue Ling no longer restrained his aura as soon as he stepped foot into the house. That kind of aura that belonged to a peak level powerhouse pressed against his face, and made it so that he did not have the courage to speak to the other party at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Over the years, in order to support his ruined body, his wood powers had been constantly directed towards his body. It was because of this that his abilities did not increase at all. Compared to back then, it was even a little weaker. In front of Xue Ling''s purposeful pressure, he could not even speak. D8Nx7m


    This feeling was really too terrible. He Yan flushed red under the pressure, and when he met Xue Ling''s smile, he was like a balloon that had just been popped, deting instantly in discouragement.


    Read more BL at .


    It had alreadye to this. What could he do? Break open his mouth and pour the poison in?


    "You''ve been watching me?" He asked.


    "Your entire life." Xue Ling looked his own hands that were beautiful in every world, the bones and joints distinct. "Is in my hands. It is so for your life, and your death." AkHvl0


    He Yan could say nothing to that, and could only ask, "So, am I going to die now?"


    "I can''t kill you by myself, so I''ll give you two choices." Xue Ling smiled brightly and looked at him. Although he said that he couldn''t kill him, his smile made He Yan feel like he was about to die. "You can go outside. I''ve brought people, and they will take you back and torture you to death."


    "Or maybe, you can take your own life here." Xue Ling looked at the situation inside the house and said, "After all, your life is so bleak and painful. If I were you, I would go die too."


    He Yan looked at him and suddenly asked, "If it were my big brother Chu Han, would I have alsoe to this point?" Ever since Xue Ling stopped him from speaking out that time, he found that he really could not tell anyone that the person in front of him was not Chu Han. S9d1RU


    "Yes." Xue Ling patted the table next to him lightly, and gave him a meaningful look. "After all, don''t you know what kind of things you''ve done?"


    He Yan was choked by his words, and discovered that there really was nothing he could say.


    In the evening, when his neighbour came back with good news and delightedly wanted to tell He Yan that the chef had agreed to take him on, he discovered that He Yan had died inside his house.


    His death was very straightforward - he had cut his own wrist. But his blood was not red; it had a ck sheen, and was sticky as it flowed over the ground. His neighbour was stunned for a moment, and his expression was odd as he reported the situation to the higher ups. fWNeBY


    Those who lived here were all ordinary people. Although they had abilities, they were incredibly weak. Their houses had all been assigned to them from above, and now that someone living there could no longer withstand the pressure of life and ended themselves, then this house should change owners. Too many people killed themselves after the end of the world - there were always people that killed themselves every day because they could not bear to live. He Yan was one of many.


    When he was alive, perhaps some people may have been willing to lend him a hand because his life was too pitiful, but now that he was dead, he had nothing, and was nothing.


    Xue Ling asked the system if the world would find any problem with killing off the protagonist like this. The answer he received was that it wasn''t much of a problem, because he himself was another protagonist. The rtionship between the two protagonists was one of mutual love and murder. Since he had not lost his memory and fallen in love with the other party, forcing him to his death like that did not seem like a strange bug.


    Read more BL at .


    Besides, the world''s consciousness was also happy since this world no longer needed to be destroyed. It would not look into it too much.kuJPhF


    Xue Ling was reassured when he received this answer. In fact, he could not stay in this world for too long, because the system had just found news of another one of his tails. Perhaps he would have to leave not long after their wedding in order to go to another world.


    After he properly settled everything in this world, he would need to leave. This was also why he was letting the man do whatever he wanted.


    The convention was very sessful. Other than the leader of an ability user base who had found He Yan amusing and therefore helped him, everyone else was made to feel at home. When that leader was smilingly shaking hands with him, he was turned into an ice sculpture by Xue Ling and left there for several days. His subordinates were left stunned, and were afraid to find Xue Ling to protest.


    The wedding ceremony was carried out ording to Xun Yu''s requirements, and everyone in Yanshan base at the time participated. Because the main venue of the wedding was in the city walls, the extravagant corpse emperor used the zombie army to put together arge mosaic outside of Yanshan base in order to express his feelings.aoISxb


    All the ability users that attended the ceremony expressed, "Ha-ha. You zombies really know how to y."


    When Xun Yu''s identity was announced, many people unexpectedly felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Xue Ling had been trying to fix the rtionship between ability users and zombies for many years. Seeing how hard he worked, many people suspected that he was a zombie. After all, he was so considerate of the other faction and wanted to clear up their name. Other than the possibility that he was a zombie himself and needed to be epted by the public, they could not find any other exnation.


    They now understood.65743c


    He was not a zombie, but his partner was~


    Not only as he a zombie, he was no ordinary zombie. The other party was the zombie emperor, and could even make all the zombies dance for their wedding and pose together to make a mosaic.


    Many girls expressed that if they did not know the people outside were zombies, the scene was really worth envying - it was particrly romantic.


    It was a pity they were all zombies. FACmqy


    Two months after the huge wedding in Yanshan base, the newlyweds left the base for their honeymoon. Before Xue Ling left, he arranged matters as though he was going on a trip that he might nevere back from. Then, he really never returned.


    Please visit .


    The zombie emperor joined him, and also never returned.


    No one knew what happened to the two of them or why they disappeared mysteriously without leaving any news behind. They did not know if it was mutual ughter or something else. Nevertheless, people inter generations were grateful for the future they had given to mankind. If not for them, perhaps the ability users and zombies would not have been united.


    Nor would a new type of human be born.Bn0tVb


    Xue Ling did not know what kind of legend he left behind in that world. He was currently considerably distressed as he looked at his own body, able to deeply feel the affection the system had for him.


    well, that ending came up fast o.o


    the set up for the next arc is hrious~ bring your popcorn tomorrow!


    (don''t spoil it for others in thements if you already know, please!)

 Chapter 116

    9.1 - Come on, cheer up. There''s plenty of time in any case~


    trantor: xiin


    editor: meryslIkCzw7


    Xue Ling had encountered unexpected events in several previous worlds when he transmigrated over, so he had already prepared himself to face an embarrassing situation when he opened his eyes.


    But there was none of that this time. His environment was incredibly safe, and there was nobody who knew him that woulde by and greet him¡­


    Story tranted by .


    The sky was blue, the grass was green, and not far away, there was a small creek flowing by. The sound of water was nearby, the air was fresh, and life was good.


    Xue Ling had not experienced such tranquillity for a long time. cf90PK


    This time, he did not need any disguise, nor did he need to use any strange masks to camouge himself and work hard not to let himself go OOC, because his current identity had no rtives, no friends, and no acquaintances at all.


    He couldn''t even walk, because his roots were fixed in one ce and he couldn''t pull himself up from the ground for the time being.


    Yes. This time, Xue Ling transmigrated into a tree.


    He was just a small sapling. A sapling that had lived for tens of thousands of years, and already had its own consciousness¡­ GcunbO


    It was not actually an ordinary tree. His identity was quite superior, and his species was also very amazing, miraculous to the point where if someone knew his identity, he would run the risk of getting cut into pieces at any moment.


    Story tranted by .


    Xue Ling''s body was a tree, but what he could do was coalesce his spirit into a spiritual body and then hover above the sapling. And because it was a small sapling, he found it darkly humorous to give himself the appearance of a young, cute little boy.


    That little face was so cute that the system was momentarily stunned. Even though the expression on its host''s face was very dangerous, seemingly wanting to chop it up and feed it to the dogs, it still could not bear to turn its gaze away. "System, shouldn''t you exin this?" His voice was soft and tender, and extremely cute.


    The system felt a bad feeling travel through its fox body - its host was breaking all the rules!gazhOd


    "H..host! " The system raised its paws and expressed that it loved its host so much that it absolutely would not make things difficult for him. The reason its host had be what he was now was only because this world was a little strange.


    "This world is a world without a future."


    "No future?"


    "Yes. This is a world that was constructed off a novel, and it belonged to the levelling-up genre and was supposed to be very long. The reason the story has no future is because this novel has been dropped." The system looked very serious as it exined this to Xue Ling, but it was busy thinking in its head that it was a pity its host currently did not have a concrete body, as it really wanted to burrow its head into this little cute boy''s arms.IsShxp


    Its host was too cute as a child!


    After he grew up¡­ let''s not talk about after he grew up.


    "Dropped¡­" Xue Ling was surprised, and somewhat dazed. This was the first time he hade to a story that had been abandoned. And two of his tails were in this world, but he had no idea where to go to find them. After all, it was a long, levelling-up type novel, which meant that this world''s world building would be very broad, and the background and depth must also be very ambitious. "What about the protagonist?"


    "A dropped novel means that the protagonist''s future will be foggy. From host''s perspective, this will make it easier to aplish the tasks." 5yU2fc


    "Then why did I be what I am now?"


    "I found some bodies, but they can''t be used, and I could only pick this one when there was no other way. This world is rather advanced, and based on host''s OOC frequency, I was worried that you would break down¡­ and then get kicked out of the world."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" What the hell did it mean saying that he liked to OOC? He had been very dedicated the whole time, okay?!


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    "I know what host is cursing about, but several of your characters would never like men, but you still managed to make them gay." YAB k5


    Xue Ling wanted toin. Was it his fault for falling in love?


    "Forget it." Since the world was so special, Xue Ling didn''t bother arguing with the system. He would definitely have to stay here for longer in a world like this because cultivators would not grow old nor die, and as a tree, as long as nobody tried to destroy himpletely, he would always have ways to hold on. "Give me the story, then."


    The predecessor of this body was only a vague consciousness. After tens of thousands of years, it had only managed to develop a fuzzy sense of consciousness, but a single incidentpletely destroyed it. Perhaps it was a disaster that affected its life as a tree, or perhaps it was just the fate that awaited the Tree of Enlightenment.


    That''s right. He was a Tree of Enlightenment. In the world of cultivation, every tree and de of grass could cultivate, and when they cultivated to a higher level, they could transform into a human figure, but the Tree of Enlightenment was not included in this category of ''every tree and de of grass''. wbtR8F


    The Tree of Enlightenment was a most miraculous nt. Each of its leaves could bring aboutprehension and allow practitioners to enter a state of insight, which was very precious to cultivators. It was also because of how precious it was that the Tree of Enlightenment became so valuable.


    There were innumerable Daos on the Tree of Enlightenment. All the tens of thousands of Daos in the three thousand worlds could be found on this tree. And it was because they were the carriers of Dao that they themselves could not achieve Dao enlightenment.


    Story tranted by .


    This was also the reason why it was still only a vague consciousness after tens of thousands of years. Although the tree had its own thoughts, this was something not allowed in the world, so he was hit by a big disaster, which came in the form of the protagonist.


    The tree''s position was exposed because of the protagonist, and it was then surrounded by many practitioners. It was nted and grew up here, and at most, it could only hide itself. It had originally thought that this ce was not so potentially dangerous, but it ended up being thoroughly dissected for no reason. VLlEhO


    There were so many practitioners that it could not even be left with an intact corpse. Nobody understood what it meant to recycle at all - there was only one such Tree of Enlightenment, so they thought it would be too foolish to just pluck out all its leaves and leave. Since they couldn''t be certain that someone else wouldn''te by and dig up the tree to take it away as soon as they left, they simply split up the tree. It was better to just cut it up, and everyone present would get their share.


    Cultivators all believed that they were the most important. How could they worry about the future generations? At most, they would help their rtives and lovers take an extra piece since it was good to have more to share.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Without standing and looking at it from the original host''s perspective as a tree, none of this seemed to be wrong.


    But now that he was the tree, it was a tragedy!Ddc3vV


    He couldn''t really me the protagonist - that unfortunate child had not spoken out intentionally, but rather had been framed by a group of people from his sect. And Xue Ling also had no tform to stand on if he wanted to me the others. Were they supposed to stand up and shout that they should protect the environment and cherish the trees?


    Story tranted by .


    And his predecessor was also a fuzzy, ignorant child; even a three-year-old child would be more aware. It only knew that it had a little bit of awareness, but basically did not understand anything that was happening around him.


    Xue Ling''s heart was full of mixed feelings, and he didn''t know what he should say. Perhaps he could only be grateful that the original existence hadpletely disappeared. Otherwise, with its child''s innocent heart, it would not be able to live and grow up in this world.


    The protagonist of this world also followed the traditional cultivation route. At the start, he was a genius youth who was enviably taken in by a mountain peak of a sect, and worked hard to soar through life. Later on, during a certain time, he found himself betrayed by the people closest to him, and ended up being persecuted until he was driven out of the sect with all his bones broken. eLGM4d


    He was unwilling and unresigned. After a lucky encounter, he came across an inheritance, and with this inheritance, he began to cultivate again in order to obtain revenge, taking one step after another along the road of cultivation towards the peak.


    This was approximately this world''s plot outline, but the revered author¡­ dropped the story at the point where the protagonist had just been targeted, and thrown out of the sect¡­ and then provided a plot outline before abandoning itpletely. It was bad enough that there was only a plot outline, but there wasn''t even an ending¡­


    "That''s unfortunate. It''s hard to say how long this child can hold on without the plot."


    "Isn''t this the perfect opportunity for my revered host to change his destiny?" dDv9cP


    Xue Ling: "Ha-ha. First of all, I need to be able to change my own destiny."


    System: "¡­ Ha-ha. Host, you don''t have to be so pessimistic¡­" At the end of the day, the system felt a little guilty about picking this body, so it was constantly trying to be considerate towards its host. It had even used power outside of its jurisdiction in order tomunicate with this world''s consciousness and bargain to give this Tree of Enlightenment the ability to cultivate in exchange for improving the plot and thoroughly changing this world. "At least you have hope! The original owner of this body had over ten thousand years of cultivation, but because there was no method of cultivation, it could not progress. I believe that based on lord host''s wisdom, we''ll soon be able to leave this ce and find the protagonist!"


    The protagonist of this world was this world''s pir of existence, and it was impossible to kill him. What Xue Ling could choose to do instead was to help himplete his life of cultivation and change his destiny, allowing him to live without worries, without pain and bitterness, and grow up smoothly with a reputation as a genius youth.


    "Speaking of which, this is the first time that I''ve had to protect a protagonist~" Xue Ling held his chin as he pondered, "I hope it''s a good child."yj8RtI


    "Yes. You can also find him a Dao partner or something, and change things so that he doesn''t spend his whole life without a confidant. That way, even if his fate ispletely rewritten, he won''t be considered as the Son of the Dao of Heaven, and will just be an ordinary cultivator amongst thousands."


    "System, I discovered that you''ve been be more and more able to schemetely."


    "That''s true. After all, since host isn''t doing your part, I can only rely on my own efforts."


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    "¡­" wBSasg


    "I''ll definitely be very d if the dayes where you can aplish your tasks without getting into a rtionship."


    "Speaking of love. I just remembered." Xue Ling narrowed his eyes and asked his family''s system, "What about that man? There''s no mention of anyone who meets his transmigration requirements in the story¡­"


    System: "¡­"


    ¡­ Things like falling in love were really frustrating. "I don''t know. Perhaps he''s turned into a stone by the roadside¡­" The system muttered quietly, "This world''s plot is notplete at all, and there are many existences that the author never mentioned. Host''s power is rtively weak now, and the first thing you should do is to transform into a person and withdraw from this ce."dqSChj


    "What about the current timeline?" Once he''s decided to reallyplete the tasks, the more he knows, the better. "Where is the protagonist now?"


    The system considered it, then spoke in a tone that expressed volumes when it answered Xue Ling, "Still in his mother''s belly¡­"


    Please visit .


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    The system raised its voice and chanted, "Come on, cheer up. There''s plenty of time in any case~"DjF6qW


    Xue Ling: "System, it seems that something has gone wrong with your upgrade¡­"


    System: "I feel the same way, so I want to find the Ten Directions World and face off for a bit."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    It was probably because this ce that was as quiet as a dead chicken was too boring; other than cultivating, Xue Ling could only chat with the system. Over time, both of them inexplicably improved their ability to mess with the other side. hVI69y


    The path of cultivation was a long one. As a fox spirit who had already cultivated for thousands of years in previous ears, Xue Ling was well adapted to such a life. He even felt that not only was the little sapling''s cultivation rising, his own cultivation was also on the rise.


    Read more BL at .


    As long as he retrieved his two tails from this world, he would have recovered five of his tails. By then, his own strength would experience a great leap forward, and he might be able to break through the barrier in his mind to reach the memories that had been sealed within.


    Unfortunately, his days of calm tranquility passed by very quickly, and the secret realm that Xue Ling resided in was about to open again the way it did every 500 years.


    The protagonist would not visit the secret realm this time it opened, so Xue Ling picked the simplest solution and disguised himself as amon tree, hiding in a nearby grove.z4vF6Q


    Unfortunately, things in this world were changing too quickly. Even stories with plots had a high likelihood of change, let alone this kind of abandoned world where anything could happen.


    xiin: *scribbles a tree and a rock cultivating together*

 Chapter 117

    9.2 - If you dare to chop me down, I will definitely make sure we perish together!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugFdGUiS


    The cultivation was too vast - countless things happened every day, every month, every year, and it was difficult to have an overview of everything. But, if one were to talk about the recent major events in the cultivation world, apart from the reopening of the Nankai Secret Realm, it would be that the Venerable Crimson me had ughtered someone''s entire family again.


    The word ''again'' signified that this was not the first time.


    Read more BL at .


    Anyone who heard about this matter would not do anything more than sigh, and say that the madman was acting up again. They would not make any moves either.


    This world''s cultivation system followed the traditional path, with nine stages of cultivation: Zhuji, Xindong, Jindan, Yuanying, Chuqiao, Fenshen, Dongxu, Dacheng, and Dujie. There was also a period of Qi Refining that urred before one reached the Zhuji stage. This world was unlike the traditional ones that normally took ce after the golden ages, and the continent was still full of spiritual energy. It was not difficult for everyone to step onto the path of immortality, so cultivators appeared one after another.dwzk7M


    The five great sects and seven major ns were the foundation of Shikong Continent. They controlled all the resources on this continent, and the asional bits that leaked out from between their fingers were enough to make those little sects not have to worry about survival for thousands of years.


    The five great sects were headed by the sword cultivator''s Sky Sword Sect, who were obsessed with cultivation and did not care too much about other matters. Every one hundred years, they would recruit new practitioners from the continent, and those who joined began their journey towards immortality. The sect that the protagonist had entered was precisely the Sky Sword Sect. He was a young cultivator, but was able to create his own sword intent early on. Unfortunately, he was overly rigid and easy to break, and was unlucky enough to encounter a bastard master and a group of heartless trash. Later, when he turned his back on the sect, and moved forward again on his own, it was difficult to know what he encountered, but he had a very difficult time.


    As their name implied, the seven major ns were several great families whose cultivators were all linked together by blood. Each n had their own secret cultivation methods and their own strengths. Of course, they did not only cultivate their own talents. As long as there were seedlings with good potential, they were also willing to extend their hands to give them resources, which was their way of maintaining good rtionships and generating positive karma.


    In addition to these, Shikong Continent had countless sects and ns,rge and small, and the number of practitioners were too many to count. 90SzEl


    Nevertheless, whenever the name ''Venerable Crimson me'' was brought up, not only did everyone recognize it, they were also afraid.


    Please visit .


    Anyone who saw the third son of Shangdu''s Chi n had to greet him as Venerable Crimson me. This elder brother was a rarely seen Dacheng stage practitioner. His cultivation was high, his temper fierce, and would explode upon the slightest provocation. And every now and then, he would go into a frenzy.


    He was famous for having a fire and lightning spiritual root. The two attributes were intertwined, and was not beneficial towards his cultivation, but this person somehow still managed to reach the Dacheng stage while most of the cultivators of the same generation were at Yuanying, or at most, Chuqiao. He was now able to stand on equal footing with the ancestors of Chi n.


    Unfortunately, this third son did not concern himself with his family. Although he was a person of the Chi n, he did not live there, and rather served as one of the peak masters of Sky Sword Sect. He ruled over an entire mountain by himself, but he did not have any disciples, and only burnt down the mountain now and then. Every elder who heard his name being mentioned would have a headache for a long time after.RFPg6r


    Such a problematic figure even had a strange hobby - he liked to demonstrate chivalry and justice across the continent. If anyone did anything that threatened society and the news reached his ears, then they might as well go home and wait for death, because even the Emperor would be unable to save them and their family.


    Due to reasons rting to his spiritual root, Venerable Crimson me''s temper was uncertain, and he was very difficult to get along with. As soon as he met a stumbling block in his cultivation, his frenzies would begin. Venerable Crimson me''s illness was not something that could be cured by taking things like pills or medicine; the only thing that could allow him to restore his sanity was blood¡­


    Large volumes of blood, andrge quantities of people.


    At that point, he would start going through the little book in his mind; as long as he remembered their name, they would suddenly find themselves faced with a mad Dacheng practitioner with no sense of reason. He frequently did things like exterminating entire ns or sects, so whenever news spread that this great master had ughtered a family, everyone became very anxious. h2uCYV


    That great master had gone mad again.


    This was never good news. Anyone who had recently done things to be guilty over would pack up their bags and run away as far as possible. It was best if they could hide in some secret realm, and thene out again thousands of yearster.


    It was not that no one had ever protested against it, but there was no use. Dujie stage cultivators basically no longer involved themselves in worldly matters, and were calmly awaiting their lightning tribtion in order to be immortals. And amongst the Dacheng stage cultivators, there was really nobody who could fight against Venerable Crimson me. The Chi n had constantly been looking for something that could help the Venerable stabilize his spiritual roots, but it had been fruitless, and many people have already lost hope.


    Based on the third son''s current strength, if he cannot solve the problem of his intermittent illness, he would be unable to reach the Dujie stage, let alone be immortal. But even if he didn''t fly up, they couldn''t just let him go on recklessly like this. Not everything could be solved by ughtering by the hundreds.AqyoS


    Nankai Secret Realm was not arge-scale secret realm, but it was very famous. It opened every 500 years, and closed every 500 years. This secret realm was famous because it felt different every time one entered. After one entered and cleared as much as they could, the next time they came, they would discover that there were still all kinds of different things waiting for them, as though there was an inexhaustible supply. Many people from the cultivation world liked to go because of this.


    Of course, the Nankai Secret Realm also had limitations on cultivation. Anyone who was above the Yuanying stage would be unable to enter, so it had always been the main battlefield for young practitioners from all walks of life.


    Those were the rules, but if a certain someone really wanted to go there, even the limitations set down by ancient powers would be unable to stop him.


    Read more BL at .


    When Chi Li received the news from her third brother, she was truly stunned for the time it took to brew half a cup of tea before recovering her wits, and getting up to look for their eldest brother.XGd2kV


    The situation for their generation was actually quite embarrassing to speak about. Their father was the leader of their n, and the two of them could be considered as the younger generation in the family, but because of their abnormally powerful younger brother, the way they were addressed became very awkward. Fortunately, the two of them were good-natured, and had a good enough understanding of their third younger brother, which prevented a rift from forming between the three siblings. The three of them were all considered as very talented within the n. Only, their third brother stormed forth too quickly, making it seem like the two older siblings had a slower training speed. Even if they were more talented than they were now, their glory would still be covered up.


    They had the same mother as the Venerable Crimson me Chi Lan. Chi Lan was their youngest brother, but for some reason he understood more than they did even from an early age. If it hadn''t been for those damned spiritual roots of his, their younger brother would not have beenbelled as a madman. The reason he didn''t spend his time at home now was because he had no way to control his own temper and behaviour at all.


    Chi Lan had always been elusive and unpredictable, wandering outside all year round and choosing to live in Sky Sword Sect. For him to suddenly send word back saying that he was nning to enter the Nankai Secret Realm or something, Chi Li found it strange no matter how she looked at it. She brought the letter with her and found their eldest brother, but the reply she received was: "If he can get in, then let him go."


    "But, eldest brother¡­" yJCbYn


    "Second sister, little brother has his own reasons. Regardless of what it was that made him enter the Nankai Secret Realm, you have no way of pulling him out now."


    Chi Li was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized that she really had no way to get in, because her cultivation level was already too high¡­


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    "But¡­"


    "Second sister, he has his own sense of propriety."Qz5Ael


    Chi Li was directly sent back by this sentence from their eldest brother.


    That''s right. Chi Lan had always known his own limits.


    Although it was rumored outside that his temper was unstable, that he would explode upon the slightest provocation, and that he never considered things before taking action and lived by the words ''kill it and move on'', the people in his family knew that nobody in their generation was smarter than Chi Lan. He understood everything easily, and his base nature was not violent. It was only because of his spiritual roots that his personality and temper was easily affected.


    Following the rise in his cultivation, the potency of his fire and lightning spiritual roots became more and more evident. Because the amount of time that he could stay clear headed was so little that it was pitiful, Chi Lan left home and went to Sky Sword Sect.QSLEAR


    "Perhaps younger brother has found something that can help keep him sane." Chi n''s eldest brother smiled widely as he said this.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chi Li''s expression was odd. She felt that the probability of this happening was extremely low.


    They had been looking for such a thing for so many years, but there had never been any news. How could it be inside a secret realm that had a fixed opening and closing time?


    Although the Nankai Secret Realm was not bad, in fact, the cultivators who were attracted by it were limited. The disciples ofrge ns who had excellent resources wouldn''t bother to enter, as the resources they were already being given was much more abundant than what a trip to Nankai Secret Realm could provide.6QUEp5


    And it was precisely because of this situation that the Tree of Enlightenment could safely grow inside the Nankai Secret Realm.


    In fact, the entire Nankai Secret Realm was the creation of the Tree of Enlightenment. Some treasures were born knowing how to protect themselves, and Nankai Secret Realm was the most suitable ce that the Tree of Enlightenment had created in order to grow. The reason it opened every 500 years was so that nobody would notice any peculiarities. Medicinal nts were abundant inside, and when the secret realm was closed, these nts would be nourished by the Tree of Enlightenment''s Qi and would naturally grow at a very rapid pace. After the secret realm was opened again after 500 years, there would be all kinds of things avable inside once again. This kind of secret realm did not really attract too many eyeballs, so very few people could find the Tree of Enlightenment.


    Xue Ling: "¡­ Very few?"


    System: "¡­ At least, there hasn''t been anyone in the past tens of thousands of years."OzDP2t


    Xue Ling: "Then exin to me what''s going on with that man."


    System: "You can''t me me for this. This is definitely host''s fault."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Sure enough, it still med him in the end¡­


    As a well-camouged Tree of Enlightenment that hadn''t even manifested his little shota spirit or even rustled after the secret realm opened, Xue Ling did not feel that he had shown any ws. He looked exactly like the other trees in the grove, and other than the fact that he had traces of Dao everywhere, there shouldn''t be any issues. XqJRVD


    But that man had been absent-mindedly staring at him for a few days and nights now.


    Xue Ling did not know what this person meant to do because when he had first arrived, his eyes had been red, and he was basically unconscious. After staring at him stupefied without closing his eyes for three days and three nights, it seemed like he hade around a little.


    The system perched on top of the tree. Its entire fox body was trembling. Although it did not want to be afraid of this man at all, it could not help being the one who was suppressed. It cried out to its host piteously, "Lord host, control your man! Can you stop scaring me like that!"


    Story tranted by .


    In fact, Xue Ling could also guess that this was his own lover, but the problem was that he currently wasn''t even a person. He was just a tree - what could he do? He couldn''t do anything at all! In these three days, he only had to think about how his man had fallen in love at first sight with a tree, and he would inexplicably want tough! AfXJNZ


    Well, his bad taste seemed to be getting worse from world to world¡­


    Xue Ling had spent the past three days ignoring the man who was fiercely staring at a tree. On the fourth day, the man seemed to have finally made up his mind, and was nning to do something.


    Xue Lingzily waited to see what kind of move he would make.


    As a result, a sword appeared in the man''s hand as soon as he stood up. 8BeqGi


    A long sword that was burning with fire and inteced with lightning.


    When the sword came out of its sheath, the blue sky in Nankai Secret Realm turned dark for a moment because of the sword''s power. Thunder rumbled everywhere, and Xue Ling could clearly feel the power that the man was gathering in the sword.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Between the sparks from the lightning and the glow from the fire, he was suddenly struck by inspiration, and understood what the man had been struggling with these past few days!


    This bastard was nning to cut him down!!! vcml74


    System: "Looks like it''s really going to be mutual love and ughter this time."


    Xue Ling had no time to shout at the system to shut up. If he did not make a move now, he would be nothing but a piece of broken woodter on. There were tens of thousands of Daos on his body. Based on Xue Ling''s means, he was definitely unlike his predecessor, who did not have any means with which to fight back.


    The skies in the secret realm had been overcast for a while, and these clouds seemed to be crushing the sky. Many young practitioners did not understand what the situation was, but their intuition warned them that it was dangerous.


    The entire secret realm was covered and enclosed by a mysterious force, but at this moment, endless greenery bloomed in front of the man''s face. 8chkjN


    Primitive branches sprang out as green leaves sprouted rapidly. They swallowed up the fire and sparks that were jumping off the sword, and swayed slowly in the breeze.


    Please visit .


    Following the path along which the greenery was growing, the man''s line of sight entered the grove of trees and met with the tree that he was about to cut down.


    The tree at this moment waspletely different from its previous mediocrity. It gave off an emerald green glow, and a jade white light was gathering in front of the tree.


    He didn''t know why, but in that moment, a feeling that could only be called anticipation suddenly rose up in Chi Lan. TpckfB


    Then, he watched as the bright, jade-white light coalesced into a cute little boy wearing a green robe.


    The Venerable Crimson me that inexplicably felt like he had been tricked: "¡­"


    He didn''t know why, but his heart was suddenly hurting¡­


    The child was very beautiful. He had a little bit of baby fat on his face, and because he had not yet grown up, that pair of fox eyes that were currently looking left and right appeared rather innocent and na?ve. The tear moles under the corners of his eyes made his entire person seem cold, but especially when he pursed his lips together to re at Chi Lan, it made his heart thump wildly. X5ZeJd


    He had a head of long ck hair, the ends of which were tied together with a pale green ribbon. A shirt that was the same color as his ribbon covered his body, and although he was just standing there, Chi Lan felt his own tense nerves rxpletely.


    This was exactly why he had stayed here for three days. This tree could make his reason and consciousness return so that he was no longer dominated by his spiritual roots¡­


    The sapling red at him as though disgusted with his behaviour of cutting down trees on a whim. When he was angry, his little cheeks were puffed up with rage, and it was utterly adorable. The little sapling threatened him like this: "If you dare to chop me down, I will definitely make sure we perish together!"


    in case you guys missed this in thements for the previous chapter, Poppy drew a rock!ML and tree!XL~


    D9BzGa

 Chapter 118

    9.3 - Dig, then


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl8C6kBb


    That pair of eyes were as bright as stars when angry. His lips were lightly pressed together, and his killing intent caused his pale green clothes and hair to float around him.


    All of this together made up the person in front of him.


    Read more BL at .


    If this person was not a boy who looked less than ten years old, Chi Lan would definitely realize that his heart had been moved.


    Unfortunately, this was a little boy, so Chi Lan subconsciously tightened his grasp on his sword, his expression turning odd.D5TOn7


    This was an opportunity topletely change his spiritual roots. He wasn''t about to give up just because a tree demon or spirit appeared. "Perish together?" His voice was cold. His entire body was clearly aze with fire, but his voice was so icy that it made people tremble. "Based on you?"


    Xue Ling felt stimted by such words. It was rare for him to be unable to take advantage of the man. Now, he narrowed his eyes and looked the man up and down before saying, "Yes. Based on me."


    The sword had already crossed the space between them. The man was apparently not frightened by such words. He sneered and said, "Then let''s give it a try."


    "Did you really think I was joking?" Xue Ling waved, and green leaves flew out of his hand, flying over quickly to devour the mes on the sword. "You want to cut me down only because you can regain your sanity in front of me. You can''t believe that it''s something my trunk can casually do, right?"wpdQ36


    Chi Lan pursed his lips.


    Read more BL at .


    "Lightning and fire is entangled on your body, but you only have a single spiritual root. Your spiritual root is not pure. For you to still have this kind of power, it means that you are in trouble. When you came here three days ago, you were about to lose your mind. Without my aura, your consciousness would have been slowly eroded by your spiritual root, and you would finally be an emotionless murderer." His face was cold as he spoke these words in a slightly mocking tone. After all, as a tree, it was normal for him to have no affection for a person who would cut down trees without a word. "If you cut me down now, you might as well just wait to lose your mindpletely, and then cut yourself to death."


    Chi Lan: "¡­"


    "What, not cutting anymore?" Xue Ling''s face showed his unhappiness. His mouth was curled up in a cold sneer, and it made Chi Lan''s heart flustered. X9Hygp


    He looked rather embarrassed. He stood frozen for a while, then said, "I need to be mentally alert, so I won''t let you go even if I don''t cut you down."


    System: "¡­" Hear that? How shameless did one have to be to say such a thing?


    Xue Ling nced at himzily and said, "No problem. If you have the ability, then dig me out. If you can dig me out, I''ll follow you." In any case, he couldn''t stay here anymore. Instead of being cut in half, he might as well let the man bring him away.


    Besides, the man''s mutant fire and lightning root was beneficial to him. Absorbing that violent qi would help him be human faster.cQ6n4b


    System: "¡­" It didn''t know why, but it suddenly felt a chille up from behind it. It always had the feeling that this man may not be so fortunate¡­


    Chi Lan had no other choice, and for some strange, inexplicable reason, he had no way to deal with the little sapling in front of him.


    Out of desperation, Chi Lan had no other choice and embarked on his tree-digging journey.


    Moreover, what he was digging out was not an ordinary tree. As a Tree of Enlightenment that had existed for tens of thousands of years, Xue Ling''s roots grew densely in all directions. They spread out and downwards all over Nankai Secret Realm. It took more than a small bit of effort in order to dig him out without any damage. RdYeBj


    On the contrary, Xue Ling even warned Chi Lan: "If you damage even one of my roots, I will make sure we perish together!"


    This kind of threat was very old-fashioned, but very useful. At the very least, Chi Lan had no way of dealing with this child who was holding his cheek in his hand in front of him at all.


    System: "Host, when did your tricks be so old-fashioned¡­ This method of threatening¡­"


    Read more BL at .


    "It''s not like you have to use new methods to threaten people. As long as it''s useful, it''s fine." Xue Ling was clearly a body that was made out of condensed spiritual power, but he looked very real. He sat on a branch and swung his feet, looking na?ve and innocent. Every time Chi Lan looked over, a grimace on his face as he gritted his teeth, Xue Ling would stick his tongue out and make some childish expressions, making full use of his ability to put on an act. "Besides, this makes me look very na?ve and kind~ Doesn''t system think I''m cute?" oCzX46


    System: "No."


    "Fine, then~" Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders. "That''s all right. It''s enough that he finds it cute. I''m not doing it for you anyway."


    The system felt a chill running up its spine again. Intuition told it that this was its host''s n for the man. And as someone who was unhappy with that man, the system was happy knowing how unfortunate the man would be in the future. "Why does host insist on maintaining this appearance¡­" Although the Tree of Enlightenment looked small from the surface, in fact, it was a tree spirit that had already existed for ten thousand years. If one cut the tree in half to count the tree rings, it was estimated that it would take several days and nights to count them all, so Xue Ling was purely pretending to be young and tender,pletely amusing himself at others'' expense.


    "Because he wanted to cut me down~" Xue Lingughed cheerfully as he said, "He won''t like a tree, and also won''t fall in love with a child. If he really falls for me, it''ll definitely be mental torture for him~" ksAR9L


    System: "¡­" Its lord host was really cruel to his man¡­


    "You see, he''s already subconsciously worrying about me now, but doesn''t have any other intentions at all, right? It''s because I am a child." Xue Lingughed happily. "This is a pretty good feeling. When do you think he''ll suddenly see the light?"


    Read more BL at .<novelnext></novelnext>


    System: "¡­ When host turns into a person, do you intend to keep the same appearance?"


    "My appearance will be fixed for life after I transform. How could I possibly pretend to be a little shota for an entire lifetime?" Xue Ling tsked, and continued in dissatisfaction, "Did you forget that we still need to gang up with the protagonist?" rnomFw


    System: "¡­" It was such a dedicated system, but it still ended up being used of forgetting the protagonist by its host who did nothing but fall in love all day¡­


    It was really wronged as a system! QAQ


    Tree digging was a very huge project. Due to some regtions, Xue Ling would be unable to move his body and leave this secret realm if his roots did not leave the earth. So, he tossed out everyone in the Nankai Secret Realm in order to make Chi Lan''s excavation task easier.


    Everything in Nankai Secret Realm was under Xue Ling''s control, so there were no other spiritual monsters. There was no one to help Chi Lan, and Venerable Crimson me hummed and hawed, and dug for an entire month by himself before he sessfully got all the roots out.IbMZBH


    He had no food, no drink, and no rest. Only, whenever he was tired to the point of wanting to kill people, he could turn his head and catch a glimpse of the little sampling who followed him around and asionally made all sorts of amusing remarks regardless of whether or not there was a reason.


    Please visit .


    Through this month''s conversation, Chi Lan had sessfully obtained some information about this little sapling. For example, he had lived for tens of thousands of years, but only in recent years was he able to use his spiritual power to condense a small body. For example, he learned the fact that this secret realm was all his, and he was most the precious treasure in this secret realm. That he could take him away meant that he had gotten a great bargain.


    However, regardless of how much they spoke, Chi Lan still did not know what kind of sapling this was. The sapling seemed to have little experience of the world, but he still managed to keep its mouth shut about what kind of species it was. When Chi Lan asked too harshly, he would tell him with a face full of mockery, "What are you asking so much for? In any case, there''s only one of me in the entire cultivation world. Even if you die, you still won''t find a second one, so you had better not think about doing anything to me. Otherwise, we''ll perish together!"


    Hearing him speak about perishing together so often, Chi Lan already felt that the phrase was somewhat cute. When the little sapling pursed his mouth, he was extremely cute, acting haughty and arrogant as though the heavens and earth were all his.0aGI7l


    Chi Lan had always disliked this kind of temperamental person. He didn''t know why he couldn''t find it in himself to hate when faced with this little fellow.


    When he finished with thest shovel of dirt, the countless roots belonging to the Tree of Enlightenment wereid out in front of Chi Lan. He had not seen the roots of many trees before, but he was still shocked by the amount of roots this little sapling had.


    Looking at the roots, he had the feeling that this tree had already been growing for ten thousand years.


    Although, every time that little fellow mocked him for being young, he really wanted to sneer. sT9xuc


    Since he had finished digging, Xue Ling was naturally free. At this point, he could alreadypletely control the entire tree. So, he reduced the body and roots of the tree into a size that could fit in the palm of Chi Lan''s hands, and even found a pool in order to wash the tree thoroughly from head to toe.


    System: "¡­" It was clearly a tree. How could it act like an animal¡­


    Chi Lan also had this question, but when he looked at the seedling who was well-behaved and resting in his palm, he felt that his entire heart had gone soft. He really didn''t have any spare thoughts to care about things like that.


    Venerable Crimson me had a reputation out in the world. They all said that his temper would explode at the slightest provocation, but in fact, Chi Lan''s character was pretty good. From childhood, because of the suffering caused by his spiritual root''s mutation, he was not talkative and his temper tended to be gloomy. Gloomy turned into iceberg, and because his whole body was always covered in fire qi, nobody could sense the cold heart hidden under the volcano. GgLZtQ


    Now, it was totally different.


    As the sapling said, with it around, he had no need to worry about his mind being eroded by the spiritual root and not being able to control himself. During this period of time, his illness had been getting better and better, and he believed that as long as he brought this tree with him, he would smoothly be able to ascend to the next realm without any problems. At that time, he could bring the little tree with him into heaven.


    There was no more fire Qiing out of his body to burn others when he was touched, so Chi Lan''s original nature naturally made itself known. He was not good with words, but when he was together with the little sapling, he was willing to speak a little more to tease him, and looking at his proud little appearance, it seemed that something was scratching lightly at his heart.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    Chi Lan did not know if it was due to the influence of his purified spiritual root, but his temperament was much better than before. Recently, his heart had softened a lot, although it was a tree that had been ced in there to be cared for¡­ fFk1dE


    Xue Ling: "Ha-ha."


    Because the Tree of Enlightenment left, the entire Nankai Secret Realm copsed. The people who had been sent out were all confused, and did not know what happened. Half a monthter, all qi fluctuations from the secret realm disappearedpletely. Only then did they realize that the secret realm had disappeared.


    The news about Nankai Secret Realm''s circumstances spread out for some time in the realm of cultivation. It was not until Chi Lan returned to Sky Sword Sect that the topic changed as cultivators began to discuss the great changes in Venerable Crimson me''s personal image.


    Chi Lan used to like wearing red clothing, but after he cured his temper, he changed back to wearing white clothing that was more in ordance with his nature. His entire person looked like an ice cube, and if it wasn''t for the fact that the face was the same, and his overwhelming power, others would believe that he was a different person.vpQaUf


    Chi Lan didn''t say much when people came to inquire about the situation. He only said that he had found a way to suppress his spiritual root and that there would be no more incidents in the near future. Chi n was delighted for a good period of time by this news, and people in the world of cultivation also let out a relieved breath.


    Everyone in Sky Sword Sect were also very happy, congratting Chi Lan one after another.


    Please visit .


    It was wonderful not to have to worry all day long about whether Venerable Crimson me would inadvertently explode a mountain peak or something~


    Xue Ling was also very satisfied with the environment in Sky Sword Sect''s Still Peak. Qi was abundant, and the soil quality was very good. It was a very suitable ce for him to take root and absorb the essence of the sun and moon. He gave it a high score.zBqx8i


    Chi Lan''s life was very monotonous - he simply cultivated every day. Xue Ling followed his example, and cultivated by his side. The system felt that this life was very boring - it might as well go back to the previous world. This world was more boring than anything had a right to be!


    But soon, something interesting happened.


    Xue Ling was about to transform.

 Chapter 119

    9.4 - Meant to be together from birth


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugdEpH4u


    Sky Sword Sect had seven peaks - Still, Middle, Lower Peak, and above them, the Sky, Earth, Profound, and Yellow Peak. The masters of each peak were all powerful people, and amongst them, Peak Master Venerable Crimson me of Still Peak was the strongest. Unfortunately, Still Peak was closed all year round, and did not recruit or ept any disciples. Venerable Crimson me also did not need to ept orders from others.


    In the past, Still Peak had been closed because of the Peak Master''s bad temper and his dislike of others taking care of him; now, it was because there were too many people who were trying to get someone inside. But thanks to all kinds of checks and bnces, nobody has seeded in stuffing anyone inside.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    It was useless even if the Sect Leader himself spoke up. After all, Venerable Crimson me was Sky Sword Sect''s greatest trump card. Other than those Dujie stage practitioners in Sky Sword Sect who were waiting to ascend, out of all the Dacheng stage cultivators, Chi Lan was the strongest.


    Three hundred years have passed since the Venerable''s great change in personality. In the early morning of this particr day, clouds covered the top of Still Peak. Even with just a nce, anyone could see that they were the clouds for a lightning tribtion. Bgyjrs


    Everyone in Sky Sword sect were shocked by this lightning tribtion. They thought that it might be the Venerable Crimson me''s tribtion, butter on, they clearly saw that it was the lightning tribtion for the transformation of a demon.


    All of a sudden, spection rose up in everyone''s hearts.


    They were obviously all from the same sect, but they had not known that there was someone other than the Venerable Crimson me on Still Peak. And this person was a demon who had not yet formed their body.


    Some people tried to go up and investigate, but even before they entered Still Peak''s territory, they were scared into retreat by the Peak Master''s mes. rxJksG


    These were mes from a Dacheng powerhouse. Should even the tiniest me touch them, they wouldpletely burn out. Very quickly, the entire Still Peak was surrounded by a wall of such fire, and the entire mountain was enclosed tightly.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    The crowd watched everything in front of them happen with some trepidation and panic. They did not know what kind of tricks that big lord was up to. For him to use this kind of battle formation, it meant that that person must definitely be someone he saw as important. But why hadn''t they heard anything about this person before?


    Chi Lan set down a boundary around Still Peak with a wave of his hand, and then worriedly looked up at the clouds gathering in the sky.


    He had been unable to get in touch with the little sapling ever since the lightning tribtion appeared this morning. Before, the little fellow would asionally show himself and walk around in the courtyard, but he hadn''t seen him at all recently. U71haY


    Chi Lan had been worried for a while now, but he hadn''t expected that it was because the little sapling was about to transform into a human.


    Now, he was even more distressed.


    Transforming into a human was the demon''s great disaster. As long as they could survive the lightning tribtion, they would achieve twice the results with half the effort in their cultivation in the future. But this kind of lightning tribtion was not easy to cross at all.


    In the courtyard, the sapling swayed wildly in the fierce wind. The wind blew so hard that even his roots were unstable, going chaotically in all directions until they were wrapped around the entire mountain before stabilizing a little.TPtFvO


    In the center of the storm, Xue Ling turned his face towards the wind, his appearance stillzy and casual,pletely unafraid of the lightning tribtion that was threatening to chop him down.


    When he transformed himself back then, the lightning tribtion had been even fiercer than this, with every strike aiming to chop him to death. The good thing was that he was lucky, and had escaped with his life. Originally, the lightning tribtion this time was supposed to go on for nine days, but the system and this world''s consciousness had had a discussion, and although it looked very frightening, there was no feeling at all when itnded on Xue Ling''s body.


    What Xue Ling needed to do know was to make sure that he transformed into the appearance he wanted when he finally took human form. But it was also not the first time that Xue Ling done this kind of thing - he had a lot of experience, and he wasn''t worried at all.


    But the nervous look on Chi Lan''s face was quite interesting. 0b4uap


    During this period of time, there had been no real tension between the two of them. The dead, expressionless look on Chi Lan''s face was no fun to look at, and Xue Ling also did not want to explore these things with him. In any case, he wasn''t pleased with the man, and things would be good if he didn''t get angry or jealous when he went off to kidnap the protagonist~


    If the man didn''t harass him, he would be able to spare some time to coach the cute protagonist.


    He would definitely be able to train up the pride of the new era. It was absolutely necessary for him to be an existence that every child in the cultivation world envied and was jealous of whenever they spoke about him~


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    There were many such random thoughts in his mind, but when the lightning tribtion really hit, Xue Ling was not distracted at all.dtakjK


    Lightning forcefully struck the sapling. When itnded onto the tree''s body, tens of millions of green leaves burst out in the blink of an eye, enclosing the sparks that followed the thunder and lightning; the lightning itself ran down the trunk and along the tree roots which were nowpletely scattered across the entire mountain.


    Thunder rang out and lightning struck down one after another as though wanting to destroy the world with its great power, but because of the boundary Chi Lan had made around Still Peak, it did not spread outside, and the crowd once again saw the Venerable Crimson me''s strength and had a new understanding of how important the demon currently undergoing lightning tribtion was to him.


    The tribtion this timested two days, and the heavy clouds in the sky only dispersed on the morning of the third day. The light that shone down from the sky fell directly on the bare tree that had almost been split apart.


    Brand new green leaves grew at a very fast pace, the leaves a tender green. The entire tree grew quickly from the size of a sapling, and shot straight into the horizon, connecting with the sky. At the same time, his realm was alsopleted. Even if he was now big enough to cover the sky, he was still in a different ne of existence, and those who were watching from outside Still Peak were not even the slightest bit aware of what had just appeared. tCJPqo


    This was Xue Ling''s original body. He would naturally use some means to protect himself.


    Chi Lan stared unblinkingly at what was happening in front of his eyes, looking forward to the fact that he would soon be able to really hold and hug that cute little young boy. He would be able to pinch his little face, hold his hand, and use his own hand to touch those impossibly red lips.


    Read more BL at .


    However, what finally appeared in front of him made himpletely muddled.


    A young man stepped out of the tree, his body dressed in clothing as red as me. His fox eyes were slightly uptilted, his gaze flowing, and his style magnificent. His face was extremely gorgeous. It was not beautiful like a fairy, but anyone could see at a nce that this was a demon, and his beauty made it obvious that he was a demon spirit that would only appear once every tens of thousands of years. His looks were androgynous, with curly eyshes and red lips. The tear mole at the corners of his eyes no longer brought about its previous sense of coldness, but rather highlighted his demonic beauty. xYV2HE<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although Chi Lan showed no expression on his face, a fierce and frightening storm was raging in his heart.


    Xue Ling raised his hand and felt his face. Not bad - after going through one world after another, he still hadn''t forgotten what he looked like. In the end, this face was still the best one.


    The system nodded silently. That was true. None of the bodies that it has picked for its host had such a strong demonic aura that was able to prate the screen.


    And he was even wearing red clothing. Was he hating on the man because he wasn''t being killed in action quickly enough?!dNpxWJ


    After Xue Ling''s sessful transformation, he had no time to pay attention to the man who was still standing there looking normal while his spirit had already gone off to parts unknown. He turned around and looked at his reformed original body, then snapped his finger and hid his tree bodypletely within the secret space. The ground where his original body was nted looked no different than it had before, and those without a certain level of strength would have no way to see that the lower half of a tree was hidden here.


    Read more BL at .


    It should take over a hundred thousand years for a Tree of Enlightenment to grow so big, but Xue Ling was different. Through cultivation and the transformation of his body, he now hadplete control over all the strength that had been umted over the past ten thousand years. He could even borrow the countless Daos on his body and use them at any time if he wanted to.


    Normally speaking, there were tens of thousands of Daos in the world, but each person could only follow one. But Xue Ling now controlled all the rules of this world, and the tens of thousands of Great Daos were there for his use. If it weren''t for the fact that he needed to look weak on the surface, the difference in strength between him and the Venerable in front of him simply would not exist.


    Xue Ling could not understand why the man was always stronger than him in every world. How was he supposed to have fun like this? CtMKDJ


    "You¡­" After standing dazed for a long time, the Venerable Crimson me finally pulled himself together. He opened his mouth, and closed it again, because when Xue Ling''s gaze slid past, he could not utter a single word.


    He was too shocked. When this person appeared in front of him, his heart was full of raging storms. He had been unable to understand his own feelings when faced with the little shota''s face in the past several hundred years, but now his feelings all rushed out like a flood, and he seemed to be drowning in this person''s every gaze, his every movement.


    This was too strange. For Chi Lan, these feelings seemed toe on all at once, but they also seemed to have been fermenting for a long time. He should be clearest about what his own feelings were like, but they had always been stifled, and he waspletely unable to speak it out. Now, his mood was surging, and he was momentarily at a loss about what to say.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. With his current appearance, this gesture was even more provocative, and Chi Lan''s breath caught in his throat. "What''s wrong?" Although he posed it like a question, he was smiling as he spoke, and it inexplicably made this sentence seem ambiguous. PycFEa


    "¡­" Chi Lan''s heartbeat was about to reach two hundred beats per minute. The roots of his ears were red, and his entire body seemed to be floating. The Venerable that had been single for hundreds of years had never thought that when the day came where he was finally faced with his sweetheart, he would be too nervous to speak. "If you hide your original body, I won''t be able to leave this ce." He thought for a good while, and finally thought of a topic that he could bring up for discussion. Although, he only realized once he spoke it out loud that this was not a good topic to choose.


    But the young sapling seemed to not mind at all as he smiled at him and said, "That''s not a problem. As long as I follow you, you''ll be alright." He blinked his eyes, and the innocent and na?ve expression of the past now bewitched his heart. Faced with this kind of smile, most people would probably be willing to dig out their heart and lungs and give him everything. "But the tribtion was sorge that it''s very unlikely that you''ll be able to hide my existence."


    Chi Lan thought in his heart that he really did not want to bring him out for others to see. This demonic appearance of his would only bring about an entire pot of disaster, and drag back an entire pile of people who had improper thoughts.


    But he was very clear that he could not say such words. He only pursed his lips and replied, "I will open up Still Peak tomorrow and invite them toe. I will ept you as my direct line disciple, and in the future, I will cover for you as long as I am still on Shikong Continent." JSnZAg


    Xue Ling froze for a second, and then gave him a profound gaze. "I will remember your words. Although human words can not be trusted most of the time, seeing as our lives are tied together, I will trust you this once."


    In retrospect, Chi Lan suddenly felt that he really liked the four words ''we will perish together'' that this little fellow used to love to talk about.


    Unfortunately, he hadpletely forgotten about one thing. In the rtionship between the two of him, he was the only one who one-sidedly needed Xue Ling. Xue Ling could cultivate by relying on his mutated spiritual root, but he could also choose not to. As a tree, as long as he was not cut down, the probability of death was extremely low. Moreover, now that he had sessfully transformed into a human, it would be very difficult for others to find him.


    Read more BL at .


    Xue Ling also did not have any intention to rify the rtionship between the two. He could tell that the man currently did not dare to do anything to him, which meant that he would be able to y a big game this time~ tliFDI


    "¡­" The two were mutually silent for a while before Chi Lan spoke again. "Do you¡­ have a name¡­?"


    Xue Ling suddenly realized that the other party had never known his name. When he called him, he always used ''little sapling''¡­


    Ah. The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he became.


    "Xue Ling." This was the second time introducing himself using this name. Xue Ling looked extremely serious and solemn as he spoke, and his expression waspletely different from its usualziness. "Remember, Xue for snow, and Ling for feathers." tvDzIx


    "Snow white feathers¡­ Xue Ling¡­" The man savoured these two words carefully, as though wanting to swallow them into his heart.


    In fact, when he heard this name, he had a feeling that these two words had always been deeply imprinted into his heart. Every time he recalled them, his heart would heat up.


    Read more BL at .


    He and the owner of the name seemed to have been meant to be together from birth.


    And the owner of this name was standing in front of him now.tl97dB


    Looking at him.


    Just by thinking about it, Chi Lan already felt that he was about to lose control of the fire on his body.


    merysl: Chi Lan, don''te in your pants!


    BlueBug: RIP


    Ryw0jC


    pst guys, - it''s going to be epic and amazing and fun~


    Thank you for reading our trantion!

 Chapter 120

    9.5 - The luckiest child


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugwD5Nj7


    News that Venerable Crimson me had epted an disciple spread rapidly, and very soon the entire cultivation world knew that someone dared to be his disciple. And not only was it not someone that had forced their way in, it was someone he had found himself.


    Most of them thought that this was very normal. After all, it was better to find an disciple by themselves than collect a bunch of people who had been stuffed in. Compared to the question of why he chose to ept an disciple now, they were more curious about exactly who Venerable Crimson me''s disciple was.


    Please visit .


    It was very easy to guess. After all, Still Peak had only just gone through a lightning tribtion, and other than that person and Venerable Crimson me, there should be nobody else on that mountain peak. Other than his disciple, there should be nobody else that could make the Venerable act as their Dao protector.


    The organizer for this event was Sky Sword Sect, but Chi n also joined in. In these past few days, Xue Ling was introduced to the leaders of all the major forces in the cultivation world, and was basically recognized by all of them. He also received a lot of artifacts and weapons.


    Almost everyone went through the same set of expressions after seeing him. First, they were dazed, then they were embarrassed because they were dazed, and then they wouldugh awkwardly, and then hand over their first-meeting gift with an embarrassed expression on their faces. And when they gave their gifts, they were always very careful about making sure their gazes did notnd on his face.


    Xue Ling smiled the whole time. He met one person after another, but his smile did not turn stiff. Every time he smiled, the curve of his mouth was slightly different, and every time he received a gift, his smile became especially sincere.


    Venerable Crimson me had very few friends in the world of cultivation, but he had many acquaintances. Whether it was because of his family''s personal ties, or connections made through Sky Sword Sect, or even based off his own strength, they were all reasons for these people to show him respect. KDQbAG


    Read more BL at .


    Now that they had met him, they could all only use one objective. Everyone collectively agreed that the little disciple that the Venerable Crimson me had taken in was an evildoer.


    He was the kind of evildoer who was particrly pleasing and delightful. When he smiled, nobody would be able to refuse his request.


    s, how could such a lovely child be abducted by someone like Venerable Crimson me? If he had been theirs¡­ how much respect would it bring them if they could bring him out to show off every day~ ySBtFT


    Because of this gathering, Xue Ling''s name spread through the cultivation world. In fact, Chi Lan''s intentions in holding this event was very clear - it was to let everyone know and recognize his disciple, and prevent those who could not see things clearly from hurting or making a move his person.


    His little disciple was really too good-looking. He was a little worried about whether or not he would be able to properly look after him.


    When the young disciples of Sky Sword Sect learned that they now had a new member amongst them with great backing, they were quite worried that the other party would be a bully who would rely on his master''s strength to cause trouble all over the world. Later on, they discovered that they had been wrong.


    The Venerable Crimson me stayed on Still Peak all day long, and that person also did the same and never came down. They did not have a high enough status to attend when the celebrations to introduce him to the cultivation world were held, and had never seen him at all. When they went to ask their elder martial brothers and sisters, all of them were tight-lipped and refused to speak; making the little disciples even more curious about this new martial uncle of theirs.6VnbFc


    But they had not expected that the opportunity for them to see him woulde so quickly.


    The five great sects and seven major ns epted new disciples at fixed intervals - once every one hundred years. And this round of recruiting was the time when the protagonist came into the story.


    Xue Ling notified the man who was about to enter closed door cultivation, and was in high spirits as he went off to attend the event.


    There were only the two of them on Still Peak. The man did not speak much, so iming that he was helping his master find a small disciple so that he could have a little martial brother was not a problem at all. l2kIUy


    Chi Lan had never refused any of his requests. Although this little fellow did not say much to him normally, and only showed his weak side whenever he had something to ask of him, Chi Lan still felt very satisfied. At least his disciple woulde to find him if he needed anything.


    Very soon, he would probably regret the fact that he agreed to let Xue Ling attend this disciple recruiting event today.


    The disciples epted into the Still, Middle, and Lower peaks were usually already disciples of the sect. That was to say, they were normally from the families of some of the cultivators already in the sect. Once these people''s children reached the age to begin cultivation, they would be sent to the Middle or Lower Peaks ording to their qualifications, so the Middle and Lower Peaks did not participate in this recruitment. Still Peak''s situation was quite special. Ever since Chi Lan came to Still Peak, it had always been a ce where nobody dared to point their fingers. If Xue Ling wanted anyone, he only needed to bring them back and they would be considered a member of Still Peak. So, when he smiled widely and told the Sect Leader that his master asked him to help select a small disciple, the Sect Leader felt inexplicably gratified.


    Story tranted by .


    At least that person was notpletely indifferent, since he and Sky Sword Sect were tied together. dZjRxB


    This recruitment convention was attended by people from the Sky, Earth, Profound, and Yellow Peaks. Amongst them, the Sky and Earth Peaks had priority - Sky Peak''s Peak Master was the Sect Leader, and Earth Peak''s Peak Master was the protagonist''s original master, known as ''Ancestor Thunderbolt'' in the cultivation world. He was a powerhouse in the Dongxu stage, and could not be considered as one of the strongest in Sky Sword Sect, but he had a lightning spiritual root, and his attack power was strong and explosive. Very few people would be able to face him in a one-on-one fight.


    The protagonist could be considered very lucky to have been chosen by him back then.


    Unfortunately, this person''s intentions were not as impulsive as they appeared on the surface. He seemed to be brewing some conspiracy, and the protagonist''s spiritual roots and constitution were both useful to him. He took in the protagonist only so that he couldpletely destroy him at the right time and help himself advance.


    What Xue Ling had to do was snatch up the protagonist before that person made his decision.JNmZRw


    Although he was unable to beat ''Ancestor Thunderbolt'' in a fight now, there was still someone above him. From Venerable Crimson me''s perspective, this Ancestor didn''t count for much.


    Things like this disciple recruitment event were not the responsibility of the Sect Leader, but if they really had the intentions to ept a disciple, the Peak Masters of each peak coulde by personally to take a look. If all they wanted to do was to have their subordinates pick out some good seedlings, they only needed to order people to go and do it. Not all the peaks were like Still Peak and were only upied by one person.


    Please visit .


    After hearing Xue Ling''s intentions, the Sect Leader called over his eldest disciple to bring Xue Ling over. This elder martial brother of Sky Sword Sect was the Sect Leader''s chief disciple, and was responsible for presiding over all the affairs of this disciple recruitment event. The Sect Leader had no descendants, and seemed to be training him up as the next sect leader.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This elder martial brother was actually a generation above Chi Lan. At present, he was in thete stage of Chuqiao, and was considered not bad amongst his peers. Perhaps it was because his cultivation ability was mediocre, but his ability to be in charge of affairs was good, so he was internally designated as the next sect leader. 5LP1j0


    After all, those who had the heart to cultivate did not like to learn about dealing with these worldly things. It was not easy to find even one or two people who liked to do such things, so the Sect Leader could be considered quite lucky for the first disciple that he epted to enjoy managing affairs.


    From a generational perspective, Xue Ling was now of the same generation as this elder martial brother, so he simply addressed him as ''Elder Martial Brother''.


    Although this elder martial brother of his already looked like a middle-aged man¡­


    Rumors said that this was because this appearance seemed more dignified, and it prevented him from being faced with all kinds of suspicion when assigning tasks.mHO6lf


    "Younger martial brother is standing in to select a disciple for the Venerable?" This elder martial brother was somewhat surprised after hearing Xue Ling''s purpose ining. After all, Venerable Crimson me had a reputation, and he had also interacted with him a few times over the years. He used to be difficult to approach because of the fires surrounding his body, but now that he had be an iceberg, it had gotten even worse. It was already miraculous that he had one disciple, and now he wanted another one? Had he really changed?


    Read more BL at .


    Xue Ling nodded his head, and conveniently ndered Chi Lan. "Elder martial brother also knows that Master is always alone on Still Peak. He''s either cultivating or in closed door cultivation every day. But I don''t have that kind of temperament. Being alone is a bit boring, so I wanted to ept a little martial brother, and they can also double as apanion."


    His elder martial brother finally understood. Venerable Crimson me was not much different from a giant iceberg now, and it was normal if he couldn''t stand being around that kind of cold temperament all day long. His younger martial brother had only just transformed into a human, and he was both young and attractive. Being faced with an expressionless person who didn''t understand beauty all day long, it would be strange if he was happy. No wonder he wanted to find apanion.


    "Since the Venerable has agreed, juste by tomorrow." Elder martial brother gave Xue Ling a token. "Those children have had their qualifications tested today, climbed the Sky Ladder, and passed the Pool of Resolve. Tomorrow, we will arrange for them to enter the audience hall. Younger martial brother just needs toe by tomorrow to pick up a new disciple."3iSJdn


    Xue Ling''s face was full of curiosity as he asked, "Is it really so difficult to enter the sect?"


    Elder martial brother looked at him with some amusement. "That''s right. Younger martial brother was personally brought in by the Venerable. It''s not a big deal to be curious about these things that you don''t know. If you really want to go take a look, I arrange for you to go and take a look. That also works out perfectly - if you see anyone you want, you can let me know in advance." He looked very kind as he smiled and stroked his beard while making this promise. "Your elder martial bright might not have any other privileges, but I can still help you designate someone as belonging to Still Peak ahead of time. It''ll save you from having to squabble with a Peak Masterter on."


    This was exactly what Xue Ling wanted to hear. He nodded happily and was brought along by his elder martial brother, and finally handed over to one of his disciples.


    The disciple assigned to him by his elder martial brother was an outer disciple. He had not had the qualifications to see Xue Ling before, and when he saw him, he was dazed for half a beat and turned, too shy to look him straight in the face after he recovered his wits.V MY8m


    Elder martial brother didn''t me him either. After all, he had reacted simrly when he first met this younger martial brother. He only ordered, "Bring your martial uncle to watch the trials set up for the new disciples. Be careful and don''t let anyone bump into your martial uncle."


    As an outer disciple who had done many chores, and someone who answered to elder martial brother, the little disciple naturally recognized basically all of the martial uncles from various peaks. The martial uncle in front of him now was definitely a neer - they had never even seen him before!


    The disciple that that crazy Venerable Crimson me had epted recently seemed to be the one standing right in front of them!


    The little disciple''s ears were red as he brought Xue Ling along on his sword and arrived in the area for outer disciples.pJHfNv


    Before tomorrow, these children would all be temporarily ced in the outer courtyards. Xue Ling had arrived early, and the children were currently still going up the Sky Ladder, each and every one of them panting hard.


    There are also some others who wanted to join in on the excitement and watch these once-in-a-hundred year events. The little disciple brought Xue Ling towards them, keeping his head lowered and introducing them to Xue Ling as they walked. "The qualification test began early this morning. Our Sky Sword Sect is the first of the five great sects, and there are many people who have been waiting for this day in order to join us. There are currently still people waiting to be tested at the foot of the mountain."


    Xue Ling noticed how the little disciple did not dare look at his face as they walked, only keeping his eyes on his shoes, and found it a little amusing. "Why do you keep your head down and not dare to look at me while you''re talking?" The character setting he had given himself was to be a pure and simple demon who was oddly enchanting. He could alternate between being a white lotus and innocent sweetness as he wanted. It was probably because he had pretended a little too much that even when the man''s gaze as he sometimes looked at him was undisguised to a terrifying degree, he could still do his own thing as though nothing had happened.


    Thank you for reading our trantion!


    It was because of this kind of attitude that the man did not dare to make a move on him now.12bu3G


    Xue Ling had even shown off to his systemcently, "Look. He must be afraid that if he speaks it out loud, we will no longer have any way to remain as master and disciple, and I will no longer be innocent and na?ve~"


    System: "¡­" Although it would like to say that its host was really rather cheap, seeing the man being treated like this very much suited its thoughts, so it chose to shut up.


    The little disciple''s footsteps stiffened, and his head dropped even lower. "Martial uncle is too beautiful¡­ I''m afraid I''ll be dazed." After speaking out those words, he looked horrified. "I deserve to be damned for speaking of martial uncle so lightly!"


    Xue Ling grinned and soothed the other party. "It doesn''t matter~ You''re not the first person to say that I''m beautiful. I really like it when people praise me~" zPZ JF


    The little disciple was totally powerless when faced with this kind of smile. "¡­" Ah¡­ it felt like his heart had been shot through by his martial uncle!


    During this conversation, the two of them had already reached the top of the Sky Ladder. Many people were standing here to watch the show andment on those who were climbing the steps. Sky Sword Sect had no age requirement for the people who came to be tested, so there were people of all ages on the Sky Ladder. There were children with small faces who were panting but still climbing up the stairs with a firm expression, youths who looked well prepared, and elderly people who refused to admit defeat or submit to death and had to give it a try before they died.


    Read more BL at .


    Xue Ling''s gaze flitted over the figures both big and small, and finallynded on a slim, barely noticeable figure on the upper corner of the steps.


    The protagonist''s family situation had not been good when he was a child. He was treated badly by his stepmother, and it had taken him much effort to escape from home to attend this disciple recruitment event. He was very thin all over and very small, but even so, he did not have any intention to stop. It was also because of his background that he would not give in no matter what he encounteredter on. He would struggle, resist, ignore destiny, and refuse to follow fate! 8zu0vr


    Xue Ling curved his lips, and promised in his heart that he would turn this unlucky child into the luckiest one in the entire world of cultivation.


    my editors and i are tranting/editing for fun, and because we like the stories we share. we appreciate *all* our readers, so please don''t feel like you have to participate, and this doesn''t affect our release schedules at all. but for those of you who can, sometimes the extra coffee money adds just that tiniest bit of extra motivation. at this point, we''re just trying it out - if the responses are lukewarm and most of you would rather wait a few more days to read releases, we might not continue with it.


    it''s still in the trial phases so please let me know if anything isn''t working or if the pricing/tiers seem unfair or strange. for the first month or so i''ll probably be putting more chapters than stated in the ''coffee'' tier as a thank-you for early subscribers. thank you all for your support so far!

 Chapter 121

    9.6 - There were so many mysteries waiting for him


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBugGCti0M


    xiin: this has to be said before you start reading¡­  decided to take a shot every time Xue Ling is described as beautiful in this chapter. let''s see how it goes


    At first, people on top of the Sky Ladder did not notice the newly arrived Xue Ling, but after someone moved their gaze and cried out, everyone''s gaze turned and fell on Xue Ling''s body.


    Story tranted by .


    He was not wearing the blue and white striped uniform that disciples of Sky Sword Sect were supposed to wear. Instead, he was wearing ck robes, his long ck hair loosely tied with a red ribbon. His eyebrows were picturesque, and his every move and smile was intoxicating.


    Xue Ling was unaware of all this. He was staring at the protagonist and spacing out, thinking about what the man''s reaction would be if he really brought this child back. The corners of his lips were subconsciously curved upwards, but his pupils were unfocused. 7PuzLQ


    There were more and more people watching him, and the little disciple became more and more anxious. He daringly tugged on Xue Ling sleeve and asked, "Martial uncle¡­ do you see anyone you like?"


    It could be seen from a nce at his clothing that the little disciple came from Sky Sword Sect. Although he was an outer sect disciple, the people he brought in could not be easily provoked. However, some people''s hearts were very itchy, and they sneered when they heard the little disciple''s words. "See someone you like? Ha-ha, saying words like that in an asion like this. Even if you want to go through the back door there''s no need to do it so obviously."


    Xue Ling gathered his wits, and tilted his head to look oddly at the person behind him who was currently mocking them.


    It was a teenager who looked quite young. He was dressed in an ordinary disciple''s uniform, but the essories on his body were rather luxurious. He had a few younger disciple brothers behind him, and it looked like his background was quite good. BUWf4


    Xue Ling asked the little disciple beside him curiously, "Who is this person?"


    Story tranted by .


    "This is disciple brother An Cheng of Earth Peak." The little disciple lowered his gaze and introduced him to Xue Ling. "He is martial sister ''s disciple." When they calcted seniority, the little disciple that brought Xue Ling here was one generation above this disciple brother, but there was a big difference between outer sect disciple and inner disciples, and the little disciple did not dare to say too much.


    "Dream Memory?" Xue Ling repeated this name carefully as he tried to recall it. It was a name that had been mentioned in the story before it was dropped.


    Fairy Dream Memory was Earth Peak''s Peak Master''s third disciple Immortal Lofty Mountain''s chief disciple. Immortal Lofty Mountain was of the same generation as Xue Ling''s elder martial brother, so from a seniority standpoint, this Fairy Dream Memory was Xue Ling''s martial niece. The person who had taken in the protagonist was Ancestor Thunderbolt, so the protagonist had been on the same level of seniority as Immortal Lofty Mountain. In order to butter him up, the Fairy Dream Memory had once gotten along well with the protagonist, but she also made sure to step all over him once he fell from grace.BVxdi9


    Holding up those who were on their way up and stepping on those who were suffering was aw of survival in the human world, and it also applied to the world of cultivation.


    Now, it seemed that this disciple under the Fairy Dream Memory was probably not much different from her.


    Xue Ling was toozy to pay attention to him, only ncingzily at his opponent before moving his thoughts away.


    "Master did not introduce me to them, so they should be rtively insignificant. Just ignore him." Xi7Kpk


    The little disciple touched the sweat on his forehead and thought to himself: ''All the people that your master introduced you to were great figures renowned across the entire cultivation world. Dream Memory did not even have the qualifications to attend the event - how could she be introduced?''


    However, the youth was different from the little disciple. Because he had Fairy Dream Memory as a master, and her status was not bad, he had always been a bully in Sky Sword Sect. But now someone was speaking ill of his master in front of him - how could he not be angry? "You! Who are you! Daring to run around the sect without wearing the sect''s uniform. If you don''t obey the rules, aren''t you afraid that Xing Peak''s people will take you away for punishment? Having the guts to say that my master is insignificant! What kind of thing do you think you are!"


    "What kind of thing am I?" Xue Ling gave him a profound look, then spoke lightly, "What kind of thing are you then? In my eyes, your master counts for nothing, Xing Peak also counts for nothing. If you have the ability, you can go and have them look into whether or not I''m wearing the sect uniform."


    His remarks were bold and arrogant. Xing Peak was the ce responsible forw enforcement in Sky Sword Sect, and also the ce that people in Sky Sword Sect were most afraid of. Not only were his words just now enough for him to be sent in for at least several decades of punishment, even more importantly, they were enough to get him chased out of Sky Sword Sect.X0Mhtr


    But Xue Ling was fearless. Although he didn''t always rely on the fact that he had an extraordinary master in order to make trouble everywhere all the time, having such this kind of backing was useless if he didn''t take it out and use it.


    The little disciple bowed his head and dared not speak. Although Xue Ling''s words were excessive, he did have reason. He was not a disciple of Sky Sword Sect, but rather Venerable Crimson me''s personal disciple. If the Venerable Crimson me was unhappy, it was no problem for him to bring his disciple with him and break away from the sect. Although Xue Ling''s words were a little wild, those who knew who he was would not try to find fault with him over these things.


    The teenager''s eyes were wide, and his face full of incredulity. It was as though Xue Ling had spoken some heaven-shattering words. The finger he had raised up was trembling, and he found it totally unbelievable. "You!"


    Read more BL at .


    Xue Ling sneered and asked him, "Me, what? I''m just standing here. You can go and look for Xing Peak''s people, bring them over, and see if they dare to do anything to me?"wis0gC


    The teenager red at the little disciple who was standing beside Xue Ling and burst out, "You! You''re merely an outer disciple! Who on earth did you casually bring into the sect! I will tell my master about this matter! I''ll get you! And him too!"


    Xue Ling hooked a finger at him and said, "Bring it on. You should also bring your master that doesn''t count for anything~ I''m quite interested to know what kind of thing managed to bring up a little thing like you."


    The teenager was so angry that tears appeared in the corners of his eyes, and his entire body was trembling as he tried to suppress his rage.


    The little disciple no longer had his head bowed now. Since others were asking about his identity, he naturally did not intend to keep his head low and let Xue Ling stand in for him. His master had ordered him not to neglect this person, and even said not to let anyone bump into him. It was rare for him to leave the mountain peak ande out for once; if Sky Sword Sect left him with this kind of impression, what if he went back and encouraged his master to return back to Chi n together?14FugA


    "I am indeed an outer disciple, but I am Sky Peak''s Unfettered Immortal''s outer court disciple. This time, I brought martial uncle to see this gathering at my Master''smand. There is nothing wrong with me doing so. Even if Fairy Dream Memoryes, regardless if she faces me, or martial uncle, it is impossible for her to say anything. As a martial nephew, you should be more cautious when you speak."


    The teenager was about to blow up from anger. "You''re nothing more than an outer disciple! What qualifications do you have to address me as martial nephew! "


    Please visit .


    "It''s true that I''m not qualified, but you also cannot point and yell at martial uncle like that."


    "How can he be considered a martial uncle! At most, he''s just a vixen!" iW860p


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, and spoke to the system in some surprise, "This child''s not bad. He guessed quite urately."


    The system unfeelingly reminded its host, "The protagonist is about toe up. Be careful not to be a vixen in his eyes."


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders and smiled at the young boy. His smile was so beautiful that people could feel their hearts and soul ripple, and they were left unable to speak with just a nce. "I don''t like it when people call me a vixen at all~ Indeed, I''m not your martial uncle. In fact, I should be considered your martial grand-uncle. Enough. Your martial grand-uncle doesn''t have time to y with you today~ If you really want to bring your master along to make trouble for me, or bring people from Xing Peak to find me, you can. I''m in Still Peak. You can just stand at the foot of the mountain and call out. It would be best if you shout so loudly that the entire mountain can hear you - perhaps I, your martial grand-uncle, will then be interested in seeing you again."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The teenager wanted to say something, but the people around him woke up when they heard the words ''Still Peak'', and did not intend to let him go on talking nonsense at all. vGBdPg


    Xue Ling nced at the protagonist who was approaching the top of the Sky Ladder, then turned and said, "Little martial nephew, let''s go back. Let elder martial brother know that I''ve decided on that child. Don''t let him be taken away by others."


    Please visit .


    His hand casually pointed towards the protagonist. His smile was very attractive, very gentle, but when he opened his mouth to speak, everyone shuddered as they realized what had brought him here today. "Although I casually pointed to him, I''ll still remember what that person looks like. If I can''t bring him away tomorrow, I will bring Master with me to make a round of all the peaks. Master cares for me the most, and there is no such thing as not being able to obtain the people or things that I want."


    The little disciple nodded quickly and led Xue Ling away. While he was bringing him away, he also exchanged several nces with the people in charge of the disciple recruitment event, asking them to take good care of the person Xue Ling wanted.


    That was, if they didn''t want the Sky, Earth, Profound and Yellow Peaks to end up knocked down.izKQpn


    Venerable Crimson me had always done exactly what he said. His disciple''s words¡­ they had better take it seriously.


    Shortly after Xue Ling left, the incident involving him on top of the Skydder spread all over the entire Sky Sword Sect. His words, his attitude and his appearance became the key points of many people''s discussions. Some people admired him very much. After all, his background was too powerful, and it could be said that the reason he could say such words were because of his background. Many people also felt that they also wanted to be epted as a disciple by the Venerable Crimson me.


    But others were not happy with him. After all, his remarks were really provoking¡­


    When Xue Ling returned to Still Peak, the man had not yet entered his closed door cultivation. This made him a little surprised - after all, the man had said he was going to close himself up¡­ and when Xue Ling left this morning, he had clearly already entered his room.jGqQmp


    Met with Xue Ling''s doubtful look, Chi Lan coughed awkwardly and said, "How did you feel going out today?"


    Suddenly, Xue Ling realized that this person had been worried about him¡­


    "It was pretty good. Except for a few people who didn''t know their ce and came to provoke me, there wasn''t any other problems."


    Chi Lan frowned and asked, "Did they trouble you?"iZ3HgM


    Xue Ling leaned forward and poked at his frown with his hand, just like how he used to poke his face before when it was still in its child form. His smile was particrly enchanting, yet innocent at the same time. "Rx. I won''t let anyone bully me~ After all, Master, your reputation is so big. As long as I show off your identity, nobody will dare talk to me."


    Because of how close he was, Chi Lan''s breathing caught in his throat. The youth''s body carried a woodsy scent that was unlike any other, and when he smiled, the corners of his eyes and brow were full of charm, as though he was specifically trying to seduce him.


    But, for Chi Lan, as the person who had watched him grow up and finally take on his present appearance, he clearly understood that none of this was intentional. Even if his current smile made him want to dig out his heart and lungs for him, it was not on purpose.


    Please visit .


    "It''s good as long as you know to show off your identity. As long as I''m around, you can walk sideways in the world of cultivation." He stretched out his hand and patted Xue Ling on the head. "Nevertheless, it''s better not to run around." 3gaN75


    Xue Ling nodded once, and his face was clever and obedient. "Of course. What''ll happen if Master goes mad again if I run around?~"


    Chi Lan looked at him helplessly. Compared to before, he was much better now, and he would be alright even if his disciple wasn''t by his side for hundreds of years. But, just because he was no longer controlled by his spiritual root, it did not mean that he would not be irritable.


    His mood had already been quietly linked together with the youth. It seemed that it was already impossible for him to draw the line and separate himself from him.


    "Is Master at ease now?" Xue Ling''s finger pointed, and a little flower appeared and blossomed on Chi Lan''s shoulder. "If you''re reassured, then go and cultivate~ Nothing will happen to me in Sky Sword Sect." 7UTuEq


    Chi Lan plucked the red flower and watched Xue Ling leave, his heart powerless.


    He wanted get closer, but he was afraid. He wanted to speak up, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth. He had been affected by this kind of mood for too long; even if he entered closed-door cultivation, there would be no progress. But there was no use staring at the youth - the more he looked, the greater the fire in his heart would be.


    Story tranted by .


    He didn''t want to stifle the rtionship between them, but he was more and more afraid that he would be unable to control himself one day, and shut this person up where only he could see and touch him.


    While Chi Lan''s thoughts were surging in his heart, the protagonist''s thoughts were also confused.9WLJ2T


    After he tried with all he had to climb the Sky Ladder, everything seemed to change.


    He was not the first person to arrive at the top, but he was the one who was baptized by all kinds of looks. Everyone''s gazes were strange as they fell on him, some weird, some envious, contemtive, jealous, and most of all, strange¡­


    The protagonist, who was still a young boy, did not know what kind of substantial changes would ur in his life, but he only felt that the people in Sky Sword Sect were all very odd.


    The protagonist was named Yu Shaofeng. Among those climbing the Sky Ladder, he was not the youngest, nor was he the oldest. At the age of eight, he had already experienced too many quarrels and disputes, and now that he was here, he hadpletely cut himself off from his past. mxaiek


    And then the introduction given by the disciples assigned to wee them to the Sky Sword Sect fascinated him.


    Story tranted by .


    It was a vast world many timesrger than the world he had known, and there were so many mysteries waiting for him.


    merysl:  is drunk


    BlueBug: She took on a daring drinking game with only one rule: take a shot whenever the author praises the beauty of the MC


    xiin:


    it''s still in the trial phases so please let me know if anything isn''t working or if the pricing/tiers seem unfair or strange. for the first month or so i''ll probably be putting more chapters than stated in the ''coffee'' tier as a thank-you for early subscribers. thank you all for your support so far!d19PTp


    andstly! shout out to Nyurr for the ko-fis - thank you!

 Chapter 122

    9.7 - He realized that his future was probably going to be very different


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    It was morning, and the sky was clear and bright. Inside Sky Sword Sect, those who had passed the Sky Ladder and Pool of Resolve and had already been qualified to be epted as disciples followed the people of Sky Sword Sect''s arrangements and went on their respective paths.


    Everyone was divided into outer disciples and inner disciples ording to their qualifications. Those whose qualifications were too low would be arranged to stay outside of the peaks. Sky Sword Sect could provide them with a ce to live out their lives, and if they had their own good fortune, they may even be able to obtain some pills to keep them alive without growing old for a period of time.


    Most of the people belonging to this category were the elderly with low ability, and there would be people like this every time they opened up recruitment. Over time, Sky Sword Sect had developed their own methods to resettle these people.


    But all this had nothing to do with Yu Shaofeng. The road he was following was the one that inner disciples were taking, and he was about to participate in the final selection.


    This selection was the final step for new disciples, and determined which mountain peak they would go to. It also signified the end of this disciple recruitment convention. From then on, each of the newly epted disciples would embark on their own cultivation journey along sunlit roads and single-log bridges. How far they would be able to get in the world of cultivation depended not only on themselves, but also on this selection.


    A good teacher or master could give the new disciples much needed help along this road, so many new disciples had asked their fellow disciple brothersst night about which ces were good to go to.


    Sky, Earth, Profound, and Yellow Peaks all had ns to recruit new people this time, but only Earth and Yellow Peak''s Peak Masters came personally. Although it could not be said that it was the difference between heaven and earth between the two peaks, their requirements for resources and qualifications were quite different. Yellow Peak''s Peak Master was only ate stage Fenshen cultivator, and his ranking amongst the other peaks could only be said to have made it onto the list. After all, there was a world of difference from the first ce. Yellow Peak ced the most importance on things like pill refining and weapon making, and they were more focused on unorthodox methods.


    But if one wanted to quickly get rich, going to Yellow Peak was not a bad choice. They had many side businesses.


    Earth Peak was totally different. After all, everyone recognized Earth Peak''s Peak Master, Ancestor Thunderbolt''s name. Since he hade in person to ept a disciple, anyone he took a fancy to would immediately have their seniority and status brought up within the sect.


    This was probably the reason why the protagonist had not been able to make true friends in Sky Sword Sect at all. His identity was too strange, and his generational status was too far above others while his personal strength was much too low whenpared to the martial brothers and sisters of his seniority level. In such an embarrassing situation, it would be even more curious if he could continue being a foolishly sweet child.


    In addition to news about the four great peaks, the disciples were also willing to share information on the remaining three peaks with the new disciples, speaking in meaningful tones.


    Those who came from these three peaks were all existences that could not be casually provoked. After all, even if somebody''s cultivation was so low that they were basically trash, the backing behind them could be strong enough to poke a hole in the sky. The three peaks were most likely to turn out geniuses and freaks, or they might even be both at the same time. Their cultivations were a mess, and it was difficult to say if they were good or bad as their levels were uneven.


    All in all, it was all about their connections. They shouldn''t judge them based on their cultivations, and it was best if they just left them alone.


    "Among the three peaks, there is one that needs to be brought up and talked about." Arriving at this topic, the disciple brother''s lecturing gaze turned rather strange as he nced at Yu Shaofeng. "That is, the Still Peak that is ced in the middle of them all. You all must remember!" He earnestly advised these innocent and na?ve disciples who simply yearned for the future, "Still Peak''s Peak Master is the Venerable Crimson me whose name is the most feared in the world of cultivation. Back then, the number of cultivator families he ughtered cannot be counted with both hands. His temper is strange, and he used to explode into a mad frenzy upon the slightest provocation. It is said that he has improved a lot in the recent several hundred years, but he is still not someone you little neers can provoke. He is an invincible existence who has reached the Dacheng stage!"


    "So, as long as you hear the two words ''Still Peak'', you should make a detour."


    A new disciple asked, "How can we judge who is from Still Peak? Aren''t the uniforms all the same?"


    The disciple brother''s face was bitter as he said, "It''s not hard to tell. Still Peak only has a total of two people - Venerable Crimson me and his apprentice." He paused, and it seemed as though he had recalled something as he added, "Perhaps there will be a third¡­ But it doesn''t matter. The possibility that you will meet Venerable Crimson me is zero, and as for that martial uncle¡­ You will naturally understand when you see him¡­"


    He spoke vaguely, and did not say more even when he was questioned, so the group of new disciples carried their own hopes and dreams and hesitatingly stepped into Sky Sword Sect''s audience hall.


    The audience hall was usually only opened up for major asions, and every disciple recruiting event was always concluded here.


    The disciples were not forbidden from looking around after they entered, but many of them did not dare to look around regardless, fearing that their gazes would meet with the wrong person and identally ruin their promising future.


    Yu Shaofeng''s position was neither too much towards the front nor the back, but because he was short, he was covered up by the people in front of him, so he dared to raise his head and look around.


    But when he raised his head, his gaze met with a pair of eyes that carried all kinds of changes along with the momentum of lightning.


    Yu Shaofeng was shocked all over. By the time he recovered, he had already made some defensive gestures.


    But he was too small and weak. Although he was full of energy, it appearedical.


    His movements attracted the attention of a certain pair of eyes. Heughed, and the sound of hisughter was as deafening as thunder.


    Everyone heard the manugh and say, "Hahaha! There''s such a good seedling! Sky Peak did a good job this time! "


    Elder martial brother did not feel any joy at this praise. As a man of Sky Peak, being praised like this by the Peak Master of Earth Peak, it inexplicably made him feel as though Sky Peak was lower than Earth Peak. It was though they were working for them.


    Elder martial brother''s face was cold as he lightly said, "The disciple recruiting event is held in turns by each of the four peaks. I believe that Earth Peak will be able to do even better next time."


    Ancestor Thunderbolt nced at this elder martial brother and did notment much, only saying, "I just saw a child, can you give him to me?~ And then you all can pick as you please."


    "Oh? That disciple must have the luck of three lifetimes to win Peak Master''s favour. Only, which one was Peak Master looking at?" Elder martial brother handled it in an orderly manner and did not fawn over him. Although his reply was friendly and pleasant to listen to, in fact, he had no intention of ttering Ancestor Thunderbolt at all.


    The Heaven and Earth Peaks had always been at odds with each other. It was not surprising that elder martial brother would have such an attitude.


    Ancestor Thunderbolt did not n to argue with someone from the younger generation either. After losing the battle with the current Sect Leader for the position of Peak Master of Sky Peak years ago, he had been very tolerant of Sky Peak''s people, and it was unknown whether he really did not care, or if he was biding his time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That little doll." Ancestor Thunderbolt pointed a finger, and the crowd followed his movements and dispersed. And the person who finally appeared on the other side of his fingertip, was a calm-looking Yu Shaofeng.


    Elder martial brother raised his eyebrows.


    "That doll is also a mutated lightning root, and he''s very suitable cultivate this old man''s skills. There should not be anyone more suitable for him than I am in the entire sect." He stroked his beard andughed, looking very satisfied with this little doll. "If there''s no problem, you can register him under my name. He''ll be my thirteenth disciple from today onwards."


    Elder martial brother slowly opened his mouth to speak. "I''m afraid not."


    Ancestor Thunderbolt''s forehead wrinkled. He was really unhappy now. "Unfettered, I''m showing you respect, but you cannot get an inch and take a mile. Did I do anything wrong today? I only picked first. Could there be that there''s someone who wants to fight with me over the person I''ve chosen?"


    Elder martial brother shook his head and spoke disapprovingly, "Martial uncle, it''s not that your martial nephew wants to make trouble for you. Only, that child has been decided on long ago, and I do not dare provoke that person and can only refuse your request." He smiled like a fox, looking like he was in a great mood.


    Ancestor Thunderbolt''s expression suddenly darkened. "What, can someone still be orded such privileges during the disciple recruitment gathering?"


    "It''s not a privilege, but I publicly chose this little doll yesterday~ And I even threatened that I would kill my way up whichever mountain peak dared to fight me for him~ Does martial uncle want to give it a try?" A certain someone arrivedte, but his voice was clear, the sound like pieces of jade colliding. He walked like the wind, his ck hair dancing along with his movements. As he passed by, everyone seemed to be able to smell a faint scent of grass and trees that lingered on his body.


    Today, he was wearing red clothes, and had a red jade crown on his head. Even the ribbons that dangled down were a stunning red. His words, his actions, and even his eyebrows were proud and arrogant to the extreme. The tear moles in the corners of his eyes were like a dot of cinnabar that had just momentarily fallen there, and it made those who were dazedly looking at him hesitate, and then recover their witspletely.


    All the new disciples present suddenly recalled what their disciple brother had said yesterday.


    "As for that martial uncle¡­ You will naturally understand when you see him¡­"


    The person who had just arrived addressed Ancestor Thunderbolt as ''martial uncle'', and addressed Unfettered Immortal as ''elder martial brother''. ording to seniority, that person should be that mysterious martial uncle¡­


    Although he was being fought over by others, Yu Shaofeng still maintained his calm and stood there by himself. But at this moment, he was also confused.


    "Martial nephew Xue¡­" When Chi Lan had held his gathering, Xue Ling had been brought out to meet a lot of people. Amongst them had been Ancestor Thunderbolt, who had given him a pretty good first-meeting gift that Xue Ling was quite satisfied with.


    "It''s me." Xue Ling nodded. He had already arrived beside Yu Shaofeng, and he reached out to touch the little doll''s head. When he hooked his lips and smiled, it was inexplicably provoking. "What I said yesterday has already been spread throughout the sect. Since martial uncle does not pay attention to these things, it''s understandable not to have heard."


    "Martial nephew is still young, and has only just be Venerable Crimson me''s disciple. Are you in such a hurry to ept a disciple?" He knew what he could or could not say to certain people; although there were ten thousand feelings of unhappiness in his heart, Ancestor Thunderbolt still had a pleasant expression on his face when facing Xue Ling. This was the young man who was brought to meet with a lot of people by Chi Lan back then, and he was very clear how much Chi Lan valued him. For him to have a reputation for being invincible in a fight also relied on one other point - he did not participate in fights he was uncertain about. Chi Lan was several stages above him, and their fighting power could not even bepared. He did not want to have to go up against Still Peak at all.


    "I''m young, and there are many things I haven''t learned yet. How could I casuallye out and ept a disciple? If I can''t teach them after I ept one, wouldn''t that be wronging the little disciple?~" Xue Ling naturally wouldn''t make things difficult since the other party wasn''t trying to go against him, but he had many ways to silently choke up an opponent. He spoke with a wide smile on his face, making it even easier for others to be angered to death. "Martial uncle also knows that I have a profound wooden sky spiritual root while Master has a lightning and fire spiritual root. Our attributes don''t match very well~ So Master wanted to ept another disciple, and I was ordered toe out and find one. In this disciple recruiting convention, the only new disciple whose roots can match with Master''s is precisely this mutated lightning spiritual root."


    "This¡­"


    "Why, does martial uncle still have questions?" He put on a bitter expression. "It''s not that I want to fight over this person with martial uncle, only, I already told Master yesterday that I would bring him back a new disciple with a mutated lightning root~ Master is waiting on Still Peak. Martial uncle, how about following me back to Still Peak if you insist on discussing this further?"


    Things had already reached this point. What else could Ancestor Thunderbolt do?! Go up against Chi Lan for a mutated lightning spiritual root? That would be too deliberate and suspicious, and he would no longer be able to carry out his n at all. He didn''t need to worry about whether or not he could discuss it with that fellow Chi Lan; if Chi Lan came up and immediately started a fight, if he ended up injured, wouldn''t the losses outweigh the gains?


    Having reached this conclusion, the smile on Ancestor Thunderbolt''s face turned much more real. "Since it''s someone that martial nephew has decided on yesterday, then we will just give him to you. I had originally thought that this child and I had some destiny together, which was why I wanted to ept him as a disciple." As he spoke, he looked at Yu Shaofeng and took out a jade token from his body. "Child, this is a token of my Earth Peak. If there is anything I can help you with in the future, you can take this to Earth Peak and look for me."


    Yu Shaofeng was still stunned. Finally, Xue Ling gave him a light push, and he stumbled forward.


    Xue Ling helped him ept the jade token, the attractive smile still on his face. None of his inner thoughts were revealed at all as he said, "This child is still young. I''ll ept it for him first, and thank martial uncle for his kindness. If there reallyes a day where something happens that my Still Peak can''t deal with, we''ll definitely make a trip to Earth Peak."


    Ancestor Thunderbolt: "¡­" Howe he hadn''t noticed how antagonistic this young fellow could be when Chi Lan brought him out to introduce him to everyone that day?


    "Then I''ll be troubling elder martial brother to help me register this child under Still Peak." Xue Ling ignored his distorted expression and smiled at his elder martial brother.


    "Okay. Younger martial brother should bring him back now. Don''t let Venerable Crimson me wait too long."


    "Yes~"


    Before leaving, Xue Ling also had Yu Shaofeng say goodbye to Ancestor Thunderbolt. Xue Ling''sughter was especially attractive when he saw the other party''s dark as a thundercloud expression.


    On that day, Yu Shaofeng gained a very deep impression of his martial brother''s first words to him.


    "Little martial brother, did you see? When you meet these kinds of double faced trash, just stifle them to death. Our Still Peak, even looking at the entire world of cultivation, has never feared anyone. We don''t need this kind of goodwill."


    Having spoken these words, he stood up high and threw the jade token that Ancestor Thunderbolt had given him down the mountain.


    Yu Shaofeng watched the jade token disappear in front of him. For the first time, he realized that his future was probably going to be very different.


    i forgot to share thisst time! check outzucifer''s fanart of Xue Ling:

 Chapter 123

    9.8 - It was really going to be troublesome this time


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    Yu Shaofeng''s first impression of Still Peak was that it was bright and beautiful.


    Just like that martial brother of his, whose eyes were bright and colourful, and beautiful beyond measure.


    Oh. Martial brother said that they could not use the word ''beautiful'' when describing him, nor could they use the word ''enchanting''. Although it was true, these kinds of words could not be spoken out for their Master to hear.


    "Why? Does Master care a lot about martial brother being described this way?" The young Yu Shaofeng once asked his martial brother this question, but he waspletely confused by the answer he received.


    His martial brother pursed his lips,ughed a little oddly, and his expression was as cunning as a fox''s. "No. It''s just that if someone reminds him like that, some mental hints that he''s giving himself will fail. His eyes will be able to see more of the truth, which is something he can''t afford at present."


    For a long time, Yu Shaofeng did not understand what his martial brother meant by his words. It was not untilter on, after a certain incident urred that his outlook on life and worldview would bepletely overturned. He would finally understand that his master was actually a leader in the art of self-deception.


    Still Peak was a veryrge mountain. But other than his martial brother who forced him to cultivate every day while he ate, drank, yed and made merry and still rose in cultivation, he did not find a trace of anyone else. Yu Shaofeng memorized everything his martial brother told him. For example, on Still Peak, regardless of whether it was in cultivation matters, or in personal matters, he was responsible for himself. He did not know what other masters handed down to their disciples, but at the beginning, the number of times he ever saw his master was very pitiful.


    On the other hand, he saw his martial brother a lot every day¡­


    "Martial brother, when will Mastere out of closed door cultivation?" Two months after his arrival in Still Peak, Yu Shaofeng finally summoned up his courage and asked Xue Ling this serious and difficult to answer question.


    At that time, Xue Ling was sitting under a tree reading with one of his long legs bent at the knee. He leaned his head back against the knee as though thinking about something. After a long time, Yu Shaofeng finally received this meaningful reply: "Shaofeng, cultivation is timeless. People don''te out of things like closed door cultivation simply because they want to."


    "But when martial brother brought me back, didn''t he say to the martial uncle at Earth Peak that Master was waiting for me?" His impression of that scene was quite deep. After all, it was because of this remark that Ancestor Thunderbolt''s attitudepletely changed.


    Xue Ling sighed lightly as he looked at the child that had grown quite a bit taller in two short months. "Silly child. Did you actually believe your martial brother''s words?"


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­"


    System: "¡­ And on that day, the protagonist tasted the cultivation world''s cruelty for the first time."


    Xue Ling: "Shut up."


    Xue Ling yed with a long strand of hair in his hand, his appearance careless. "Shaofeng, the words that I said back then were all spoken in order to snatch you from that damned old man''s hands! Come here, your martial brother will teach you some facts of life."


    Although he thought that there was a great probability that his martial brother was talking nonsense, Yu Shaofeng still obediently went over and sat down, his expression seeming to express that he was earnestly listening. It made Xue Ling want tough. "Tell me, martial brother."


    Xue Ling shook his head and conveniently smacked this little martial brother of his on the head. He sighed, "Younger martial brother, the world of cultivation is a dangerous ce. Not everyone''s words are credible. You are not some na?ve and innocent child, otherwise you would not be sitting here in front of me now."


    Yu Shaofeng nodded his little head in understanding. "I understand martial brother''s meaning¡­ But what martial brother said¡­"


    "Regardless of whether it is your martial brother speaking, or your master, believe in what you can see in front of you, the things that you can prove. In this world, there is nobody whose words arepletely true." When Xue Ling spoke, he was so severe and serious that it made Yu Shaofeng feel a little dazzled. "I said that Master was waiting to see you in order to trick that damned old man. I figured that he would not dare toe back with me to Still Peak, let alone discuss it with Master."


    "You must remember. There are two important guiding principles that those of us whoe from Still Peak must have mastered."


    "What?"


    "First, our own power must be strong enough to crush others." Xue Ling grinned, and used his fingers to count them out. "Second, when our own strength is not enough to crush others, bring out someone who can, and then continue to crush your opponent."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­" He had really been na?ve to believe that his martial brother was nning to share some guiding rules for the cultivation world.


    "Think about it. Acting on these principles, you can walk sideways in the realm of cultivation.~"


    "But isn''t Master in closed door cultivation all year round?"


    "That''s the reason why you''re cultivating right now instead of finding somewherefortable to lie down."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­"


    The system crouched beside Xue Ling and looked at Yu Shaofeng''s expression. It opened its mouth and spoke earnestly, "I don''t think he can express what he wants to say. I can say it for him."


    Xue Ling gave the system an icy nce.


    The system continued making trouble for itself: "He probably wants to say, ''What you''re saying makes sense, and I unexpectedly can''t refute it."


    Xue Ling seemed to be casually putting his hand down, but in actuality, itnded on the system''s head.


    "And, your martial brother has a little secret to share with you."


    Although Yu Shaofeng thought his martial brother was unreliable, other than their master, there was nobody else but him on Still Peak, and he had nobody else to talk to.


    And his elder martial brother was too beautiful. Even though every sentence made others really itch to beat him up, there was no way not to listen to him.


    "Well, Master doesn''t know you exist."


    "Ha?"


    "I''ll tell exin it to you like this~" Xue Ling pointed towards the main peak where Chi Lan was currently in closed door cultivation. "Back then, I only told master that I wanted to go see the disciple recruitment convention, and even if I had already decided on you, I didn''t tell him that I had epted an extra disciple for him. Master basically doesn''t even know about you."


    Yu Shaofeng felt that the person in front of him was joking with him.


    But his martial brother didn''t seem to be joking.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling also knew that it was very harmful to Yu Shaofeng''s young heart to say such things, but there were some things where it was better if he was prepared rather than unprepared. "Your martial brother didn''t want to do this either, but in order not to let you fall into the hands of that old man, I had to do so."


    "¡­ Why?"


    "Others may not know, but I know why the so-called Ancestor Thunderbolt is epting new disciples." Xue Ling was straightforward about exposing one of the climaxes of this story to Yu Shaofeng. "He has already reached the peak of his cultivation, and can no longer make any progress. If he doesn''t break through, he will be torn to ashes by lightning when he reaches the upper limits of his life. So, he began to try all kinds of ways to help him find a solution. Unfortunately, the mutated lightning root on your body is his shortcut."


    "If you were really taken in by him, in a few hundred years or so, I will hear about your death." Xue Ling gently touched Yu Shaofeng''s head, and his voice was full of affection. "Who told you to look at me? That''s why I decided to save you."


    Yu Shaofeng''s face was full of disbelief.


    Xue Ling added, "Now you know why I went up against him back then, and also why I threw away that jade token. That thing can allow him to pinpoint your location. If you left Still Peak alone, you would probably lose your life immediately."


    Yu Shaofeng felt that the world was a little magical.


    He had only just begun his journey in the world of cultivation, and had already learned so much information. The amount of data was too much, and he couldn''t respond at all for a moment.


    But some words still came out unconsciously. "Then what do we do about Master?"


    "I don''t know~" Xue Ling shamelessly propped his chin on his hand, not appearing concerned at all. "Perhaps he''ll be so angry that he drives us out of Still Peak?"


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­ In any case, he''ll only get rid of me¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter~ If he really drives you away, I''ll go with you." Xue Ling fiercely ruffled the child''s hair, and then cheerfully continued, "In fact, I really want to go out and y. When the timees, we can go to all the secret realms and look around~ I have a feeling that we''ll be able to obtain some amazing things."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­" He really didn''t know what to say about his brother, but his intuition told him that he might have to wait for a long time before that day arrived. Based on his martial brother''s nature, many things that he said would note true.


    After all, he had a strong personality. Although he said he wanted to go out and y, if he didn''t cultivate enough to reach the point where he could walk sideways in the cultivation world, the probability of it happening should be zero.


    Yu Shaofeng clearly hadn''t spent very much time with his martial brother, but he understood him particrly well for some reason¡­


    In fact, the days spent cultivating in Still Peak were very dull, but Yu Shaofeng had a very strong sense of self-control. Although his master did not know of his existence, and all his cultivation pointers were given to him by his unreliable martial brother, he still improved by leaps and bounds. Sometimes even when he sat down and woke up, he''d find that his cultivation had improved once again.


    His elder martial brother also praised him for being amazing. Things like insight was not something just anyone could do, but he often entered that kind of state. It really made him a rare talent.


    After martial brother said it multiple times, Yu Shaofeng began to believe it.


    Later, after he really learned the truth, he felt like an idiot.


    When Chi Lan once again withdrew from the closed door cultivation state because his mind was restless, he finally decided to unblock himself from the outside world and take a look at his disciple.


    Which was why he immediately realized how foolish it had been to shut down all five senses in order to calm his heart andpletely stop tracking his disciple''s actions.


    For the first time, Venerable Crimson me understood what it meant to feel suffocated in his heart.


    On Still Peak, in addition to his disciple, a third person existed. As long as he hadn''t blocked his own perception, he would have learned of this as soon as the third person entered Still Peak. Now, he could tell that this person had already stayed at Still Peak for a period of time.


    As soon as he realized that his disciple had not been alone, but had rather been apanied by another person during his absence, the fire in Chi Lan''s heart began to burn. It raged as though wanting raze everything to the ground, and fire began to spring up from his eyes.


    Xue Ling was naturally the first to discover that Chi Lan was about toe out of his closed door cultivation. After all, his original body was nted in that yard. That fire Qi was rushing straight up into the sky, and it would be strange if he couldn''t sense it.


    At that time, Xue Ling had just caught a chicken on the mountain and was preparing to have Yu Shaofeng pluck its feathers so they could eat Beggar''s Chicken. He hadn''t stuffed the chicken into Yu Shaofeng''s hands yet when the chicken was so terrified by the change in atmosphere that it managed to break away from Xue Ling''s grasp and fled for its life.


    Yu Shaofeng was a little muddled. He only felt a surge of Qi rush towards the sky before it shifted and pressed down towards him. And then, he watched his elder martial brother''s calm expression turn cold as he quickly came forward to block for him.


    A gust of wind blew by in front of Yu Shaofeng, the killing intent contained within biting to the bone, causing his entire body to be frozen stiff.


    His hand was suddenly stuffed with a leaf that came from who knew where. Yu Shaofeng heard his martial brother curse quietly before he turned his head back to say, "Go back to your room first. Hold the leaf I gave you in your hand, and don''t do anything unnecessary."


    "Martial brother¡­ What happened?"


    "Master hase out of his closed door cultivation." His martial brother only left this sentence behind as he disappeared from in front of him.


    Yu Shaofeng''s first impression of his master was of this powerful Qi, the mes that rushed towards the sky, and this icy cold killing intent, along with the warmth from the leaf in his hand.


    Everything in the little courtyard lookedpletely different. The reclining chair that Xue Ling had specifically arranged for so that he could lie downfortably had been burned to ashes. Only his original body remained, the branches swaying as they caught the killing intent that was surging out due to his Master''s Qi deviation.


    Exactly. Chi Lan had beenpletely consumed by his inner demon. Or, his rationality might have beenpletely corroded by his spiritual roots. But the possibility of it being the second option was basically zero.


    When Xue Ling appeared on his tree branch, Chi Lan had just run out of the house. There were mes all over his body, and anything that touched him, regardless of whether it was things or people, it would all be burned to ashes.


    Fortunately, Xue Ling has been cultivating with him for many years. It had be habit and instinct to absorb the fireing out of his body. With a wave of his hand, green leaves grew along the path the overflowing me was taking, and the entire courtyard soon became covered in greenery.


    Chi Lan''s pupils seemed to darken a little.


    Only then did Xue Linge down from the tree and step forward, poking his forehead with his hand and calling out, "Master?! Are you conscious now?"


    The hand that was poking was covered by another hand that grasped it tightly before pulling it down. Chi Lan had restored some of his sanity, but the eyes that were staring into his still shed a bright red.


    He was truly lost in Qi deviation. Xue Ling tsked, and thought in his heart that things were really going to be troublesome now.


    a huge THANK YOU to everyone who signed up for patreon! super touched by all your support

 Chapter 124

    9.9 - That''s my name


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    It was a very dangerous thing to fall into Qi deviation on the path of cultivation. One wrong step and they would fall into the devil''s path, and lose their life. Every step was very dangerous.


    Fortunately, his Master was very obedient and well-behaved after he entered Qi deviation. He was very quiet as long as he could see Xue Ling, and his pair of slightly red eyes were wide open as they locked onto him. He didn''t make noise, didn''t make a mess, and didn''t try to cut down trees.


    Xue Ling remained within his line of sight, and the two of them looked at each other for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t bear the weird atmosphere anymore, and asked the system that was squatting beside him lookingpletely at ease andfortable: "What should we do now?"


    The system looked at its host in some surprise. Its host had always had his own opinions. For him to reach the point where he was asking it what to do, this was¡­


    "You''ve gone overboard." The system learned from Xue Ling''s usualzy tone, and there was a bit of mocking intent contained in its voice. "I told you long ago that you should give him some immunization. Otherwise, sooner orter you would choke him up to the point where something goes wrong. He went into Qi deviation just by learning that there was another person on Still Peak. If he finds out that you treat Yu Shaofeng as a son, won''t he directly turn into a devil?"


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes. Faced with his system''s tone, he also had no intention of being polite. "You''re the one encouraging me behind the scenes. When I did this, you were clearly waving a g and shouting in support."


    System: "¡­" Well yeah, as long as the man was unhappy, it would be happy, so it had indeed been waving a g and cheering.


    "Based on his current appearance, it looks like he''s trapped in his mind. But his power level has not changed, and I can''t leave his sight. It''s really quite difficult to deal with."


    "No one wants to go into Qi deviation and fall into the devil''s path, so let''s calm down and think about what to do to fix this."


    "Don''t I look calm enough?" Xue Ling had never been more calm from beginning to end. He has experienced so many worlds that fewer and fewer things can surprise him. Hadn''t the man just gone mad out of jealousy? It was really something that this repressed man would do, and wasn''t surprising at all. "In the cultivation world, there are usually two ways to deal with Qi deviation. One is to wait for it to ease up on its own, and the other is to feed him medicine."


    "It''s not like you don''t know what to do. If you''re sick, you should take medicine. Just give him some pills."


    It was obvious that the system didn''t care about this man''s life or death. Xue Ling couldn''t just do that - things like Qi deviation were usually caused by an unsettled heart, coupled with paranoia, which led to a confused consciousness.


    The man had never been paranoid before, so even when his consciousness was being eroded by his spiritual root, he had not entered Qi deviation. It was only now that Xue Ling was here that he began to be restless all the time.


    After this point had been made clear, the system helplessly asked its host: "The source of his paranoia can only be you, and it''ll be fine if he can obtain you or something. What are you going to do now? Go up and let him do you?"


    Xue Ling tilted his head and thought about it, then asked the system: "Isn''t this the traditional route for dogblood novels? Master goes into Qi deviation and tops the disciple, and forgets about this matter after they wake up while the disciple endured the humiliation and had to carry the burden alone. After that, he distanced himself from his Master so that he would not have to go back to that cold and cruel time in his memories. He wanted to have a normal life, but on the day he was about to start a new life, his Master remembered what had happened that day and all that they had done together."


    System: "Then there''s little ck room y. I know! If you want to try that, I can find you a prisoner''s body in the next world."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes at the system: "If I''m really imprisoned, I''ll probably pull out all your fur and then destroy the world to start over."


    System: "¡­" Did it have nothing to threaten its host with at all? ¡­ Why did it feel like being a system was an increasingly sorrowful thing¡­


    "Why do you have such trivial things in your head?" Xue Ling knocked on the system''s head andughed as he said, "How can you really believe that I really have to do those kinds of things with him to wake him up?"


    "Probably because I''ve been influenced by you pair of dogs after so many worlds."


    "Tsk." Xue Ling did not bother with the system who had clearly seen through the fetters of the world and was a lonely single dog that got no love. He turned and sat down beside the man. "I wonder how far I have to go to wake him up?"


    "The full set."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" The system has already broken down. It was pitiful hearing it speak in this kind of loveless tone.


    As long as Xue Ling did not leave his sight, Chi Lan would not make any unnecessary moves. In order to measure out the distance that he could leave between the two of them, Xue Ling even did some tests.


    He spent the morning testing it out, but Chi Lan seemed to be getting worse from all the excitement, so Xue Ling finally had to stop¡­ He realized that he probably wouldn''t be able to leave the courtyard for a while.


    He had originally been na?ve enough to think that he could make something like a stand-in, sticking his leaves on the body and infusing it with his Qi to fool Chi Lan, but Chi Lan had only gone into Qi deviation and lost his rationality, and had not be a fool, so he held on tightly to Xue Ling and refused to let go. Xue Ling tried many different methods, but had no way to get away from him. This gave Xue Ling a headache, and he finally had no energy left to mess around with him and could only let the other party tug at his sleeve with a look of grievance on his face.


    The system watched the whole process and finally told its host, "Give up. Stop struggling and use your body to wake up his mind!"


    Xue Ling answered it very simply: "Get lost!"


    Although his answer had been explosive and domineering, Xue Ling had actually thought about this solution, but he was held back by moral integrity.


    The rtionship between him and Chi Lan in this world was not at the point where he could take the initiative to devotedly go ahead and do it. If things went on like this, he would be going OOC.


    The system had already been left outside. After it turned dark, Xue Ling brought his Master, who still wasn''t in a good state, into the room and tried to save him once again.


    Compared with this morning, Chi Lan seemed to be a little better. At least, the gaze he used to look at Xue Ling was no longer like a child who was eyeing their own possession. There were some additional, unusual emotions that were suppressed with great effort. He seemed to be hesitating, bewildered, and his confusion was like that of a child.


    Xue Ling''s heart softened when he saw this kind of gaze.


    Exactly. Even if he talked outrageously with the system and had even more fantastical thoughts, when he was faced with this man, he would still bepletely influenced by him. Just like how he would break out of the character he had designed for himself in thest world because of the man''s words of love, in this world, his heart once again melted when he was faced with this kind of gaze.


    But he couldn''t repeat the same mistake again. Xue Ling suppressed his desire to push the other party down and bite him from head to toe. Instead, he first held Chi Lan''s hand and smiled as he told him, "Promise me you''ll calm down."


    Chi Lan stared at him for a long time, and finally nodded reluctantly.


    He clutched Xue Ling''s hand tightly and looked at him with unhappily: "You brought strangers into Still Peak¡­"


    Xue Ling thought to himself that since he still remembered this matter, it meant that he hadn''t bepletely foolish. Although his heart was full of curses, Xue Ling still had a soft look on his face, and his tone was gentle as he said: "That''s not a stranger, that''s your disciple."


    "You are my only disciple."


    "Fine then, he can be my disciple."


    "You are mine. You''re not allowed to take in a disciple."


    Xue Ling closed his eyes and felt that it was a good thing the system hadn''te in. Otherwise, it would probably beughing for the next two or three worlds over the man''s childishness. Although Xue Ling felt a little bad, once he recalled that this was a disaster that he had brought about himself, and it was the first time he had ever seen the man show such an appearance, he inexplicably found it cute.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all, regardless of which world it was, the man never acted spoiled with him when his mind was in a normal state.


    Now that it was happening, why did he feel a little turned on¡­


    "Me having a disciple and me being yours are to separate things. In fact, there is no conflict~"


    "¡­" There seemed to be a little truth in this sentence. The man was silent for a while and then said, "I still don''t really believe it."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "But if you kiss me¡­ I might believe it."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    Looking at those eyes that were full of expectation, Xue Ling felt that he had no way to refuse. Although hearing such a proposale out of Chi Lan''s mouth was really unbelievable and silly, the fact that he was really willing to give him a kiss made him even sillier!


    But looking at those shining eyes¡­


    Who could refuse¡­


    Xue Ling tried to convince himself that it was like rewarding a child with a kiss on the forehead, but as soon as his lips touched his forehead, he was dragged into Chi Lan''s arms. In his panic, his gaze met with eyes that were full of the color of blood. He was shocked for a moment, and then his entire body was tightly imprisoned within Chi Lan''s embrace.


    His personality was clearly like that of an ice cube, but his body was terribly hot. Xue Ling was tightly stuck to him, and felt like his entire body was about to be baked through.


    Well, this situation couldn''t be better. Who told him to tell the system with so much assurance that he could absolutely solve Chi Lan''s problem without sacrificing his looks and body¡­ Now, it seemed that he was still too young and na?ve. This man didn''t turn into a good, obedient baby when he went into Qi deviation at all. How was he well-behaved? It had all been an act!


    Xue Ling was firmly held in Chi Lan''s arms, and locked into ce so he couldn''t turn his head back to look.


    He could feel some warmth on his earlobes. As a person who has already experienced many battles, he guessed that the man behind him had probably taken his earlobe into his mouth¡­


    And as a person who has already experienced many battles, Xue Ling was also very clear on what would be happening next¡­


    So, could he pretend to be a lovely white lotus flower in this world? One who had been forced before they even fell in love with the other party? ¡­ Hm. The plot was a little strange, but for some reason he felt like he would be able to y it perfectly¡­ pretending to be reluctant or something like that.


    "Baby, I only have this little bit of time. Are you sure you want to be distracted for this?" The man''s deep voice came from behind him. It was a simple sentence, but it made all the messy thoughts in Xue Ling''s brain disperse and fly away.


    He was surprised, and wanted to turn his head to see the person behind him, but found his head thoroughly held in ce.


    "You!"


    The pleasant sound of the man''s lowughter rang out near his ear. He kissed the nape of Xue Ling''s neck and said, "Taking advantage of the ''Qi deviation'', I can restore my memory for a little while."


    Xue Ling''s eyes widened. His heart was almost scared into flight by this sudden surprise.


    At this moment, the man behind him, holding him, was the man who shared the same feelings as him and whom he had passed through countless worlds together with. It was not Chi Lan, and was not any one of those people, but the soul who had been behind all of them.


    "How did you¡­"


    "Shh." The man kissed his ear again, then reached out and removed his belt. "This world is more advanced, so I can release a tiny bit of my spiritual power. It''s a rare opportunity for us to have a proper chat."


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "Okay, then let me go first."


    The man chuckled, "Doing it doesn''t prevent us from chatting¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" That made sense, and was impossible to refute.


    While he was thinking this, his outer robes had already been taken off, and the man''s kiss once again fell on his nape. "Listen carefully and remember what I said. In this world, your two tails are closely rted to the protagonist. Don''t restrain him, and let him more or less follow the plot''s original development path. As long as he goes out more and travels around, the plot will show up and stick to his body."


    Xue Ling blinked and said in surprise, "How do you know about my tails?"


    The man''s hand had already unfastened his underwear. His hand was a little hot, and his touch inexplicably made Xue Ling''s body rx.


    "I know a lot. When the shackles on your memory have beenpletely opened, baby, you will remember the exact nature of our rtionship."


    Xue Ling''s head was full of fog. At this moment, he felt that his worldview might have just been subverted.


    "You weren''t really naive enough to think that a powerless soul would be able to reincarnate through so many worlds with you?"


    "¡­" He had really believed it¡­


    The man''s voice held a hint of pleasure, and his kissesnded on Xue Ling''s throat. "Work hard, baby. I believe that you''ll remember everything very soon."


    "Why don''t you tell me now¡­"


    "Because right now, we''re a little busy."


    Xue Ling''s head was turned by the other party even as he spoke. The man''s next kissnded on his mouth, but his eyes were still covered. "Do you remember the man called Su Xuanyan?"


    Xue Ling felt very good from the kiss, and a reluctant, confused response sounded from deep in his throat.


    "Remember that face."


    "That''s the person you love." The man thought about it, then added another sentence, his voice incredibly soft. "That''s my name."


    "Wu¡­" Xue Ling seemed to almost be able to see that man who smiled so very gently¡­


    *surprise!* (okay maybe not so much¡­) but we have plot! and hand holding!

 Chapter 125

    9.10 - Shut up. I only epted your martial brother as a disciple


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    When the system saw its host again, the other party''s expression was not good at all.


    Uh¡­ Although his cheeks were red, his eyes were full of spring, and anyone could tell from a nce that certain things had happened, his expression was really dark. His eyebrows were wrinkled, and based on the system''s understanding of its host, it was obvious that its host was trying to pick a fight!


    "System, I think you need to give me an exnation." Xue Ling tapped his fingers against the table. Judging from the frequency and movement of his tapping, the system thought that it had likely done or exposed something extraordinary.


    "Er¡­ Exin what?" It didn''t seem to have hidden anything from his host¡­


    "Exin why the special soul you mentioned that could follow me through so many worlds, is so different from what the man himself is telling me?" Xue Ling was smiling widely, but one could tell from nce that he was trying to extort a confession.


    The system felt that it might not be able to keep all the fur on its body today. "Er¡­ I don''t know what host is trying to say¡­"


    "He said he has been following me from the very beginning, and his memories had to be sealed in every world because his soul was too strong. Otherwise, the worlds would consider him as an intruder and expel him." Xue Ling gently stroked the system''s white fur. "He obviously knew me right from the start, and his purpose for crossing through these worlds is me. Why did you deceive me?"


    The system blinked its big, innocent eyes, hoping that its host would see some simrities between them and be a little gentler when he finally handed down his punishment. "Did his words differ from what I said before?"


    "You never mentioned that he had a clear understanding of the matter." Xue Ling recalled that the words the system had said before were exactly the same as the man''s, but the meaning they expressed were totally different. The system had also obviously exaggerated the role it had yed - it had never brought the man''s soul with them at all. That person would follow him through every world simply because he cared about him.


    What made it worse was that Xue Ling still didn''t know why the man hade along back then when there were no feelings between them. And it was this elusive reason that Xue Ling couldn''t grasp that made him so upset now.


    The system trembled, and it looked extremely wronged: "I wasn''t willing to say those words either¡­ I was also threatened¡­ Your man is so strong¡­ I tremble in fear just from the aura his soul emanates."


    "As a young, fledgling and lovely little system, I had no choice but to sell out my host and then pacify youter in the face of such cruel threats¡­"


    Xue Ling sneered and said: "After I''ve dealt with him, I''ll settle things with you one by one."


    The system looked at the motley of marks on its host''s neck, and spoke aggrievedly, "Haven''t you guys settled the ounts between you? ¡­ Haven''t you already done it¡­"


    Xue Ling stared coldly at his system.


    "Okay, okay. For the next world, I''ll pick one where you are powerful enough to use strength and destroy his world¡­ Will you feel better then¡­?"


    Xue Ling snorted coldly.


    "In the next world, I can intervene so that the body he chooses is a scum-type character. It''ll give you a reason to bully him to death. Is that enough¡­"


    Xue Ling reached out and touched the system''s head. His actions were very gentle, but the system still couldn''t help shivering. It always felt like it could sense a lot of maliceing from those hands¡­


    "Fine then, I can guarantee that he''ll be a scum that is not rted to your task at all. If you like, you can happily go and bully him to death, or you can have a happy ending with him if you want. I don''t want to offend that one!"


    Xue Ling was finally satisfied. He asked, "Do you know who he is?"


    The system really didn''t have anything to offer on this point. It was really innocent, and didn''t know anything! "I don''t know¡­ He and the Ten Directions World should know each other¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to cross through these worlds with us. But as far as his strength is concerned, he and the Ten Directions World are at the same level, and he might even be stronger than the boss¡­"


    "¡­ It looks like I need to get my tails back as soon as possible." Xue Ling didn''t like having things concealed from him at all. He loved the man, so he wouldn''t say too much about him, but the man''s performance and his words all showed that they had been acquainted before, and had some sort of rtionship. And that rtionship had to be quite close. Otherwise, with that man''s personality, he would not be concerned about his life or death in these worlds. Nor would he worry to the point where he follows him through every world¡­


    Oh. Towards thetter part of their journey, his purpose in following him may have changed.


    Why didn''t he p him to deathst night when he kissed him? ¡­ He even ended up being taken advantage of. Just thinking about it made him unhappy.


    "Lord host¡­" The system saw that Xue Ling''s expression had finally returned to normal and hurriedly changed the topic. "How is Chi Lan''s situation now?"


    Xue Ling sneered and said, "Of course he''s sleeping after having gotten his fill. He should be fine after he wakes up. If he goes into Qi deviation again, I definitely won''t pay any attention to him and just stick a bunch of leaves on his head."


    The system''s lips twitched. It felt that its host was speaking empty words after the deed - if he really meant it, why didn''t he do it this time?


    "He probably won''t remember this matter when he wakes up." Xue Ling began to think about what to do next.


    Su Xuanyan had told him that he would only be able to obtain information about his tail if he allowed the protagonist to go along with the main plotline. In that case, his original idea of shutting Yu Shaofeng in Still Peak until he flew up and became a true immortal had to be rejected.


    Now, it turned into a situation where he had to bring along a kid and run around everywhere.


    "Well, it should be a great feeling to bring along our own team and clear out all the secret realms." Xue Ling suddenly pped his hands.


    The system felt like he wasing up with one plot after another. "I had thought you would send Yu Shaofeng to Ancestor Thunderbolt''s side¡­"


    "How could that be? I said this long ago. Since he''s entered my Still Peak, I will absolutely never let him be bullied. He''ll definitely never go through the routine of getting bullied miserably. I already said that I would make him be the luckiest child in the world."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well then. As long as you''re having fun."


    "I''m going to ask elder martial brother tomorrow if any activities that the inner disciples can participate in areing up."


    "ording to the plot progression of the original novel, the grandpetition between the major factions is about to start. In the inter-sectpetition, other than obtaining the normal first prize reward, the winner would also obtain a piece of the map that led to Sishui Secret Realm." The system still had the original plot in its hands. Although the story had been abandoned, plenty of descriptions and world-building had already urred in the early stages. The plot of this novel waspleted up until the point where Yu Shaofeng had been kicked out of the sect and driven away.


    "Speaking of which, have you noticed that in the outline given by the author, Chi Lan is thest boss? And he even fell into the devil''s path¡­ He became the number one demonic path cultivator, and finally flew up and entered the devil world¡­"


    "That is what would have happened to Chi Lan if it weren''t for me." Xue Ling rubbed his chin andughed. "This time, I won''t give him the chance to fall into the devil''s path. Anyone who stands the protagonist''s way must give way."


    The system felt that Chi Lan''s life was a little tough. Or perhaps its host wouldn''t be too cruel to him before he stepped onto the devil''s path¡­ It was totally different now. As long as its host had not finished being angry, Chi Lan would probably be given the cold treatment for a while.


    The next day, Chi Lan returned to normal. He was still a little confused when he woke up, but after a period of meditation, he realized that he had gone mad for some strange reasons yesterday. Although he didn''t know why he suddenly got better, he knew that the demon in his mind had gotten deeper¡­


    Chi Lan was embarrassed when Xue Ling knocked at the door and came in - he did not dare to look at his disciple at all now. As soon as he saw him, his mind would be full of his own dark, dirty thoughts towards him. As his master, this was really too much of a challenge towards the bottom line of his own morality.


    So, he could only suppress his own **, and act calm on the surface as he spoke to Xue Ling. "Yesterday, your Master¡­"


    Xue Ling smiled widely as he nced over, and immediately opened his mouth to say, "I secretly epted a disciple for Master without permission. It''s normal for Master to be angry. Only, younger martial brother is innocent, and I hope that Master will not drive him out of Still Peak."


    Having reached this point, Chi Lan shuttered up his expression as he heard these words. "Since you know you''ve done wrong, there is no way to avoid punishment. Your master sentences you to face the wall for three months. I hope this will remind you to be more careful."


    "But¡­ Master told me to get lost yesterday, and to no longer stay at Still Peak¡­ So I have already spoken with elder martial brother and nned to participate in this time''s inter-sectpetition. We were going to set out tomorrow¡­ I won''t show up in front of Master for three months. Can I skip the wall punishment?"


    Bringing up yesterday''s events gave Chi Lan a headache. He could not remember what he had done yesterday, but he subconsciously felt guilty towards Xue Ling. It had already required great willpower to sentence him to face the wall. Now, when he heard Xue Ling''s request, he thoughtlessly agreed. But, as a Master, one still had to have their own dignity. Xue Ling''s behaviour of standing in for him and epting another disciple was really too much, and Chi Lan''s unhappiness with this behaviour and his extra disciple stemmed from the heart. "You can go, but you can''t skip the punishment."


    Xue Ling nodded obediently. "Your disciple understands."


    After Xue Ling went out, Chi Lan sat in bed, thinking hard. But no matter what, he just couldn''t recall what exactly had happened yesterday. Situations where cultivators stepped out of Qi deviation within a day were rare, and before he woke up, he had even suspected that he would fall directly into the devil''s path.


    To be honest, he thought that falling onto the devil''s path wouldn''t be bad at all. At least that way he would be able to do whatever he wanted to his little disciple.


    As soon as the thought surfaced, and he realized these ideas still existed in his heart, Chi Lan felt ashamed of his own thoughts.


    But in reality, he didn''t have much time to reflect on these dirty thoughts. Since Xue Ling had epted Yu Shaofeng in his name in front of so many people, then Yu Shaofeng was also his, Chi Lan''s, disciple in name.


    Chi Lan could be kind to Xue Ling and indulge him in all things, but when he faced Yu Shaofeng, his expression was not nearly as good.


    It was the first time Yu Shaofeng had been summoned by his master. In fact, he was a little baffled. After hiding in his room all day holding the leaf given to him by his martial brother, his Master then came out of closed cultivation, and summoned him right away.


    Although his elder martial brother was smiling as heforted him, Yu Shaofeng was inexplicably very anxious, and when he finally saw his Master, his intuition told him that he had been correct to be panicked and worried.


    For no other reason than because Chi Lan''s aura was too powerful. It was the first time Yu Shaofeng had encountered a powerhouse on this level, and it was a powerhouse who hadn''t suppressed his aura at all. The very first time they met, he was directly pressured into kneeling by the force of that aura.


    "Unlike your martial brother, youe from the mortal world, so there are some things that I need to teach you." Chi Lan''s voice was as cold as ice. Yu Shaofeng had been forced to kneel and he basically had no way to lift up his head and see his face. "There is a saying in the mortal world that in one''s life, they need to bow to the heavens, to the earth, and to their parents. But in the world of cultivation, there is no such rule. You must remember that you are a person of Still Peak. Under this sky, there is nobody that can make you kneel. This is thest time you will kneel, and I will be thest person you kneel to. From today onwards, even if you are crushed to pieces, you are not allowed to kneel."


    "Yes. Your disciple will obey."


    "Also." Chi Lan gestured with his hand, and took back his aura. Yu Shaofeng immediately syed out onto the ground, gasping for breath, his eyes red. "You were brought back by your martial brother. He recognizes you, but I do not. You can carry my name when you''re outside, but in front of me, you don''t deserve to call me Master."


    Yu Shaofeng''s hands were clenched tightly.


    "If you want me to recognize you, then prove that your martial brother''s expectations were not wrong, and be strong for me to see."


    "Your disciple will obey." Yu Shaofeng lifted his head and looked up at the man standing in front of him. After looking up, his thoughts drifted for a moment and he began to doubt his life¡­ He clearly wasn''t bad looking¡­ Why did he feel like he had lowered the appearance value of Still Peak?


    "You are a mutated lightning spiritual root. The abilities that I cultivate are not suitable for you." A fingertip pressed against Yu Shaofeng''s forehead, and a volume of abilities was carved directly into his soul. "I passed on to you a form for lightning spiritual root cultivation. When you have cultivated it to its peak, you will be able to destroy the heaven and earth, and forge your own path, doing whatever you want and ignoring all rules. From now on, it''s all up to you."


    "Disciple thanks Master."


    "Shut up. I only epted your martial brother as a disciple."


    "¡­ Yes¡­ " He had already admitted that Xue Ling was his martial brother, why wouldn''t he admit that he was his disciple?


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but Yu Shaofeng always had the feeling that their Master''s face would soften a lot whenever he mentioned his martial brother.


    Although his Master''s eyes were full of dislike when they were turned towards him, Yu Shaofeng also had not expected his Master to like himself. It was already the best possible situation if he was willing to teach him. He actually hadn''t been driven out of Still Peak!


    He found that his luck had really turned good ever since he embarked on the journey of cultivation.~

 Chapter 126

    9.11 - What are you looking at me for? I didn''t do anything


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    "Martial brother, is it really okay like this? Master ordered me to cultivate properly, but then you went ahead and dragged me out¡­" Yu Shaofeng turned his head and watched as Still Peak faded into the distance. His expression was worried as he asked his martial brother this question.


    Xue Ling knocked on his head: "Don''t y around with your martial brother. If you really didn''t want toe, you could''ve opened your mouth and said so when I brought you out. If you keep pretending, now that we''ve already left, I''ll toss you down." They were riding on a sword. It would probably not be pretty if Yu Shaofeng dropped down now.


    Yu Shaofengughed awkwardly and said shyly, "I just think that I more or less need to express this reluctance. I can''t seem too happy about running away."


    "Come on, Master doesn''t really care if you''re on Still Peak or not. As long as he doesn''t know that I brought you along with me to run away, it should be all right."


    "But isn''t Master''s perception really vast? ¡­ Why won''t he know if we''re running out?"


    "Probably because he doesn''t dare to look at me." Xue Ling was toozy to bother himself about what that man was thinking. Until the point where he shut him up in a little ck room, he didn''t really want to deal with him. "I brought you out this time mainly to let you experience the inter-sectpetition."


    In the original novel, Yu Shaofeng had gone with his martial brother, another one of Ancestor Thunderbolt''s disciples who had a fire spiritual root with high attack and explosive power. They fought their way into the finals and obtained the map fragment to the Sishui Secret Realm. Then, that disciple brought Yu Shaofeng with him into the secret realm, and Yu Shaofeng picked up a pretty good harvest there. It also foreshadowed how he would be able to grow and develop on his own after being kicked out of the sect. There was a special material there that catalysed his mutated lightning root andter on allowed his strength to develop to a levelparable to Chi Lan.


    As long as he ate that thing, his spiritual root that had been taken away would be able topletely evolve and revitalize his entire body. Only, Yu Shaofeng had been unclear about what it was at the beginning, and only took it as an ornament that he kept by his side. He never expected that it would ultimately open up another path for him.


    "You have only joined the sect for a short time, and are not strong enough yet to have been assigned a ce in the quota of people that canpete in this time''s inter-sectpetition, so I''m only bringing you there to see the world."


    "But didn''t elder martial brother also not participate in the sectpetition?" Yu Shaofeng thought it was strange as he continued to ask. Even so, he had a very clear understanding of his own strength.


    Xue Ling smiled widely as he turned his head back,ughing as he petted his little martial brother''s dog head. "Still Peak has a total of two disciples. You''re still a little turnip head. In that case, having just me attend the sect''s grandpetition isn''t too outrageous at all. Understand?"


    As though sensing his martial brother''s ''love'', Yu Shaofeng shivered and was forced by his martial brother''s abuse of authority to obediently nod and say, "Oh¡­"


    "Younger martial brother." Although Yux Shaofeng had already shrunk his neck back, Xue Ling continued to stroke down his neck. It was as though he was petting him, but the more he did it, the more terrified Yu Shaofeng felt¡­


    QAQ Did his remark just now provoke his martial brother? This version of him was really scary¡­


    "Still Peak only has the two of us, and there is no way that Master will ept another disciple. So you are my only martial brother. Understand?"


    "¡­ Understood¡­ " To be precise, he wasn''t even Master''s disciple. Master only allowed him to call Xue Ling ''martial brother'', but didn''t let him call him Master at all¡­


    "I am your only martial brother, and in Still Peak, you are not allowed to question your martial brother''s words."


    "¡­ When did this we start to have this rule?


    "Just now."


    "¡­ Oh¡­ " Yu Shaofeng was now quite certain that he had provoked his brother, and the main reason for it was that he had refuted his martial brother''s words and questioned his strength.


    Heavens, when had his IQ and EQ be so low? It was too scary. If he wanted to survive under his Master and martial brother, he couldn''t keep making low-IQ mistakes.


    "This time, you will meet people from other forces during the inter-sectpetition. I won''t prevent you from interacting with them, but you need to polish your eyes well, and not make any mistakes." Seeing his little martial brother cleverly keep his head lowered, Xue began to exin the rules for going out this time to him. "Among the packages I have just given you is our school''s uniform. In a bit, you should change into it so that you won''t be ignored by the sect''s protectors."


    "Yes." Yu Shaofeng pulled out a set of white and blue clothes from the storage bag. Although he was a little curious about why his martial brother had waited until today before giving him the uniform that represented his identity in the sect, he still obediently got ready to put it on. "What about martial brother? Are you not wearing it?"


    "No. Wearing it makes one look like an idiot. It''s silly to death."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­"


    "And I won''t be able to sneak away from the group if I''m wearing it."


    "I think that, based on martial brother''s face, it''s practically impossible to sneak out without being noticed."


    "What rules did I tell you just now?"


    "¡­ Oh¡­" It was still better if he was obediently did as he was told. Martial brother had a bad temper, and it looked like he was in a bad mood. He should be a little more sensitive and try not to provoke him.


    As its name implied, the inter-sectpetition was a grandpetition involving disciples from various sects. It was held every five hundred years, and generally any young disciples under the Yuanying stage were wee toe andpete.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although it was so stipted, the younger generation of disciples who had reached the Yuanying stage were really rare. Therge ns would also send people topete, and elder martial brother had said that Chi Lan''s elder brother and sister would attend. Though, like Sky Peak''s elder martial brother, the person in charge of organizing the event, they were only responsible for leading their team, but would not participate in the event.


    Xue Ling had kept his own cultivation level at the Yuanying stage, which just met the requirements for participation. However, he reported his cultivation level as beingte stage Jindan, which seemed less conspicuous amongst the group.


    When Xue Ling and Yu Shaofeng arrived, the group had already basically all gathered together. Xue Ling brought Yu Shaofeng with him and went straight to elder martial brother''s side. He smiled so broadly it seemed like a flower was blooming on his face, and it appeared like he was in a really good mood~ "Elder martial brother, didn''t I tell you early on? I would be able to make Master let mee out~"


    The Unfettered Immortal was in the midst of ordering people about. When he saw Xue Ling and his younger martial brother heading over, he marked down their names. For Still Peak to only have their two names was really rather conspicuous. "It''s good that you came. I was worried that the Venerable would not let you go."


    "Actually, I rubbed Master the wrong way yesterday. He said that I shouldn''t show up in front of him for three months, so I was able to leave sessfully."


    Yu Shaofeng stood behind his martial brother and really, really wanted to say that this shameless acquaintance was not his martial brother at all.


    Elder martial brother patted Xue Ling on the shoulder: "The Venerable is just overly concerned about you. There''s no need for you to purposely make him unhappy. Just talk to him properly and he will also let you out. Your cultivation isn''t low anymore, it''ll be good for you to go out and travel around."


    "Sigh, you can even say thatte stage Jindan is not low. Even a person like this can be Venerable Crimson me''s disciple - it shows the Venerable is also capable of making mistakes." A discordant voice sounded out. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and thought to himself that someone really wanted to make trouble. "You only know how to wave the Venerable''s g around and try every trick to mislead the public. Disobeying the rules and causing disorder all day long; everyone is wearing the sect uniform, but you look like a vixen and still insist on wearing ck robes. If you ask me, you should just wear red so that other people can''t keep their eyes away from you. I guarantee that as soon as you go up on stage, others will admit defeat. You can rely on your face to make it all the way to finals."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you saying that. In fact, I also have red clothes. Only, you''re blind, and even if I wore them for you, you wouldn''t be able to see them." Xue Ling had never been merciful when insulting others. The other party said such ugly words, so nobody could me him for not speaking politely. "Although we are contemporaries, don''t forget how old you are. Toeing the age line to take part in the inter-sectpetition and relying on your Yuanying stage power must feel really great, right? You only have thisst opportunity to feel cool. In this life, you''ll probably stay at Yuanying stage." When he looked over coldly, his temperament changedpletely. It was totally different from when he was smilingly angry, but it made people''s hair stand on end.


    Yu Shaofeng always felt his martial brother''s current appearance was quite familiar. After looking a few more times, he discovered that this was almost exactly like their Master''s normal temperament¡­ Yesterday, their Master had also spoken to him with a cold expression like this.


    Uh¡­ The cold Qi that wasing out was also a little simr.


    The scene immediately turned awkward, but elder martial brother did not have any intention to ease the atmosphere at all. He saw that Xue Ling was not losing in the slightest bit, and turned to continue registering people. The people who had juste were people from Earth Peak, and if they were really counting, they were also from the same generation and would have to call him martial elder brother. But he found them irritating, and didn''t even want to look at this type of trash.


    Yes, the person who came to insult Xue Ling was the disciple brother who had originally brought Yu Shaofeng to attend the inter-sectpetition. He was the only Yuanying stage cultivator on Earth Peak, and also the only cultivator whose age was right on the age limit for participation. The cultivation levels of his fellow disciple brothers had surpassed his, and his position on Earth Peak was pretty awkward. This was also the reason why he had brought along Yu Shaofeng whom their Master appeared to favour. Later on, when Yu Shaofeng suffered disaster, he also followed the plot and trampled him under his feet. And then, he never appeared again. He could also be considered as a big cannon fodder.


    Even if the other party was trash, as long as he was unhappy, Xue Ling would still pick a fight with him. Every word that he spoke poked at the other party''s sore spots, and that kind of polite cursing made his face turn white, then red, and finally turn ck. "Should we just go ahead and fight now? I can keep you out of the finals for the rest of your life."


    The other party was obviously angry to the point of rage. He immediately pulled his sword out, and taunted, "Come on, then! If you have the guts, don''t go crying back to the Venerable for support!"


    Xue Ling sneered, but was pulled back by Yu Shaofeng''s grip on his clothing in the next second. He turned his head and unhappily looked at his younger martial brother, then heard elder martial brother say, "Everyone is here. I have already asked the elder in charge of transportation toe. You should all be quiet. Our sect does not allow personal fights."


    Yu Shaofeng gestured to Xue Ling with his eyes and said, "Martial brother, don''t be impulsive."


    Xue Ling didn''t really intend to fight the other party here. He just enjoyed seeing the other party upset, watching as he itched to fight but couldn''t, and finally could only stamp his feet. "Oh. It''s fine. Your martial brother''s words always count. When thepetition arrives, I''ll definitely beat him up for you to see."


    Yu Shaofeng looked at the person over there who was once again jumping and stamping out of anger because of his martial brother''s words. His lips twitched and he asked, "Martial brother, have you been in a bad mood recently? ¡­ You''re about to blow up¡­"


    "No~" Xue Ling blinked innocently as his expression changed more quickly than flipping a book. He instantly brought out a smile, and it was even a particrly attractive smile. "If I was in a bad mood, I would have killed a broken little child like you a long time ago."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­" How was this matter rted to him? Why was he always getting shot at while lying down for no reason at all¡­


    While they were talking, the elders had already arrived. This time, the Sky Sword Sect had supplied three elders for thispetition, and they were all from Sky Peak. This had probably been arranged on purpose in the plot so as to better highlight the contradictions between Sky Peak and Earth Peak where the protagonist should have been at this time. So, Sky Peak was responsible for a lot of things in thispetition.


    These three elders were all of the same generation as Chi Lan even though their strength was not as high as his. Xue Ling had also seen them before, and he naturally went over to greet them when they arrived, and it was inevitable that some small talk would be made.


    When he returned, he once again heard the sound of lowughter from the direction of Earth Peak''s people, saying that he only knew how to use his face to attract others. Xue Ling smiled and flicked his hand, but that smile made Yu Shaofeng feel extremely nervous. He was afraid that his martial brother would really be unhappy and rush over to scratch off the other person''s face. It wasn''t until after they flew to their destination on the flying artefact, were allocated their rooms, and finally prepared to sleep with nothing untoward happening that Yu Shaofeng finally let out a relieved sigh.


    As a result, there was a scene the next morning over at Earth Peak''s side. It was because their disciple brother''s face had be disfigured, and was so wrecked that nobody could bear to look.


    Yu Shaofeng silently nced over at his martial brother.


    Xue Ling was eating some snacks. When he felt Yu Shaofeng''s gaze on him, he raised his eyes and smiled, "What are you looking at me for? I didn''t do anything."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­" Martial brother, you have a strong sense of revenge. Anyone can tell that you did it, okay?!


    Xue Ling continued, "I haven''t left all night. If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask those martial uncles."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­" Yes, yes, yes. You came and went like a shadow, right? ¡­ He just didn''t understand why some people would break out of character and act so childish¡­


    if you haven''t already! we have spoilers and cookies

 Chapter 127

    9.12 - Sky Sword Sect, Still Peak, Yu Shaofeng


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Someone''s face had been mutted. There was no way this kind ofrge event would not affect Xue Ling''s side. After all, the only person who had fallen out with Earth Peak since yesterday was Xue Ling, and since something had happened over there, they would naturallye over to find him, and put the me for this incident squarely on Xue Ling''s head.


    Of course, whether this me was justified or not was still up for discussion.


    Xue Ling lookedid-back the whole time. That rxed, calm appearance made even Yu Shaofeng have some doubts about whether this was his elder martial brother''s handiwork or not.


    People from Earth Peak came up and kicked down the door to Xue Ling''s room. One of them rushed inside, pointed a finger straight at Xue Ling and cried, "Elder, he was the only one who had a conflict with our disciple brother yesterday. He must be the one who did that to disciple brother''s face!"


    The elder who had been hauled awake so early in the morning had a helpless look on his face. He did not appear to want to be overly involved in this matter, and presided over justice for them: "As I said, my awareness has constantly been covering the entire vessel. If he really did anything, there is no way that I wouldn''t know. Your disciple brother''s face must have been caused by a different reason. You shouldn''t be rushing into his room so carelessly without a just cause."


    "Elder understands the situation best. But there are some dogs who don''t feelfortable if they don''t rush in and bite. Elder should just let them curse a bit to prevent him from going out and barkingter, saying our Still Peak is colluding with Sky Peak to bully their Earth Peak." Xue Ling''s sitting posture was idle. There were snacks that came from who knew where in front of him, and even some tea. "It''s a rare to have an opportunity to have a long chat with elder. How about elder sit down and enjoy some snacks? These are all spiritual foods, which are good for cultivation."


    The disciple was so angry, his eyes were red. He stretched out his hand to sweep away the food Xue Ling had ced in front of him, but was locked in ce by Xue Ling''s hand and met with his cold eyes. "Did you really believe that I wouldn''t dare to make a move against you just because I didn''t argue with you about your irrational behaviour just now?"


    The disciple could not move and burst out, "You wicked man! Is it not enough to have harmed my disciple brother? You still want to harm me. Elder, do you see? Are you really nning to be in cahoots with evil?!"


    The elder was left very speechless. This disciple was a new disciple who Ancestor Thunderbolt had just epted, and his martial brother brought him along this time to broaden his view of the world. But now, even before he had seen anything, he had already been used as a sword to use others by his martial brother. It was unknown if this made him lucky or unfortunate.


    "Speaking of which, you also need to address me as disciple brother. How did your Earth Peak teach you? You don''t understand any of the rules at all. It''s bad enough that you don''t greet me when you see me, but you even dared to kick down your disciple brother''s door?" Xue Ling knocked on his head and pointed to Yu Shaofeng, who was sitting silently beside him. "See, as someone else''s martial brother, you need to be a little more cute and obedient. If your elder martial brother doesn''t tell you to speak, just keep your mouth shut and sit there. You should do this regardless of which martial brother you''re in front of. Understand?"


    The disciple wanted to open his mouth and curse, but in the next second, he had been tossed out. He flew a long way, and almost fell off the flying artefact. In the end, the elder couldn''t bear to watch on anymore, gesturing with his hand to bring him back and preventing him from falling off the edge.


    "I''ll stand in for your martial brother and educate you a bit. You don''t need to thank me. Next time you see me, just greet me with a ''hello, martial brother''." Even though he hadnded a long way away, that disciple brother still heard a clear voice in his ear as he got up.


    The elder headed towards him, and that disciple looked especially wronged. "Elder, didn''t we say that we can''t have internal fights? He bullied me! Isn''t he acting like there''s nobody else on Earth Peak?!"


    The elder looked at him indifferently. This person''s face looked a little fierce, and his nose was blue and swollen. He waspletely different from Xue Ling, who had even smilingly told him that he understood his own limitations just before he left. The difference in style was just like the difference between heaven and earth.


    He spoke lightly, "Your Earth Peak basically doesn''t have anyone left."


    The disciple was so vexed, he didn''t bother to answer the elder. He couldn''t curse at the elder, and only angrily made his excuses before turning away and leaving.


    He even started muttering indignantly under his breath after he turned to leave. As a matter of fact, martial brother had been right. Sky Peak and Still Peak''s people were all trash. They couldn''t do anything, but they were best at ying underhanded tricks.


    Because Earth Peak was unable to produce any evidence, this matter finally ended just like that.


    From start to end, Xue Ling was as rxed as watching a y. He was even shameless enough to use a serious expression and admonish Yu Shaofeng: "Did you see? Many things have to be seen with their own eyes. If you listen to hearsay, you''ll eventually be like that idiot. If I hadn''t saved you from the sea of suffering back then, you would be that idiot now."


    In fact, Yu Shaofeng had always been very confused. He was the kind of confused that went from head to toe, the type thatpletely didn''t understand what happened and what was going on here at all. But when he heard Xue Ling''s words, he suddenly asked: "Martial brother is trying to say that if I had been taken in by Ancestor Thunderbolt back then, I would now look like that person?"


    "Yes~" Xue Ling stuffed a piece of cake into his mouth and spoke meaningfully, "Or maybe, the face that was destroyed at that time could have been yours."


    Yu Shaofeng shivered: "Martial brother, you were the one who did it, right¡­"


    "What kind of words are you saying? Does your martial brother look like the kind of person who would do dirty things in the dark because they can''t do it openly during the day? I have always acted fairly and honestly. I wouldn''t even bother to do such filthy things."


    Yu Shaofeng didn''t fully understand, but he nodded his head anyway. It was unknown whether he believed it or not.


    Xue Ling curved his lips and asked the system that was hanging over his shoulder: "Isn''t that right, system?~"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although its host wouldn''t be able to see, the system still tried its best to roll its eyes exaggeratedly at him.


    He was obviously incredibly petty. If others spoke badly about him once, he would have to retort ten times. If he couldn''t deal with it openly, he would definitely retaliate underhandedly, and in order not to get caught, he even used his system to make a move¡­ it was a system, a golden finger! Not something to be used to secretly bring disaster to an opponent! And it was such cheap goods too!


    Although it was indignant, for the sake of improving its host''s mood, the system ultimately still chose to stay quiet and keep its thoughts to itself. Host''s mood had improved after destroying that person, and the low pressure he had been emitting had disappeared. Since someone would have to suffer regardless, it would be best if it wasn''t the system.


    After this incident, for some reason, the people of Earth Peak became much more low-key. They no longer came to provoke him, and Xue Ling was also toozy to concern himself with them. He spent every day cultivating with Yu Shaofeng, and never left the room for several days.


    This time, the grand inter-sectpetition was being held in Nanyang''s Wang n, one of the seven major ns. Nanyang, where the Wang n was located, had always been famous for the production and sale of jade. The capital ruled by the Wang n was known as the capital of jade. Every one hundred years, arge number of high-quality jade would be produced here. Therefore, the Wang n was very rich. Among the seven families, their wealth was ranked first.


    Most of Wang n''s techniques were supplemented by jade. They were good at arranging all kinds of formations, and it was said that their grand formations could even trap Half-Immortals. But Half-Immortals had not appeared on the continent for many years, and very few people had ever seen them. Naturally, these had all be legends.


    Sky Sword Sect was not one of the first to arrive. Four of the other three great sects and seven major ns had already arrived before them. Wang n had obviously made a big contribution to this time''s inter-sectpetition, and had specifically built vis for the disciples of various sects to live in temporarily. The vis sprawled over a very wide area, and the scenery left them with nothing toin about. The area where the inter-sectpetition would be held was not far from the vis, and many arenas tforms had already been set up there.


    For the sake of fairness, the number of people that each faction could dispatch for every cultivation stage was fixed, but it was still necessary to screen out the participants at the beginning in order to whittle down the crowd.


    The firstpetition was a big free-for-all. The number of people eliminated from each faction was fixed, and once they reached their quota, others in the arena would no longer be able toy hands on the remaining disciples of that faction. There were also rules that those who were of different cultivation stages could not be matched together during this initial phase to avoid having some gifted disciples who had only been cultivating for a short time from being kicked out at the start just because theycked experience.


    The inter-sectpetition would begin ten dayster. Xue Ling''s group was assigned to live in an inn-like building along with the people from Shangdu''s Chi n.


    It was probably due to the connection between Venerable Crimson me and Sky Sword Sect that the rtionship between Chi n and Sky Sword Sect had always been good. The two factions had been arranged to stay together, and some of the youths went out to y and tumble together; the scene was quite harmonious.


    Since everyone was here, Xue Ling would also need to bring Yu Shaofeng to meet the guests that hade from the Chi n. After a round of greetings, he was once again surrounded by the younger generations. He even had his head conked by Chi Li, who praised him for having the same potential as Chi Lan.


    Xue Ling kept a smile on his face the whole time, and then dissatisfiedly pinched Yu Shaofeng''s face after they returned back to their room. "Why didn''t they pinch your cheeks and try to rub shoulders with you?"


    Yu Shaofeng''s looked innocent. "Perhaps it''s because I''m not as likeable as martial brother is?"


    Xue Ling enjoyed his ttery very much. He hummed and forgave his foolish martial brother, then sent him out of the room, saying, "Little children should go out and interact with others, and see more of what the world of cultivation is really like."


    Yu Shaofeng was pushed out the door. He asked oddly, "What about martial brother? Are you not going?"


    "Your martial brother has no leisure time. I still have to cultivate in order protect my dumb martial brother as well as my Master''s reputation!" Heavens knew how unhappy he was whenever he was praised as being simr to Chi Lan. He was much more of a genius than Chi Lan was! They should know that he had only built up his Qi foundation when he transformed into human form. Since then, he had already rushed into the Yuanying stage. His foundations were solid, and he would never lose in a fight. But all of this had nothing to do with Chi Lan!


    That fellow had never instructed him in cultivation at all!


    System: "But you are cultivating by absorbing his fire and lightning Qi¡­"


    "Keep your mouth shut when you''re not being asked to speak."


    System: "¡­ Oh¡­ "


    Xue Ling stayed in their room and refused to go out, so Yu Shaofeng had to go out by himself. He was wearing Sky Sword Sect''s sect uniform, and those who didn''t know better only thought that he was a young disciple who came from Sky Sword Sect topete or watch the event. His movements were like a sword that had juste out of sheath. His martial brother had promised him that he would win thepetition, and then use that piece of meteorite that was the prize to create a sword for him. He was really looking forward to it now, and one day while he was practicing, he suddenly understood his sword intent. But because it was not yet fully under his control, some of his sword intent leaked out between his actions.


    It was also this sword intent that attracted certain people''s attention.


    It was like meeting someone he was destined to meet. He met this person while turning a corner; and then both sides noticed the other party''s sword intent, and looked at each other in surprise.


    "Sky Sword Sect, Still Peak, Yu Shaofeng." Pressing his lips together, Yu Shaofeng cupped his hands together and gave a greeting.


    "Shangdu''s Chi n, Chi Jian." That person nodded their head, and returned the greeting, opening his mouth to give his own name.


    xiin: my baby ship has appeared~

 Chapter 128

    9.13 - My martial brother is the most beautiful person in the world


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    ns were a very broad concept. Shangdu''s Chi n was very good at magic techniques, especially fire magic. Most of the elders and the powerhouses in Chi n specialized in fire, but there were also some unexpected geniuses that were talented in other areas.


    For example, Chi Lan cultivated on the lightning and fire path. His attack power was explosive, and anything in his hands could be his weapon. He did not purposely cultivate the sword or any other skills, and only used power to break through all techniques. When one stood in front of Chi Lan, they would understand that these things were nothing but external props. In the face of absolute power, they were just that weak.


    Another example of this was Chi Jian.


    Chi Jian was also considered a genius within the n, but because the previous generation was too brilliant, it seemed very normal for him to have such a cultivation at his current age. Of course, his low-key personality was also a factor - he was the kind of person who did not pay attention to anything other than cultivation. He only had eyes for his sword, and everything else was nothing but wooden blocks to him.


    Perhaps only when he saw an opponent would his eyes shine brightly, and then his intent to fight would rise up.


    When the two sword cultivators met, there was really just a few things they could do. Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian looked at each other for a moment, then turned to the sparring venue that Wang n had set up. During the inter-sectpetition, other than the battle arenas, the sparring tform was the only ce where cultivators were allowed to fight as they liked.


    Both of them were of the younger generation, and their cultivation levels differed by a rank, so they had no intention of fighting directly. Theypeted against each other with sword intent alone,paring their understanding of the meaning of the sword.


    For sword cultivators, to be able to meet another person who understood sword intent, let alone one who felt like old friends upon first meeting, was a very rare thing. Even if there were so many sword cultivators in Sky Sword Sect, there were only a few who understood their own sword intent, and most of them were leaders of their own groups. Even fewer were as young as Yu Shaofeng.


    He was still a young boy. His little steamed bun face had not yet grown up and still carried traces of softness, but he had already gotten much taller in the past two months, his figure rtively tall and upright. Coupled with the Sky Sword Sect''s blue and white sect uniform, he looked very proper and good looking, and when he smiled, dimples loomed in the corners of his mouth, making him look as bright as a small sun.


    Chi Jian, like his name, also had a fire spiritual root. But for some reason, the sword intent that he had developed was just like an ice crystal, and his spiritual root and sword intent were like two extremes.


    Unlike his appearance, Yu Shaofeng''s sword intent was fierce and violent, and carried apelling momentum. It was aggressive, like thunder and lightning falling in session, refusing to stop until their opponent was cut down.


    These were two very different types of swordsmanship, but in theter stage of their sparring, they seemed to strangely blend together. The feeling that they were at odds with each other lessened considerably. Their gazes met again, and they could see the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Things like sword intent were very vague and unpredictable. Yu Shaofeng had only recently understood the meaning of his sword. A few days ago, when he met Chi Lan, perhaps because the violent lightning contained in his sword intent was simr to his power, Chi Lan had also given him a few pointers on his sword intent. With those one or two sentences from Chi Lan, Yu Shaofeng''s sword intent was not the slightest bit weaker than Chi Jian''s despite not having his own sword.


    Chi Jian''s sword intent was not in harmony with his own spiritual roots, but this did not prevent him from cultivating along his own path of the sword. He learned many ice and fire sword techniques over the years, and his sword intent already had a specific direction. If nothing untoward urred, he would definitely be the most outstanding sword cultivator from Chi n in the future.


    It was difficult to say if they were lucky or unfortunate to meet under these circumstances. Their sword intents werepatible, which was to say, if their two swords joined forces, their attack power would soar to a very terrifying level¡­


    Well, this would only be in theter stages, when they had be more powerful.


    It was very rare to meet apatible sword cultivator, so when the two of them looked at the other party, they were really quite surprised.


    If Xue Ling was there, he would probably understand what was happening now. Chi Jian had a very important role in theter stages of this novel. It was precisely because of his existence that the likelihood of Yu Shaofeng going against Chi Lan doubled.


    Chi Jian was a character no less pitiful than Yu Shaofeng. ording to the plot outline that the author provided, Chi Lan became a devil, and his n was destroyed. Chi Jian escaped from this disaster, but Chi Lan became his heart knot. If he wanted to ascend and be an immortal, he would need to defeat Chi Lan. After Chi Lan fell into the devil''s path, it would be very odd if Chi n remained on the righteous path, andter on, they suffered a great tribtion. Chi Jian had gone out to cultivate and escaped the disaster, but when he returned, he no longer had a home.


    Chi n had beenbelled as traitors to the righteous path, colluding with those on the devil''s path. Chi n''s members either had to forsake their surnames, or else they would be captured and persecuted by the other sects and ns. They had the choice to be killed, or to join the other sects, and in a short time, the entire npletely disappeared. In order to investigate this matter, Chi Jian joined hands with Yu Shaofeng, who had lost his cultivation and been chased out of his sect, and the two of them broke through many barriers and escaped many dangers by virtue of theirbined swords.


    If Chi Lan had not unexpectedly flown up to enter the devil world, the two of them might have joined hands to challenge the Venerable Devil.


    In a sense, Chi Jian was the second protagonist of the novel, but even before he appeared, the author had dropped the story.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Ling''s movements had set off a butterfly effect, and the ripples made it so that the time when the two of them met was brought forward.


    If the author really wrote about their meeting, it would probably be pretty much exactly like the scene that had just urred in front of them.


    It looked more like¡­ .


    Chi Jian was Yu Shaofeng''s first friend, and he was also from Chi n. Given that master of his who refused to acknowledge him, at the very least, they still had some kind of rtionship. The two of them stopped sparring, and Yu Shaofeng pulled Chi Jian out of the venue, saying that he wanted to invite him for dinner.


    His cultivation was not high, but he could survive without eating or drinking. However, after following his martial brother for so long, he would always want to eat something when there was nothing else to do. Since his elder martial brother was now cultivating in their room, he would naturally drag along his new friend to hang out.


    Chi Jian had begun cultivating when he was very young, and this was not his first inter-sectpetition. Yu Shaofeng was so full of enthusiasm that he felt moved, too. At the end of the day, the two of them were still young, and two of them wandered around the boundaries of Wang n''snds.


    During this period, Yu Shaofeng also interacted a lot with the other party, and although it was mostly one-sided, he still conveniently understood the rtionship between the two of them.


    If they calcted it, the two of them truly had a rtionship. Although Yu Shaofeng was one level of seniority under Chi Jian, the two of them could still be considered as peers.


    Because Chi Jian needed to call Chi Lan ''uncle'', and Yu Shaofeng called him ''Master''.


    Oh. Chi Lan still hadn''t allowed him to call him that for the time being, but who cared? He wouldn''t be able to hear it if he spoke about it outside.


    Chi Jian knew that Chi Lan had received a disciple some time ago, but had never expected that he would be able to see him. It was onlyter on, after Yu Shaofeng exined, that he realized Yu Shaofeng was only a little disciple that had been brought along by that disciple, and was not actually valued by Chi Lan at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no expression on his face, but he still tried hard to make himself appearforting. He opened his mouth and said to Yu Shaofeng, "Uncle has always been cold to people. The fact that he was willing to talk to you is already a very good thing."


    Yu Shaofeng smiled and expressed that he didn''t mind at all.


    The one he liked was his martial brother, not his Master.


    Who cared about how that Master usually treated others?


    They chatted happily and made appointments to meet up several days in a row, and were either chatting together or exploring. Even Xue Ling noticed the change in Yu Shaofeng, but he had said early on that he would allow Yu Shaofeng to make friends by himself. His original intention of bringing him out was so that he could participate a little more in the plot.


    Although it seemed that he had been cheated by the man a few times, Xue Ling still believed in his words. As long as he let the protagonist go out and about, the plot would smash directly onto his head. All he needed to do now was wait.


    Sure enough, after going out for five consecutive days, Yu Shaofeng excitedly rushed back to find Xue Ling with his new littlepanion in tow.


    "Martial brother! Martial brother!" Because of how quickly he had run and how excited he was, his face was a little unnaturally red, and his eyes were bright and sparkling. He had grown quite a bit of meat during this period, which made him look even more like a cute little youth. "Hurry and take a look at what we managed to buy!"


    He was holding a small stone in his hand. It was a dark, round thing that was not attractive in any way, the type of thing that would definitely be ignored at a nce.


    Xue Ling''s mind was full of nothing but "It''s happening, it''s happening! The protagonist''s exclusive ability to fill in the gaps!"


    He reached out and closed the door,id down a formation, and nced at the quiet teenager who hade in with Yu Shaofeng. He noticed that the other party was wearing clothes from Chi n, and guessed that this boy was probably the one that his little disciple brother had been paying attention to and going out with recently. "Regardless of what you managed to buy, you still need to stay calm. Did you really run over the whole way with that foolish look on your face? Letting everyone know that you''ve bought something good?"


    "Naturally not." Yu Shaofeng put down the stone in his hand and introduced Chi Jian, who was standing behind him. "Chi Jian and I aren''t idiots. I was incredibly calm on the way back~ Martial brother, this is Chi Jian. He seems to be rted to Master, and he says that he calls Master ''uncle''."


    Xue Ling knew who it was as soon as he heard his name. Although he was surprised that he had appeared a little early, since he was the right person, he could rest assured.


    It was just another unlucky child.


    When these two were paired together, they were simply just a pair of unlucky goods.


    "Master''s nephew?" Xue Ling''s lips were curved, and his attitude seemed quite mild. "I am Shaofeng''s martial brother, and your uncle''s senior disciple. If you don''t mind, you can just follow Shaofeng''s example and call me martial brother."


    Chi Jian made a very precise bow and cupped his hands together as he greeted, "Martial brother Xue."


    "Addressing me like that is fine too." Xue Ling rubbed Shaofeng''s head. "This child Shaofeng is a little reckless, it must have been troublesome taking him around these days."


    "No, it''s fine. Shaofeng and I get along very well."


    "It''s great that you guys can get along." After exchanging polite pleasantries, Xue Ling finally turned his eyes towards the dark stone. "Well, you can tell me now. What''s special about this stone?"


    Yu Shaofengughed sneakily and said, "We went to visit a stone gambling stall today. This is something we picked and bought."


    Wang n had many jade mines, and stone gambling was a popr game for the people who lived here. Some people could make a fortune overnight because they chose some fine jade, while others lost their property and went bankrupt because of these stones.


    "What, this is a stone you guys brought back from stone gambling? Are you so excited because there''s jade inside?"


    "There isn''t any jade, but this stone is really mysterious." Yu Shaofeng picked up the stone and waved Chi Jian over. "Martial brother, look. As long as Chi Jian and I put our sword intents inside¡­" As he spoke, the stone began to give off a faint light.


    A line of light appeared in the dark stone along the ce where the two people were holding the stone. Slowly, it drew out a miniature, iplete map on the surface of the stone. "Martial brother, look! Isn''t this some sort of hidden map to a secret realm!"


    Xue Ling mentally flipped through the confidential synopsis that the system had provided. This stone should be rted to a veryrge secret realm that was written about in the plot. Only, this realm only opened rtivelyter in the plot, and by that time, Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian''s strength was strong enough that they could escape most people''s pursuit. It was only then that they finally made a move and entered the realm.


    And there were a total of five ck stones. They would need to feed their sword intent into all five in order to see the entire map, and it would take time for them to find them all.


    As a qualified elder martial brother, Xue Ling was not hesitant in putting his younger martial brother to work at all. "Yes, it should be. But there''s not much point if you only have one piece. If you can find all the stones, perhaps I can bring you and Chi Jian to go and take a look."


    "Good! Then it''s settled!" Yu Shaofeng did not ask Chi Jian for his opinion at all and immediately agreed. It looked like he had a mysterious attraction towards ces like secret realms.


    Perhaps his obsessive perseverance which made him appear like an undying cockroach also infected Chi Jian, making Chi Jian also willing to go through life and death with him. They were both all kinds of foolish¡­


    At least, Xue Ling felt that way.


    He did not know that after the two left, Yu Shaofeng pulled Chi Jian away sneakily, and asked, "Wasn''t I right? My martial brother is the most beautiful person in the world. Even Master isn''t as good-looking! You lost. When we sparter, you have to let me have three moves first."


    Chi Jian''s steps paused. His voice softened a lot, and he sounded rather helpless. "Good."


    Aren''t Chi Jian & Yu Shaofeng the cutest together?

 Chapter 129

    9.14 - It really gave him a special sense of achievement when he saw it


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    Yu Shaofeng did not participate in the inter-sectpetition, but Chi Jian and Xue Ling both did. As a spectator, he felt a little stifled.


    Xue Ling did not try to console him, but Chi Jian told him: "This is my first andst time participating. Perhaps you should look forward to the fact that your cultivation might exceed thepetition regtions by the time the nextpetitiones around?"


    Yu Shaofeng''s talent should be the highest amongst the people who had been epted into Sky Sword Sect during the recent disciple recruiting convention. He joined Still Peak, which was considered the peak with the highest density of spiritual Qi. He had a martial brother whose cultivation level would also immediately rise up every time he casually cultivated, and a Master who was strong enough to bepletely unshakeable to look up to. It made his current cultivation level seem like nothing special, but at the end of the day, he had only joined the sect a short time ago, and he hadn''t even participated in any actualbat yet. It would be against established practices for him to participate in an inter-sectpetition like this now. But in fact, based on his strength, if he didn''t participate in thispetition, perhaps his strength would have exceeded thepetition limits the next time the inter-sectpetition


    Until the Fenshen stage, based on the purity of Yu Shaofeng''s spiritual root, as long as his spiritual power umted to a certain level, he would rise up in ranks. Basically, he didn''t even need to cultivate his spiritual consciousness - he only needed to allow it to grow along with his strength, and it would smoothly grow along with his cultivation.


    Participating in the inter-sectpetition would not be very useful to him. If it hadn''t been that Xue Ling wanted to obtain the map fragment for the secret realm and give it to Yu Shaofeng so that he could find good things, Xue Ling also would have disdained participating in thepetition.


    Once Chi Jian had spoken, Xue Ling followed his lead and continued, "This kind of inter-sectpetition can help you gain experience, but you can also do that when you go out and wander about. If you really want to, after the Sishui Secret Realm, I''ll forge your sword for you, and you can go out and temper yourself with Chi Jian."


    After all, Yu Shaofeng was the protagonist. It was not difficult to keep him shut in one ce before he ever came out to see the world, but since he had alreadye out, there was no reason to shut him back in. Xue Ling was ready to let go - since Chi Jian had already showed up, with him around, these two would probably be able to make it through most things.


    There was no need to ask why Xue Ling felt more relieved with Chi Jian than Yu Shaofeng. Chi Jian had already tempered himself on his travels many times as he trained his sword intent, and had much more life experience than the genuinely silly and sweet Yu Shaofeng. Let alone, he was Yu Shaofeng''s destinedpanion, and they would have a greater chance of running into more trouble together. Their chances of turning bad luck into good luck were also higher, and their chances of sessfully getting more powerful were even greater this way.


    "Martial brother, are you serious?" Yu Shaofeng found it unbelievable. After all, his martial brother has always been unreliable and short-sighted, and if he couldn''t see him, he would often feel uneasy. Why was it that he was now so casually willing to throw him out?


    "Of course I''m serious." Xue Ling looked at the time. Tomorrow, the grand inter-sectpetition would start, and five dayster, it would end and the Sishui Secret Realm would be opened. The secret realm would remain open for two months, which was enough for him to create a sword. "We still have two months'' time, and then I''ll need to go back and face the wall in punishment."


    Yu Shaofeng looked embarrassed. After all, his elder martial brother needed to face the wall because of him. And he was going to go out and y while his martial brother was being punished¡­ no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t seem like a good little martial brother at all¡­


    "Enough. Who are you trying to look guilty for? I, your martial brother, do not need your guilt. Bring Chi Jian with you and get out - the further the better. It''s enough if I don''t need to see you and feel irritated." Xue Ling nned to use the three months of wall punishment to break through to Chuqiao. After three months, his cultivation level should also have stabilized.


    Since he wanted to let protagonist out and wander, he naturally needed to improve his own strength so that they would have some backing while they were running around provoking the world.


    That damned repressed Chi Lan could not be relied on; it would be better if he managed this himself. "After you go out, remember to listen to Chi Jian. He''s much steadier than you are. You should learn more from him."


    Chi Jian''s face remained unchanged by such praise, and he looked very calm: "Thank you martial brother Xue for your praise."


    "Enough. I only praised you a little. I hope that in the future, you''ll look after this foolish younger martial brother of mine."


    "Even if elder martial brother hadn''t told me to, I still would have."


    Xue Ling looked suspiciously at Chi Jian a few times, but could tell nothing from his expression, so he let it go. This was exactly why he hated those with facial paralysis. They wore the same expression all day long, and he couldn''t tell what they were thinking at all. It made them so hard to predict, and he really hated it the most.


    After sending off his annoying younger martial brother, the inter-sectpetition began on schedule.


    It was the first day of the inter-sectpetition. As one of the five great sects, Sky Sword Sect''s disciples were still some of the strongest amongst their age groups. Their performances were not bad, and it was very in line with the descriptions in the original text. Only the Earth Peak''s leading disciple was kicked out in the first round.


    The reason for his disqualification was that he attacked his own people, and then he was immediately beaten out by others.


    That Earth Peak disciple had originally been sent to test Xue Ling''s abilities, but they had not expected that Xue Ling would be so relentless, unhesitatingly making a move andpletely uncaring about the fact that they were from the same sect. He was still turning around in circles when he was pped out of the arena, and finally slowed down and vomited out a mouthful of blood before finally realizing that he had lost any chance of participating in the next match.


    The big free-for-allpetition in the first round of the inter-sectpetition was chaotic, but not very interesting. It posed no threat to those who had high strength at all. Xue Ling even took the time to raise an eyebrow at the leader of the disciples from Earth Peak, the one whose face he had disfigured, making the other party so angry he almost killed his opponent and ended up being reprimanded by the elder who was in charge of refereeing after he had to step in and stop him.


    Chi Jian was only eliminated on the fourth day. Based on his middle stage Chidan cultivation, it was not embarrassing for him to lose to disciple brother in the early Yuanying stage. After all, he had already made it to thest day of thepetition.


    After he came off stage, Yu Shaofeng told him with a grin that at least he had not been matched up with his martial brother, otherwise it would be a shame he ended up knocked down even before his sword was able to leave its sheath.


    After watching several of Xue Ling''s duels, Chi Jian could only helplessly conclude that Yu Shaofeng had been right.


    He was not Xue Ling''s opponent. The other party very excessive - it was unknown if it was due to wanting to save time or for other reasons, but he only ever made one move in everypetition, sending his opponent off the arena tform in disgrace. It made his wins look like clever trickery.


    His methods and means caused a lot of people around them to express their opinions since it seemed rather humiliating to his opponents, but none of the opponents who had been thrown off the stage hade up to ask him to be more serious or apologize to them.


    "It''s probably because they all know that your martial brother is being very serious." Chi Jian could see something more than what was on the surface, so he exined to Yu Shaofeng, "Although he only used one move, martial brother Xue actually released his Qi right from the start¡­ even if they were more serious, or used a stronger move, he would still be able to send his opponent flying in one move. Maybe they could say that he was using clever tricks at the start, but for him to be able to do this for the entirepetition, it just shows his absolute strength."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yu Shaofeng didn''t care at all about how his martial brother won. In any case, he won. Why should he drag on something that could be solved in one move to seven or eight moves? It was just a waste of time. For someone like his martial brother who did not cultivate when back home in Still Peak, but cultivated like a maniac when he went out,peting with them was just a waste of his cultivation time.


    "When my martial brother first told me that he would use that meteorite to make my sword for me, I knew he would win." Yu Shaofeng was very certain when he said this.


    And this was proven to be true. Even the elder martial brother of Earth Peak who had his face disfigured could not withstand more than one move under Xue Ling''s hands.


    Having this kind of performance for the finals in the inter-sectpetition probably made this the most anti-climactic ending amongst all previous inter-sectpetitions. Xue Ling''s genuine strength was put out there for everyone to see, and everyone discovered that other than saying ''wow'' and ''wow, wow, wow!'' when faced with this beautiful cultivator, they could say nothing else.


    They could only praise that he really deserved to be known as someone who had been trained up by the Venerable Crimson me. Nobody could find fault with his strength.


    After too many people spoke this way, the strength that Xue Ling had shown became credited to Chi Lan, and Xue Ling turned unhappy when he heard it.


    The Venerable Crimson me absolutely did not know that there was a kind of matter called ''sitting at home doing nothing, but still getting the me''. He knew nothing of this matter, but the big hat of being an asshole stillnded on his head.


    Xue Ling felt more and more that calling that man ''Master'' was a great bargain for the other party. It was he who won thepetition. Howe that bastard took over all the credit and gained reputation from it?!


    Chi Jian was rather curious about why he was in such a bad mood. He was rarely curious, so he reached out and poked Yu Shaofeng.


    Yu Shaofeng looked at him strangely, then raised his finger and held it against his lips, indicating that if he had something to say, he should keep it quiet. When his elder martial brother was in a bad mood, it was not a good idea to offend him - they would note to a good end. Just look at that disciple brother from Earth Peak who hade down from thepetition stage today and turned insane.


    His elder martial brother had many means.


    "Why is your martial brother unhappy even though he won? He seems very discontented?" Chi Jian was puzzled. Even if it was a victory that was won without any suspense and not worth celebrating, there was still no need to face the world with a dark expression, looking like the whole world was bullying him.


    "Probably¡­" In fact, Yu Shaofeng also knew very little. Only, he looked at Xue Ling''s current appearance, thought about it, and said, "He''s not satisfied because clearly he was the one who won, but everyone is praising Master for teaching him well¡­"


    "¡­ Does martial brother Xue dislike Uncle?


    Yu Shaofeng thought and said, "I don''t know¡­ I haven''t been at Still Peak for long, and haven''t watched them interact. But there are rumours in the sect that Master likes martial brother very much¡­ I''ve met Master, and he really does like martial brother a lot. But martial brother''s attitude towards Master¡­" He thought about it for a while, but couldn''t figure out how to express how he looked, and could finally only give a general description, "¡­ What martial brother says and does are frequently not the same¡­ He frequently acts like he is very indifferent towards Master, but ¡­ he probably really likes Master."


    Chi Jian nodded thoughtfully, and the exploration of the rtionship between his uncle and his senior disciple ended here.


    In fact, if he had looked into it further, he would probably have saved himself from spending a lot of time being entangled and stumped. Unfortunately, he had always been less concerned about things that were not rted to himself, and at this time, he did not care too much about the people and things that were rted to Yu Shaofeng.


    Chi Jian would regret this many yearster, but who could he me for his low EQ?


    The day after the inter-sectpetition ended, the Sishui Secret Realm was opened. Most of the disciples who attended had not reallye to get a good ranking in thepetition - their goal was precisely the Sishui Secret Realm.


    The Sishui Secret Realm was a secret realm that opened every one thousand years, and not every inter-sectpetition ended with the opening of this realm. The Sishui Secret Realm was several times vaster than Xue Ling''s original Nankai Secret Realm, and there were many unknown treasures and many unexplored ces. Many people would enter every time it was opened. Xue Ling brought the map that had been drawn by a previous explorer of the realm, and therefore could see most of the terrain within the secret realm.


    There was a cultivation cap for the Sishui Secret Realm, and only those who were under the stage of Chuqiao could enter. Xue Ling was invincible amongst other cultivators within the Yuanying stage, so he did not have to worry about the map in his hands being snatched from him at all.


    Xue Ling knew that Yu Shaofeng especially liked his new friend, so he asked him to invite Chi Jian to enter the secret realm with them. Chi Jian readily agreed, and the three of them travelled together.


    Others also wanted Xue Ling to take them with him, but most of them had to call Xue Ling ''martial uncle'' based on their generational statuses, and were too in awe of him. Since they did not dare to speak up, Xue Ling also wouldn''t bother to look at them; even when several of the elders came over to express their hopes that he would bring some of Sky Sect''s people, Xue Ling used the excuse that he had a goal in mind and needed to take care of his younger martial brother and Chi Jian in order to gracefully refuse.


    He spoke pleasantly, and the elders who asked had smiles on their faces when they went in, and were still smiling when they left. At least on the surface, there was nobody who could, or dared to force him to bring along more people.


    They all knew whose disciple he was. Although he was smiling, heavens knew when his temper would one day be as fierce as Chi Lan''s.


    The fact that they could provoke anyone, but could not provoke Chi Lan was something that had been engraved in their minds long ago. Finally, when the secret realm opened, only the two unfortunate children remained by Xue Ling''s side.


    There were certain consequences to bringing these two people into the secret realm. That was to say, they were the protagonists, and strange encounters would definitely ur. If Xue Ling did not intervene, they would be particrly prone to bumping into unfortunate or lucky things. During this time''s tempering, Yu Shaofeng went a little wild.


    He had originally had the temperament of a teenager, but had been pressed down severely during his younger years. Now that Xue Ling let him do as he pleased, his recent happier life had affected his subconscious. He frequently had a smile on his face, and was no longer as rigid and strict about things as he had been before. When he was in front of Chi Jian, he often liked to prank and y tricks, and waspletely like a little teenager.


    Xue Ling was also very happy that he could be so cheerful and carefree. In his eyes, it would be best if this silly child could have a smooth life for his entire life. His current temperament was very pleasant, and he saw no reason to torture him and force him onto the road of ckening through all kinds of struggles. Hisugh was so silly and sweet, and it really gave him a special sense of achievement when he saw it~


    System: "¡­" Well, it also couldn''t criticize its host. After all, he looked so happy raising children¡­ And it looked like he hadn''t done a bad job of it either¡­ It could only hope that he won''t turn bad in the future.

 Chapter 130

    9.15 - How much longer did he have to be haunted by those illusions for?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: bear, merysl


    They obtained a great harvest from the Sishui Secret Realm. Xue Ling was only responsible for following behind the two. He didn''t need to make a move during their fights because Yu Shaofeng believed that this was a good opportunity for him and Chi Jian to temper themselves, and had asked his martial brother not to make a move unless necessary.


    The group of three wandered through all the areas marked on the map. Xue Ling found the item that could change Yu Shaofeng''s spiritual roots, then acted as dao protector alongside Chi Jian and had Yu Shaofeng absorb it on the spot. If Yu Shaofeng nned to go and temper himself outside with Chi Jian, it was necessary for him to improve his strength.


    Because Yu Shaofeng absorbed this treasure, his spiritual roots mutated further and his ability to cause damage became even stronger. It also helped him gain better control over his spiritual root.


    Yu Shaofeng always kept his martial brother''s help in mind. It seemed as though his martial brother was always giving him all the benefits. He even entered closed door cultivation to make his sword for him after he finished absorbing the treasure.


    "Don''t you think that my elder martial brother is treating me like a child?" Because his strength had improved, Yu Shaofeng had grown taller again. He took advantage of Xue Ling going into closed door cultivation and leaned over towards Chi Jian, his voice very, very low, as though whispering to him. "I feel like he treats me like a child that he''s raising."


    Chi Jian stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, not wanting to remind him that his current personality was not so different from that of a child, and that only a child would concern themselves with whether or not someone else was treating them like a child. "Think about it. You have such a good rtionship with your martial brother. Of course he would want you to be recognized by your Master. Isn''t that why he''s been trying to help you grow stronger?"


    When it was exined to Yu Shaofeng in this way, it seemed like everything suddenly became clear to him. His eyes brightened as though they were filled with stars. "You''re right, in order to get the Master''s recognition as soon as possible, I should work even harder."


    Chi Jian watched with relief as he sat down and began to consolidate his newly ascended cultivation. No wonder his martial brother liked the feeling of pampering him so much. When this child was happy, he also inexplicably felt his heart turn warm¡­


    It was a strange sensation, but he enjoyed it.


    Half a monthter, Xue Ling emerged and handed Yu Shaofeng a long sword that looked simple from the surface but was able to withstand Yu Shaofeng''s growing thunder and lightning powers. This was a weapon that would be able to grow up with Yu Shaofeng. If he cultivated and took care of it for a long time, it might even develop a sword spirit someday in the future.


    Yu Shaofeng was crazily happy about his new sword. He paired up with Chi Jian and they used the wild animals in the secret realm to baptise his new sword and practice their two-swordbination. His eyes were as bright as crystals every day, and he always looked extremely excited.


    But the excitement disappeared as they left the secret realm and he was about to separate from Xue Ling.


    Like a child being sent to kindergarten who knew that his parents were leaving soon, when Yu Shaofeng looked at Xue Ling, his eyes were wet, and he looked like an ignorant little baby deer that knew nothing and was unwilling to give up his keeper¡­


    The system helplessly covered up its face. It had really been living the leisurely life for too long. Wasn''t there some sort of contradiction if itbelled the protagonist as an ignorant baby deer?


    Wait a minute, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with that. The child had been raised so well by Xue Ling, and yet was suddenly told that he needed to leave his martial brother. It was not surprising that he was full of reluctance. The grievance in his eyes was about to spill over, but it was unmanly to cry, and he had not yet reached the stage where he would tear up because he couldn''t bear to leave.


    "Be good. There will always be first times in life. Your martial brother can''t apany you for the rest of your path, and it''s not like I''m about to fly up and be an immortal and you''ll never be able to see me again. I''m only going back to face the wall."


    "Martial brother, are you sure you''re just going to do wall punishment? Master won''t do anything bad to you, right¡­"


    System: "Ah, if ''anything bad'' means to shut you up in a little ck room, there really is that possibility."


    Xue Ling stabbed the system a thousand times in his heart, then smiled and told his younger martial brother, "No, nothing will happen. Compared to you, Master still likes me a little more, so he won''t bear to do anything to this only disciple of his."


    "Martial brother¡­ You''re notforting me at all."


    "Well, yes. I think you''ve grown up to an age where you don''t need your martial brother''sfort."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­"


    "Good-bye, martial brother."


    Xue Ling rubbed the little brat''s head in satisfaction and said, "That''s more like it. If you''re still so wishy washy next time we meet, don''t me your martial brother for being impolite."


    Yu Shaofeng: "¡­" He swallowed back the words ''martial brother is still the most beautiful in the world''. In his ranking of the world''s most disgusting people, he decided to rank his elder martial brother behind his Master.


    After separating from Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian, Xue Ling felt like he could finally rx. He decided to first go around the mortal world and buy some things before going back and shutting himself in.


    So Chi Lan, who had not seen his disciple for three months, and even specifically calcted which day he would return to ensure he wasn''t in closed door cultivation at the time, emerged to discover that he had been set up.


    As soon as Xue Ling returned to Still Peak, he was confronted with an angry Chi Lan who had a dark expression on his face.


    He asked curiously, "Master, were you not in closed door cultivation?"


    Chi Lan''s expression was cold. "If I remained in closed door cultivation, were you going toe back and have a look, then go back out to run wild and escape your wall punishment?"


    Xue Ling pursed his lips. He was unhappy that he was being sent into closed door cultivation as soon as he returned. He no longer nned to bring out the things that he had brought back for the man. He blinked, and curved his lips into a smile. "Naturally not. Only, something happened and I was dyed on the way back. Your disciple will go face the wall now."


    He was smiling, but Chi Lan could clearly sense his discontent. He frowned and was about to speak, but his little disciple dryly tossed out a ''goodbye, Master'', and then turned around to head into the valley.


    Still Peak did indeed have a valley that was very suitable for wall punishment, but at this point in time, Chi Lan wanted to stop him and ask him why he was smiling so unhappily¡­


    Only, was this something a Master should do? After subconsciously following Xue Ling''s footsteps, Chi Lan asked himself this in the depths of his heart, and then finally came to a conclusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Why not? As a Master, shouldn''t he be concerned about his disciple''s joys and sorrows? As a master, it should be taken for granted that he would be concerned about his disciple, and there was nothing wrong with wanting to understand him more! This didn''t overstep his bounds at all!


    After forcefully convincing himself of this many times, Chi Lan expressionlessly followed Xue Ling all the way to the valley where he was supposed to pass his punishment.


    Although Xue Ling tried to ignore him, his sense of existence was so strong that Xue Ling had no way to pretend the loyal human dog behind him didn''t exist. When he looked back at him, this fellow seemed to be watching him with a gaze that was full of wronged usation, as though ming him for ignoring him.


    Xue Ling had no way to hold on to his temper under this onught. He always nned out happy scenarios in his head, but whenever he finally faced the man, he was all kinds of soft hearted. Even though he knew that this fellow had the wrong kind of idea in his head, and everything he was doing made him angry, not happy, he still had no way to really harden his heart and make him suffer.


    "Master¡­" He looked back helplessly: "I won''t sneak away. You don''t have toe and spy on me¡­"


    Chi Lan coughed and said, "I did note to keep watch over you¡­"


    "Then is it that Master is about to fall into Qi deviation again, and needs to stay close to me?" Xue Ling shook his head. "In fact, Master only needs to stay close to my original body. There''s not much benefit in following me around."


    Chi Lan frowned at him, thought for a long time and finally said, "You are unhappy¡­"


    Xue Ling was stunned.


    "Did what I say just now send you into a bad mood?"


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. His face was still smiling, but now his eyes carried a trace of a true smile. "Master saw incorrectly. I''m not in a bad mood."


    Chi Lan thought for a moment. He ced his hand on Xue Ling''s shoulder, and then raised it and patted him on the cheek just as he had done countless times when he was a little shota. "Don''t you think our rtionship has drifted apart since you took human form?"


    Xue Ling''s face stiffened. He thought in his heart that if it hadn''t been for that damned Qi deviation, they would really have been a lot further apart. After all, he had been concentrating on raising a child.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be like this and say nothing to me at all. I''m your Master, if you''re willing, you can tell me anything you like." Chi Lan had already done his best to express his feelings, and at least make it so that he was no longer so vignt about their master disciple rtionship that was pushing the boundaries of what was eptable.


    To tell the truth, he did not want his disciple to leave for so long in one go. He had been together with him for more than three hundred years, from when he was a little sapling until he was the sky-covering tree he was now. He had thought that the rtionship between them had already been very close, at least, it was the first time he had been so close with any ''person''. Despite the taboo feelings that had begun to appear in his rtionship with his disciple, Chi Lan still hoped that his little sapling would live on happily.


    Xue Ling thought for a moment and drew out several bags from his storage bag, which he then stuffed into Chi Lan''s hands.


    "I spent a little more time to go around the mortal world. Although these things don''t have spiritual Qi, I''ve already tried them all, and they are delicious, so I brought you a portion¡­ I meant to give it to you just now, but you told me to go and begin my wall punishment¡­"


    Chi Lan received these parcels; because time did not flow within the storage bag, whatever was put in came out exactly like how it had been when it was ced inside. The pastries and food in his hand was still hot, and it appeared that it had been purchased and ced immediately into the storage bag. There were so many, which meant that Xue Ling thought about sharing these things with him and purposely brought a portion for him every time he found something delicious.


    Seeing the smile on his face, Xue Ling decided to steal the two portions that he had gotten for Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian and eat them himself¡­


    It was better if Chi Lan never discovered that these things were not only meant for him¡­


    Chi Lan really wanted to hug the person in front of him, kiss him properly on the lips, and let him clearly understand how delighted he was in his heart. Even if he didn''t like him back, he more or less still had him in his heart. Besides, Chi Lan believed that he upied thergest position, because he was the first person that the little sapling had ever met in this world¡­


    Probably because he could read the desire in Chi Lan''s gaze, Xue Ling thought about it for a second, and then came forward to give Chi Lan a hug.


    "I don''t mean to hide from you, Master."


    System: "¡­ It''s just that there are some things I don''t want you to find out about¡­"


    Xue Ling once again cursed at the system in his heart as he turned around and said, "Well, Master, I''m going to go into secluded cultivation now. I n to use this opportunity to break through to Yuanying. If I''m really sessful, perhaps I''ll need Master to help be my dao protector."


    Chi Lan still had not recovered from the hug. He nodded in a daze, and then clenched his fists.


    Just now, when Xue Ling came over to give him a hug, he had unconsciously wrapped his arms around him. This hand was the one that had just been on his waist¡­


    His waist was as thin as the phantom waist that appeared in his heart during his fantasies. It felt really good under his hands¡­


    Only, he didn''t know if it would feel the same as the one in his fantasies if he stripped it bare¡­


    Chi Lan suddenly pulled himself together. Xue Ling''s figure had already disappeared, and he was annoyed that his fantasies had recently be more and more excessive. Sometimes, he would fall into the fantasy almost as soon as he sat still, and the imagery contained within was never anything that could see the light¡­


    But for some reason, he always inexplicably looked forward to seeing more of those things¡­ After all, they may only exist in his fantasies¡­


    Ah¡­ Although he managed to hug his disciple today, he still couldn''t speak out his feelings¡­


    How much longer did he have to be haunted by those illusions for?


    If Xue Ling knew what he was worrying about, he would probably cover his face with leaves and tell him those weren''t any damned fantasy! Those were clearly the images of what they had donest time! What was he doing, cing them in his mind and ying them over and over again?! The man was really getting worse!


    xiin: *takes a deep breath* i think that one of the ways to give back to the BLmunity and help it grow is to make rmendations on other novels you all might also enjoy. so, that''s what i''ll try to do if ie across something i like. you guys can make suggestions too~ (though my reading time is pretty limited from all these trantions, lol).


    so, here''s my first rmendation~ i''ve been meaning to share this one for a while now: if you like smut and fluff, you should give a shot~

 Chapter 131

    9.16 - So, let''s review it again


    trantion: xiin


    editor: bear & merysl


    Once he entered secluded cultivation, time passed very quickly. Xue Ling had no concept of time, so he did not know how long he was closed up for.


    After sessfully entering the Chuqiao stage, he chose not to leave secluded cultivation and rather continued trying to consolidate his cultivation and attempted to rise up in power again.


    He originally had ten thousand years of cultivation foundation, and his base was stable. In addition, he could absorb Chi Lan''s power for his own use when he was near him, so he naturally would not need to waste time in order to temper his own cultivation. He did notck actualbat experience. If he really wanted to hone his abilities, all he needed to do was to wake up Chi Lan, who was protecting him nearby, and the two of them could have a fight.


    Mountains and rivers changed as countless days and nights went by in the blink of an eye. By the time Xue Ling roused himself from his closed door cultivation, he was already on the upper boundary of the Fenshen stage, and only needed one step to enter the Dongxu stage. Raising his strength to this level within five hundred years was within Xue Ling''s calctions.


    Five hundred years had passed. Yu Shaofeng didn''t know how many times he had returned to Still Peak, but he was unable to see his martial brother every time. He barely even saw his Master, either.


    After five hundred years of honing, both of them were no longer the youths of the past. Although there was no difference in their appearances, the sword Qi that came out from their body and their temperament were very different from before. The two of them were like two sharp, unsheathed swords. If one looked at them too intently, the sword would burn their eyes and turn them blind. Recently, both of them had been learning how to restrain and condense their sword aura. In theter stages of sword cultivation, all things could be swords. They had not yet reached that realm, but what they could learn now was how to condense their sword Qi, and return it back to its original simplicity.


    Condensing their sword Qi to the extreme would produce miraculous changes. This was the road that Chi Lan pointed out for them, and the two of them listened to Chi Lan''s words and had already remained in Still Peak for some time as they cultivated and waited for Xue Ling to emerge.


    So, when Xue Ling emerged from secluded cultivation, he unexpectedly found that there were two other people on Still Peak besides his cheap Master.


    Over time, everything had changed. Even Still Peak looked very different from before, but Xue Ling was still the same as ever. The brightness in his eyes and the beauty between his brows had been tempered by his rise in cultivation, and his aura was calmer than before. Although he remained dressed in ck, he was still somewhat different from before.


    However, in Chi Lan''s eyes, it was still the same person, and all these changes only made him want him even more.


    "Why are we all gathered together?" Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and looked at his younger martial brother who seemed excited, but did not dare rush over. He stretched out his hand and waved to him before saying, "Shaofeng,e here. Let your martial brother see how much progress you''ve made in the past few hundred years."


    Yu Shaofeng nodded, but he did not immediately go over. Instead, his sword came out of its sheath.


    He understood his martial brother''s meaning. He definitely hadn''t asked him toe over so that he could pinch his face like he did in the past. He wanted to spar with him, and see where his strength was at now.


    His sword was still the one that Xue Ling had made for him, but after years of cultivation and nurturing, the sword now had a sword spirit. When it came out of its sheath, winds blew and clouds gathered, and the sound of thunder rumbled as lightning shed across the sky. His movements were full of momentum.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows again, rather surprised at Yu Shaofeng''s growth. But after all, he was the main protagonist, and he also did not know what Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian had experienced in the years where they had been let out to travel the world. Thinking about it, it should be the strange treatment that all protagonists were given. "The sword is a good one, but your movements are too broad. When you can condense this momentum into your sword, perhaps you will have a chance at winning against me."


    Yu Shaofeng pouted. Chi Lan had also said the same thing, but his tone of voice had been even harder to swallow than Xue Ling''s. But his feet did not hesitate as his sword shed, carrying with it the momentum of thunder, electric lightning dancing across the de - he only made one move, but it carried everything he had.


    There was no other way. Xue Ling''s strength was above his. Even if sword cultivators could surpass ranks and kill those stronger than them, at most that applied to two minor stages, and the difference between him and Xue Ling was too vast.


    It looked very terrifying, and anyone who was personally experiencing the attack would also feel frightened. But in front of Xue Ling, it was iparably simple for him to dissolve it.


    If one looked carefully, they would see countless small green leaves floating in the air. There was a circle of green energy around the fallen leaves, but the energy had now be mottled as they absorbed the strong energying towards them.


    The entire Still Peak was covered in green. Yu Shaofeng shook out his hand and quickly put his sword away so that his martial brother''s little leaves wouldn''t identally gnaw on his sword spirit. "Martial brother¡­ you seem to have be much more powerful¡­"


    "Yes. I''m at a bottleneck now. Once I pass it, I''ll be at the Dongxu stage~" Xue Ling smiled widely and mussed up his little martial brother''s puppy head, then greeted Chi Jian. "Long time no see. Chi Jian has also made great progress." Yu Shaofeng was in the Yuanying stage, and Chi Jian had already reached Chuqiao. As far as cultivation speed was concerned, these two were absolute geniuses, but it was still difficult topare them to Xue Ling and Chi Lan.


    The two of them were hacks, and after they added their plug-ins, they were also unscrupulous, going out and going wild everywhere. It was almost as though they were asking for a beating.


    "Oh, right. Martial brother!" Yu Shaofeng put away his sword and as though giving up an offering to Xue Ling, brought out five stones.


    The five stones were almost the same in size. They were dark and unattractive, and there seemed to be nothing special even if one looked closely. But when Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian inserted their sword intents, the patterns in the five stones emerged and sketched out a picture.


    In this picture, there was a hidden clue to a secret realm that had never been opened before. These five stones were the keys to that secret realm.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. These five stones were mentioned only once in the author''s outline, so Xue Ling had no idea where to go to look for them. Unexpectedly, the two of them had really managed to find them while going out to temper themselves.


    "Martial brother, you said that you would bring us when we found them all." Yu Shaofengughed cheekily as he spoke.


    "I''ve checked with Shaofeng." Chi Jian pointed to the picture that had not yet disappeared, and said, "This was once an ancient cultivator''s city. It should be a secret realm that was left behind by sword cultivators from the ancient era. If we can really open it, it will be truly beneficial to me and Shaofeng."


    Xue Ling nodded thoughtfully: "It''s no problem taking you there, but if it''s a secret realm that was left behind by the ancient cultivators, I might not be enough topletely unravel the outer seal that they left behind."


    "Ask Master to join us then." Yu Shaofeng opened his mouth and pointed to the cottage standing not far away. "Master is not in closed door cultivation. He''s also stuck at a bottleneck right now. Perhaps if we look through the secret realm of ancient masters who have already flown up, he can also gain some insights.~"


    Xue Ling looked at Yu Shaofeng and saw hints of scheming in his innocent expression. "Since you''ve got it all nned out, why don''t you go and ask Master yourself? Why are you asking me to convey the message?"


    Yu Shaofeng immediately began pretending to be pitiful. "Even though I am already so powerful, Master still dislikes me a lot. Even having Chi Jian go over to talk to him is better than me going."


    "Didn''t he already promise to allow you to stay in Still Peak?"


    "It''s one thing to allow me to stay. Disliking me is apletely separate matter¡­" Yu Shaofeng pouted and looked very pitiful. "Martial brother, you don''t understand how fierce Master was when you were in secluded cultivation. Every time I spoke to him, he would resent me, and resent me to death. As long as he sees me, he''ll beat me up, and if I hadn''t been a cheerful and optimistic person, I would probably end up depressed and shut up in a corner every day."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. He really wanted to know where Yu Shaofeng had learnt all these messy things from. He spoke oddly, "Speak properly. Even if you pretend to be pitiful, I will not pity you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yu Shaofeng shrank his head into his shoulders and muttered, "Martial brother''s temperament is like Master''s now that he''s left secluded cultivation."


    Chi Jian rubbed his head and suggested he speak less.


    Chi Lan naturally knew when Xue Ling came out of secluded cultivation. But as a Master, he could only wait for his disciple toe see him instead of going to look for his disciple.


    Heavens knew how badly stifled he felt; he wanted to explode. When that Yu Shaofeng was still h h h talking outside, he really wanted to directly go over and kill that cheap disciple of his.


    Howe he had so much to say? As a sword cultivator, he should just quietly stay to the side just like Chi Jian. He was already over 500 years old but still acting cute with his martial brother, did he want to keep living! With this kind of temperament, wasn''t he just asking for a beating!


    By the time Xue Ling knocked on the door and entered the room, the expression of the man inside was not just a normal level of ugly. Xue Ling nced at him a couple times in surprise, and then turned his head over to look at the two little brats outside.


    Yu Shaofeng made a ''you can do it'' gesture to him, and Chi Jian''s expression was full of helplessness, probably because he also couldn''t do anything about such a foolish Yu Shaofeng.


    "What are you doing just standing there, shut the door ande in." He hadn''t had a chance to raise his middle finger towards Yu Shaofeng when Chi Lan''s voice rang out, cold and calm. Xue Ling shivered and hurried to shut the door,pletely blocking Yu Shaofeng from Chi Lan''s line of sight.


    Once the door was closed, the interior became its own enclosed space. Xue Ling did not know why, but he felt that it felt a little too quiet, and a chill ran up his spine. "Your disciple has seen Master." He cupped his hands and finally raised his head to look at the man.


    The man sat there, his expression chilly. He seemed indifferent, but Xue Ling could tell that he was unhappy.


    He was also unhappy. Howe nobody cared about his poor little emotions?


    "Come over." Chi Lan beckoned to him.


    Xue Ling blinked, his mouth turning up in a pout before revealing a smile that was almost normal as he walked over. "Has Master not seen his disciple for too long? Is that why Master needs a closer look?"


    "I truly do need a closer look." Chi Lan''s voice was extremely deep. It was only when Xue Ling came close and met his gaze that he discovered his pupils were unfathomably dark, a deep abyss of ck that frightened Xue Ling into shivering all over.


    "Master, could it be you''ve fallen into Qi deviation again¡­"


    "If I''ve fallen into the devil''s path, would you save me the way you didst time?"


    "¡­" Xue Ling was stunned, and then incredulously widened his eyes.


    Chi Lan''s hand slid across his face, and his voice was still deep as it rang out next to his ear. It made Xue Ling''s entire body turn int. "Why aren''t you speaking? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I¡­" Xue Ling opened his mouth, but before he could speak, his lips were blocked by Chi Lan.


    His palm was against his lips, his fingertips touching his cheek. "Or perhaps you can stay quiet, and let me speak instead¡­"


    Xue Ling blinked and wondered in his heart if the man had been stifled for too long and really lost it¡­


    "Are you wondering why I would say these things?" Chi Lan''s other hand threaded through Xue Ling''s hair, then pulled himpletely into his embrace, his lipsnding gently on Xue Ling''s forehead. "Or are you surprised that I remembered what happened that day¡­ Although I had forgotten, you couldn''t possibly have also forgotten those fragments too, right?"


    Xue Ling''s entire face was red. Although they had done it many times, he really did not want to talk about these kinds of matters straight on as they still had the ability to make him shy. "Wu¡­" His mouth was covered and he couldn''t speak. He reached out and tried to pull down Chi Lan''s hand, but it was useless.


    Chi Lan simply used a small magic to fix his hand in ce so that he had no way to move. "I feel that I still need to emphasize that although I forgot whether or not it really happened, I would always recall and savor it every now and then."


    Xue Ling''s ears were beginning to turn red.


    Chi Lan kissed him on the tip of his nose. "What should we do, my disciple? You''ve be my obsession now. Without you, I won''t even be able to fly up and ascend."


    Xue Ling almost rolled his eyes at him. He really wanted to ask him whether or not he was joking. What did he mean, not being able to fly up without him?


    "If I didn''t remember it by myself, would you always act as though these matters had never happened, and leave me to suffer forever? Let me want you but be unable to obtain you, having to be careful even when just trying to get close, until you finally drift further and further away from me and ultimately just leave?"


    Xue Ling thought in his heart, ''You should just let me talk! I''ll tell you, that was exactly what I wanted to do!''


    And then you would go into a rage and shut me into a little dark room or something!


    I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!


    But Chi Lan had no intention of letting him exin himself. He had endured this for too long, and would not listen to anything Xue Ling might have to say.


    He bent his head and bit the junction between Xue Ling''s neck and shoulder. "I will never let you leave me, nor will I let you stand there and watch to see how low I can sink."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "So let''s review it again." Xue Ling''s belt was directly pulled open. He found that he could move now, but it was of no use - he was still held tightly in the man''s arms. "Go over the images you want to forget, but which I love and enjoy so much~"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" In fact, he was okay with it too¡­ He had no intention of forgetting¡­


    xiin: is it just me or is XL bing less of a prude?

 Chapter 132

    9.17 - Does Master not like me because I''m always sticking too close to martial brother¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: misogi & BlueBug


    Due to the influence of his spiritual root, Chi Lan''s body temperature was a little higher than that of ordinary people. When his hand touched Xue Ling''s skin, the burn caught all of Xue Ling''s attention.


    "Master¡­" His voice carried grievance. He seemed to be asking for mercy and hoping that his call would pull the man back from the brink of being controlled by desire.


    In fact, Xue Ling knew that it was useless. He even knew that his call would only fan the fires of the man''s desire, but he couldn''t just expectantly send himself over to entangle with the man. It was rare for him to have an opportunity to star in a y where the disciple was unwillingly dragged into a little ck room; he would not be so silly as to stop the act on his own initiative.


    And in reality, this was also the case. This kind of taboo rtionship between master and disciple had long been arge stone that pressed down on Chi Lan''s heart. It was precisely because of this concern that he had been suppressing the feelings in his heart for the past few hundred years. And it was also because of this that he had forcefully kept himself from doing anything to Xue Ling while he was in secluded cultivation. But it was different now. This person was already in his arms, and he could do whatever he wanted. Although the youth was still trying to resist, these movements of his were neither painful, nor itchy. They only served to further stir up his interest.


    Chi Lan gently ced this person onto the bed, lowered his head to kiss him on the forehead, and said, "Be good. Master will be gentler."


    Xue Ling thought in his heart that ying harder was also eptable, but on the surface he still showed a face full of fear. He looked very pitiful, very desirable. "Master, embrace unity and harmony, keep your soul sober and calm, you must hold on¡­"


    Chi Lan basically ignored his nonsense. After pulling his shirt apart, he unfastened his inner robe. Xue Ling''s hands were wrapped together by one of his and held in ce over his head, and his legs were pushed apart by Chi Lan''s own. His body was slightly bent, and Chi Lan forcefully raised his head and waist a little.


    If he was by the wall, he would be in the perfect position to be mmed against it. But now, his entire body was under the other person''s control on the bed, and his struggles caused his clothing to slip, showing a snow-white, slender waist.


    Chi Lan''s hand slid along his waist andpletely undid his inner robe, revealing the two points on the front of his chest as well as the vicle that had been hidden before.


    The wind was a little cold, and Chi Lan''s hands were hot. On the bed, Xue Ling struggled a little and discovered that this fellow probably had no intention of letting him go this time.


    "Disciple, if you don''t obey, your Master will probably really go into Qi deviation." The man shamelessly lowered his head to say these words by his ear. His tone of voice was very calm and steady, but the content made Xue Ling really want to bite him.


    Since he wanted to bite, Xue Ling really went ahead and bit him on the shoulder.


    Chi Lan made no other moves. When he was being bitten by Xue Ling, he even rxed his body, deliberately cooperating with him so that his teeth could sink in. It seemed that Xue Ling''s bite really suited his wishes, and made him very delighted.


    It wasn''t until he could taste blood in his mouth that Xue Ling rxed, his expression full of grievance. It looked as though biting him had not made him happy at all. "Master, was one time not enough¡­ why do you have to defile me like this¡­"


    All the things he had spoken before had not caused Chi Lan''s expression to change, but this one sentence had an effect.


    Chi Lan bent over and dropped another kiss on his forehead. His voice was very quiet and represented the little reason he had left. "Sorry, disciple."


    This statement was an apology, but also expressed his determination. Xue Ling understood that he had really thought it through clearly, and would not let go of him so easily today.


    He closed his eyes as though he had be disillusioned with the world, and seemed determined to pretend to be a corpse while the deed was being done.


    Chi Lan pressed his lips together, obviously unhappy with his disciple''s current state. He released the hand that was holding down Xue Ling''s, and allowed the two''s movements to appear a little more intimate rather than as though he was the one forcing matters. He once again kissed Xue Ling''s cheek, and said, "Be good, little disciple. Open your eyes, or you will regret it."


    Xue Ling turned his head away and refused to look at him.


    Which meant that he missed the fact that Chi Lan''s eyes had turned pitch-ck.


    And then, another voice burst into his ears and his entire body stiffened.


    That was Yu Shaofeng''s voice, "Martial brother! I seeded¡­" He stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence. Xue Ling immediately opened his eyes - he had not expected the man to make this kind of move. He twisted his head to look at the dazed Yu Shaofeng who had impatiently waited for the door to open, before excitedly rushing in.


    Yu Shaofeng couldn''t quite understand what was going on in front of him. His martial brother was looking at him in surprise, and then his entire body seemed to be burning up as he turned red all the way to the roots of his ears. Chi Lan pulled over the clothing he had previously tossed aside and covered Xue Ling''s body, then spoke coldly to the stunned Yu Shaofeng, "What are you looking at? Hurry up and get lost!"


    Yu Shaofeng was still in a daze as he turned around mechanically and met Chi Jian''s equally dazed face. He felt like he had found someone experiencing the same thing, and he woke up from his daze. He grabbed Chi Jian''s hand and pulled him out of the cabin, closing the door behind him.


    Xue Ling buried himself in the pile of clothes. He waspletely ashamed, and so angry that his white skin began to be covered with a beautiful pink flush. It looked very delicious. Chi Lan lifted up the clothing that was covering his face and spoke calmly, "I told you. You will regret it."


    Xue Ling really wanted to rush forward and bite him to death. Because he was excited, the moisture in his eyes glistened brightly. Anyone who was stared at with such a gaze would not be able to hold on. "You''re so shameless!"


    "If I wasn''t shameless, you wouldn''t be lying here like this now." Chi Lan responded lightly to his words and once again stripped him bare from head to tail. "Enough. From now on, no one will disturb us anymore."


    In fact, Yu Shaofeng had been waiting outside the door for news the whole time. He had been considering whether or not to knock on the door. Chi Lan''s dislike of him was extreme, and so when Xue Ling refused to cooperate, he simply opened the door to let Xue Ling''s little martial brother enter.


    He didn''t need to think about it to know that this would make Xue Ling even more unhappy, but the notion of expressing his sovereignty overrode his consideration of Xue Ling''s happiness. In any case, Xue Ling was doomed to be unhappy today, so he might as well do all the things that would make him that way all at once.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling gritted his teeth and felt that ying the role of a resigned character did not suit him at all. Although he had already been stripped bare, Chi Lan was still tidily dressed, and it made him feel particrly dissatisfied. Xue Ling had always appeared gentle and elegant, and it was really rare to see him gritting his teeth like a little fox that wanted to fight back - Chi Lan found it really amusing to watch.


    And then when Xue Ling really rushed forwards, he easily suppressed and pushed him back down in one move and conveniently felt him up from head to tail, groping until the little fox was crying and begging for mercy, vowing to never challenge his Master''s authority again.


    After Yu Shaofeng pulled Chi Jian out, his brain was still nk. He was full of ''who am I, where am I, where did Ie from, and how did I end up here?''.


    Chi Jian recovered somewhat faster than he did. When he saw Yu Shaofeng still standing at the door, a rare trace of embarrassment appeared on his face and he reached out to pull on Yu Shaofeng''s hand. This movement frightened Yu Shaofeng, who jumped away like a scared rabbit, his eyes wide open as they rolled around in their sockets.


    Chi Jian swallowed hard. He found that the person in front of him was really cute.


    "Chi¡­ Chi¡­ Chi Jian! " Yu Shaofeng''s face was full of incredulity. "Just now¡­ Just now¡­ Master and¡­ martial brother¡­"


    Chi Jian covered his face and hurriedly pulled him further away, lest the two people inside the cabin heard what they were saying.


    Even if they couldn''t, they shouldn''t just stay there¡­ The scene from just now had been too much. To the two of them who had not cared about anything but fighting and getting stronger over the past five hundred years, what the two of them had been doing just now was enough tost them through drinking a veryrge pot of wine.


    Yu Shaofeng was walking, but his brain was still thinking about countless things. He bowed his head and muttered to himself for a long time before suddenly asking Chi Jian, "¡­ Chi Jian¡­ Does Master not like me because I''m always sticking too close to martial brother¡­"


    Although Chi Jian wanted to tell him not to think too much about strange things, as soon as he recalled his uncle''s meaningful gaze as he looked at Yu Shaofeng just now, he realized that Yu Shaofeng''s guess might be correct. His uncle, who had never ced anything in his eyes and was always standing high above others¡­ was in fact also a normal person, and would also use such ridiculous means to get the attention of the person he liked¡­


    When he thought like this, he realized that the scene that they had seen just now had not been an ident. It became clear that Chi Lan had intentionally set it up¡­


    Chi Jian had this crazy thought in his heart, but since the person involved was someone he could not beat, no matter how wild his idea was, he could only dig a hole deep in the recesses of his heart, bury it, and then stamp on it a few times to make sure it was hidden.


    "Chi Jian, don''t ignore me¡­" Yu Shaofeng''s hand waved in front of Chi Jian''s face. He looked wronged as he spoke thoughtfully, "Is martial brother being bullied like that by Master because he wanted to take us to the secret realm¡­?"


    The corner of Chi Jian''s lips twitched, and he was toozy to concern himself over Yu Shaofeng''s magical brain circuits. He grabbed Yu Shaofeng by his cor, threw him over his shoulder and then stepped onto his sword, preparing to fly away.


    "Chi Jian, hold on! Where are you taking me?"


    "Taking you to find your elder martial brother at Sky Peak and find something for you to do."


    "Eh! Aren''t we waiting for martial brother toe out and take us to the secret realm?!"


    "By the time you''ve finished the errand, Martial Brother Xue should have finished dealing with things over here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Um¡­ Probably." This kind of thing did not depend on Martial Brother Xue, but rather on his uncle¡­ this was the conclusion he had drawn based on what he had seen just now.


    Yu Shaofeng thought it was odd, but there wasn''t much he could say. He still hadn''t quite realized what the rtionship between his martial brother and Master was, and as a very standard, genuinely silly and sweet protagonist, it was obvious that although the scene he had seen just now made some impact on him, he still hadn''t quite realized exactly what was going on.


    Chi Jian told him not to think too much about it, and then really brought him out to run an errand.


    By the time they returned, half a month had already gone by and Xue Ling had been let out a long time ago. He was lying on the grass counting the leaves on his body, and it appeared that he was in a good mood. There was nothing pitiful about him, even though his current state was really quite tragic.


    Although he was now free, Chi Lan had branded a seal onto his body. The mark was branded in a very hidden ce, and it was so shameful that Xue Ling did not even want to bring it up. Now, Chi Lan would know right away if he ever developed any intention to leave, and he was also unable to stray too far from the other party.


    All the things the man had to repress before was now expressed in the means that he used on him. Although Xue Ling seemed to be ashamed and unhappy on the surface, he was still enjoying it deep in his heart. He found that having something like this happen once in a while was rather amusing.


    The man''s possessive streak had always been very strong, and he often said that he wanted to tie him to his side, but these kind of things were often just spoken out but not acted upon. Xue Ling could now be considered to have experienced the feeling of being imprisoned.


    From a physical sense, Chi Lan hadn''t done anything bad to him. After they had broken through the disciple-master barrier, he still treated Xue Ling very well, to the point where it was almost frightening. Other than being unable to leave Chi Lan, Xue Ling''s life was still very good. But if he had not truly liked this man, he would have never allowed him to do this to him.


    When Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian came back, all they saw was Xue Ling in such a calm and breezy mood. They couldn''t find a way to open their mouths and ask about what they had seen, so it was in this strange atmosphere that they all set out and headed towards that mysterious secret realm.


    so this was the one and only ''locked'' chapter in the raws on jj. kind of disappointing, right?


    but, on the plus side, i can tell you all that i found a few smut chapters (not from this arc, sadly) on weibo~ i''ll most likely wait and release those as extras after the storyes to an end.<pstly, eggo! on shared some Xue Ling fanart:

 Chapter 133

    9.18 - But the task has only beenpleted halfway!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Misogi


    This mysterious secret realm did not have a name. It once belonged to an unknown swordsman. After the swordsman found his dao, he turned his estate into a secret realm and then scattered five stones engraved with parts of the map all over the world, hoping that in the future, some predestined person would be able to break the seal to the secret realm and obtain his inheritance.


    A swordsman''s inheritance was naturally rted to his swordsmanship. But the person who would be able to enter his secret realm had to be a person of great strength, and anyone who would be strong enough to enter would already have developed their own swordsmanship, which naturally differed from his. He wanted to find a sessor, but ultimately was unable to achieve his goal.


    ording to the outline that the author supplied, Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian ultimately managed to enter this secret realm, despite not being strong enough, through a series of mistakes and idents. They had only obtained minor achievements along the path of the sword and had their own sword intent, but had not yet touched the realm of creating their own sword dao. They were precisely the sessors that matched with that Venerable Swordsman''s inheritance, so this secret realm became the stepping-board for their rapid development. The people who had driven them into the secret realm were immediately ughtered when they came out, and then these two began to kill in all directions. Although they were still hunted at the end because their strength was not strong enough, things like the path of the sword was something that one only had to step on, and understanding would naturally follow. In theter stages¡ªafter the two of them epted the inheritance¡ªthey escaped from many pursuers and killed many opponents.


    Xue Ling knew what was going to happen in the secret realm, but he still had to make a trip. Intuition told him that there was something odd about the secret realm, and when they arrived in front of the secret realm, this feeling became increasingly evident.


    The five stones contained a map that guided people to find the secret realm, and they also served as the key to enter. But even with the key, one still needed enough strength to open the seal that surrounded the secret realm, and it was for this reason that they needed Chi Lan to join them on this journey.


    ording to the directions they were given, Xue Ling and the group was already standing in front of the secret realm. The secret realm seemed peaceful on the surface, but for some reason, it gave Xue Ling a strange feeling. ording to the timeline that was outlined in the plot summary, this ce contained nothing other than the inheritance, but the aura that the secret realm was emanating gave off a sense of extreme danger.


    Chi Lan seemed to have noticed this too. He narrowed his eyes and reached out to hold Xue Ling''s hand, but Xue Ling brushed him off.


    Xue Ling''s movements were ruthless, but there was no expression on his face. He only spoke in an odd tone, "Something is wrong."


    Chi Lan was already very satisfied that he could keep this person by his side. He did not have any other requirements regarding Xue Ling''s moods right now; they still had a long time ahead, and he would naturally be able to properly coax his disciple. He soothingly ced Xue Ling behind him for protection, and nced at Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian. "You two step back. I will open up the secret realm now."


    Their present location was not concealed. If they didn''t quickly open up the secret realm and enter it, they might catch other people''s attention, and the probability that they would be able to clear out the secret realm alone would be much smaller.


    Yu Shaofeng split the five stones so that everyone had one. Only those who were holding the stones would be able to enter the secret realm.


    Electric light shed on Chi Lan''s fingertips. A tiny spark of fire was nestled within the light - it was not obvious, but as the lightning became stronger and covered arger andrger area, the small me also spread out and turned into a burning dragonposed entirely of fire.


    The lightning wrapped around the dragon''s body and ran along its scales. Each and every scale shed with lightning. At some point, the entire sky had be covered by the gathering clouds, and this piece of the sky was threatening to fall down as the fire dragon threaded its way amongst the clouds. Every time it rose up, it brought along with it the roaring sound of thunder.


    This kind of scenario would definitely rm other cultivators, but the movements this time were too huge, and nobody dared toe close and investigate what was going on. Anyone who understood even a little bit about the ways of the world would be able to guess who this particr powerhouse was.


    In the cultivation world, there was only the Venerable Crimson me that had a fire and lightning spiritual root and had the ability to make such a big battle array.


    Since he was here, then even if there was benefits as big as the sky to be had, it would not be their turn to obtain it. And it was also because of this that nobody tried toe close even when the fire dragon broke through the boundary seal.


    The crowd could only look on as the dragon passed through a void and the four figures that had been hovering in the sky all disappeared. The dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and everything was eventually restored to how it had been. The practitioners grouped up into twos and threes and discussed it, and finally came to the conclusion that the four of them had probably entered a secret realm.


    But it was pointless to have reached such a conclusion¡ªthey couldn''t go in. Finally, some people decided to stay and see if they would emerge again soon so that they could go up and ask what kind of secret realm it had been. Perhaps their luck would be good, and the Venerable Crimson me would be willing to tell this group of melon eating spectators about it~ Everyone else rolled their eyes at these fools and turned around to leave. They weren''t that foolish - what if the Venerable Crimson me decided to kill everyone to keep them quiet when he emerged? It was safer to just leave.


    As for the group who just entered the secret realm, they were currently shocked by the sight before them. The plot outline had not described what the environment in secret realm was like, but the secret realm before Xue Ling''s eyes was bitterly cold. The entire secret realm was absolutely dark. Other than the ground that his feet were standing on, he couldn''t feel or see anything else.


    He had clearly been teleported over with three other people, but he could not sense anyone around him. That was to say, he had been separated from the others¡­


    Xue Ling touched his chest. He had a mark on his chest that matched with the one at the top of his inner thigh. If he was too far away from Chi Lan, the mark would react. But there was no reaction from the mark right now, which meant that he was probably not too far away from Chi Lan. He thought for a moment, and then sent out his spiritual awareness. But due to the influence from the endless darkness, his consciousness could only explore a limited area, and he had no way to find Chi Lan''s figure. He also didn''t know where Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian had ended up.


    Xue Ling frowned and stretched out his hand. The bitter cold wind blew at him. There was no response from his body, but his mind felt as though it had been pricked by needles. He adjusted his posture so that this wind with the ability to affect his consciousness would no longer blow on him, then called the system out.


    Recently, the system had been so bored that it had simply gone off to sleep, resting peacefully in the system space. It was suddenly dragged out by its host, and woke uppletely confused. It turned its head to look around, then asked curiously, "Where is host now?"


    "In a secret realm." Xue Ling ced the system on his shoulder and continued, "This secret realm was mentioned in the original text, but it is now somewhat different from what was described in the plot. What''s going on?"


    The system looked around and wondered out loud, "The atmosphere here really is a little strange¡­"


    "Does it have anything to do with my tail?" After recovering three tails, Xue Ling already knew that once his tail appeared in one of these small worlds, it would cause some chain effects. For example, the zerg in the ABO world, or the changes in all the deep-sea merfolk, these had all happened because the strength contained in his tails was too powerful. They would cause changes in the worlds where they had fallen. Now that this secret realm had turned out like this, given that it was also a ce where the protagonist had to go, there was a great possibility that it had been influenced by his tail.


    The system automatically carried the ability to detect his tails. Although it had no way to find its general direction, it was still very easy for it to determine whether or not his tail was present. The little fox''s tail swept around, and then the system confidently told its host, "There''s no mistake, it''s the host''s tail¡­ and there seems to be more than one of them. One of them should be of the dark element, which is why it caused this darkness¡­"


    "Then the other one should be wind¡­" Each of Xue Ling''s tails contained a different element. He had lost eight of them, and the only element he had kept was light. Since then, he had already found three, and he currently had a total of four tails. As long as he took back these two, he would have six. By then, as long as he managed to fuse his strength together and re-opened the meridians on his body, he would be able to break through the blocks on his memory and more or less recover his original memories.


    The shackles on his memory had gone unnoticed by Xue Ling for a long time. It was only after he had merged with the power of four of his tails after thest world that he had discovered that there was a forbidden zone within his sea of memories. This forbidden zone had been sealed by him and another force, and without retrieving all of his tails, he would not be able to open it at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But in this world, Xue Ling had realized that the things hidden in his forbidden memories might be rted to the man. This made him rather anxious to pry the shackles open. Even if he could only make a small gap and reveal a small portion of the whole, perhaps it would still be able to answer some of his questions.


    "How do I retrieve them?"


    "Taking back the tails will depend on the host." The system shook its head. "I also don''t know how to do this. Currently, the tails appear to have been sealed within this secret realm, and their strength became limited to this area and do not affect the outside world. But correspondingly, they were able to thoroughly control this space."


    "What about the other three?"


    "I don''t know. Normally, since forces from beyond this world have shown up, they will be affected and faint. Their bodies should not be too far away from the host. Host should first deal with the two tails, and they should be able to wake up after that."


    "All right."


    Xue Ling looked around and wrinkled his nose. He had never paid much attention to his tails. To him, those tails were just ces to store his power, and were very important for his cultivation, but ever since they existed, they had been on his body, so they had always been under his control. Xue Ling had never had to think about how to make them listen to him¡­


    He recalled two of the previous worlds. In the first one, he had taken the tail back after defeating the Zerg. In the second world, he had taken it back from the deep-sea merfolk''s inheritance, and there had been no simrities in how it had been done.


    "Host, they''re all in energy states right now. All you have to do is control that power."


    Xue Ling nodded and thought about how to reunite this power back into his own body. Although it was said that he had lost his tails, in fact, it was his power that had been lost. The ''tails'' he retrieved were not physical tails, but rather forms of energy. When he fused the energy back into his body, his original body would then naturally grow back one of his tails.


    These energies were scattered, but once he remembered that it had all originally been his, it became much easier for him to control. Xue Ling concentrated, and gestured in mid-air. He pinched his fingers together in a subtle gesture, then he slowly closed his eyes and allowed his original power to seep into this world.


    He physically existed in another world, and when he borrowed the strength of his body, he normally only used the power that was embedded in the body he was currently using. But now that he was allowing his own power to seep in, it took a lot of effort to channel it inside.


    When this power touched the barrier surrounding this world, Xue Ling could feel an obvious resistance. Fortunately, it seemed to understand what he wanted to do, and the resistance slowly disappeared.


    Xue Ling''s eyshes flickered slightly. He did not open his eyes, but his head turned slightly to face a certain direction.


    A man stood there. Currently, his lips were curved as he guided Xue Ling, teaching him how topress his strength.


    Because Chi Lan''s body had been suppressed at this time, the original Su Xuanyan''s soul was able to wake up. He only needed to take one nce around before he immediately understood all that had happened. He took in Xue Ling whose aura was going somewhat out of control as he tried to reabsorb his power and his brow wrinkled; after he approached, he picked up the system that was crouched anxiously next to its host, wanting to help but unable to get involved.


    "My¡­ My Lord! " The system really had no idea who this person was, so it could only address him in this way.


    "His strength is currently unstable. He must return to the system space immediately, otherwise this small world will be unable to withstand this power and directly explode."


    The system looked surprised and its voice was shocked as it said, "But the task has only beenpleted halfway!"


    "I will draw out a strand of his soul that will stay in this world. It will not have much impact on your task. Bring him back to the system space first, and I''ll deal with things on this side¡­"


    The system was not a system that would obey just anyone. It had just been about to refute, when it received orders in its mind from the Ten Directions World. Although it was somewhat unhappy, the system still did what the Ten Directions World told it to do.


    The Ten Directions World said, "Do as he says."


    "If he''s like this now, the more energy he retrieves, the more concerns there will be about his control over it. If he can''t grasp control over all the energy and maintain a certain level of bnce within his body, ws will arise in his body. Next time, don''t look for two tails at once." Su Xuanyan lowered his head and kissed Xue Ling, who had already reverted back to his original form because of the rioting energy in his body. The little fox''s body was even smaller than the transformed system''s furry body, his four tails hanging listlessly behind him while two other tails that were formed out of pure energy swayed wildly. Only by turning these energies back into genuine tails would Xue Ling be able to transform back into his human body again.


    The system was still muddleheaded as it responded, extracting its host''s soul and bringing it back to the system space.


    As for the man who had been left behind to clean up the mess, he looked at the empty shell that Xue Ling had left behind and sighed helplessly. There was a pale soul at his fingertips - this was a part of Xue Ling''s soul, or rather, a sliver of his consciousness. Leaving it in this world would ensure that the remaining plot would not bepletely destroyed. Afterpleting all this, he ced Xue Ling''s body beside Chi Lan''s, withdrew a portion of his own consciousness from his body, and inserted it into Chi Lan''s body.


    He was different from Xue Ling. Xue Ling''s identity could be changed in the middle, but it was not the same for him. He must be the same person from beginning to end to ensure that he would not make any mistakes.


    This world was unable to bear his presence for a long time, so the man left as quickly as he could. What he was doing now was only enough to ensure that the plot would stay on the track that they had plotted out for it, but nothing else could be guaranteed. These strands of their souls would not contain their memories, and when they woke up, they would be the real Xue Ling and Chi Lan of this world. Their rtionship might perhaps turn a bit strange, but there was not much Su Xuanyan could do about it.


    His little fox''s wellbeing was the most important thing. As long as he was okay, even if splitting their souls could lead to minor mistakes in the next world, he would be willing to bear the me.


    well, this arc came to an abrupt end (kind of like the original plot in this arc too, haha). wanna make guesses on what the next arc will be about?


    i stayed up reallytest night to read a BL novel called ''The Turing Code''. unfortunately, nobody has picked it up to trante it yet, but i did end up if you guys are interested. it''s not to my usual tastes since it''s Modern Day with a little more angst than i''d like, but it was very good. deep and thoughtful (in ways that WTMT isn''t, lol) with moments of hrity to lighten up the mood.

 Chapter 134

    10.1 - You guessed right, he is Wen Ruoyi


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & celtic


    Xue Ling woke up in another body and felt drained in body and spirit.


    His power had been emptied out. In the midst of attempting to bnce out his powers, his consciousness had been focused within his body, and he had beenpletely clueless regarding everything happening around him until he woke up just now in a new body.


    He was still a little confused.


    The system was circling around his head. When it discovered that he had woken up, it lowered his head to rub against its host.


    "Is host awake?"


    Xue Ling massaged his forehead and frowned slightly. "Where am I?"


    "We''re already in another world." The system raised its paw and pressed it lightly against Xue Ling''s cheek, saying, "Some unexpected situations arose in the previous world. It was no longer suitable for host to continue staying there, so I brought you back to the system space ahead of time."


    "What about now?" Xue Ling looked around, and found that he was in a room. The decor and furniture were all very standard, neither high-tech nor antique. Was this a rtively more normal world?


    "Host fainted after sessfully integrating the energies. In order to calm you down as soon as possible, I chose a rtivelymon world for you to transition into."


    Xue Ling nodded. He did not want to move, and quietlyy on the bed. It was rare for him to be able to lie in bed after transmigrating into a new world, and it was great if he could just rest for a while first. It had to be said that he had never received such good treatment from the system ever since they had be even vaguely familiar with each other.


    However, Xue Ling also wouldn''t be silly enough to believe the system''s deceptive words. He still remembered thest world that the system had told him he could rx in - he had entered the world on his wedding night and an entire series of events had broken down. The system had even dared to say that world was suitable for resting!


    Although he didn''t want to know about the world and his current body''s troubles at all, at the end of the day, there were some things that Xue Ling couldn''t just put down. Hey there for a while, and then opened his mouth to ask the system, "That''s not right¡­ If I''ve left, then what happened to the task in that world? What''ll happen to Chi Jian and Shaofeng¡­"


    "Host can rest assured. Your body remained alive after you left¡­ Um¡­"


    Seeing the system''s hesitation, Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and pressed, "Why did you stop? Is it something rted to the man?"


    "Well¡­ He took a strand of the host''s soul and ced it in that body. Everything happened too suddenly, and there was no other way¡­" The system was rather hung up over the matter of its host''s soul having had a sliver drawn away. After all, it wasn''t sure whether or not its host would be bothered by such a thing.


    Based on his reaction, it appeared that Xue Ling did not mind. He nodded and said, "As long as it won''t cause any problems, this is indeed one way to deal with it¡­"


    "Only, there is a small side effect¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Host''s soul is now iplete¡­ Likewise, if that person also followed you over, a strand of his soul will also have remained behind in that cultivation world." Although the system was a little delighted with their misfortune, its expression was still as innocent and helpless as ever. "Because your souls are iplete, there is a very high likelihood that he will recognize the wrong person¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    Once he understood what the system was trying to say, Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and appeared to have gained some interest in the system''s words. "For you to say that, does it mean that you already know who he is in this world?"


    "I promised host in thest world¡­" The system snickered and continued, "So in this world, I had a conversation with the Lord and tried to arrange an identity that was suitable for you to bully and abuse."


    Xue Ling''s interest was piqued, even though he understood that the plot of this world was very likely to be full of traps.


    "In that case, give me the plot. I''ll remain lying down while I ept it so that I won''t end up in a position where I''m unable to deal with anything unexpected."


    Seeing that its host really had no opinions about their circumstances, the system nodded and passed on the story.


    The world selected by the system was really well suited for a holiday. Unlike those weird and strange worlds that they had been in before, this one didn''t really have a tricky setting. This was a very normal dogblood script, and the plot even had a BE. When the story ended, the main protagonists broke up and went separate ways, and none of the characters were able to get the people or things that they wanted.


    Xue Ling''s guess was that the original story had probably been written as a piece of heart wrenching youth literature, because the development of the entire plot seemed to be filled with a light sense of sadness. Even if the set-up was interesting, at the end, it still went down the path towards stabbing the reader in the heart with a knife. And it was a knife that had been coated in sugar. When people were willingly pulled in by its sweet taste, they suddenly realized that it was a knife. The story seemed to have achieved its purpose after making readers thoroughly muddled, and so it ended.


    The main focus of the story was still on the rtionship between two men. The protagonist shou was the elder brother of Xue Ling''s current body. He was a university professor, and the protagonist gong was one of his students.


    Originally, there was no way for a rtionship to develop between the two. But they developed a connection anyway because the protagonist gong bought back a little toy pig. As long as the gong brought the little pig with him to sleep, he would turn into the shou''s family cat for the night. And it was precisely because of this interaction that he would discover that the shou was the person he met over the inte who he secretly had a crush on.


    The protagonist shou was named Mu Sichao and his inte alias was Thoughtful Dawn. He was a famous god in the inte audio drama circle - his voice could change in a hundred different ways, and he coulde off as a gong or a shou. The most important point was that his voice was particrly provocative, and if everyone he had teased before all lined up, they could probably form a circle around the earth. He had gotten together with enough different CPs to form his own football team. And the protagonist gong was coincidentally a new entrant in the circle as a gong voice. He encountered the famous god the first time he joined an audio drama group. Young and ignorant, he turned red as soon as the protagonist shou flirted with him. Afterwards, he began to look into all the protagonist shou''s works, and it was as though he had entered a deep pit and had no way of getting out at all.


    But he was just one out of the innumerable people who had a secret crush on this famous god. The protagonist shou couldn''t even remember his name. In order to tie himself to Mu Sichao, the protagonist gong began to strive hard so that he could get near this god and stay a little closer to him.


    Unfortunately, all of his efforts only got him Mu Sichao''splete rejection. Although he liked to flirt, he never jumped rashly into any rtionship. Even if the gong''s confession had been even more sincere, it would still be unable to move his heart that was made out of stone. The protagonist gong had his heart broken and had originally been dispirited, but unexpectedly, he turned into the short-haired cat that Mu Sichao kept in his home¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then, the story began to turn around. Because he discovered that Mu Sichao was Thoughtful Dawn, the protagonist gong began to intentionally get in touch with the protagonist shou. The two of them dragged on for almost a year before they properly confessed to each other, and then got together.


    As far as any normal story was concerned, the next step would be for them to show their love and affection. But they still had to deal with the biggest obstacle to their rtionship, which was Xue Ling''s current body.


    The body he currently possessed was named Ning Simu. He was Mu Sichao''s younger brother, who had been lost for many years. When Mu Sichao was four, his mother had given birth to his younger brother, and their father had named him Simu. ''Chao'' meant dawn, and ''Mu'' meant dusk, and when paired together, it could create the saying ''yearning from dusk to dawn'' which was also his love confession to their mother. But in fact, while their mother was still carrying Simu, their father had already gone off the rails.


    Their mother was livid when she learned about this matter, and immediately applied for divorce. After a round of disputes, she left the city with Simu. At first, their mother still maintained contact with Mu Sichao, and Mu Sichao heard from her regrly up until he graduated from elementary school. But an unexpected incident urred, causing theirmunications to stop.


    Mu Sichao''s father died in an ident. His rtives were strange and a little crazy, and turned the entire matter into a big deal. Mu Sichao''s uncle came back from abroad and brought Mu Sichao out of the country.


    At the same time, Mu Sichao''s mother changed herst name. Her new husband was a Northerner, and after the two of them were married, Mu Sichao''s mother brought Ning Simu with her and moved to the north. In the era wheremunication still relied on sending letters, the letter his mother left behind had no way to reach Mu Sichao who was already abroad.


    Mu Sichao tried to get in contact for a long time, but there was no trace of his mother. He even went on TV to search for his mother, but the news that he sent out was lost in the ocean and he was left with no way to find her. Ten yearster, Mu Sichao''s studies abroad ended, and he chose to return home to continue looking for news of his mother and little brother. What happened after that was also a result of his decision to return home.


    In Ning Simu''s memory, he indeed had an older brother, but he had been very small back then, and his impression of his older brother had only been through his mother''s letters. He had never seen the actual person before, so after he grew up, he never brought this matter up. When Ning Simu was small, he had drifted with his mother, and neither mother nor son lived well. His mother often workedte to keep him warm and fed. After his mother remarried, their happy days had also notsted for long when they discovered that his mother was suffering from cancer.


    Ning Simu was still young, but he lost the mother that he had always depended on. His stepfather was kind to him, and always gave him money to support him. Later on, he went out to sea to do business, founded his ownpany, and formed yet another family. He did not forget Ning Simu, but the rtionship between father and son remained somewhat rigid and bizarre. Their rare exchanges revolved around whether or not Ning Simu needed more money. After university, their contact became less and less. Ning Simu supported himself by working, and his days were not bad, nor were they great. asionally, he would go online to sing some songs, and it could be considered as a bright spot in his life.


    Unfortunately, the bright spot in his life was destroyed very quickly.


    It was destroyed by a man. This man was a friend of Mu Sichao, who returned back to the country with him. He was also the second man in the story: the childhood friend who could not beat the story''s fated love. His name was Wen Ruoyi, and he was probably the biggest variable in the story.


    Wen Ruoyi was Mu Sichao''s childhood friend. He had always been good friends with Mu Sichao while they were abroad, and when Mu Sichao said he nned to return home, he came along. As a supporting male character, he naturally also liked Mu Sichao, but Mu Sichao upied too sacred of a ce in his heart, and he could not bear to bend and sully him and make him be together with him. So instead, he found a substitute¡­


    Yes. This substitute was Ning Simu.


    In order to have moremon topics to talk about with Mu Sichao, Wen Ruoyi joined the inte audio drama circle with him, and he was now another god-level personage there. During the process of recording an online drama, he came into contact with Ning Simu, who had sung a song for the production. Ning Simu''s voice was very unique, and he also gained some fame after having sung for a few years. Wen Ruoyi found many of his songs, listened to them, and discovered that his voice sounded quite simr to Mu Sichao''s.


    Perhaps it was out of curiosity, or perhaps the author deliberately arranged it this way, but Wen Ruoyi began to get closer to Ning Simu. His personality was very gentle, and especially when he was intentionally getting to know someone, he could make a person fall into his ensnarement incredibly quickly. Ning Simu was a student who had not yet truly stepped into society, and soon fell into this gentle and tender trap. He even exposed his identity, and agreed to meet Wen Ruoyi in person.


    If Wen Ruoyi contacted him because he was curious about his voice, he was shocked when he saw him in person. After all, he was Mu Sichao''s brother, and if one looked carefully, they would find that Ning Simu''s eyes and side profile were very simr to Mu Sichao''s.


    Perhaps it was a mistake in a moment of weakness, or it was a strangebination of circumstances, but Wen Ruoyi began to associate more with Ning Simu while carrying a mixture of guilt, anxiety, and joy in his heart.


    At the beginning of their association, the two of them actually enjoyed their time together. Regardless of whether it was online, or in reality, Ning Simu felt that he had probably found his own happiness, but an ident caused him to meet Mu Sichao¡­


    As his interactions with Wen Ruoyi began to increase, there was an especiallyrge group of people who criticized and ckened them on the inte because they did not support their pairing. Even after a particrlyrge explosion of criticism, Wen Ruoyi still had no intention of rifying their rtionship. Ning Simu was broken hearted and wanted to find Wen Ruoyi forfort, but unexpectedly, he met Mu Sichao, who was staying together with Wen Ruoyi at the time.


    At this point, Mu Sichao had just gotten together with the protagonist gong, and whenever Wen Ruoyi looked at him, there was sadness and forbearance in his gaze that even he was not aware of. The gaze he used to look at him was gentle to the extreme. Ning Simu had seen many of his expressions, but he had never seen his eyes be gentle like this.


    He began to have doubts about their rtionship, and based on his understanding, it was obvious that Wen Ruoyi really liked Mu Sichao¡­


    Which meant that Wen Ruoyi had only noticed him because he looked like that person¡­


    When faced with such a thing, if one did not quietly initiate a breakup, they would go wild for a while. Ning Simu chose the second option, and during his tantrum, Mu Sichao discovered his existence and the brotherly rtionship between the two of them came to light.


    Unfortunately, it came to light at the wrong time.


    Ning Simu was someone whocked love. He hadcked it from childhood until now, so his feelings towards Wen Ruoyi, who was like sunshine in his life, were very serious. And someone he regarded so importantly only considered him as a substitute, and the person he was a substitute for was his elder brother who he had not heard from for many years¡­


    All of this forced his fragile spirit to the edge and he subsequently tried tomit suicide several times. This strained the rtionships between Mu Sichao, Wen Ruoyi, and even the male protagonist, and after repeated misunderstandings, the connections between the four seemed to being to an end.


    At the end of the story, he had struggled to the point of physical and mental exhaustion, and chose to break up. After everything broke down between him and Wen Ruoyi, he chose to leave the city and go sightseeing far away. In the end, he died in a tour bus ident.


    Everything came to an abrupt end. Before he died, he made two phone calls, one to Mu Sichao where he called him elder brother and said he was sorry. The other went to Wen Ruoyi, but he did not have much to say. Wen Ruoyi had not answered the phone, so by the time he opened his voicemail, he only heard the youth''s hoarse voice as he apologized to him and said farewell.


    After Ning Simu died, Wen Ruoyi seemed ensnared in his memories of that youth. Mu Sichao and the protagonist gong broke up, and he left the city and took his younger brother''s ce to wander around the world. As for the protagonist gong, he stayed in the city, and said that he would always be waiting for Mu Sichao''s return.


    Xue Ling finished going through this sad, tragic story of youth, and expressionlessly looked at the system.


    The system nodded and said earnestly, "You guessed right, he is Wen Ruoyi."


    new arc~


    (don''t ask me about the shapeshifting pig thing, i don''t know what''s going on there either)


    on the topic of rmendations, since we''re now moving into a modern day arc, you guys should go give a try. same author as Rebirth of a Supermodel, frequent releases, and good trantion quality~

 Chapter 135

    10.2 - He felt a little jealous


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & celtic


    Xue Ling transmigrated into this world just after Ning Simu learned that Wen Ruoyi had a friend who looked very simr to himself, and saw that his attitude towards his friend was very ambiguous.


    It was just at the point when the haters online were using him of holding on to a big thigh. He had been singing online for two years, and his circle was smaller. At the end of the day, he just didn''t have as many fans as a big god like Wen Ruoyi, and everyone had been cursing him on Weibo. If it had not been that Ning Simu really couldn''t hold up on his own anymore, he would not have gone to find Wen Ruoyi forfort.


    But what he got instead was this kind of result. In the original text, Ning Simu was depressed for a few days, and the haters had also died down after making a fuss for a while, saying that he didn''t even dare show his face. Since he really wanted to be hot, they could hate on him until he became a hot topic~


    In fact, Wen Ruoyi had been busy helping Mu Sichao with some things in these past few days and had not even gone online to check. He had always limited his personal information, so his online manager had been unable to get in touch with him and believed that he did not care about this matter. Since that was the case, they also did not try to meddle. It was not until Wen Ruoyi went online and saw the messages that he realized that something had happened. Once he recalled that he still had a little boyfriend that he was trying to get close to, he rushed over to find him.


    But by then, the original Ning Simu had already learned that he was just a substitute. He lost his temper, and after making a huge fuss with Wen Ruoyi, he looked up Mu Sichao''s ss schedule and went to find him. He almost stirred up a huge scene in Mu Sichao''s ss. If Wen Ruoyi hadn''t dragged him out in time, the whole school would have probably learned about this matter.


    Xue Ling roughly figured out where he was in the plot timeline, and finally realized why his body was so tired and his eyes hurt so much¡­


    They were swollen from crying¡­


    He stood in front of the mirror, and stared at his reflection with some surprise. He really wanted to say that the system had really worked hard in order to make things difficult for Su Xuanyan. The youth in front of his eyes was fifty to sixty percent identical to his real appearance. Now that his eyes had been added to this face, it was seventy to eighty percent. If the man really ended up liking the protagonist of this world, the system could use the excuse that he had lost a thread of his soul and the protagonist looked too much like him, causing Su Xuanyan to have mistaken him for the wrong person.


    Xue Ling would not be willing to ept the excuse that he had gotten the wrong person. For the time being, he had no time to deal with the man who appeared to be a scum in this world''s plot. He was seriously thinking about how he would change the two protagonists'' fates.


    The system gave its host a little hint, "In fact, because this was a world that was specifically chosen to allow host a holiday, host''s identity is actually the key factor required for changing everything about the plot."


    Xue Ling seemed to suddenly understand as he raised his eyebrows. Although his eyes were swollen from crying, a beauty would still be a beauty regardless, and there was a unique kind of style in each of his movements. "You mean, as long as I don''t mess things up and let the protagonist gong and protagonist shou have a happy ending, it''ll be enough?"


    "Yes. After all, it''s a story with a bad ending. If everyone is happy, then their destinies will have changed¡­ But if host is unwilling, you can also kick away the protagonist gong and find a better couple for your older brother."


    Xue Ling twisted his lips and said, "Forget it. I don''t have that much spare time. Since they''re interested in each other, to each their own, I''ll just let them stay together. To go and find someone else¡­"


    "In any case, it''s a holiday. It''s fine as long as host is happy. The main purpose was to give you a suitable reason to make that person suffer¡­"


    Xue Lingughed and epted the system''s love and care. Then, he went to wash his face and energize himself.


    Ning Simu''s online alias was ''Twilight Darling''. His fans liked to call him Darling. Normally, he liked to send some pictures of the food he made, or songs he sung on Weibo, and his fans would follow up and cheer for him. But because of how fierce the haters had been, his fans had recently been frightened into silence. There weren''t many of them to start with, and the leader of his fans also did note out and face the haters directly, so when he opened up hisments, it was all filled with questionable content.


    Xue Ling was a bit tongue-tied as he gained a new understanding of how to curse at people.


    He directly ced the me for this on the man''s head, and then opened up his onlinemunication channels. First, he gently soothed the girls in his chat group, and praised them for doing well, then asked them to report all the garbagements.


    The girls had all been waiting for Twilight Darling to show up, wanting tofort him with words. They had not expected that the group''s host would be even calmer than they were, even acting cute in front of them. They suddenly found their hearts fluttering from the host''s actions, and gushed one after the other that anything he did wonderful, he was the best, and they would all obey.


    Xue Ling spent the entire afternoon listening to all the songs he had sung before, and by the time he pulled himself out of it, it was already dark.


    As he cooked for himself, he thought about possible countermeasures and hummed some of the tunes from this world. This body''s voice was quite unique. The original host tended to speak at a controlled pace, and his tone was tender and lovely. But when he spoke quickly, it would sound excited and came across as particrly cute. It sounded different again when he sang; it was very masculine, and his aggressiveness came out in his songs. It was probably the legendary ''causing others to kneel when he spoke'' - there was no way to tell that he would sing like that based on how he sounded when he talked.


    Unfortunately, at the end of the day, he was still an amateur singer. His skill level was not very high, so he had never been that popr. He had only managed to sign up to an online channel that he would sing in every now and then when he wanted to. He regarded it as an amateur pastime and had been happy like this for the past two years. If Wen Ruoyi had not be involved during this period of time, his Weibo would probably have remained pure and uplicated.


    It was bad enough that Wen Ruoyi had gotten involved. Unfortunately, Xue Ling couldn''t even tear him apart.


    Wen Ruoyi''s inte alias was ''Gentleman''s Twilight'', which was meant to match with Mu Sichao''s ''Thoughtful Dawn''. The two were good friends who entered the circle together, and their aliases carried hints of a pairing; so amongst the many online CPs that Mu Sichao had supposedly gotten together with, Wen Ruoyi was considered to hold the primary spot. The fan''s meaning was that even if there were countless others who entered Mu Sichao''s back pce, there would still be nobody who could take Wen Ruoyi''s ce. Mu Sichao never addressed this matter over the years, and Wen Ruoyi also indulged them and let them be.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Perhaps because the person ''upying'' the primary spot was too indulgent, the fans who shipped their pairing were particrly ferocious. Whenever anyone appeared to oppose their ship, they would be torn to pieces without exception. If Mu Sichao flirted with, or ended up in a CP with anyone else the same group of fans would find all sorts of reasons to hate on that person. Only, the number of people Mu Sichao flirted with was too many to count, and he had been involved in so many CPs that the group of fans had no way to spend so much time finding ways to hate on all of them all day long. After so many years of being a fan of this pairing, they simplybelled Thoughtful Dawn''s other CPs as passing interests, and no longer bothered themselves with them.


    Compared with Thoughtful Dawn, there was much less fuss surrounding Gentleman''s Twilight. Although he had performed many audio dramas, and his voice was gentle, earning him thebel of having the voice of a passionate prince, none of the many people who tried to cling onto his big thigh had ever seeded. His fans have long be ustomed to his ''keeping himself as pure as jade'' attitude, and it was precisely because of this that the emergence of Twilight Darling caused them all to ruffle up their feathers and explode all at once all over Ning Simu''s Weibo.


    Xue Ling finished dinner, tidied up, and bathed, then went back online to queue for a spot in the channel and sing a song. He had recently been hated on so much that the girls who saw him queue up to broadcast were quite surprised, but at the end of the day, he was still someone who had been around for two years, and the girls all greeted him with warmth.


    When it became Xue Ling''s turn at the mic, he even gave them a lovely greeting as soon as he went live. From his voice, it seemed as though he had not been disturbed by the recent incident at all. Xue Ling casually found a song from this identity''s song list, cleared his throat, and began to sing.


    He had also sung before - his ability was more than sufficient for him to be a singer. He had no problems singing the songs he had listened to that afternoon, and his greeting also went smoothly. Those in the public discussion area were all a little surprised.


    The quality of his performance was really excellent, and the girls all sent gifts and flowers, or even ''aaahhhhhhhhhhhh!" messages to express their excitement.


    Xue Ling also took this opportunity to say that he had been practicing hard at singing recently, and told them that he would soon have new songs to send out for the girls to listen to. He hoped that they would remember to click ''like'' and forward his posts when the time came~


    The girls answered Xue Ling by spamming the screen.


    So Xue Ling happily queued up and sang a few more songs.


    He said that he was about to release a new song, but in fact, he had nothing prepared, and hadn''t learnt anything new. But, in order to provide a reason for his disappearance over the past few days, Xue Ling showed no change in expression as he lied with a straight face.


    The system rolled its eyes from beside its host. It could tell that its host was about to put it to work¡­ But that wasn''t too bad. After all, its host hadn''t asked him to work for a long time now. As a fully functional system, the system still wanted to be useful.


    Ning Simu was a student at the Foreign Language College. His major was English, so he normally sang English songs. asionally, he would also sing some domineering Chinese pop songs as apromise, but this time, he chose a very soft, very old-fashioned song to sing.


    The system did not know what its host was trying to do, but when its host was singing, the system was very cooperative in helping with post-production. It even drew a picture that could be used for the visuals. After everything was finalized, it helped Xue Ling upload the video online.


    The song was sent out in the wee hours before dawn. Xue Ling had gained a few hundred fans after queueing up for his live performance that night. Before he went to bed, he took a look at his fan count. He felt that since they all thought that he was trying to hug Wen Ruoyi''s thighs to be a hot topic, he might as well do so. It was such a good opportunity to make a name for himself; if he paired it with a song, perhaps he would be able to pick up a whole group of fans~


    Regardless of whether he was a hot topic because he was being hated on, or for any other reason, what he wanted right now was to be famous. Although Xue Ling did not know what use there was in bing hot, he thought that it would feel really refreshing to be able to use his newfound poprity to announce that he had no rtionship with Gentleman''s Twilight at all, and give Wen Ruoyi''s ego a beating or something~


    He slept soundly, but Wen Ruyi was currently feeling ufortable and unsettled all over.


    Recently, Mu Sichao asked for his help on a ss subject. He had been busy all day, and had returned home veryte. He bathed, and then went straight to sleep, but for some reason, he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night with a strange feeling that left him unsettled and unable to sleep. He felt all kinds of ufortable simply lying there, and finally could not resist his inner struggle; he got up and turned on hisptop.


    Wen Ruoyi was someone who kept his work and life separate from his inte hobbies. Although he apanied Mu Sichao to y around in audio dramas, he was very cautious when involving himself, and only selected dramas that he found interesting. He also barely touched the inte while he was working to avoid distractions. But since he felt tense and had no way to sleep, the man simply opened up hisptop and logged on to all his social mediaworks. It was only then that he discovered that the girl responsible for managing his onlinemunities had left him with a lot of messages. Wen Ruoyi looked through what the girl said, and his originally tired face slowly turned cold.


    Although he had never spoken about it, in fact, his contact with Ning Simu was very sincere. The youth''s personality was very attractive to him. When he saw his shy appearance, it inexplicably poked at his soft spot, and he discovered that many aspects of him were very different from Mu Sichao. He couldn''t say that he really liked him that much, but Wen Ruoyi was genuinely trying to get rid of his blind one-sided love of more than ten years after he learned that Mu Sichao had found a lover. But he had devoted his feelings to that person for so many years, and it was not so easy to recover from. It was very unlikely that he would be able to adjust his mentality so soon and treat Ning Simu with the proper attitude.


    However, there was no denying that he was trying. So when he saw the girl''s words, saying that Ning Simu was being cursed and hated on online, he felt truly felt pained in his heart. Although he did not know him that well, he still understood that child''s character. Ning Simu probably hadn''t called him despite something like this happening because he hadn''t wanted to disturb him¡­


    Wen Ruoyi wanted to know how overboard this matter had gotten, and he wanted to know how badly that youngster was hurt, but it was the middle of the night now, and he couldn''t just go and wake Ning Simu up. He could only open up the youth''s Weibo. To his surprise, he discovered that other than not responding for two days, the child seemed to act as though he had no idea that such a thing had happened at all. He even released a song tonight¡­


    Wen Ruoyi felt helpless. He didn''t know whether Ning Simu really didn''t know, or if he was pretending to be indifferent. He could only click on the link to his song, bing shocked when he heard it.


    Wen Ruoyi had heard many of the songs Ning Simu has sung. Most of the time, he purposely deepened his voice, and used a deeper voice to sing. It seemed domineering, but sometimes caused his singing to be unstable. Wen Ruoyi did not know much about singing, but he would asionally still be able to hear some ws. Now, he was amazed by the sounds he was hearing.


    ? When Twilight Darling sang, his voice was very unique. Perhaps it was because of this contrast that he was very popr with the girls, so he previously avoided songs that softened his voice. This time, he chose an ancient folk song, but he managed to bring about another type of feeling with his deep croon, making others unable to stop listening.


    It was clearly a song that had been sent out in the middle of the night, but the y count was continuously rising, and thements section waspletely covered withments like "Husband''s deep croon is making me cry!" "Yingyingying, my ears have gotten pregnant!" "Aaaaaahhh! Too beautiful! I want to hug Darling!" "Darling is already in my bed, you guys should all get lost!" As Wen Ruoyi read through this barrage of words, the amusement lurking in the corners of his mouth slowly faded away.


    Although he knew it was a joke, for some reason¡ªas this child''s nominal boyfriend, he felt a little jealous.

 Chapter 136

    10.3 - Wen Ruoyi, let''s break up


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    When Xue Ling got up the next day, he felt a little dizzy. The system told him that he had been crying for a long timest night, tiring out his body too much and causing him to copse with a fever. Xue Ling could only spurn this body for a while before helplessly getting up to find some medicine.


    Then he went through the house and found that all the medicine he had was expired.


    Xue Ling felt wronged and pouted. He had originally nned to have the system just cure him, but the system notified him that Wen Ruoyi was actually waiting outside his door.


    He seemed to havee by in the middle of the night, but because he didn''t want to disturb Xue Ling, he never knocked on the door.


    Xue Ling changed his clothes, gathered up his wallet, and prepared to go out and buy medicine.


    This was such a good opportunity to stimte the man by acting pitiful while sick. How could he give it up?~


    Wen Ruoyi also didn''t know what he was doing. He knew that he was acting abnormally - getting up in the middle of the night to turn on theputer, and then tossing and turning after listening to Ning Simu''s song. He finally gave up on sleeping and ran over to Ning Simu''s apartment door in the middle of the night. When he arrived, he was worried that he would disturb the other party at such an hour, and ended up standing at the door the whole time¡­


    In the morning, the aunt who lived in the apartment opposite gave him strange nces when she went out to buy groceries¡­


    Just when Wen Ruoyi was determined to knock on the door, the door opened with a creak.


    The teenager wore a mask, and his hair was a little messy, looking like he had just woken up. When he opened the door and found someone there, he looked up, and that pair of fox eyes widened a little, the corners slightly uptilted. It was unknown if it was because he had only just woken up, but his eyes seemed lined in red. Half of his face was hidden, but it did not prevent Wen Ruoyi''s heart from beating wildly in his chest at this moment.


    Seeing him, the teenager frowned. Although he could only see half his face, Wen Ruoyi could still sense the avoidance and disdain emanating from him.


    Was he angry because he had ignored the matter of him being hated on? Wen Ruoyi thought so subconsciously, and opened his mouth to say, "Twilight, where are you going?" He had always called him Simu before, but for some reason, he wanted to be a little closer to him and chose to use a nickname instead.


    Who would''ve thought that calling him that way would not win him a smile? Ning Simu only reached out to push Wen Ruoyi aside, mmed the door behind him, and headed out.


    Wen Ruoyi was somewhat surprised, and wondered what happened to cause his temper to reach this point. He reached out to pull him back, but was tossed aside instead. "Don''t touch me." The teenager''s voice was hoarse, and it sounded quite bad. Wen Ruoying noticed something wrong, and caught him in his arms despite the teenager''s resistance. He gathered Ning Simu against him, then reached out and touched his head, feeling the burning heat against his hand.


    "You have a fever." Wen Ruoyi was very certain that he had gotten sick. He tugged at him, wanting to search his pockets for the key. "What are you doing? If you''re sick, you should stay at home. What are youing out for? Hurry up and go back in."


    Xue Ling struggled, and replied with dissatisfaction, "The medicine is out of date. I need to go out and buy more."


    When Wen Ruoyi saw that he was willing acknowledge him, he let out a relieved breath and said, "I''ll go buy it for you. You should go back to your room first, change your clothes and get back into bed."


    Xue Ling pursed his lips, and did not reply.


    Seeing that he wasn''t struggling, Wen Ruoyi took the key to his apartment out of his pocket, pushed open the door, urged him to change his clothes, removed his coat, and drove him into bed before finally going out to buy some medicine for his cold.


    The weather was currently in the midst of transitioning between autumn and winter, and many people were catching colds due to the change in weather. Wen Ruoyi attributed Xue Ling''s bad temper as a side effect of his cold, and rushed back after hurriedly buying some things. As he passed the market, he thought that there might not be anything suitable for someone with a cold to eat, so he also bought some groceries before returning back to Ning Simu''s apartment.


    When he had gone out just now, he had taken Ning Simu''s key with him. Now that he was returning, he casually used it to open the door.


    He first went to check in on Xue Ling, and discovered that he had fallen asleep. Wen Ruoyi put away the things he had bought, and then began to cook breakfast for Xue Ling. By the time Xue Ling woke up again, the congee had already been stewed to the point of being soft and thick, and was perfect for eating.


    "You can''t take medicine on an empty stomach. Drink the congee first." Xue Ling was still confused from sleep, and his pair of fox eyes had a mesmerizing bright sheen. But it was only for a moment as he quickly recovered and refused to look at Wen Ruoyi again. He simply epted the bowl of congee from his hands, and after drinking it quietly, he prepared to eat the medicine that had been handed over.


    Wen Ruoyi was still busy lecturing him to the side. "Don''t take your youth for granted. You shouldn''t be staying upte if your body isn''t in good health. You aren''t sleeping well, and you didn''t even tell me when you got sick. In that case, what use is it to have me as a boyfriend?" He reached out his hand to rub Xue Ling''s head. He was still a little feverish, and so he unhappily added another sentence, "Other children know that they will get candy when they cry. How can you be so silly, keeping everything bottled up in your heart?"


    His original intention had been to bring up the matter of Ning Simu being med online. If Ning Simu hade to find him, the matter would probably have been resolved by now, and he would not have to have suffered like this. Seeing it made Wen Ruoyi''s heart ache.


    "You seem to be very used to caring for people." Xue Ling finished taking the medicine. Having been lectured by him, he did not intend to admit any wrongdoing, and only spoke out this phrase in a cold manner.


    Wen Ruoying was stunned. He did not know why he would suddenly bring this up, but when he wanted to turn the topic around, he was suddenly at a loss for words.


    It was true that he knew how to take care of others. Mu Sichao had still been a child when he arrived abroad. His uncle had been very busy, and had no time to take care of him, so he asked a friend who had a son one year older than Mu Sichao to help take care of him. Wen Ruoyi did not have a younger brother, and he treated Mu Sichao like one, teaching him English and guiding his personality and development. After so many years, some of Mu Sichao''s traits could be attributed to him.


    However, the child he had worked so hard to raise had now been stolen away by a pig, and Wen Ruoyi was still uncertain regarding how he felt about that. Only, as soon as Ning Simu fell ill, he began to take care of him out of habit. Now that this matter had been exposed by the other party, the scene became rather awkward.


    The man had already gone through many identities, some of which had been even more embarrassing than his current one, but at the end of the day, he had done nothing wrong, like falling in love with other people before Xue Ling arrived into the world. But this time, the situation was special. Wen Ruoyi thought about it for a long time, but still did not know where to start. He only subconsciously helped prop Xue Ling up with a pillow when he wanted to sit up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling''s fever still hadn''t receded. His face was a little red and his lips were pale, making him look rather haggard. "Wen Ruoyi."


    It was the first time that Ning Simu had called him by his full name. Wen Ruoyi suddenly gathered his wits together, and for some reason, he suddenly felt a little frightened.


    "Let''s break up."


    The teenager was sitting on the bed, still wearing the jacket he had casually thrown on this morning. The redness in his eyes was even more evident because he had just woken up, and his short, curly hair was in a mess, making him appear somewhat lovely. But his expression was not good at all. Because he was sick, his lips were tinged white, his face was slightly red, and his eyes were watery and pitiful, as if he was about to cry.


    Nevertheless, his gaze as he looked at Wen Ruoyi was cold and indifferent. And then, he opened his mouth and said to him. "Let''s break up."


    This sentence echoed in Wen Ruoyi''s ear several times before he suddenly woke up from his trance. He stared at Ning Simu in disbelief, his gaze sharp. Although this rtionship had begun at his suggestion, and the two of them had entered the rtionship with the attitude of ''giving it a try'', he knew that this youngster more or less depended on him a little. In the past, it had been evident from the gaze that he used to look at him.


    Now that he thought about it, Wen Ruoyi carefully looked at the youngster''s eyes. His moist eyes looked pitiful, but in fact it was particrly clear. His gaze even carried a hint of indifference, and it was precisely this slight indifference that made Wen Ruoyi''s heart tremble violently. He didn''t know why, but it hurt quite a bit.


    "Why?" Wen Ruoyi was somewhat anxious as he asked this. "Is it because of the haters from before? I''ve already talked to management and told them to make those people stop messing around. Rx, I won''t let you be involved like that again."


    Xue Ling shook his head. He was extremely calm as he sat there, stable and firm. It served to make Wen Ruoyi seem even more flustered and confused. "It''s not because of this matter."


    "Then¡­"


    "Wen Ruoyi, I really like you. I like that you are very gentle when you talk to me, I like it when you smile at me, as though I am your world. I also know that you are interested in me, but you don''t really like me." Xue Ling''s expression was nk as he spoke these words, and it looked as though he had truly given up. "But that didn''t matter. I could wait until you really began to like me. I feel that I''m good enough to be able to bind you firmly to me, and the day where you begin to appreciate me would eventuallye."


    "What about now¡­"


    "But the premise for all this is that the person you might fall in love with is me. And not someone that you think of when you see my face. For my man to be looking at another person¡­ I, Ning Simu, might becking in love, I might be disappointed, but I really can''t be a substitute for you and allow you to find the shadow of someone else''s figure in me."


    Wen Ruoyi opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but Ning Simu''s next sentence blocked anything he could say. "His name is Mu Sichao, right? I saw him when I went to see you yesterday."


    "I''m still quite self-aware. The gaze you use to look at him is different from how you look at me. You like him."


    Wen Ruoyi shook his head and said, "I don''t."


    "Now that he has someone he likes, and they''re going to be together, you''re looking for someone as a substitute to fill the gap in your heart, right?" Every word that he spoke was like a knife, and they stabbed straight into Wen Ruoyi''s heart. He had really had this intention at first, so he didn''t even know how to open his mouth to refute at all. "I mayck love, but I would be better off without this kind of love."


    "So. Wen Ruoyi, let''s break up."


    Wen Ruoyi wanted to reach out and hold Xue Ling''s hand, but he dodged it. "If I haven''t said it clearly enough, I can say it again."


    "No¡­" Wen Ruoyi did not know how he should exin things to him now. He could only look at him helplessly, then let out a sigh and say, "It''s not what you think, but you won''t listen to my exnation now¡­ And you''re still sick, s¡­"


    Wen Ruoyi had more to say, but Xue Ling disdained the fact that he seemed to still want to argue and debate, and simply drove him out.


    Xue Ling got up and moved around a little. He felt a lot better, but he still needed try and garner some sympathy by acting pitiful, so he took a selfie of himself eating medicine and posted it on Weibo.


    [ Twilight Darling (v): I''ve been too tired recently, and got sick. I was even feverish for a while this morning when I woke up¡­ [grievance] [grievance] [grievance] ]


    Only after sending out his Weibo message did Xue Ling discover that he had gained thousands of fans overnight. He raised his eyebrows and went to check the song he sent outst night. He found that it had been ced on the front page of the video website, and thements filled up the screen as it yed. Because too many messages had been left, many of them had already been cleared once.


    Nevertheless, this was unable to block out the girls'' enthusiasm as they sentments saying they wanted to give birth to Xue Ling''s monkeys, or that their ears had already gotten pregnant, one after another without end.


    Shortly after his Weibo message was sent out, he received a lot ofments. Many of them sent words offort when they saw that he had fallen ill, and the girls who had hated on him in a frenzy two days ago had all done an about face. It was probably because they had been told off by their manager, so they obediently came over to apologize to Xue Ling, saying that they had spoken too much before, and would delete their words.


    Xue Ling clicked on the profile of the person who had forwarded his Weibo message and discovered that many of his followers hade from Gentleman''s Twilight''s re-blog. It seemed that almost as soon as he had sent it out, Wen Ruoyi had already forwarded the message. Judging from the time, Wen Ruoyi probably hadn''t returned home yet - he probably saw it on the way.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: You should be good and rest when you''re sick and not y with your phone. // Twilight Darling (v): I''ve been too tired recently, and got sick. I was even feverish for a while this morning when I woke up¡­ [grievance] [grievance] [grievance] ]


    Xue Ling pouted. But instead of paying any attention to him, he simply unfollowed him, removed him from the list of mutual followers, and conveniently blocked him as an afterthought.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Having waited for a long time without receiving a response, Wen Ruoyiforted himself that Ning Simu must just be in a bad mood at the moment. He would wait two days, and after that, he would be ready to listen to his exnation.


    He was innocent! He really had not thought to use Ning Simu as a substitute!

 Chapter 137

    10.4 - Hello, Professor Mu


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Wen Ruoyi gathered his wits together and discovered that Xue Ling was serious, and not just ying around, when his fans once again began to go crazy hating on Twilight Darling on the inte.


    Although he had told his management to dissolve their CP status online, some fans were not the type to listen to him just because he had asked them to do something. As long as they felt like their master had been wronged, they would angrily rush over to Twilight Darling''s side, wanting to kill the person who dared to show their master some attitude.


    Originally, as long as Gentleman''s Twilight''s message forwarding was used well, it could prove that they had a good private rtionship, and show his followers that Twilight Darling had not just been holding onto his thighs. But Xue Ling ignored him, and even unfollowed him.


    His female fans picked up on this, and they found it unforgivable.


    Their god was giving him a lot of respect by paying attention to him and trying to make things easier! He was showing that it was not a big god taking advantage of a little nobody! Who did Twilight Darling think he was? Not replying when others were showing their concern, did he really think he was some big brand name?!


    The hate army used this kind of logic to make aeback and began to spam Twilight Darling''s Weibo ount once again.


    This time, Twilight Darling''s fangirls really couldn''t stand it anymore. They also went into a frenzy, and started fighting back.


    What our little nobody does is our business. We didn''t ask your great god toe and concern himself over us.~ Who knows what kind of character your great god actually has, to make our little nobody disdain him so much? Perhaps he really did do something disgusting.~ Our Darling was so good-tempered and so polite. If he replied to everyone else but ignored your great god, doesn''t that mean he did something!?


    Was the great god so amazing? What right did he have to demand that everyone reply to him just because he showed concern? Nobody knows each other here; your family''s great god is really too powerful. Does he have nothing better to do all day other than to ** in other people''s Weibo all day long? Are you all unable to read the atmosphere?! Since your master is so unpleasant, shouldn''t he go back and reflect on it?!


    A me war was raging, but Xue Ling went back to the song channels and queued up as though nothing had happened.


    He had just said that he had a cold, but he came out to queue and sing again. Most of the girls on the channel were very surprised to see him, and told him to rest more when they heard that his voice still sounded stuffy.


    Today seemed to be a strange day. There was nobody besides Xue Ling singing in the channel. After singing a song, he expressed that his performance was not up to par because of his cold. His voice sounded depressed and pitiful, which made his girl fans especially distressed.


    [ Spicy Bird: How about you don''t sing. Darling, why don''t you do a special performance and chat with us? ]


    Xue Ling read thement and smiled widely. "One of youdies suggested we chat. What do you all want to talk about?"


    When he spoke up like this, the girls in the public screen all went wild, and lines of text scrolled up one after the other. But it only took a nce for him to see the repeated questions asking about his recent mood.


    Xue Ling made a sad sound and said, "Some of you are asking about my recent mood. Well, I''ve been in a particrly bad mood recently."


    When he said that, rows offorting words appeared on the screen.


    "It has nothing to do with things happening online~" Xue Ling propped his cheek against his hand and spoke carelessly, "I broke up with someone recently, and now I''m just looking forfort."


    There was a moment of silence on the public screen, and then the screen went crazy as everyone started leavingments all at once.


    [ Interdigital Sand: !!! Darling was in a rtionship?!!! And broke up!!! Is it a guy or a girl!!! ]


    [ Evening Qing: Petting Darling on the head. Don''t be unhappy. It''s the person who you broke up with who doesn''t know how to cherish you. ]


    [ Endless Happiness: Fierce petting! Breakup and getting sick, Darling is so pitiful¡­ ]


    Xue Ling''s expression was amused, and no sign of unhappiness from his breakup could be seen on his face, but his voice when he spoke was full of painful heartbreak. "It''s not so bad. Who hasn''t encountered a few loser men in their lives? I was the one who suggested we break up. I''m preparing to spend some time recovering, then study hard and prepare to enter society as an adult~"


    The amount of information he disclosed in paragraph was a bit much. The girls quickly seized upon the key point of ''loser men'', and the screen was suddenly full if inquiries about his sexual orientation. Xue Ling picked through them, and answered, "Of course he was the one who chased me. Afterwards, it was me who threw him off. Rx, I''m so good looking that I won''t stay single for long~"


    "Enough, enough. You guys love to gossip so much. I''ll sing another song before I go. Look, Candy hase online." Another singer had joined the channel, and their name now showed up under Xue Ling''s. His alias was ''Malt Candy'', and he had joined this singing channel at around the same time as Ning Simu. The rtionship between the two of them wasn''t bad, but Ning Simu had been busy falling in love, so he hadn''t beening to the channel as much recently. This was the first time the two of them had met online in two months.


    Malt Candy''s voice was also young, and sounded very sunny. When he heard Xue Ling''s words, he turned on his mic to say, "What happened? I also want to gossip!"


    The girls on the public screen began toment again, exining to Candy that their cute Darling had just broken up and teasing him for not knowing. They told him to hurry up and take advantage of the situation - perhaps he would be able to hug a beautiful person soon. "Darling lost in love? Don''t worry,e into my arms and let me give you some love~ Muah~"


    "Get lost."


    "Aiya. It''s true when they say that those who have just broken up have a bad temper. Never mind. Tell me, who hurt you! I''ll bring a watermelon knife and go over to chop at him right now!" Malt Candy had opened an online store to sell fruits, and his fruits were very delicious. Several girls from the channel also bought fruits from him.


    Xue Ling hmphed twice to express that Candy would be unable to beat the other party.


    "Oh, oh~ It sounds like you tossed away a man~"


    "Let''s stop talking about it. I''m going to sing, and then go to sleep afterwards."


    This conversation was recorded by one of their fans and uploaded as material for Malt Candy and Twilight Darling''s potential CP. It caused fans of their pairing to burst into confusion, and the haters who were still busy hating hurriedly rushed forwards to curse Twilight Darling for pretending to be pitiful. Who would go up and sing songs after being heartbroken? This was clearly just him trying to change the topic.


    Originally, based on Wen Ruoyi''s habits, these kinds of inte matters would not show up on his radar. After all, his Weibo had a long history of staying silent, and his forwarding of Xue Ling''s Weibo message was the only one that he had sent during this period. Previously, the only reason some of their fans had gone to look for Twilight Darling was because some of the girls from the audio drama circle had released some conversations between the two and gushed over how cute it was. Other than that, Wen Ruoyi himself never expressed anything.


    Probably because he had forwarded that Weibo message, Wen Ruoyi''s management paid more attention to Twilight Darling''s affairs. When she spoke to Wen Ruoyi next, she casually brought up the matter, and asked whether or not they should tell the haters to stop once again.


    Wen Ruoyi had not expected that Xue Ling would go online and sing despite being ill. After listening to the recording, his brows drew together in a frown. He had wanted to let the youngster have a few days to calm down, but now it seemed that this child had thought his one-sided breakup was sessful.


    What a joke! He hadn''t agreed!


    It had already been two days since Xue Ling broke up with him, and Wen Ruoyi could no longer sit still. He took out his mobile phone to call Xue Ling, and then found that his phone number seemed to have been blocked by the other party.


    That was really quite ruthless. It seemed that he was determined to break up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For some reason, Wen Ruoyi felt incredibly angry at this. If Xue Ling had been in front of him right now, perhaps he would have grabbed this person and smacked him on the butt a few times.


    Mu Sichao who had been nearby noticed his restlessness, watching as he frowned at his cell phone as though he was ring at some enemy, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wen Ruoyi helplessly said, "My baby is throwing a temper tantrum. He said he wanted to break up, and now he''s blocked me and won''t pick up my call."


    "Your baby?" Mu Sichao was amused when he saw how distressed he was. "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen you like this. I''ll lend you my cell phone. You can use it to give him a call."


    "Okay." After epting Mu Sichao''s cell phone, Wen Ruoyi inputted Xue Ling''s phone number directly from memory. He had wanted to call him the whole time over the past few days, and had been staring at his phone all day long. Although he never actually made the call, he had seen the number so often that he had already memorized the number and could recite it wlessly.


    Sure enough, once he used a different phone number to call, his call went through. "Hello?" The voice on the other end of the phone was soft and tender. As soon as he heard his voice, an image of Ning Simu with his sometimes messy head of curls showed up in his mind¡­ In this sense, he waspletely different from Mu Sichao, but he liked it a lot.


    "Twilight, it''s me." Wen Ruoyi opened his mouth to speak, and then immediately followed up with, "Don''t hang up. I have something to say to you. Please give me an opportunity to exin."


    There was a moment of silence, then he received a cold sound that indicated he could continue.


    Although Ning Simu didn''t explicitly say so, this at least indicated that he was willing to listen to his words. Wen Ruoyi breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "I did not n to use you as a substitute. At the beginning, it''s true that I noticed you because you look simr to my friend, but I did not try to get closer to you for that reason. It''s not easy to exin some of these things on the phone. Are you at school? Should I go and find you?"


    Ning Simu was a graduate student at the Foreign Language College. He didn''t live at school because he worked as an interpreter at apany outside; instead he rented an apartment near thepany so it was more convenient for him to go to work. He didn''t have to go back to school often, but he still had sses he needed to attend.


    There was another moment of silence on the phone, then Xue Ling opened his mouth and replied, "My next ss is on the second floor of the third teaching building. Wait for me outside of ssroom 218."


    "Okay!"


    As soon as he hung up, Wen Ruoyi turned around to see Mu Sichao looking at him thoughtfully. Heughed rather gleefully, which made Wen Ruoyi feel a little ufortable. "Did it work? Can I have my cell phone back?"


    Wen Ruoyi returned the phone to Mu Sichao and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I have ss."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Why are you still standing here? Didn''t your baby say he needed to go to ss?"


    "You heard that?"


    "I heard a little when I came in."


    "Then, I''m leaving first."


    Mu Sichao shook his head. He found it a little funny, because he seldom saw Wen Ruoyi act in such an awkward, confused manner. He used to be like an omnipotent elder brother in front of him, and had never been anxious when doing anything. It seemed like he really cared about this person and ced them in his heart, otherwise he would not be acting like that at all.


    Could it be that everyone was falling in love because it was the season for romance? Mu Sichao turned around, gathered up his lesson n, and prepared to go teach his next ss.


    He was a professor, and would asionally teach a course. He had not picked up many courses this semester, but the one he was about to attend was a big ss with hundreds of students sitting together in one ssroom. In fact, the teaching efficiency was not very high.


    Wen Ruoyi stood at the door of the ssroom and watched as the students entered in twos and threes with their textbooks. Many students nodded to him and greeted him with ''Professor'', which made him feel a little odd.


    Wen Ruoyi and Mu Sichao were both teachers in the College of Management. The possibility of a foreignnguage ss being held where their management sses were held was very low. Most of the sses in the foreignnguage department were held in the first teaching building, and if not, they would usually at most be held in the second teaching building. They would basically never be held in the third building¡­


    All the students entering the ssroom now were students from his department, and the course seemed to belong to their department¡­ Was Ning Simu really here for ss?


    As soon as he finished his thoughts, he saw Mu Sichaoing towards him. Seeing that he was still standing there, he also raised up his eyebrows in surprise and asked, "Is it a teacher-student rtionship?"


    Wen Ruoyi rolled his eyes and answered, "Online rtionship."


    Mu Sichao tsked. He was now really curious about who Wen Ruoyi''s ''baby'' was, so after he left his things inside the ssroom, he came back out and stood next to him to wait. In any case, he was a professor, and nobody would wonder why he was foolishly standing there.


    And then, when the teenager he had been waiting to see showed up, he found that his entire consciousness had turned nk.


    Today, Ning Simu was wearing a simple white shirt paired with a pair of jeans. He had a shoulder bag slung over one shoulder, his head of small curls somewhat mussed, and when matched with his beautiful face, his entire person seemed to shine.


    Wen Ruoyi was a little anxious. His mind was full of questions about why Ning Simu would choose to meet here. On the other hand, Mu Sichao was a little dazed. For no other reason than because this person''s appearance was enough to make his soul tremble.


    Over the years, he had met many people who looked simr to himself during his search for his brother. Some were more simr than the teenager standing in front of him, but they had never given him this kind of feeling¡­ This feeling of kinship¡­


    The two of them were standing there like soldiers waiting for review. Inexplicably, their feelings of anxiety were simr.


    Wen Ruoyi had just been about to open his mouth when Xue Ling came in, but was stopped by a look. The youngster''s gaze fell on Mu Sichao instead, and he slowly pressed his lips together before saying, "Hello, Professor Mu." He held out his hand to Mu Sichao.


    Mu Sichao felt rather strange, but he inexplicably also raised his hand as he felt a sense of expectancy, and then shook hands.


    "Twilight¡­" Wen Ruyi hurried to speak up. He was afraid that Xue Ling might have misunderstood something when he saw him standing with Mu Sichao.


    Xue Ling did not answer him. He firmly grasped Mu Sichao''s hand, then stepped forward and stared at Mu Sichao for a long time. Just when Wen Ruoyi wanted to pull them apart, Xue Ling opened his mouth, hesitated, then said, "Elder brother?"


    Mu Sichao froze.


    And the expression on Wen Ruoyi''s face also turned stiff.


    lovely readers, if you''re enjoying WTMT (or if you''re not, i guess), please remember to go and !

 Chapter 138

    10.5 - It''s true that I didn''t like you either¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl &BlueBug


    The scene became a little awkward at once. The students were unable to see clearly what was going on, but many of them were curious and came to the entrance to take a look.


    Mu Sichao let go of Xue Ling''s hand as though he had just been scalded. He looked both flustered and happy. He then reached out to hold Xue Ling''s hand with both of his and shook it hard, saying, "I need to deal with that group of students first. Wait for me toe back out!"


    Xue Ling nodded obediently.


    Mu Sichao turned around and herded the students at the door back inside. He mmed the door shut on his way in - it seemed as though he wanted to sort out his ss as quickly as possible.


    So the poor students were quickly dealt with by their professor. Homework that should have been assigned a few weekster dropped down on their heads, and their professor went through the homework requirements as quickly as he could. He told them that their current ss time should be used to begin their homework, and that they could leave if they wanted to.


    After that, he packed up his things, turned around, and went straight back out the door.


    It seemed that Wen Ruoyi had finally gathered his wits by the time he came out. He anxiously wanted to say something to the teenager, but the youth looked very indifferent, acting as though there was no one by his side.


    Mu Sichao had no time to think about how he could help his friend out in such a situation. He approached them, uncertain and hesitant, then called out, "Simu?"


    Xue Ling turned his head to look at him and nodded: "¡­ It''s me."


    Mu Sichao experienced a moment of relief, and he let out a sigh. Something seemed to change within him right then and there.


    He curved his lips, his smile even more wicked than Xue Ling''s. "Come on, let''s find a ce to talk."


    "Okay." Xue Ling stared at him for a long time. He finally knew how malicious the system had been to the man.


    Although his current body looked like his original one, at most it was thirty to forty percent simr. But Mu Sichao and his appearance were truly simr. Only, his temperament was unlike Xue Ling''s, so the feeling that he gave off was different.


    It was no wonder that the system kept emphasizing that even if the man had really fallen for someone else, it would only be because he had gotten the wrong person.


    But Xue Ling could not ept this kind of thing happening. He basically now had a malicious attitude towards this entire world.


    It was weird to see a face that looked like his own appear in front of him. Xue Ling really did not like having a copy of himself. If the protagonist shou''s performance in the next little while was not good enough to improve his bad impression of this world a bit, Xue Ling would not mind allowing this world''s plot to follow its original path.


    The two of them walked ahead, and Wen Ruoyi followed them with an odd expression on his face.


    Although he had been friends with Mu Sichao ever since they were young, he seldom heard him mention that he had a younger brother. He knew Mu Sichao had been looking for someone all these years, but suddenly, a younger brother popped out of nowhere, and it was Ning Simu¡­


    This feeling was really weird.


    He now understood Ning Simu''s mood, and exactly why Ning Simu had insisted on breaking up, though he was not sure what the two of them had gone through, or even why they were separated.


    "¡­ Simu, you''ve always known about me?" In fact, Mu Sichao had been looking for his mother all these years because when they separated, Ning Simu had only been a baby in his mother''s arms. He had only been born a few months ago, and it was impossible for that baby to have an impression of him. When he lost contact with his mother, Simu was still very small, and Mu Sichao always felt that his younger brother probably didn''t remember that he had an elder brother. He had not expected that Ning Simu would be the one to recognize him first¡­


    "I knew." Xue Ling looked down and spoke casually, "Before mother died, she told me that I must find you¡­"


    Mu Sichao''s steps paused. He turned his head incredulously and asked, "Mother is dead?!"


    "Yes. She got cancer, spent a year in a hospital bed, then finally left us." Xue Ling pressed his lips together and said, "When she died, she said that the thing she was most sorry for in her life was you. You were still a child, but she left you behind, and then left me behind. She said she had not been a good mother¡­"


    The moment he heard this news, Mu Sichao''s mood became extremely agitated; but the more agitated he was, the calmer he appeared to be. "Mother¡­ when did she die?"


    "In my third year of junior middle school¡­" Xue Ling raised his hand and blocked out the sunshine with his palm as he looked up into the sky. "I remember that I went to the hospital to see her after the high school entrance exam and saw her for thest time."


    "¡­" Mu Sichao let out a sigh after a long moment of silence.


    "Er¡­" Wen Ruoyi quietly interjected a sentence from behind the two. "We''re at the coffee shop. Should we go inside and sit down?"


    Mu Sichao pulled himself together and looked at the coffee shop beside them. "This is our college''s coffee shop. Come in and we''ll find a spot to talk properly."


    Xue Ling didn''t say anything. During the whole process, he didn''t even look at Wen Ruoyi who was standing beside them. This made the system who had been watching the show from the side a little surprised.


    Was host really determined to leave the man hanging for the duration of this world?


    It was currently ss time, and there weren''t many people in the cafe. Mu Sichao chose a spot next to a window and sat down with Xue Ling. As soon as he sat down, he took Xue Ling''s hand in his own and said, "Simu, tell me about how you and your mother have spent these years."


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "¡­Well, there''s not much to say. My first memories are of mother bringing me along to work. She needed to work, and needed to bring me up, and it was finally too tiring, so she found me a stepfather."


    "Mother probably broke off contact with you after she got remarried and we moved." Xue Ling did not break away from Mu Sichao''s hold on his hand, and only put on an especially sad expression as he recalled the past. "She wrote to you, but she couldn''t wait for your reply. At first she thought you were angry about her remarriage, butter on, stepfather helped her look into it, and we learned that you had gone abroad after something happened."


    "¡­" Mu Sichao pressed his lips together, then said, "Back then, I left in a hurry. I should have gone to see you and mother."


    "Hmm¡­"


    At the end of the day, they had missed each other. The two of them held hands tightly and looked down, and it was unknown if they were thinking about the same thing or not.


    This picture was very beautiful. Both of their side profiles were simr, but Mu Sichao''s choppy hair was very straight while Xue Ling''s head of small curls was messy. The lighting in from the window blurred the two faces somewhat, and they seemed to be isted from the world.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of a tray mming onto the table pulled the two men''s attention back. Mu Sichao looked up and met with a person who was gritting his teeth, his expression looking as though he was suppressing his emotions to the point of suffering from internal damage.


    It was someone very familiar to him. He wore the apron worn by waiters at the cafe. He ced his hands on the table as he stared at Mu Sichao, his attitude aggressive, as though Mu Sichao owed him money.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The part-time workers at the cafe were all students. This person was obviously also a student, and he was familiar with Mu Sichao. Xue Ling thought about it and realized - this was probably the protagonist gong?


    Uh¡­ This was fun.


    "Doesn''t professor have sses to teach? Why are you in the cafe now?" Perhaps people who were in love found it particrly easy to ignore others in the vicinity; Mu Sichao was still holding onto Xue Ling''s hand, and the protagonist gong had no intention of letting them separate as he smiled widely and greeted Mu Sichao¡­


    Though, everyone could smell the vinegar in those two sentences.


    "Something unexpected happened." Mu Sichao was about to let go of Xue Ling''s hand, but the youth''s hand dropped down. He was stronger than Mu Sichao, and made it so that he was unable to let go.


    "Why is professor in such a hurry to let go? There''s nothing wrong with holding hands~ You don''t even hold hands like this with me."


    "It''s not¡­" Mu Sichao felt rather helpless. "Wenjun, this is a misunderstanding."


    Xue Ling''s hand was pressed down at the bottom, and he could not pull it out. He also didn''t want to be involved as the two people were pulling and tugging, and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    Wen Ruoyi, who had kept to himself beside them, finally had an opportunity to make himself useful. He pushed aside Su Wenjun''s hand with his own. "If you''re bringing drinks over, then just bring them over. Why are you pressing other people''s hand down? Are you looking for a beating?" He had never had a good attitude towards the person who had stolen away the person he had raised up so carefully. He pulled Xue Ling''s hand out and took advantage of the opportunity to hold it himself. "Twilight, does it hurt?"


    Xue Ling pushed his hand away and retrieved his hand.


    "If you''re acting as part of the background, then stay in the back. When did it be your turn to speak?"


    Wen Ruoyi felt really wronged. What did he mean, part of the background? "Twilight, clearly I was the one who nned to meet with you¡­"


    "Well, even if you hadn''t asked me toe, I would''ve stille to see my elder brother." Xue Ling no longer paid attention him and continued, "That day, after I saw you and elder brother together, I asked someone to look into it. I originally just thought that there was a possibility, but I didn''t think it would be real¡­ After mother died, I also spent some time looking for you¡­"


    "That''s really miraculous. We''ve always been looking for each other, but ended up meeting by chance." Mu Sichao tugged on Su Wenjun''s clothes, exerted some force, and made him stagger. "This is Su Wenjun, my student. Did he hurt you just now? I''ll apologize for him."


    "Tsk." Following the tug, Su Wenjun sat down too. Although he was a student, he was taller than Mu Sichao, and quite broad. It could be said that when he was sitting next to Mu Sichao, it became obvious who was the shou and who was the gong. "It looks like Professor Wen is here too¡­"


    "Does Simu live alone now?"


    "Yes¡­ My stepfather remarried, and I live by myself now." Xue Ling took out his mobile phone and input an address. "This is my address. If elder brother wants to see me, he cane here. Mother left something for you, and if you have time, you cane over to take a look."


    "Good."


    "Then, I''ll go back first. I still have things to do." Xue Ling stood up and continued, "Elder brother and fellow student Su still have things to say to each other, and I also need to speak with Professor Wen, so we won''t tarry any longer."


    "Hmm¡­" After Mu Sichao agreed, he discovered that Xue Ling had taken the lead in settling everything. Embarrassed, he also stood up. "Everything happened so suddenly today¡­ I also know that it''s very unexpected¡­ When I''ve calmed down a little, I''ll look for you to speak again."


    "Well, elder brother should have my phone number already. It''s the one that Professor Wen called just now. He should have used elder brother''s cell phone, right?"


    "Yes."


    "See youter then, elder brother."


    Wen Ruoyi quickly followed after him as he left. "Twilight, wait for me! You said you would give me a chance to exin!"


    Xue Ling did not look back at him. He only said, "I know, did you drive over? Send me back."


    Wen Ruoyi''s steps hesitated, then he rather happily nodded and agreed, "Okay, okay, okay!"


    Su Wenjun still did not know what had happened. The other two people had left, and he was sitting there watching as Mu Sichao followed the two retreating figures absentmindedly for a long time. He was a little dissatisfied as he wrapped an arm around his waist and leaned in to bite at his ear. "Professor, they''ve already left. Did they take your wits with them?"


    Mu Sichao pulled himself together. He stretched out a hand and pinched Su Wenjun''s waist, his ears red. "Take your hand off me. What kind of words are those!"


    "Just now, professor was holding other people''s hands and refusing to let go."


    "That''s my younger brother."


    "I didn''t even know that professor had a younger brother."


    "Now you know, right?" Mu Sichao''s thoughts were still somewhat muddled. The amount of information he had received today was quiterge. He swatted at Su Wenjun''s hand andined, "Go do your work. You''re not even working, and you even sat down like this. Watch out or I''ll report you to your superiors."


    Su Wenjun stood up, feeling wronged. "I haven''t seen professor in days¡­" As if. He was turning into a cat every night and getting into bed with him¡­


    "I''ve been a little busytely¡­" Mu Sichao massaged his temples. Since he had already given up on his ss, and had no intention of going back to rest¡­ Finally, he pursed his lips, then asked very simply, "How much longer is your shift?"


    "I''m the supervisor. I can leave now if I want to." Su Wenjun''s eyes were sparkling. It was a bit strange for a big boy like him to make such an expression, but he was already used to acting like a child in front of Mu Sichao, and didn''t feel ashamed of himself at all. "I''ll just let them know. Since professor came to look for me, they won''t dare to say anything else."


    Mu Sichao squeezed his hand and said, "Then I''ll go and get the car. Change your clothes ande meet me at the parking lot. We can go back to my house."


    Su Wenjun nodded excitedly.


    In the parking lot, Xue Ling and Wen Ruoyi were currently in a deadlock.


    Wen Ruoyi was in the driver''s seat, and Xue Ling was in the passenger''s seat. Professor Wen insisted on putting on Xue Ling''s seatbelt for him, and leaned his whole body over, his expression clearly stating that if Xue Ling refused to listen, he was perfectly willing to just stay here all day.


    Finally, Xue Ling shifted his gaze and turned his head to look out the window. "What do you want to exin? Just say it now. You can send me home after you finish talking."


    Wen Ruoyi was finally satisfied. He even used the excuse of putting on his seatbelt for him in order to kiss Xue Ling on the cheek before leaning back into the driver''s seat. Nevertheless, he did not forget to tug on Xue Ling''s hand, as though afraid that he would suddenly run away or jump out of the car.


    "Twilight, I don''t know how to tell you. I don''t like Mu Sichao. Of course, at the start, it''s true that I didn''t like you either¡­"

 Chapter 139

    10.6 - Twilight Darling: Dream on


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    "Perhaps there''s no way to exin this feeling properly¡­" Seeing that the other party''s face turned cold after he spoke his first sentence, Wen Ruoyi quickly followed up and exined, "I just meant that I didn''t like you at the beginning, but that''s not how I feel now."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and wrapped both arms around his chest. He looked like a queen as hezily lifted up his chin. "Liar. Keep lying."


    Wen Ruoyi sighed helplessly and said, "I was nice towards Mu Sichao because of his face. At the beginning, I did have a feeling that he was the person I was waiting for, butter on, after we started to interact more, it became more and more clear that he was not the person I wanted to stay with for a lifetime¡­"


    "I''m not making this up. It''s true. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let my loved one stay around me for more than ten years with no progression."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. He thought to himself that indeed, this man really wasn''t such a tolerant person.


    "Later on, when I asked you to date me, I admit that I still wasn''t thinking clearly at the time, but it''s also true that I was thinking about finding a boyfriend." Wen Ruoyi looked down and said, "I was around Sichao for so long. On one hand it was because his uncle had asked me to take care of him, but also, it was because my intuition told me that the person I was looking for was somehow rted to Sichao¡­ It was also because of this that I followed him back to the country and entered the same college¡­"


    "But Sichao is already in a rtionship, and the person I wanted to find still hadn''t appeared. During that period, I was a little anxious, and you looked so simr to Sichao¡­ I thought that perhaps you were the one I was looking for. After all, you were the first person I''ve ever met who looked like Sichao yet had apletely different temperament¡­"


    "I admit that I was very casual about suggesting that we get to know each other better. It was a bastard move on my part, and I didn''t pay enough attention to you after we started dating. I also neglected you because I was busy, and caused you to get med online¡­" Wen Ruoyi''s voice turned softer as he spoke. "Because after interacting with you, after a long time, I could sense that you also weren''t the person I wanted to find¡­"


    "Isn''t that perfect then?" Xue Ling had his eyes wide open as he lied through his teeth. He clearly understood what Wen Ruoyi meant by these words, but he did not intend to forgive him so easily. After all, in the original plot, wasn''t Wen Ruoyi the real bastard loser? As for the man¡­


    Although he had been framed by the system, at the end of the day Xue Ling still couldn''t go OOC. "If we split up, you can continue to go on looking for your true love."


    "No¡­" Wen Ruoyi also felt that the things he was saying were contradictory, but, fact was, he could not deny that the person in front of him was the person he had been waiting for. But this person wasn''t the original Ning Simu either! "I really want to be with you now. You''re the one I''ve been looking for!"


    Xue Ling sneered and said, "You''re really just saying whatever you want. When you don''t want to be with someone, they''re not the person you want to be with. Now that you want to be together, I''ve suddenly turned into the person you''ve been looking for? What do you take me for? Did you even consider my wishes?"


    There was nothing Wen Ruoyi could say. He grasped the steering wheel and did not dare to look at Xue Ling at all. He was afraid to see the dislike and disdain in his eyes. "I¡­"


    "Enough. Let''s not talk about this anymore. I gave you a chance to exin, but you might as well have not tried to exin at all." Xue Ling unfastened his seat belt. "Are you driving or not? If you aren''t driving, I''m going to get out and go home by myself."


    Wen Ruoyi''s entire body bounced up at once. He pressed down on Xue Ling''s shoulder, lips pressed together as he looked at him. His expression was aggrieved as he said, "I''m driving. Don''t get off the car. I''ll take you back."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes at him and then buckled his seat belt back on. He made sure to give Wen Ruoyi no chance to take advantage of him. His expression was cold, and it looked as if he didn''t want to talk to Wen Ruoyi at all. "Drive, then."


    Wen Ruoyi felt wronged as he drove, and was very inattentive behind the wheel. From time to time, he would sneakily peek at Xue Ling until finally, he got scolded, "It''s fine if you want to die, but I don''t want to die with you. If you look at me again, I''ll get out of the car."


    Wen Rongyi silently turned his head back and continued to look ahead, feeling that he really did not have the dignity of a gentleman at all today¡­


    Forget it, in front of his future wife, things like dignity might as well be used to feed the dogs¡­


    "Twilight¡­"


    "Yes."


    "If we break up, can I still chase you?"


    "¡­" Xue Ling thought for a moment and said, "Whether or not you chase me is up to you. But it''s my choice whether or not to agree." In other words, if Wen Ruoyi had the ability, he could chase him, but whether or not Xue Ling would ept it was based on him. If Xue Ling was unhappy, he would probably have no hope at all in this lifetime.


    "Okay." But Wen Ruoyi didn''t seem worried about this point at all. As long as he could continue chasing him, he would have a chance. He didn''t care that much about the rest.


    "Then¡­ Can you remove my phone number from the cklist?" He really didn''t want to be unable to even get in touch with him.


    "That''s based on your performance." Xue Ling watched as people and cars went by outside the window, and slowly added, "I didn''t just cklist your phone."


    "¡­" Wen Ruoyi had almost forgotten that he had been blocked on Weibo, QQ, and all other forms ofmunication.


    In Twilight''s eyes, there was really no room for an irritating grain of sand. If even the smallest thing happened that he was unhappy about, he would immediately throw it into the abyss. It seemed that there was still a really long way to go if he wanted to climb back out¡­


    After that, they were both quiet the whole way back. The system found it rather strange, and felt that the atmosphere was wrong somewhere. He sneaked out to take a look at the two, then quietly asked its host, "Host, you really don''t intend to forgive him?"


    "I''m just giving him another chance to chase me~" Xue Lingzily propped his chin against his hand and answered the system''s words in his head. "Whether or not I forgive him will be up to him."


    "ording to what I know about you, your heart should now be so soft that it''s aplete mess¡­ Clearly, I had set up so many pitfalls, but he really managed to avoid stepping into any of them. If you hadn''te into the world, he would probably have made things clear with Ning Simu very soon¡­"


    "You also know that you''ve been messing around?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    System: "¡­" Was it his fault now? Who was the person who forced it to abuse its authority in thest world?


    It was really not easy being a system! It wasn''t treated like a human being at all!


    "I''m helping you clean up your mess now." Xue Ling nced at the man who no longer dared to look at him because of his previous words. He felt that this world was really quite interesting now.


    Usually, the man was always tall and broad in every world. He rarely seemed as approachable as he did this time. Moreover, he appeared very gentle in this world, and based on the description in the original text, he should be a very pleasingly affectionate type of person.


    He remembered that there had been a few worlds where the man also appeared particrly gentle. After going through so many worlds, the man always switched between being an iceberg and gentle, but the only thing that never changed was probably that regardless of whether he was obviously repressed, or his repressed streak was hidden, no matter what, he was always so damned bottled-up.


    The system was so heartbroken. It couldn''t breathe after being med in such a way! It no longer wanted to deal with whatever kind of love game this couple was ying. If it had the time to concern itself over their current awkward rtionship status, it might as well look for a few books to read and kill time.


    After having solved the matter of his and Mu Sichao''s sibling rtionship, Xue Ling went off to queue and sing in his channel that evening. But what awaited him was a series of things¡­


    It was all started by a certain man.


    Well, fine. From beginning to the end, it was also because of this man that he had made all this noise on the inte.


    Xue Ling had just queued up for his turn at the mic when the girls in public chat began to send messages one after the other, asking Xue Ling about what he had been hiding from them. After a whole string of messages, they were finally muted by the moderator on the scene and told to pay attention to the current singer on the mic.


    Xue Ling frowned. He first signed into his own QQ. As expected, as soon as he logged in, the amount of notifications almost froze hisputer. Xue Ling felt that the man might have done something big, so he waited until his QQ had settled down before reading each message one by one.


    Most of the messages were inquiries about his rtionship with Gentleman''s Twilight. A few were worried if he was alright, and his fangirls had guessed a lot and even asked Xue Ling if his loser boyfriend had been Gentleman''s Twilight.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. Wen Ruoyi never liked to mix up his private affairs with online, so he had stated several times in public that he did not want to participate in any online CPs. He had even said online that he and Thoughtful Dawn were only friends, and he hoped that online fans would not link them together.


    What was going on now? People came to him to ask him about it one after another.


    As soon as Xue Ling opened his Weibo ount, the channel moderator''s voice came from hisputer, reminding him that it was now his turn on the mic.


    Xue Ling turned on his mic. "Good evening, everyone." His tone was lighter than it had been over the past two days, and the girls went wild, sending messages that scrolled madly through the public screen, giving greetings and repeating their questions from earlier.


    "To tell you the truth, I felt like I had a bucket of cold water dumped on me when I saw everyone''s questions just now. I still don''t know what''s going on. Can someone exin it for me in simple terms?"


    So, everyone on the public screen began to tell Xue Ling to check Weibo. Xue Ling made and ''oh'' sound, then said, "Okay, I''ll look at itter. I''ll sing to everyone first." He hadn''t had much else to do in the past few days, so he had looked into the songs in this world, and his current song list had expanded considerably. It was no longer confined to a certain genre like the original owner of this body. Xue Ling clicked on an ancient folk song, and immediately began to sing.


    He had a good memory, and could remember all the lyrics and songs he had listened to only once, so he was able to multitask while he sang and opened his Weibo¡­


    And then, while the fangirls were still mesmerized in the middle of the song, they suddenly heard a ''f***!''


    Followed by sounds of chaos from Twilight Darling''s side and a shout, "Gentleman''s Twilight!"


    Atst, he seemed to recall what he was doing and quickly recovered, "Ahhhh, the wind was blowing and I slipped up just now. Pretend you guys didn''t hear anything! Hahaha~"


    The fangirls replied that it was always windy, and it was fine as long as he was enjoying himself~


    Because he had blocked Gentleman''s Twilight, under normal circumstances, Xue Ling wouldn''t be able to see any Weibo posts rted to his ount. But he had no choice but to see when everyone was responding to the post withments mentioning him, and even forwarding the post and tagging him as they did so.


    [ Waiting To Think: Twilight Darlinggggg, the big god is kneeling and begging for forgiveness, hurry and take a look! // Gentleman''s Twilight: Twilight Darling, Baby, I sincerely apologize. I really did not do it on purpose. Do me a favour, and pull me out of the cklist, okay? [Pitiful] [Pitiful] [Pitiful] Ladies, please stop quarrelling and help me out QAQ ]


    It was really the end of the world. Gentleman''s Twilight had beenbelled a god online for so long, but this was the first time he had tried to act cute in text. It was also the first time he had asked the fangirls to do something for him so directly.


    If he added a picture of himself kneeling on a washboard, this Weibo message would be perfect, just like a letter of apology from a man who had been thrown out of the bedroom and forced to sleep on the couch.


    Xue Ling jabbed with a finger and entered Gentleman''s Twilight''s Weibo ount. He discovered that he had not only just sent that one message. He had also reposted the message several times.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby, I really messed up this time, but it makes me unsettled that I have no way to contact you if you do this. At least unblock me on one tform, okay? // Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby¡­ you''re really extreme¡­ you even blocked me on YY¡­ // Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby, can''t you unblock me on Weibo, QQ, and over the phone? // Gentleman''s Twilight: Twilight Darling, Baby, I sincerely apologize. I really did not do it on purpose. Do me a favour, and pull me out of the cklist, okay? [Pitiful] [Pitiful] [Pitiful] Ladies, please stop quarrelling and help me out QAQ ]


    Xue Ling finished singing his song, switched back to the mic, and said, "I''m sorry about that¡­ I got scared by Weibo¡­"


    The girls on the public screenughed and said, "Was Darling frightened by Gentleman''s Twilight''s sudden confession?"


    "Ah¡­ This is a bomb, not a confession." Xue Ling checked, and it was time for his turn at the mic to end. "Okay then, I''m going to go deal with it now. See youter, girls!"


    After his turn ended, Xue Ling had no intentions of continuing to queue up. He opened the Weibo dialogue box, and forwarded Gentleman''s Twilight''s post.


    [ Twilight Darling: Dream on. // Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby, I really messed up this time, but it makes me unsettled that I have no way to contact you if you do this. At least unblock me on one tform, okay? // Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby¡­ you''re really extreme¡­ you even blocked me on YY¡­ // Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby, can''t you unblock me on Weibo, QQ, and over the phone? // Gentleman''s Twilight: Twilight Darling, Baby, I sincerely apologize. I really did not do it on purpose. Do me a favour, and pull me out of the cklist, okay? [Pitiful] [Pitiful] [Pitiful] Ladies, please stop quarrelling and help me out QAQ ]

 Chapter 140

    10.7 - He would settle ounts with the man after he had eaten his fill


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Although he responded with ''dream on'', Xue Ling still unblocked Wen Ruoyi on QQ.


    [ Twilight Darling: What are you trying to do!!! (¨‹Ãó¨‹#) ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: I want to change my name. How do you like Darling''s Twilight? ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Not good! ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby, don''t be angry anymore. I just thought that it would be simpler like this. This way, nobody will hate on you in the future regardless of what happens. You can now scold me on Weibo, and everyone will just think that we''re having a spat and won''t interfere with us. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Haha. Do you think I''m a fool that will believe your lies? ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: I think that Darling''s Twilight sounds really good. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Get lost. Delete those Weibo messages! (¨‹Ãó¨‹#) ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby, deleting it would be like covering it up. The people who should know already know about it. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: That''s fine too. You can stay cklisted for the rest of your life. ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Don''t be like that, baby. I don''t want to have to get in touch with you through others at all¡­ You said that I could chase you. You can''t go back on your words, and not even give me a chance! ]


    [ Twilight Darling: How can you be so shameless? ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Once I think about not being able to spend my life with you, I realized that things like self-respect are no longer necessary. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: ¡­ If you delete the Weibo post, I''ll unblock you¡­ ]


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Deal! I''ll delete it immediately. ]


    Xue Ling covered his face and asked the system, "Did he develop some strange new personality traits¡­"


    The system was currently helping Xue Ling with post-editing his newly recorded song. When it heard Xue Ling''s words, it raised its head to read the conversation between the two and spoke in a gloomy tone, "He tricked you¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "It seems that even if the two of you have changed worlds, he still knows that you will be soft-hearted towards him. That''s why he acts so outrageously - you can refresh your Weibo to see how unscrupulous he is."


    Xue Ling pursed his lips and opened Gentleman''s Twilight''s Weibo. As expected, the post from earlier was deleted, but a new post had been added.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Baby threatened me and said that he''ll keep me on his cklist if I don''t delete the post. In order for me to obtain happiness in this lifetime, it''s better if I obediently delete it. Girls, thank you for all your help. ]


    Xue Ling''s expression was dark. The system shrugged its shoulders and said, "You see? This is what it means by giving an inch and taking a mile, or turning into splendour with a touch of sunshine."


    Xue Ling gritted his teeth and opened thements. All he could see werements like:


    ''Gentleman showed his love twice in a day, save us! We''re going blind!''


    ''Stretching out my leg to kick over that bowl of dog food!''


    ''Enough, we know you have a baby. Next!''


    ''Didn''t realize Gentleman was so hen-pecked¡­''


    ''Why is it that it''s clearly a message that Gentleman sent out, but we still get a sense of Darling''s tsundere-ness¡­''


    ''Apparently, just now when Darling was on the mic, he called out Gentleman''s name in a fit of temper, and then said he needed to go deal with matters. After that, Gentleman deleted his post. Tsk, tsk."


    ''The loser that Darling said he broke up with should be Gentleman, right? (-i_-£à) Gentleman, what bad things did you do that made you need to kneel on the washing board? Don''t think that you''ll be let off so easily!"


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin. Everyone''sments were along the lines of yfullyining that they were eating dog food. Although some of the contents were a bit strange, most of the fans were still making rationalments.


    Xue Ling''s fan manager watched this incident, and then directly prodded Xue Ling about it.


    [ Bennini: Darling, what''s going on with you and Gentleman? Is he your ex-boyfriend? ]


    Gentleman''s Twilight was a well known gentleman''s voice in the audio circles. His voice was clear and gentle, and had already beenbelled a god for a very long time. Everyone basically addressed him as ''Gentleman''.


    Bennini was the leader of Twilight Darling''s fangroup. She was one of Twilight Darling''s earliest fans, and the two of them had known each other for two years. They met while she was still a college student, but now she was married. When Bennini got married, Twilight Darling attended her wedding. After learning his age, Bennini always regarded him as her brother, and thanks to her, although Twilight Darling''s fangroup was still small, they had always been well organized.


    [ Twilight Darling: ¡­. Uh huh. ] Ex-boyfriend or something was about right.


    [ Bennini: You were in a rtionship but didn''t even tell me (w `) Darling, am I no longer your elder sister¡­ [Grievance] ]


    [ Twilight Darling: ¡­ No¡­ I wanted to tell you, but we already broke up, and it ended up like this, so¡­ ]


    [ Bennini: What''s the matter? You broke up? He treated you badly, didn''t he! Give your elder sister his address, your elder sister and brother-inw will go support you and beat him up at his ce! ]


    [ Twilight Darling: ¡­ No, I was the one who broke up with him. ]


    [ Bennini: ? ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Twilight Darling: Ah. I don''t know how to exin it clearly to elder sister. It involves matters between the two of us, and I don''t really want to talk about it. ]


    [ Bennini: But he obviously doesn''t want to let this matter drive a wedge between the two of you. The cat''s already been let out of the bag. Although it can help you be popr for a bit, this kind of attention isn''t good for you and will arouse other people''s dislike. Your fan count has surged recently, and it''s difficult to manage them well. I''m worried that someone will get you in trouble. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: It''s fine, don''t worry too much about it. We should be getting a lot of new fans in the near future. Just pull together a new group and manage it the same way. We''ll know after a while if they''re staying or leaving, and you hold off on training them untilter. ]


    [ Bennini: Ohhh, Darling''s meaning is that you''re going to be popr soon? ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Doesn''t sister Ni think that I should be popr? ]


    [ Bennini: Yes, yes yes! The hotter the better! Hahahaha this elder sister has been waiting for so many years, and this day has finallye!!!! I can finally tell them hahaha that I''ve met Darling in person! ]


    [ Bennini: Hey, hey, pretty Darling,e give me a kiss~ ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Brother-inw is calling you home for dinner. ]


    [ Bennini: You brat! Don''t y like that! ]


    After dealing with his own manager, Xue Ling received a message from an event nner. Although he had joined the singing channel for a while now, Twilight Darling''s air time had previously been quite short. Because he was busy with his internship, moving, and various other matters, he didn''t always participate in these activates. Now that he had more time, the nners would naturallye to find him.


    [ Game Over: Darling~ Will you join a concert? _(:3)¡Ï]_ Once a year CP concert,e,e~ You''ve never participated in a concert~ Begging you to show yourself once! ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Does your mother know that you''re so shameless when you talk? ]


    [ Game Over: My mom knows~ If you promise toe, I can call you ''mom'' too~ ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Does your father know that you''re so shameless? ]


    [ Game Over: Rolling back and forth ~(¡«o£þ¨Œ£þ)¡«o¡­ rolling back and forth¡­ o¡«(£ß¡÷£ßo¡«)~ Does Darling want me to call you ''daddy'' too? ]


    [ Twilight Darling: ¡­ You win. What kind of concert is it? Is it a CP one? But I don''t have a CP¡­ ]


    [ Game Over: What''s your type, Darling? We''re the best matchmakers, and I can help you act as the go-between. What do you think of Gentleman? He never participates in concerts, but I have a hunch that as long as Darling joins, he''ll definitelye¡­ ]


    [ Twilight Darling: You know that he''s my ex-boyfriend, right? ]


    [ Game Over: I didn''t know~ So the rtionship between the two of you is like that (¡Ño¡Ñ) That''s great. It''s an explosive talking point! Let''s do that then, Darling shoulde participate! ]


    [ Twilight Darling: ¡­ ]


    [ Game Over: Darling baby, muah~ I''m going to call Gentleman now. I think that he''ll definitely chose to perform in a concert with you rather than kneeling on the keyboard. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Enough, stop ying around. You''re a spy that he sent over, right> How much did he pay to send you to find me? ]


    [ Game Over: Ohhh, howe I don''t know what you''re talking about?~~ Oh, it''s decided then. When we''ve locked down everyone, I''ll pull you into a group. I''ll first give Darling baby a kiss~ muah~ ¨q(¨s3¨t)¨r]


    Xue Ling expressionlessly clicked on the x and closed the conversation. He asked his system, "What''s going on now? Is he trying to take a circuitous route?"


    The system had already finished editing the song and was now making an image for the video. When it heard Xue Ling''s voice, it nced at theputer in front of Xue Ling, "Don''t you know the score in your heart? He wants to dere that you are his in front of the whole world. Even if you aren''t his yet, he wants everyone to know that you''re someone that he''s chasing."


    "I know~ Aren''t I giving him opportunities to provoke me so that I can relentlessly beat him down?~" Xue Ling stretchedzily and went over the plot again. In the original plot, this time period had been left open for Ning Simu to make trouble. He ensured that the four of them had no peace online and offline, and because he spilled out a lot of news about all four of them, especially about Wen Ruoyi, it led to him being popr for quite some time.


    But it was a poprity based on hate, and there were many unpleasant moments during this period. The next event that woulde up after this was the animation festival.


    Arge-scale animation festival was nned for this month. Twilight Darling''s poprity level was not high enough to be invited to participate in such an event, but Mu Sichao attended.


    In order to find his younger brother, Mu Sichao epted most of the invitations he received. Of course, he normally wore a ck facemask when he appeared in public. Although he had already found his younger brother, he still continued to participate in many of the activities he attended before. His rtionship with Su Wenjun was exposed by Ning Simu during this festival, and incited chaos amongst the fans at the scene and eventually wrecked a live interview.


    Xue Ling did not have the habit of exposing others'' rtionships, but he did n to go to this animation festival.


    His intention in going was not to watch the show and amuse himself, but because a lot of people from his channel were also nning to go. Many people from his fangroup wereing, and wanted to do a face-to-face meet. The information that Xue Ling lived in this city had already been exposed, and quite a few people expressed that as someone from that city, he definitely had to go.


    The original owner of this body had probably missed it because he had been obsessed with wrecking everyone''s lives at this current point in time. Now, Xue Ling had no reason to refuse. He could only agree, and then turn to his wallet to see how much money he had there.


    In fact, the original did notck money. Although they did not meet, his stepfather would send money to him regrly every month. Only, the original owner of this body was extremely awkward, and adamantly refused to use his money. He woke up early and came homete and worked at various jobs until he found his current job as a trantor and his quality of life finally began to improve.


    Xue Ling nced at the money left in his bank ount, and felt that he probably still needed to pick up the job that he had tossed into the corner for a while¡­ He had the system to do things like trantion for him~


    Since he had such a golden finger, it would be a waste if he didn''t use it during times like these.


    Originally, Xue Ling thought that Wen Ruoyi''s method of pursuing him was to act all kinds of shameless on the inte. Unexpectedly, that was only a part of it. The next day, when he was woken up from sleep by the sounds and smellsing from the kitchen, Xue Ling became deeply aware that the man in this world probably would never understand the meaning of being rejected.


    Xue Ling rubbed his head full of small curls. They were really unruly; Xue Ling attempted to straighten it out again to no avail and promptly ignored it, sporting his messy head of curls and still wearing pajamas as he hobbled his way to the kitchen.


    The man who had entered his house through unknown means was currently standing in front of the stove in an apron. There was congee and soup stewing in their pots on the stove, and the two scents mingled in the air, making Xue Ling''s stomach rumble loudly. But he still looked surprised as he demanded, "How did you get in?!"


    Wen Ruoyi turned his head and saw that he had woken up. His lips curved as he spoke, "You''re awake? Let''s have breakfast then if you''re up. I went to the market this morning to buy pork and made steamed buns. You can give them a try."


    Xue Ling looked at the table. The table had already been set for two, and breakfast was already on the table. Steam wasing out from every dish, and the aroma was no joke. Xue Ling''s stomach began to gurgle¡­


    He pouted, and decided to settle ounts with the man after he had eaten his fill.


    have your steamed buns and congee ready¡­ i don''t think i could ever trante a food novel after these two chapters. i ended up having congee the day i tranted this chapter, and then steamed buns for the next chapter.


    on another note, i''m pretty sure all of you know this exists already (given that Exiled Rebels is tranting it), but on the off-chance you haven''t, you can continue your food binge here with .

 Chapter 141

    10.8 - There''s no rtionship between us


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Xue Ling first went into the bathroom, washed his face and rinsed out his mouth, changed his clothes, and tried tob through his curls that were still stubbornly messy as always.


    By the time he came out again, Wen Ruoyi had already taken the congee off the stove and the steamed buns out of the steamer. They were ced onto the te one by one, and were white, fat, and very cute.


    "Where did you get my key from?"


    "Last time, when I went to get medicine for you, I prepared a spare just in case." Wen Ruoyi brought out the sauces he had prepared and sat down after everything was ready. "Although your house is very clean, it''s obvious from the empty refrigerator and the basic kitchen utensils that you''re not taking good care of yourself. The medicine you have at home is out of date and you haven''t even changed it."


    "That doesn''t mean that you can just make a copy of my key and walk into my house as you like." As soon as Xue Ling finished speaking, a steamed bun was ced against his lips.


    "Have a taste? I don''t know what you like, so I made it the usual way."


    Xue Ling wondered in his heart if he really cooked at home¡­ but he didn''t ask it out loud and merely gave Wen Ruoyi a nce before lowering his head to bite into the steamed bun. "Mm¡­"


    The steamed bun was not very big, and could be finished in two or three bites. After he bit through the skin, the aroma of cooked meat burst out and entered his nose. The specially blended pork was wrapped inside the skin and gave off a distinctive fragrance after it was steamed. When a bit of the steamed bun soup entered his mouth through the bun, Xue Ling almost wanted to cry.


    This taste was very familiar. In every world, as long as it was food that Su Xuanyan made, it would always carry his touch, and it was always the same. All of a sudden, he was able to eat his food again in this world - Xue Ling inexplicably choked up.


    Ah, he really wanted to ce his head into the man''s embrace and rub against him¡­


    He carried such thoughts, and looked at Wen Ruoyi with eyes that were flooded with moisture.


    Wen Ruoyi was still uncertain about his temper, and suddenly saw him with tears in his eyes. He got up in a rush and came over to ask, "What''s wrong? Is it so delicious that you want to cry?"


    Xue Ling did not know whether tough or cry, so he skirted the reason and said, "I want to cry because it tastes bad!"


    Wen Ruoyi saw himughing again and felt a little more at ease. Just now, his heart had really gone into a panic. He really couldn''t bear to see the person in front of him giving him such a look, and reached a hand to rub his head. "Just eat more if you like it. I made a lot, and if you can''t finish it today, we can put it in the fridge."


    Xue Ling knocked away his hand and was about to speak when the doorbell rang.


    The ess panel for the door to the apartmentplex was set in the wall beside the dining table. Xue Ling red at Wen Ruoyi, and then went to see who hade for a visit so early in the morning.


    In fact, it was not that early, but it was habit for him to sleep in. For him, any time before noon was considered early morning.


    The person on the other side of the ess panel looked very familiar. His brow was very simr to Xue Ling''s. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows - he had not expect that Mu Sichao would choose toe visit him today. It seemed as though he had already finished digesting all the information that he had learned yesterday¡­


    "Elder brother." As he epted the call via the inte, Xue Ling smiled and greeted Mu Sichao even as he pressed the button to open the gate and let him in. "Hold on. Come up first, I''ll open the door for you." The button he had pressed would open the gate to the apartment building. Mu Sichao was not like Wen Ruoyi at all and would not do things like pretending to be a resident in order to get into the apartment building.


    Xue Ling lived on the third floor, and it was a simple matter to reach his apartment. Wen Ruoyi seemed to have heard Xue Ling when he greeted him as ''elder brother'', but he still remained seated, unmoving like a mountain, looking for all the world like he lived here and was one of the masters of the house.


    Xue Ling was toozy to concern himself over him. He had no way to exin things properly to him now, so he turned and went to open the door for Mu Sichao instead.


    Xue Ling''s task in this world was nothing like any of his previous tasks. In the past, he reversed the protagonists'' fate by making their original happy ending worse. In others, like in the merfolk world, he could change the world''s plot simply by changing his own fate. But this world was even more rxed than the merfolk world. As long as he did not interfere with the two protagonists'' rtionship and allowed them to stumble along, they would probably be able to stay together until their hair turned white.


    Mu Sichao was a person who had his own opinions. He was a bit older than Su Wenjun, and was more clear about what he wanted. If he wanted something, he would strive for it. If Ning Simu had not made a mess out of things, he might have tried to strengthen his rtionship with Su Wenjun, and the two of them would naturally have stayed together until the end. Su Wenjun was different. He was young and reckless, and it could even be said that the problems created between them by Ning Simu changed their rtionship and forced Su Wenjun to grow up as fast as possible.


    From being a rebellious, possessive, and especially jealous damned child, he became a steady adult who was willing to let Mu Sichao go and realize his dead brother''s wishes.


    Xue Ling could notment whether this change was a good or bad one. In any case, following the normal development of this story, everyone would end up bruised all over. If he did not do these things, the development of their rtionship would probably slow down a lot. As Mu Sichao''s brother, Xue Ling felt that there was nothing wrong with him making some trouble to test out his brother''s lover.


    As for him and Wen Ruoyi?


    He had originally just been ying with him. He didn''t know if Wen Ruoyi could subconsciously tell that Xue Ling wouldn''t do anything to him, which was why his actions were all particrly excessive yet somehow remained on the line where Xue Ling wouldn''t be so angry that he would retaliate. It made him itch and grit his teeth, but he was unable to do anything to him, and at most could only scold him a bit and make him admit his mistakes.


    He was already willing to kneel on the washing board. Apologizing was no big deal.


    Mu Sichao bought a gift with him. He probably thought that he should bring something for the first time he came over to his house. He didn''t buy any healthy food or the like, but instead brought snacks. Perhaps it was because Xue Ling appeared so small, and he felt that he could not go wrong if he tried to fatten him up.


    Xue Ling was a little muddled as he epted the pile of snacks. His face was full of surprise as he blinked, and topped with his head of curly hair, he appeared rather cute.


    Mu Sichao stretched out his hand and rubbed his head. "You and mother are really alike, both of you have curly hair."


    "Oh." Xue Ling put down the snacks in his hands and clutched at his head as he said, "Why did elder brothere over so early? Have you had breakfast yet? We''re eating right now, would you like to join us?"


    "We?" Mu Sichao looked around in surprise and found where the dining room was. He then saw Wen Ruoyiing out, looking very casual as he began to coax his younger brother, "Baby, your congee is going to get cold. Go and eat it first."


    Xue Ling picked up a bag of snacks and threw it his way. "Don''t call me baby, I''m not a three-year-old!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "¡­ Ruoyi¡­" Mu Sichao felt as though he couldn''t quite catch up. He paused for a few seconds before wondering out loud, "Why are you here?" He only remembered after he finished speaking that after digesting the information from yesterday, he seemed to have forgotten that¡­ his good friend seemed to be in a rtionship¡­ with his younger brother?


    "I came over to make him breakfast." In fact, he had not been to Xue Ling''s apartment often in the past, but Wen Ruoyi acted as though he could not possibly be any more familiar with the ce as if he were the second master of this ce. "He likes to sleep in in the morning, and if nobody wakes him up, he''ll sleep until noon. It''s bad for his stomach to eat breakfast for lunch."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes. This was indeed his habit - in any world, as long as he was idle, he would use the time to sleep. Although it was not sleep in the normal sense of the word and he was in fact cultivating¡­ But for the man to be able to guess his habits even without his memories¡­


    Tsk. How should he describe this kind of dissatisfied yet happy mood?


    System: "¡­" They were really showing off their love. It was so shy and yet its host still insisted on breaking up. Who would believe them if they said they weren''t passionate about each other?


    "¡­ Elder brother, ignore him. He secretly went and made another key. I was just about to call the police and report him for breaking into my house after finishing breakfast." Xue Ling pulled Mu Sichao forward, bypassing Wen Ruoyi and pushing him into a chair. "Elder brother, have some steamed buns."


    Mu Sichao felt a little awkward, but the other two people didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all. Their interactions were inexplicably harmonious, and Mu Sichao had a feeling that he had just been shed with their intimacy. "Ruoyi, when did you get together with Simu?"


    "It''s been a while." Wen Ruoyi was staring at Xue Ling and waiting for him to drink the congee that was at just the right temperature. He casually answered Mu Sichao, "We started dating while you were busy being twisted up about your rtionship with that little boy."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me¡­" Mu Sichao frowned. "If you had told me earlier¡­ I would have been able to find Simu sooner¡­"


    "You never told me you were looking for your younger brother. I also didn''t know about the rtionship between you and Simu." As he spoke, he stuffed another steamed bun into Xue Ling''s mouth. "You and Twilight don''t even look alike."


    Xue Ling nced at him contemptuously. He had clearly started dating him because they looked simr. As a result, hepletely changed his tune and was now saying they didn''t look alike at all.


    Mu Sichao: "¡­" Was it an illusion? Why did he feel like his good friend was on guard against him?


    "After my parents divorced, I followed our father while Simu followed our mother. We''ve been separated for over ten years, and have never met before, so I never brought it up with you. I''ve been looking for my mother all these years, but in fact I was also looking for Simu."


    Wen Ruoyi wasn''t interested in these things, and simply made a sound to acknowledge he had heard. He basically knew everything about Mu Sichao. What he was more interested in now was how Xue Ling had spent these years.


    "Simu¡­ I came today because I wanted to ask you about some things." Mu Sichao wrung his hands, and looked a little awkward. "You mentioned before that you had mother''s personal effects¡­"


    "Oh, I do." Xue Ling wolfed down the steam bun in his mouth, then wiped his hands and turned to the bedroom. "Mother left something for you before she died, and told me to give it to you when I find you. I brought it with me when I moved, so it''s with me now."


    Wen Ruoyi did not follow them, but began to conscientiously clean the table.


    He could hardly be more virtuous.


    Xue Ling brought out the things that belonged to Mu Sichao based on this body''s memories and handed them over. These things had originally been left for Mu Sichao by their mother, but in the original plot, Ning Simu did not really like this elder brother that was vying for his lover''s attention, so he had never brought this up. The rtionship between the two brothers had not been close to start with, but it became more and more distant as Ning Simu tossed about.


    Mu Sichao brought everything to the living room before going through them. He looked at them one by one.


    Contained within the box were all the letters him and their mother had sent back and forth. There were also letters that their mother had written to him from time to time, but they were no longer able to reach him, so she would mail out one copy, and then keep another one as a backup. She had kept them along with their previous letters so that one day it could all be delivered to Mu Sichao.


    Even up until the end of her life, she was still writing letters to Mu Sichao. Mu Sichao only opened and read one letter, and was already left in a sad trance.


    Xue Ling quickly stopped him from continuing to read the letters. "Elder brother can bring these back with you. You can read them slowlyter on. When I was small, I often watched mother write these letters to you, and she always wrote them with a smile. I think she wouldn''t want you to be sad when you read them, so be happy."


    Mu Sichao froze for a moment, then nodded his head and said solemnly, "Okay."


    "Simu¡­" He was silent for a moment, clenching the letter in his hand. He finally looked up and asked Xue Ling, "Would you like to move in with your elder brother?"


    Xue Ling very naturally shook his head. His answer was firm. "I''ve already grown up, and I want to live independently. I understand elder brother''s meaning - we only have one another left in the world, but it''s not necessary for us to live together in order to be close¡­ I really like elder brother, and if elder brother is worried about me, you can alsoe to find me as often as you''d like~"


    "You can also go online and listen to my singing~ Your mood will be better when you hear me sing~"


    Mu Sichao saw how he was smiling, and knew that Ning Simu really didn''t need to live with him. He sighed rather helplessly and said, "That''s true. In that case, I''ll find you more often in the future. Simu sings online? What kind of songs?"


    Wen Ruoyi looked upzily and said, "How long have you not been on Weibo? You''ll be able to find him if you look at my recent Weibo posts."


    Mu Sichao: "¡­" He had been right earlier. His friend was really being hostile towards him¡­ Was it necessary¡­ That was his blood rted brother - what kind of things could happen between them? For him to be jealous to this extent¡­ The person in front of him really was nothing like the Wen Ruoyi that he knew.


    "Ah¡­ Elder brother, there is an animation festival in the city this month. Our channel ns to have an offline meeting. Would you like to go with me?"


    "Hold on. You''re having an offline meeting? Howe I don''t know about this?" Wen Ruoyi''s voice was a little cold as he interjected, forcing Mu Sichao to hold back whatever words he was about to say.


    Xue Ling blinked, and looked at him innocently. "There''s no rtionship between us. I have no obligation to tell you anything about what I''m nning to do."


    "You and Twilight don''t even look alike." - Wen Ruoyi


    this quote cracks us up.

 Chapter 142

    10.9 - Hadn''t even graduated from kindergarten yet


    trantor: xiin


    editors: myersl & BlueBug


    Wen Ruoyi was choked by Xue Ling''s ''there''s no rtionship between us'', and stared nkly for a good while without saying a word. It was Mu Sichao who rubbed his chin and asked thoughtfully, "The festival in the city this month? Is it in the Yunjie Stadium in Nanshan District?"


    "Yes. Elder brother knows of it?" Xue Ling turned his head and left Wen Ruoyi to one side as he joyfully grabbed Mu Sichao''s hand, "Wen Ruoyi mentioned Weibo just now. Could it be that elder brother is also involved in audio dramas?"


    "Ah, you two met online. I had forgotten about that." Mu Sichao finally recalled what little information Wen Ruoyi had disclosed to him about his lover. "Yes. Simu should recognize me, I am Thoughtful Dawn."


    Xue Ling patted his own head and said, "Oh! I know! The one who is in a CP with Gentleman''s Twilight. You know, your fangirls came over to my Weibo to me me a while back. The fighting was really fierce, and now they''re still saying that I stole away your man."


    Mu Sichao frowned and said, "They do tend to do this. I haven''t gone online to check in on them for a while. In a bit, your elder brother will go support you."


    "That''s good." It was always better to have more big thighs to hug. Xue Ling didn''t care if he was popr because he was being hated, or because he was hot. As long as they became his fans, he believed that they would eventually be his genuine fan~ "Elder brother is definitely more useful that certain other people."


    Wen Ruoyi opened up his cell phone and silently began to type out a new Weibo message.


    Therefore, in the morning, Gentleman''s Twilight''s fans were once again greeted by their god''s message in the morning as he scorned his fellow online god who he had supposedly been in a CP with in the past.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: I''ve never liked to participate in CPs and I still don''t. Other than my baby Twilight Darling, I hope that my fans will no longer talk about any other pairings. Particrly about Thoughtful Dawn - my family''s baby is at odds with me again because of this. If he really runs off with Thoughtful Dawn, youdies will have to take responsibility for it. ]


    The younger sisters were confused, and they all expressed that this was a mess of his own making!


    Why do we have to take responsibility for this? Why didn''t anyone understand their inner suffering?!


    Xue Ling saw that both of them were posting on Weibo, and silently took out his phone as well. When he opened up his ount, he discovered that he had already received an update. He saw Wen Ruoyi''s post as soon as he clicked in, and gritted his teeth as he began to consider what Mu Sichao would do if he went over and bit Wen Ruoyi in front of him.


    He was preparing to actually go up and fight it out with Wen Ruoyi when his Weibo pinged with a new notification. He clicked on it, and discovered that Mu Sichao had also made a post.


    [ Thoughtful Dawn: I don''t mind taking care of my baby Twilight Darling. Keep it up,dies~ // Gentleman''s Twilight: I''ve never liked to participate in CPs and I still don''t. Other than my baby Twilight Darling, I hope that my fans won''t talk about any other pairings any more. Particrly about Thoughtful Dawn - my family''s baby is at odds with me again because of this. If he really runs off with Thoughtful Dawn, youdies will have to take responsibility for it. ]


    It had really be the drama of the year at this point. Xue Ling looked at Mu Sichao in surprise. "Brother¡­"


    Mu Sichao rubbed his head. "Your elder brother is telling the truth. If you really dislike him, tell your elder brother. I''ll definitely stand on your side and give him the cold shoulder."


    Xue Lingughed awkwardly and then finally reacted to his original words. "But, elder brother¡­ isn''t that too ambiguous of a thing for you to say¡­"


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s always been like this online, and nobody will find anything wrong with it." Wen Ruoyi couldn''t bear to see the two brothers acting so close, and had to stick a foot in, forcefully blocking anything Mu Sichao had to say. "If there''s anyone who might find fault with it, it''ll probably be his little boyfriend."


    "I''ll exin my rtionship with Simu to him clearly." Mu Sichao wasn''t concerned about this. He only wanted his fans to treat his little brother better. He had been in this circle for a long time now, and knew how harmful people could be over the inte. Even if his younger brother had a good state of mind, he was extremely unwilling to let him be harmed by those kinds of words. "I''ll be attending as a guest of the evening show at the animation festival that Simu is talking about. Perhaps we can have lunch together before I perform in the evening."


    "Is elder brother going to sing?"


    "Yes. Although my singing ability isn''t that great, this kind of event usually involves voiceovers and singing together. You cane watch the show - I have tickets for friends and family."


    "Okay!"


    "If you want to go see, I can also ept an invitation to perform¡­ I also know how to sing. We can sing together¡­" Wen Ruoyi muttered from one side, but nobody answered him.


    He silently bowed his head and opened Weibo again.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: s, my baby has been keeping me at a distance. How do I get through this¡­ ]


    [ Recalling Childhood Memories: Gentleman''s tone seems so pitiful¡­ ]


    [ Crazy Roommate: Is Gentleman trying to act spoiled and get attention? No way, right? Could it be that Darling got stolen away by His Majesty right after he forwarded the message? ]


    Thoughtful Dawn''s most famous work was a long radio drama that showcased the life of a young emperor from a novel perfectly. Based on his experience portraying emperors in audio dramas, he managed to interpreted the role in the most perfect way. Since then, his fans called him ''His Majesty''.


    [ Talking About Youth: Gentleman hasn''t managed to get Darling back yet? Someone from Darling''s side said that you''ve already broken up. Gentleman, did you kneel down and hug his leg, begging for him not to kick you away? ]


    [ Not Enough Time For Updates: Rubbing Gentleman''s head~ Perhaps you should try turning raw rice into cooked rice~ ]


    Mu Sichao stayed all the way until evening before leaving. Lunch at noon was prepared by Wen Ruoyi as well. After Mu Sichao went on his way, Wen Ruoyi also intended to leave. Xu Ling looked at him in surprise. "You''ve finally rediscovered your self-respect? Ready to leave?"


    Wen Ruoyi shook his head and said, "No, it''s just that there''s no food left in the fridge. I''m going out to buy groceries."


    Xue Ling thought for a moment and felt that having him prepare food wasn''t so bad. He put on his shoes and nned to go out with him. "I''ll give you one more chance. Remember to leave the key behind when you go outter~"


    Although he said so, he had no idea when Wen Ruoyi actually left.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After dinner, Xue Ling was sent off by Wen Ruoyi to go take a bath. After he came out, he turned on theputer to queue up in his channel and sing while Wen Ruoyi helped him tidy up and clean his house. Finally, when it was time to sleep, he urged him into bed with a ss of milk.


    Everything felt so natural. It was as though they had lived together for a long time. Sometimes, Xue Ling would react before he thought about it, and do as he was told. He obediently drank the milk and went to bed.


    All the way until Wen Ruoyi turned off the lights after he fell asleep, Xue Ling had a strange kind of feeling¡­


    Had Wen Ruoyi been able to restore his memories of the previous worlds they spent together? ¡­ Or was it that it would be like this every time a part of his soul left temporarily? All of his actions felt particrly familiar, and most of the time, Xue Ling had no way to say anything to drive him out, because as long as he opened his mouth to speak, Wen Ruoyi would block his words and pull out something else for him to do.


    The lights in the apartment was turned off, and the door to the apartment closed. Xue Ling confirmed that the man had left before sneakily pulling out his cell phone and opening Weibo.


    After stewing for the whole day, the discussions under the post that Gentleman''s Twilight had sent exploded. Many of them were supporting Twilight Darling, and Xue Ling smiled widely as he went in to read thements.


    Most of thements were joking about all three of them, or curious about why Thoughtful Dawn would suddenly appear when the two of them were doing their own thing. A small portion ofments were about the fact that His Majesty really never changed, suggesting that Gentleman should rush up and find His Majesty for a fight.


    Xue Ling read through the activity in thements and grinned as he clicked ''like'' on ament that suggested Wen Ruoyi and Mu Sichao fight one another. Then, he went back to his own Weibo page and checked on his fans. His fan count had gone up by several tens of thousands thanks to today''s little drama. Xue Ling curved his lips, took a look at the song he had sent out earlier, and once again poked in to see thements.


    The time interval between the songs he had sent out was rtively short. The two songs were linked, but their style waspletely different. The ancient style song was elegant and graceful, while the opera style song was very moving; a modern bawdy bad that was full of teasing intent. It really made listeners want to kneel down and call him ''daddy''.


    His post for the modern song was filled withments that contained the word ''daddy''. Everyone asked for more songs, saying that there were too many interested people now, and there wasn''t enough room. Hurry up and share more for everyone to enjoy~


    Xue Ling finished skimming through most of thements, and could finally go to sleep peacefully, but a private message notification popped up. It was Wen Ruoyi''s direct message.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: Shouldn''t you be sleeping? ]


    Xue Ling pouted, a little unhappy about the fact that he had taken the man out of his Weibo cklist that night.


    [ Gentleman''s Twilight: I saw you hit ''like'' on someone''sments. There''s no use pretending that you''re not there. ]


    Wen Ruoyi continued to send him messages.


    Xue Ling answered him with an emoticon that had its tongue sticking out, and then obediently went to sleep.


    He didn''t know if it was because the first world where the two of them had gotten together was the one where he was his elder brother, but as long as the man used a strict tone to speak to him, he often found that he had no choice but to do as the other party wished. This kind of method was as effective as speaking words of love to him, and it was unknown how Wen Ruoyi discovered this fact.


    From then on, Xue Ling saw Wen Ruoyi every morning when he woke up, and thest thing he saw before he closed his eyes at night was also him. Wen Ruoyi had almost begun to treat his house as a secret base - other than not being there when he slept at night, he spent most of the rest of his time there.


    Xue Ling was fed three good meals a day, and his attitude gradually softened. Although he still spoke coldly to Wen Ruoyi from time to time, the man would generally just rub his head until he changed his attitude. Wen Ruoyi also did not take his icy and piercing remarks seriously.


    All the virtual knives that Xue Ling sent over were blocked by softness. Over time, Xue Ling''s attitude began to change and he began to soften up in real life, although he was still aplete queen online.


    Wen Ruoyi didn''t seem to have any intention of pulling down his fa?ade either. He seemed to have understood that Xue Ling was toying with him on purpose, so his attitude was often very gentle. He was so gentle to the point where Xue Ling felt bad for treating him this way, and¡ªafter stabbing him with an icy knife¡ªmight even apologize to him.


    Soon, the time for the animation festival arrived. Xue Ling set a time to meet with Mu Sichao at the entrance to his apartmentplex that morning, but Wen Ruoyi also showed up to follow him around that morning, so he already had a tail behind him as he left the house.


    When he reached the entrance to his apartment building, he discovered that he was not the only one with a tail. Standing behind Mu Sichao was another small tail.


    A cold front had arrived this morning, and in order to stay warm against the sudden drop in temperature, Mu Sichao was wearing a ck hoodie. The hoodie was rather big and covered half his face. He was also wearing a face mask, and if he hadn''t been followed by that small tail, Xue Ling might not have recognized him.


    Xue Ling came up and called out, "Elder brother!"


    Mu Sichao took off his face mask and waved to him. "Good morning. It''s cold this morning, did you wear extra clothing?"


    "Yes. Wen Ruoyi forced me to."


    "Oh." Mu Sichao pinched his cheeks and put his face mask back on. "Ruoyi came over so early in the morning in order to urge you to wear more clothes? It looks like it must be true love."


    "I was also choosing clothes for professor in the middle of the nightst night. Professor and I are also in true love." Su Wenjun spoke in an icy voice from behind Mu Sichao.


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes at the protagonist gong and ignored him. He just asked Mu Sichao, "Did elder brother catch a cold or something?"


    "Oh, you mean the face mask?" Mu Sichao shook his head and said, "Although I''m attending as an invited guest and giving out autographs, I don''t intend to show my face. Generally, I always wear face masks when I go out to festivals or events."


    "Well, it''s better to be safe~" Wen Ruoyi had already driven his car over while the two of them were speaking.


    Xue Ling went to sit in the back. Mu Sichao wanted to follow him, but Su Wenjun was one step faster and took his position, so it ended up being the three of them in the back row with Su Wenjun in the middle between the two brothers.


    Xue Ling tsked, then opened the door and got into the front passenger seat before turning to speak to Mu Sichao, "Elder brother, this little boyfriend you''ve found is really jealous."


    Su Wenjun was currently holding Mu Sichao''s hand tightly. Mu Sichao looked forwards and could sense that Wen Ruoyi was also looking at him with unfriendly eyes. He could onlyugh at Xue Ling''s words as he thought in his heart that the one currently driving was also a great vinegar eating demon - he was an even bigger one than Su Wenjun!


    But the key point was their positions! Compared to Wen Ruoyi, it was obvious that his own boyfriend hadn''t even graduated from kindergarten yet.

 Chapter 143

    10.10 - If you dare, send a photo! Send a photo of your whole face!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Xue Ling had arranged to meet with the singers and other people from the channel attending the festival prettyte. They agreed to meet behind the stalls behind their channel''s booth in the area set aside for the vendor staff. Some of the singers were very famous, and had many fans. They had finally decided to meet there to prevent the group from being recognized and gather a crowd. There were also some extra goods that the vendors had ced there for storage.


    Everyone here was involved in the circle in some way. In fact, most of them hadmon topics, so Xue Ling and Mu Sichao quickly joined the conversation. The two of them had been discussing each other''s preferences and hobbies through the whole trip and discovered that they truly were brothers. Regardless of whether it was the singers they liked, or equipment they preferred, or even the artists they used¡ªthey were all simr. As brothers, the two of them truly felt a bit of joy and regret in this moment.


    Su Wenjun had a cold expression on his face throughout the whole journey. He had no way to cut into their conversation. Wen Ruoyi also attempted to speak several times, but was blocked by Xue Ling even before he could speak. Finally, he settled for concentrating on driving and no longer tried to disturb the youth and his elder brother''s budding rtionship.


    A City was rtively big, even in the scope of the entire country. There was a full scale stadium with so many stalls that one nce was not enough to take them all in. The line to enter was also really long. Althoughpared to early in the morning¡ªthe line was a bit shorter by the time Xue Ling and his group arrived, the queue was still quite long.


    Xue Ling woke upte, and had only drunk a ss of water before going out so that he wouldn''t bete. Now that he had to queue up, he rubbed his stomach aggrievedly as he felt a little hungry.


    Right then, Wen Ruoyi was just like an angel as he handed a box over. "I guessed that you would skip breakfast, so I brought this for you." He opened the box. It contained several different vors of steamed buns. "I brought it with me when I left the house. Hurry up and eat, or it''ll get cold."


    Xue Ling obediently took a bite out of the steamed bun, and drank a mouthful of milk from the drink the man handed over. He narrowed his eyes in satisfaction.


    Mu Sichao came up to Su Wenjun and whispered in his ear. "I told you earlier. Wen Ruoyi doesn''t like me. If he liked me, I wouldn''t have to worry about food and clothing since he would definitely help me with everything."


    Su Wenjun had already taken all of this in. He grasped Mu Sichao''s hand and asked, "Does professor want me to do the same? I can also learn how to cook¡­"


    Mu Sichao turned his head to look at him. When he met with his gaze that was full of anticipation, he thought about what Su Wenjun had cookedst time. He smiled slightly and said, "No need. Your professor can do things like cooking for us."


    Su Wenjun was a little dissatisfied. "Is professor saying that the things that I make are inedible?"


    "You also know it''s inedible. Be good and stop making a fuss. Your professor is someone with independent life experience. I don''t need you keep me in your embrace andvish care on me." Mu Sichao smiled as he touched his student''s head.


    "¡­" Su Wenjun raised his hand and pointed silently to the two men in front of him. One was feeding, and the other was eating, and they looked like they were in a state of love and bliss. "ording to professor''s words, your brother will soon¡­ be unable to take care of himself?"


    Mu Sichao nced at the two men in front of him and spoke calmly, "One will only know the joys and sorrows of experiences they have gone through themselves. I''m not Simu, and I don''t have the right to make decisions for him. He seems to befortable this way, and there''s no need for me to say much. Let alone, I know what kind of person Ruoyi is. As soon as he has decided on a person, he will treat them wholeheartedly. Since they chose each other, I respect their choice."


    Although he was Ning Simu''s elder brother, at the end of the day, he was only a brother.


    They had only just begun to get to know each other. He could sense that Ning Simu was tentatively feeling him out. He had not asked too much about how Ning Simu had lived these years out of fear of identally touching upon things that Ning Simu did not want to recall. Fortunately, even though Ning Simu seemed to have grown up alone, he hade out quite well. Since he was already doing so well, Mu Sichao, as a person who had not been involved in his developmental years, was not qualified to judge his emotional life.


    That was the most private thing between the two of them. He could only silently support them from the background. If there was anything he had to do, it would be to simply keep quiet.


    Su Wenjun looked at Ning Simu who had just finished eating and was now giving Wen Ruoyi all kinds of attitude, and quietly thought to himself that it was a good thing the person he liked was his professor, and not Ning Simu. He wouldn''t be able to stand Ning Simu''s strange temper¡­


    However, if he wanted to be a qualified lover, he absolutely could not make his professor have to pay out any price or endure anything he didn''t want to. He also wanted to help his professor, and also wanted to let him show such a carefree expression¡­


    It would be better to be like those two in front of him. He also wanted to be tied together with professor online, and make it so that the fans who liked to root for various CPs would shut up¡­


    s¡­ If only his professor wasn''t so good at flirting¡­


    But if his professor didn''t flirt, he wouldn''t be his professor¡­ And perhaps they would not have met and ended up together¡­


    The two couples were immersed in each other, and time passed especially quickly. Very soon, it was the four''s turn to have their tickets checked and they officially entered the festival area. Xue Ling opened up his cell phone and signed into QQ. The people involved in today''s meet had already sent many photos into the group chat. Xue Ling found the booth number they had mentioned before and began to look for the booth based on the guide map in the entrance area.


    Some people in the group had already gotten impatient with him several times, calling for him to get out of bed and attend the festival. Xue Ling handed the task of finding the booth to Wen Ruoyi, held his hand to let him lead him along, and then bowed his head to continue answering people in the group.


    [ Twilight Darling: I''ve arrived. I''m looking for the booth. Don''t rush me~ ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q ]


    [ Don''t Leave In April: Darling, hurry hurry~ We secretly withheld the little gifts from the boss (*^__^*) and saved you several copies~ ]


    [ Dark Clouds: I''m hurt. Sister April, why didn''t you leave a few for me¡­ QAQ ]


    [ Don''t Leave In April: Go away, I''m gifting them to Darling! ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Is it a gift for our first meeting? I guess you''ll need more copies. I have three people with me. Is it okay to bring family members? ]


    [ Suzaku: Did Darling bring Gentleman over? ]


    [ Timepse: ¡Æ(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã!!! You''re bringing family members! Isn''t enough that you''re showing off your love normally? You even bringing him here to show off in front of us (>©n<) How will the single dogs live! ]


    [ Malt Candy: Darling, you''ve changed! We agreed that we would be best friends for the rest of our lives, and the first to enter a rtionship would be a dog!! ]


    [ Don''t Leave In April: Darling wants to say that it''s fine to be a dog as long as he has Gentleman. Who wants to be best friends with you ¡«o(£þ¥Ø£þo££) ]


    [ Twilight Darling: Well, Gentleman was brought along as an afterthought. I brought His Majesty here. Everyone should prepare to kneel down and shout ''long live''! ]


    [ Cool Wind: Sure enough, Gentleman came¡­ Although His Majesty also came¡­ Darling, I never thought that you were this kind of person ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ ]


    [ Red Dust: Is His Majesty the one who has a performance tonight? ¨t(*¡ã¨Œ¡ã*)¨s Thoughtful Dawn! It''s a great god! ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Moonlight: If I remember correctly, Gentleman''s Twilight is also a great god¡­ ]


    [ Back to the Past: There are suddenly so many gods. ]


    [ Twilight Darling: We''re here~ Someone shoulde out to greet us~ ]


    Most of the people in the group were singers from the channel or some of the management staff. Basically everyone who had showed up today were part of the group. There were over a dozen people in the group, and they looked quite impressive when they all gathered together. Xue Ling gave the password to the girl at the front, and then brought everyone inside. After going in, they found that many people in the tent were looking at them expectantly.


    Xue Ling did not feel any stage fright at all. He raised his hand and greeted everyone, "Good morning~"


    Some people in the crowd raised their hands in return and asked, "Darling?"


    Xue Ling curved his lips and nodded. "It''s me. Weren''t we chatting just now? Howe nobody''s talking now that I''ve shown up?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth to speak, the silence in the room was broken. Arge crowd of people suddenly crowded around him as their voices rang out chaotically. "Ahhhhhh Darling has a beautiful voice and is also so beautiful in person!" "Darling, muah~!!" "Darling, let me pinch your face!" "Darling''s so pretty wuwuwu!" "Darling even brought along three handsome men!" "Ohhhh, it''s a whole bunch of beauties!" "Beautiful Darling, I''ll support you for a lifetime!"


    Xue Ling was very calm, and even had time to introduce the people behind him, "This is Thoughtful Dawn, and Gentleman''s Twilight, eh¡­ And this¡­" He pointed to Su Wenjun and said, "I don''t know where this little nobody came from. He was brought over by His Majesty, and you guys can just ignore him."


    ? Su Wenjun''s lips twitched. He thought to himself that he really disliked Ning Simu. He really didn''t understand why that person liked to diss him so much¡­


    Everyone was lively and excited as they gathered together. Most of them had interacted before, and Xue Ling was very happy talking with them. He got along really well with the people in the channel, and had dealt with some of the people in the audio drama group before as well. Both Wen Ruoyi and Mu Sichao had worked together with singers from the channel before, so it was not awkward for them to join in. Su Wenjun was unhappy that his professor had left him behind at first, but managed to blend inter on.


    Lunch time arrived. They had already booked a restaurant, so everyone left in batches, ready to go out and have fun~


    After lunch, they would go to a KTV that had also been pre-booked. The group of them mostly consisted of singers anyway, and had prepared to go out and y a long time ago.


    Xue Ling still had his cell phone in his hand. He bowed his head to y with it, making Wen Ruoyi pull him along as they walked. Wen Ruoyi finally shook his hand in front of his face several times and told him to stop ying on his cell phone, but was directly batted away, so he had no choice but to act as a navigator for him.


    And then, he found that this feeling was quite good. At least, most of the gazes thatnded on him and Xue Ling seemed to be full of wishful thinking and envy.


    Xue Ling refreshed his home page and discovered a new photo from the channel''s nner ''Don''t Leave In April'', the elder sister who had prepared a meeting gift for him. She was the big sister in charge of nning events in the channel, and was one of the people who had pioneered the channel as well as one of the leaders. Twilight Darling had not been close with her before, but after Xue Ling came into this world, the two of them became more familiar, and she was particrly caring towards Xue Ling.


    Don''t Leave In April had shared a photo showing the two of them''s backs. The shorter teenager was being pulled along by the man beside him, and the two of them were very close together. The teenager was looking at his cell phone, while the man was responsible for guiding him as they walked.


    This picture was ridiculously harmonious. Don''t Leave In April''s apanying message was:


    [ April: (-i_-£à) This story tells us that when you don''t have a boyfriend, don''t look at your cellphone when you walk! [photo]]


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    He silently clicked on the photo''sments. A lot of fangirls were wondering who this person was. Many of them were from the channel and knew that there was an offline meet today, but they could not see the face of the two in the photo, and the two of them didn''t seem to be anyone from the photos they had sent out into the group earlier on. None of them had ever seen this kind of disy of love before, and were all crying and begging for April to give them an answer. If they were going to die, they wanted to die of cuteness, not frustration!


    But April''s Weibo remained silent.


    Xue Ling thought for a moment, turned on the front camera of his cell phone, and grabbed Wen Ruoyi who was still pulling him along. He said, "Stop. Let''s take a photo."


    Wen Ruoyi looked at him somewhat helplessly. "Stop messing around. We''re walking, why do you want to take a photo now?"


    Xue Ling didn''t care about that at all. His temper had gotten a lot worse in this world. Since this world was originally intended as a holiday, he really did as he pleased and was unwilling to suffer even the least bit of unhappiness. Seeing his expression, Wen Ruoyi somewhat helplessly slowed his steps, and really apanied him to snap a photo. Although his expression carried traces of helplessness, it seemed more indulgent than anything else.


    The angle that Xue Ling chose was quite strange. Although he captured both of them, only the bottom half of their face and their entire bodies were in the photos. Xue Ling tweaked the perspectives, and then spent a good while picking the best one out of many before sending it out on Weibo.


    [ Twilight Darling: On the way to lunch. I pulled a certain someone to a stop so that we could take a photo~ [photo] ]


    As soon as his photo was sent out, Don''t Leave In April immediately forwarded it. She even turned her head in real life to gesture to Xue Ling that she had helped him distribute this wave of dog food.


    So, this Weibo post really sent the fangirls into a frenzy.


    [ April: Here''s the answer you guys wanted. He even brought his partner to the group meet. s, I really want to kick over this bowl of dog food with my foot. // Twilight Darling: On the way to lunch. I pulled a certain someone to a stop so that we could take a photo~ [photo]]


    [ Fallen Fog and Clouds: (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß I kicked over the bowl of dog food with one foot, and then was helplessly forced to pick it up and eat it QAQ wuwuwu are Gentleman and Darling really not just ying around?! Hope they have a happy ever after! ]


    [ Ruthless Sword: So handsome. Although only half of their faces are shown, the smaller one should be Darling, right? He looks so cute¡­ ]


    [ Lots of Homework: Why is it that crouching to watch the news about an animation festival turned into being rewarded with dog food? Can this world be friendlier to single dogs? ]


    [ My Neck Hurts: I''ve already seen through our Darling. He probably saw us crying and begging to see his real appearance, so he intentionally sent this photo for us! If you dare, send a photo! Send a photo of your entire face! ]


    [ It''s Better To Miss: (-i_-£à) This couple has been showing us their drama while secretly enjoying their time together for a long time now. They''ve finally shown us some sweetness today. I don''t know why I still find this bowl of dog food a little delicious. ]


    [ Jingo: (£ß£ß)¥Î£üI can only say that I wish them a happy ever after. Hope Gentleman will properly spoil and indulge our Darling! ]


    Xue Ling finished reading thements from those who had been forced to eat dog food, put away his cell phone in satisfaction and followed the crowd into the restaurant they had decided on earlier.


    (-i_-£à) < i don''t know why this has an ''i'' in it, but the author *always* uses it¡­

 Chapter 144

    10.11 - I want to know exactly what it is that I''ve forgotten


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Everyone was noisy and rowdy during all the way through lunch. Nobody drank any alcohol, but quite a few people still managed to kick up a fuss.


    After Mu Sichao took his facemask off, everyone was curious and questioned his rtionship with Xue Ling. The two of them really looked too much alike - especially when they were next to each other. Although their temperaments were fundamentally different, they were both good looking, and people would naturally notice something after looking for a while.


    Mu Sichao''s answer to these inquiries was: "He''s my younger brother."


    "His Majesty has a younger brother! But I never saw you coborate with Darling all these years¡­ This is really hidden too well."


    Xue Ling waved his hand and said, "Shh, I was only found out by my elder brother recently. In the past, my family was very strict. They didn''t let me go online, and I had to secretly sneak in to sing for you guys. It wasn''t easy!"


    In fact, nobody cared about the truth. Mu Sichao naturally followed Xue Ling''s lead and continued, "You guys shouldn''t mention it. If it wasn''t for your Gentleman bringing his boyfriend in front of me, I would never have known that my younger brother''s singing was so good."


    Everyone gave Xue Ling and Wen Ruoyi teasing gazes. Their eyebrows seemed to all say ''you two ** really hid things deeply''. "Yo~~~~"


    Xue Ling coughed and said, "What are you looking at me for? I didn''t see you guys looking out for me when my elder brother wanted to break my leg¡­"


    "Wow, His Majesty wants to break Darling''s leg¡­"


    "Do I look like a man who would resort to violence?" Mu Sichao helplessly pressed down on Xue Ling''s head, telling him not to make his stories so exaggerated.


    Xue Ling tsked, unhappy as he bowed his head to silently eat the food that Wen Ruoyi had ced in his bowl.


    The group did not use the matters between the two brothers to make trouble. They changed the topic and continued to talk, and were lively while discussing who would sing wellter. So, even before the food on the table had been cleared, some of them had already hurried over to the KTV in order to set up their room.


    Xue Ling was neither fast nor slow as he ate, asionally picking at his food and then quietly eating it when Wen Ruoyi threatened him. By the time the four of them arrived at the KTV, there was already a long line of songs queued up. Xue Ling did not go up and join the crowd; he found a rtively long open area andy down to digest after eating.


    Malt Candy moved over to where he was and rolled his eyes at him, "You''re as leisurely as an old man."


    "I''m just afraid that if I sing, you''ll all bow down to my voice and ask me to sing all the time." Xue Ling rolled his eyes back at him, and then sat up slowly as he leaned against Wen Ruoyi. "What are you doing? Do you think I''m lying down too happily and are jealous of me?"


    "No, Darling~ Howe I remember that you still had some dignity before? Where did it go now?"


    "It got eaten by Gentleman." Xue Ling grabbed Wen Ruoyi''s hand and stretchedzily. "Enough, isn''t it just a singingpetition? I''ming~"


    Malt Candy: "¡­" Although his purpose had been to have hime over and sing, why did he feel like he had been forcibly fed a mouthful of dog food? And Gentlemen hadn''t even spoken yet!


    They spent the afternoon at the KTV. Mu Sichao even managed to take a nap while leaning against Su Wenjun during such a chaotic event. When he woke up, he said that he needed to do a tour of the stages and would leave first, bringing Su Wenjun with him as he left.


    After he left, Don''t Leave In April leaned close to Xue Ling and asked curiously, "Darling~ The little brother next to His Majesty should be his boyfriend, right? The two of them seem to be stuck together."


    Xue Ling had just been driven away from the mic because he had been hogging it the whole time. He was drinking water, but when he heard these words, his brow wrinkled and he spoke gleefully, "Why are you asking about this? Are you nning to expose my brother?"


    "Not at all!" Don''t Leave In April was a young girl. As a manager of the channel, it appeared that she had stopped working in order to focus on music. She said to Xue Ling, "That little brother''s voice had a good timbre. My friend has recently been preparing to do a new series, and was worried that he wouldn''t be able to find the voice he wants. If you are a good brother, then introduce him to me~ From what you''re saying, it seems like he''s also in the circle."


    "His name is Mountain River Sun and Moon. He''s part of the circle, and is also a voice actor. Just tell your friend to go and make an appointment." Wen Ruoyi interrupted the conversation as he stuffed a lozenge into Xue Ling''s mouth.


    Don''t Leave In April received the information and jotted down Su Wenjun''s name with joy. She praised, "Gentleman is really great. I was afraid that Darling would trick me if I asked him."


    "Did you notice that I was beside you when you say things like that?"


    "Oh, Darling baby, muah~ You''re the cutest. Well, I''m going to report this happy news to the other people at the meet~"


    Xue Ling stretched, and looked at the time before leaping up and saying, "It''s still early. Let''s go back to the festival. I want to get some fresh air~"


    Wen Ruoyi naturally followed him as he left. The two of them said their goodbyes to the group that had basically entered a frenzy of singing, and walked out of the KTV amidst the noise.


    Night came early in winter, and the sky was already tinged with red. Xue Ling yawned and slowly picked up his steps for a leisurely walk. "Aren''t you curious about why I sent a photo of us together?" He suddenly asked this question out of the blue as they walked.


    Wen Ruoyi shook his head and said, "Not curious. I won''t stop you from doing things you like to do."


    "Tsk." Xue Ling turned his head to look at him, and began to walk backwards, stretching his hands towards Wen Ruoyi so that he could guide him as they walked. "Why are you so boring? You''ve already been chasing me for half a month and haven''t even received an answer. You don''t even seem happy that I sent out a photo of the two of us. Could it be that you really have no wishes and desires?"


    His gaze met with Wen Ruoyi''s eyes as he spoke. Although they were gentle as usual, there seemed to be fierce mes burning in their depths.


    Xue Ling''s steps paused subconsciously.


    "No wishes and desires." Wen Ruoyi seemed to savour these four words carefully before showing a smile that seemed like a spring breeze. Yet Xue Ling only felt a shiver run down his back as his hair suddenly stood on end. "If I had no desires, why would I be shamelessly stuck behind you all day? Would there be any need for me to take care of a certain person''s bad habits?"


    "I think this is called housekeeper syndrome."


    Wen Ruoyi squeezed his hands tightly and spoke rather helplessly, "You''re really so hard to please. I''m working so hard every day to cater to you, but you ultimately just consider me as a housekeeper."


    "Are you unwilling? If you''re not happy about it you can return my keys. I can guarantee that you won''t be able to get in the house tomorrow." Xue Ling blinked, and took a step back as he gleefully said, "Or, I can just gift you that key. I''ll change the locks when I get back."


    "I''m willing. I''m especially happy to take care of you. If you''re willing to take pity on me a little and let me move in instead of having to run around every day, I''ll be even more happy." "


    Xue Ling thought about it, raised his chin and said arrogantly, "Fine then. This official will allow you to stay close and serve me. I have time tomorrow, which is perfect timing for you to move your things in."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wen Ruoyi had only been saying the things he felt he should say, and had been prepared for rejection early on. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling actually agreed. This pleasant surprise came too quickly; forgive him for not being able to respond for a while.


    He tugged at Xue Ling''s hand and pulled him back towards him, directly sending this person into his embrace. Xue Ling had been caught unprepared, and his head smacked into his chest. He covered his bumped head that throbbed a little and looked up at him, speaking through gritted teeth, "What are you doing?"


    "Making sure that the person in my arms is real, and not just a fantasy I created!'' Wen Ruoyi grinned widely as he rubbed his forehead for him, and then bowed his head to kiss him on the forehead. "Shall we find a ce to have dinner? The performance will start after we finish. We cane back to the festival then."


    Xue Ling pouted and made a sound of agreement. He muttered, "You''re already suspecting that I''m fake with just this. Exactly howcking in confidence are you¡­"


    "I just didn''t expect that you would forgive me so easily¡­" Wen Ruoyi was overjoyed, his eyes a dizzying shade of inky darkness. "You know, you were talking about breaking up with me with an icy expression only half a month ago."


    Xue Ling thought in his heart that he also hadn''t expected to hold out for so long. Half a month - this world was really too peaceful. Other than cultivating, he really had nothing else to do. It was enough to asionally tease the man; the rtionship between them did not need to involve things like so-called forgiveness. After all, this was something the system had stirred up, so he wouldn''t take it so seriously, and he hadn''t really been angry¡­


    Well, even so, he was still quite dissatisfied that the two brothers had faces that looked so simr to his own.


    System: "¡­" Yes, yes, in the end it''s still my fault, my mess¡­


    s, the system felt so disconste¡­


    Its host had been living toofortably recently. It should make him experience bad luck again in the next world - the unluckier the better.


    Xue Ling had no idea what the system was plotting at the moment. He followed Wen Ruoyi as they left, and asked, "Do you think that I''ve really forgiven you, or am I only promising to date you again so that I can make you like me and toss you aside again so that you''ll thoroughly lose heart?"


    Wen Ruiyi didn''t know whether tough or cry as he looked at him. "You don''t need to go through so much trouble. I won''t lose heart even if I''m dumped by you ten thousand times."


    Xue Ling: "¡­ Fine then, I''ll trust you this once." Actually, what the man said was not bad. Regardless of how many times his memories were reset, he would still be able to urately find him without any errors and fall in love with him. Even if the system hadid out these traps for him and found two people who looked so alike, it had been quite unsessful. It was only because he was wavering that it made him appear like a scum.


    Xue Ling thought about whether or not he would fall in love with a man if he was genuinely a scum, and finally concluded that he would beat the scum until he sharpened up, and then let the other party continue falling in love with him~


    His temper had been spoiled rotten by the man over these worlds. If it was changed to someone else, they would definitely be unable to tolerate it. Xue Ling narrowed his eyes, and held tightly onto Wen Ruoyi''s hand. He leaned in next to his ear and said, "Wait till I find you."


    Wen Ruoyi looked back at him curiously and asked, "What?"


    Xue Ling shook his head. "Nothing~"


    This world''s plot only required a minor adjustment in order to develop smoothly. As the criticalponent to the change, as long as Xue Ling didn''t make a move, the story would not go in the direction of a BE. Therefore, he kept watch over Mu Sichao and Su Wenjun for several years, and during this period the two of them quarrelled, broke up, and got back together again quite a few times before finally settling down to spend the rest of their lives together. Xue Ling could finally rx, and brought Wen Ruoyi with him to travel around the world.


    It was unknown if it was because Su Wenjun was often exposed to Wen Ruoyi and Xue Ling''s love, or if he had been pped in the face too many times by Xue Ling''s poisonous tongue, but he matured faster than he had in the original story. The coboration he arranged through Don''t Leave In April received many great reviews, and he slowly began to stand above the masses. It was only after his strength and ability had been recognized in the circle, and he could stand on his own that his rtionship with Thoughtful Dawn was made public.


    By then, Thoughtful Dawn no longer epted many audio dramas. He mostly acted as a host or performed in live shows. He had also made himself known in Xue Ling''s channel, and would asionally link up with Xue Ling to sing together. If it wasn''t that ''Twilight Darling'' and ''Thoughtful Dawn''s rtionship was well known within the circle, and Xue Ling and Wen Ruoyi''s disys of love were so endless, many people would probably root for ''Twilight Darling'' and ''Thoughtful Dawn'' as a CP.


    Xue Ling''s personality while he was in this world became more and more childish. He spent his whole life with Wen Ruoyi, and the longest time the two spent separated was when they didn''t see each other for a day. They spent their days glued together, and they only separated once every ten years or so. Every time anyone in the circle discussed it, they would all say that they were the model couple. After all, ''Mountain River Sun and Moon'' and ''Thoughtful Dawn'' were always on and off again, and other than at the beginning when the two of them had argued in public while secretly still being in love, the two of them had never gone through any disputes.


    As long as it was something Xue Ling suggested, Wen Ruoyi would always nod his head and agree. Although what he did and what Xue Ling said was asionally twopletely different things, the two of them lived a beautiful life together, and even Mu Sichao was somewhat envious.


    However, he was also very happy that his younger brother met Wen Ruoyi. He thanked Xue Ling very seriously, saying that he was very grateful to be able to see a side of Wen Ruoyi that he had never seen before.


    When Xue Ling died and returned back to the system space, the wisp of soul that had been separated from him in the previous world smoothly joined back with him, bringing with it some energy as well as some memories. Xue Ling learned about Yu Shaofeng and Chi Jian''s ending - the two of them became Daopanions and flew up together hand in hand. He also learned the story of what happened to himself and Chi Lan, and it made himugh so hard his stomach hurt.


    His soul had returned to its original state, and the power contained within his tails were fully bnced out. Xue Ling remained in his meditative position, and prepared to attack the shackles on his memories.


    Those memories were sealed deep within his sea of memories and firmly locked away. Xue Ling attacked countless times before finally managing to create a tiny, tiny gap. Scattered memories floated out from within the gap like falling leaves, drifting and sinking within his sea of memories.


    His perception became weaker and weaker. From the midst of confusion, Xue Ling seemed to have returned back to his childhood. It was a time period from which he had no memories at all. He had been held within the palm of someone''s hand, being stroked lightly with a finger.


    "s¡­" There was a low sigh by his ear.


    "Is there no way?" It was followed by the sound of a middle-aged person. Xue Ling had no way to control his own reaction, but he could feel that his body seemed to be struggling pitifully because of these voices, drilling into someone else''s embrace in confusion.


    And then, he felt a hand against his back.


    It was probably a child''s palm, very small, but it was very light and gentle when it touched him.


    "Since this child''s fate is like this, all I can do is to find another ce for him so that he can escape this catastrophe. But if that''s the case, Little Yan¡­"


    "I don''t mind." The soft and tender voice of the child was especially firm. "If not being by my side means that he can live, I''d rather lose him."


    That voice remained in a thoughtful silence for a long time. Finally, it sighed quietly. "In that case, hand it over to me."


    His memories came to an abrupt end. Xue Ling did not know what the ''it'' they were referring to was, or whether or not it had been handed over. He also didn''t know who the speakers were, because everything in front of his eyes was dark the whole time. He could only vaguely sense through his confusion that someone was there.


    Xue Ling suddenly woke up, and was greeted by the worried expression on the system''s fox face.


    He exhaled slowly and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was a sh of resolution in his gaze. "System, let''s go to the next world. We need to speed up the pace. I want to know exactly what it is that I''ve forgotten."


    The system didn''t know what he had managed to remember, but when it saw that he had regained his enthusiasm for the tasks rather than wanting to indulge in a love affair, it nodded happily~


    "No problem. We''ll go at once~"


    we have plot, guys, plot!!! next arc tomorrow~

 Chapter 145

    11.1 - They were both in simr positions, and both had tragic ends


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Xue Ling''s footsteps paused. The person who had been dragging him along anxiously turned his head back and shouted, "Your Majesty! The rebels have already killed their way in! The Empress Dowager has long taken his people and fled! If Your Majesty doesn''t flee now, it''ll be toote!"


    Xue Ling: "???"


    The system calmly opened its mouth to speak. "Calm down, host. First knock this little brat unconscious, and then we can slowly look into the situation."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, then pressed his lips together and stared the person in front of him with wide eyes. It made the person who looked like a little eunuch in front of him flush, as he turned flustered and exined again in a panic, "Your Majesty! Your ve is not speaking nonsense, please listen! The sound of fighting from outside has already spread to the back pce!"


    Xue Ling slowly approached him, and then, under his puzzled gaze, he raised his hand and chopped directly onto the back of the little eunuch''s neck.


    The little eunuch''s face was still full of incredulity as he fell unconscious.


    Xue Ling didn''t know why he was looking at himself like that, but he could basically tell that the current situation was very tense. Not only that, he had just stunned the person who could save him from the sea of misery. But he was not the unfortunate original owner of this body, and he always had ways to deal with the situation.


    Therefore, he nce around leisurely and took in his current surroundings. He was surprised to find that he was in a ce that looked like the imperial study.


    Not far from him, there was a desk that the Emperor should have used to handle things. There were all kinds of things piled up in disarray, and because there was a mess outside, no one here had concerned themselves with tidying it at all.


    Following the system''s instructions, Xue Ling opened a secretpartment and took out the missing imperial jade seal and tiger insignia that had been ced within. He stored them on his body, and then selected some calligraphy, paintings, and jade pottery that he then had the system take back into the system space. The most important thing were the few boxes of ointment that the system pointed out. They were ced in the cab not far from the desk, and after Xue Ling swept them all up, he opened the door to look outside.


    The pce seemed to be on fire, and there were all kinds of loud shouts and noises. Many people seemed to have gathered there, and the rebel ministers and traitors had not yet entered the pce. Even so, the nominal Emperor, Xue Ling, had beenpletely abandoned. When he opened the door to the study, the soldiers who were supposed to have been stationed by the door were no longer there.


    Xue Ling tsked. This meant there was nobody here who could help him steal. He was also unable to change out of his current dragon robes, and could only close the door and turn back.


    The system disyed maps of the entire pce for him. He could see where people were gathered, where they were scarce, and he could even see where the fighting had progressed to; it was allid out in front of him. He carelessly took a look - probably because the Emperors of previous dynasties were afraid of death, there was a secret passage from inside the imperial study that would lead to the outside of the pce. It was very well hidden, and had obviously been abandoned for many years. Other than Xue Ling, who knew nothing about the situation yet inexplicably had a grasp over everything, there was probably nobody else who could find and enter it.


    Xue Ling ced his hands under the little eunuch''s armpits and pulled him into the secret passage like a sack.


    The secret passage had not been opened for many years. There was a lot of dust and nothing could be seen clearly, but the air was still good. It had not gone stale because of how long it had been sealed, and the two of them could still breathe.


    After throwing the little eunuch inside, Xue Ling re-opened the door to the imperial study. This ce had already been turned upside down by him earlier. He kicked over a few chairs, making it look as though he had been swept away, and then turned around and entered the secret passage himself, closing the entrance behind him.


    Shortly after he left, a group of soldiers rushed into the imperial study, and they turned the whole room upside down all over again. After finding nobody useful, they rushed back outside like the tide.


    Their Master had sufficient incentive tomand the army to move; whether or not they managed to catch the Emperor didn''t matter. The key thing they needed to do was to find the thing their Master wanted.


    Xue Ling entered the secret passage and found a row of cabs next to the entrance. With the system''s help, he sessfully found the candles and matches inside the cabs. After lighting the candles, the passage was no longer covered in darkness so thick that one couldn''t even see their own hand when it was ced in front of their face.


    He gave the little eunuch a kick, and after confirming that he was still unconscious, Xue Ling let out a sigh in relief and had the system tell him what was going on.


    After going through so many worlds, Xue Ling was already ustomed to emergencies urring whenever he transmigrated. But it was obvious that this world was not a world filled with magic or abilities, and the body he now upied was so weak that it was terrifying. His exertions from just now seemed to have used up all of his physical strength, and all he could do now was copse on the ground of the secret passage and gasp for breath. He didn''t even have the energy left to pull out the system''s fur.


    Perhaps it was because this passage was too dirty; the system was unwilling to allow its white fur to be stained with dust, so it had constantly chosen tomunicate with its host via soulmunication. Very quickly, it had sent this world''s story to Xue Ling.


    First, Xue Ling checked up on his current body''s identity, and then burst intoughter.


    He now understood why the system hadn''t dared to appear in front of him - it was definitely afraid that he would kill it.


    This was a world with settings simr to that of an ABO world. He didn''t know who hade up with it, but Xue Ling sometimes found himself admiring the brain pits of people who created these kinds of stories.


    There were no women in this world. To be precise, the women-type characters were men who werebelled as ''ger''. They were petite, and their strength was much weaker than ordinary men. In short, they were all pretty boys - pretty boys who could have children. In this world, gers were born to be married off as wives. They would always have a red cinnabar mole somewhere on their body, and the vibrancy of their red mole represented their fertility level.


    Basically, whether or not they could have children was based on this red cinnabar mole.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling''s current body was a ger. But there were very few people who knew about the matter of him being a ger. The ointment that the system had told him to bring along was precisely what he smeared on his face to cover up his red mole. Because this current body''s red cinnabar mole was right at the corner of his eyes, it was extremely conspicuous. Although the red coloring was faint, it was still proof of his identity as a ger no matter what.


    But he was also the Emperor that stood above tens of thousands of people, and thest of the previous Emperor''s line. Despite his weak body and submissive personality, he was stillmanded to be the Son of Heaven. However, this was a conspiracy that the Empress Dowager had nned over the course of many years. He was only a chess piece for the Empress Dowager and his mother''s family. This exined why he was abandoned within minutes as soon as someone invaded the pce.


    Xue Ling had transmigrated into theter stages of the story. The influence he would be able to exert on the two male protagonists was very weak, and it would take a lot of effort for him to achieve his task. Therefore, after he learned about the body he currently inhabited, he switched to see what the original story, which was written from the perspective of another little ger in this world, was about.


    This was a story about the rebirth and changing of fate of a legitimate son in a prominent family. The protagonist shou was the legitimate second young master of the Central Judicial Office Shaoqing Li family. His name was Li Yuan.


    The back courts of most families were never peaceful, regardless of whether it was filled with women or gers. To top it off, this was set during the period where a dynasty was on the brink of copse, and the imperial court had fallen into the control of the Empress Dowager and her rtives. Although Li Yuan was a legitimate ger, and had an elder brother who cared for him, he did not live a happy life.


    In his early years, when the court had not yet been in turmoil, his life was wonderful and interesting. After all, he was a ger from arge family, and he could spend his days doing whatever he liked. But by the time he was about to be an adult and marry into someone else''s family, matters seemed to have inexorably turned upside down.


    His fiance was caught having an affair with his half-brother, who was born to a concubine. He saw the scene with his own eyes, and was nauseated to the point of throwing up. After turning ill and finally waking up, he discovered that his marriage had gone through - but in order to suppress the scandal, his father listened to his second wife''s whispered suggestion and actually had his half-brother marry his fiance under his name. Suddenly, his name was being used by another person, and he went from being a ger born to the first wife of the family to the son of a concubine.


    He spent his days in a daze, and had not yet responded to his change in identity when he was pushed down in the back court and his face disfigured.


    His mother died early on, and his elder brother was in the army far away. There was basically nobody in the Manor to protect him; his face had been disfigured, and as a ger who could no longer be married, he spent his days being mocked in the back court. He had a carefree life during his first eighteen years, but the years following that were full of suffering as he endured everyone''s malicious intentions.


    He slowly began to feel inferior, and turned cowardly. Later, he only knew that there was great chaos outside as his father had chosen to stand with the wrong faction. Li Manor was confiscated, and his family was banished. As a little ger who had nobody to depend on, his family basically forgot his existence as they fled. His elder brother finally came back and found him, but by then he was already dying and just hanging on with hisst breath. He was unwilling to die like this, without understanding what had happened.


    After his death, his soul did not disperse, but instead drifted around the world following his brother. He saw all kinds of things and learned what the world outside of Li Manor was like. He had lived a life of extravagance, but in some ces, people killed each other for food. The imperial court was ipetent and there was chaos everywhere. His elder brother had been dragged down by his father and became a criminal. He could only change his name and throw himself into the Southern Army, following the Southern Prince into battle, until he finally died on the battlefield.


    Li Yuan drifted through many ces. Mountains and rivers fell apart, and he watched as everything withered and died. The things he experienced throughout his life, from another perspective, seemed to finally make a lot of sense, and he felt like he understood a lot, but there still was a lot he did not know.


    Then, he woke up again and found that he had returned to the time when he was seventeen years old. There was still a lot of time to go before these disasters happened. Besides himself, Li Yuan was more concerned about the state of the world. He did not want the mountains and rivers to fall apart, nor did he want everything to be washed in blood.


    So the reborn Li Yuan set his sights on Prince Xian and helped him with his schemes. Although he was a ger, after so many years of drifting, his insights could not bepared with those of the gers who had been confined to their homes. The Prince Xian was attracted to him, and also greatly admired his ns, so the two of them fit well together. After going through thick and thin together, they finally sent troops over to suppress the pce.


    Xue Ling''s body now was that of the poor Emperor who had been forced onto the throne. In his original fate, the little eunuch brought him to flee, but they were unable to escape the eyes of the soldiers filling up the pce. He was directly thrown into prison; the new Emperor was his imperial uncle, but it was someone he had never interacted with before. His uncle felt no sympathy for him and ordered him beheaded before no longer concerning himself with him. Instead, he prepared a grand wedding and married Li Yuan.


    The little Emperor was no longer able to maintain hisfortable life. Without the ointment to cover it up, the red cinnabar mole in the corner of his eye was discovered by the jailer who was in charge of the prison. His identity as a ger was exposed, but the jailers had no intention of reporting this affair. Prince Xian''s soldiers were all peasant children who had previously never had enough to eat nor warm clothes to wear, and many of them spent most of their lives on the streets. The jailers had never seen such a beautiful little ger before, not to mention one who once was an Emperor who stood above ten thousand people. They had never even had a chance to gaze upon him.


    This group of bandits had already gone this far, there was no way they wouldn''t go further. They suddenly turned vicious and daring, and gang raped the little Emperor.


    He had still been underage. How could he stand such humiliation? After that incident, he smashed his own head and died inside the prison. He never even saw Li Yuan''s face while he lived.


    The story formally ended here. The new Emperor and his Empress linked hands and watched over these ten thousand miles of mountains and rivers, and lived happily together like princes and princesses in fairytales. Xue Ling thought to himself that he did not know whether he or the protagonist shou had been more miserable. Looking at what happened after the ending, he discovered that they were both in simr positions, and it was probably the best to not haggle over it so much.


    Prince Xian respected his Empress Li Yuan, but he was an Emperor and maintained an imperial harem. As long as they were gers, they would be admitted into the back pce. Li Yuan did not fight or cause strife in the back pce since what he cared about were themon people in the world. But Prince Xian was not a man who was willing to share joys and sorrows, riches and honor. He felt that his Empress was interfering time and again in the running of the government. Before he had power, he admired Li Yuan''s iparable wisdom and was happy that the person he shared a pillow with had these kinds of tactics, but after he stepped into the highest position and wielded the greatest power, Li Yuan''s interference in his matters made him resentful.


    These little things began to add up; Li Yuan thought that they were on the same boat together, and genuine feelings would triumph over everything. But he did not realize that the Emperor had be more and more guarded against him, and the two were drifting further and further apart. Li Yuan had been reborn, but he ultimately still failed to obtain a good ending.


    His cherished elder brother was destroyed by the Emperor''s schemes because of his military achievements. He himself ended up trapped deep in the back pce, and spent the second half of his life in the cold pce, until he finally died from depression.


    Reality had always been cruel. Compared to the beautiful perfection of the story, his final ending was much more provocative.


    Xue Ling flipped through all the information the system had given him and stretchedzily. He roughly understood what the current situation was. His brain turned as he began to think about how he should get out of his current deadlock.


    Li Yuan and Prince Xian''s army already upied the pce. Although they were unable to find the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia, and their ascension to the throne was still more or less iplete, changes in the pce did not usually bring about anything good. If they did not have the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia, they would most likely turn their gazes towards the Empress Dowager, who was this body''s mother. He originally had not been anything to be worried over, and nobody would think that he would be able to create any waves.


    The situation in the Capital needed to be changed. He could use his power to thoroughly kill off everyone who needed to be killed, but that would cause him to go OOC, and it was too uncontrolled. In that case, what he now needed to do was to leave the capital and find an army to help him recapture his position as Emperor.


    new arc! ancient settings really kill me (from a trantions perspective) so feel free to point out any mistakes¡­ my feelings won''t be hurt~


    also! Amalea from the discord server found the PERFECT image for the (-i_-£à) expression~

 Chapter 146

    11.2 - The Deng family intends to oppose us


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & juurensha


    There was a lot of noise outside the secret passage, but Xue Ling seemed quite at ease as he sat down.


    He lit a few candles andid them out on the te-paved passage that represented the kingdom''s terrain as he analysed the situation.


    Xue Kingdom was currently experiencing a period of decline. As early as during the middle of the old Emperor''s reign, the central government''s control over the local districts had be tenuous. The princes stationed in various ces around the kingdom and the governors of various provinces had be independent long ago. Although the situation within the kingdom seemed calm, in fact, they were suffering from both domestic strife and external pressure. The central government''s arms were not long enough, and even if Li Yuan and Prince Xian controlled the Capital, they would still have a long way to go if they wanted to unite the kingdom. This was also the reason why Li Yuan had to intervene in military affairster on, and one of the reasons Prince Xian became more and more wary of him.


    The vast stretches of rivers and mountains that belonged to Xue Kingdom since its foundation had long since been separated by the kings. Although the central government still existed, it controlled nothing more than the interior region around the Capital. The candles that Xue Lingid out represented the several princes and governors within Xue Kingdom that he could potentially make use of.


    There weren''t many people he could make use of. In fact, there were only four people, and these four had been local tyrants that ruled over their area for a very long time. Their lives were much morefortable than Xue Ling''s.


    The little eunuch lying on the ground was confused as he began to regain consciousness, rubbing his eyes as he woke up. The back of his neck ached, and his sight was blurry. He sat up and was still for a moment before he finally noticed His Majesty sitting there in the candlelight with a solemn expression.


    Shu Heng had served the little Emperor ever since he was small. He had watched him grow up and knew that his little master had always been suffering inside, but he could only watch from the side and had no way to share his worries. Even though he was often around his little master, Shu Heng was stillpletely enthralled by him.


    He was the Emperor''s closest servant and naturally knew that his little master was a ger. He had always kept this secret for him, and worried for him. In his younger years, his master had still been young, and others had no way to discern his secret - the little master was a tiny figure dressed in yellow robes as he sat on the Emperor''s throne. Nobody would look at him, and they mostly kept their heads lowered as they spoke of affairs. However, over the past two years, his master had begun to grow, and as his frame stretched, his appearance began to transform. Slowly, some of the ministers seemed to notice that something was wrong.


    Shu Heng had watched as that face gradually changed. Logically speaking, he should have built up a resistance to it, but at this moment, he was still dazzled, and his soul almost left his body.


    The candle shone brightly, and the mes flickered, making that beautiful face seem dreamlike and surreal. He had rubbed away the ointment at the corner of his eye and exposed the red cinnabar mole that looked like a teardrop. Shu Heng didn''t know if it was an illusion, but that red cinnabar mole seemed to have be much more vibrant. His gaze was lowered, his curling eyshes seemed to quiver under the candlelight like moths, and the mes reflected in his eyes brought out a wash of red¡­


    Shu Heng suddenly woke up from his daze as His Majesty''s thoughtful gaze swept over and met his eyes.


    He instantly remembered what had urred before he fell into aa, and what His Majesty had unexpectedly done to him. "Your Majesty¡­" He had always been both in awe and loving towards this little Emperor, but his actions earlier had been too impertinent due to his anxiety. Now, he was a little frightened as he recalled those events.


    Xue Ling restrained the coldness in his gaze and responded in azy tone, "You''ve woken up? Come over then."


    Shu Heng did not know where they were now, but looking at His Majesty''s appearance, it should be a safe ce. He was a little more reassured and moved to Xue Ling''s side. When he saw the candlesid out by His Majesty''s feet, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    His Majesty crouched on the ground, holding a candle in his hand, and pointed to the North. "Governor Wang''s family is in the North, and he has his own soldiers that obey his orders. He established his own independence there long ago and no longer heeds the imperial court''s orders. In the West, there is General Mo Bei who has 100,000 cavalry soldiers under hismand. They have been stationed outside for so long that they no longer obey the Emperor''s will. There is the Zhennan Prince to the South who has his own infantry and navy. He shares a border with the wealthiest part of the kingdom and has been established as the ruler of the South. Although the Shu Prince of the Southwest is Our royal uncle, we have never met at all. The stretch ofnd he rules over has always been known as the ''Kingdom of Abundance''. Even if We manage to find him and traverse the mountains and rivers to return to the Capital, the soldiers would be gasping for breath before they even arrive¡­"


    "Your Majesty¡­" Shu Heng blinked. He found it rather unbelievable that these words wereing out of His Majesty''s mouth.


    He might not know anything else, but he knew that ever since His Majesty learned that he was a ger, and different from other men, his focus had always been on wanting to learn things that gers would learn. He had never been interested in these political strategies and details at all. Later on, he didn''t even dabble in these matters; the kingdom did not require his rule, and he was only used as a decoration at court. If one were to be truthful, he had be the mascot of Xue Kingdom - ced there to look pretty, and if others began to find him annoying, it would be quite normal for his throne to be overturned and his position snatched away.


    Others might not know, but His Majesty''s greatest wish was to find an ordinary family to marry into and spend the second half of his life living in an ordinary and peaceful manner. How could these kinds of words be spoken from his lips¡­


    Xue Ling nced at Shu Heng''s face and understood what he was shocked by. He opened his mouth and spoke slowly, "This is ournd. We can choose not to want it, but others cannot be allowed to do this kind of disrespectful thing. I can bear the burden of all people under heaven, but all people under heaven will never defeat me. Shu Heng, do you understand?"


    Shu Heng was shocked. He waspletely stunned by His Majesty''s momentum at this moment. He discovered that his knees trembled and he almost wanted to kneel. "But Your Majesty, you¡­" You''re a ger! You were never intended to sit in this position and be ced in a situation where you had to deceive all under the heavens. You had no choice before, but now that you have an opportunity to escape, why would you involve yourself in this struggle?


    The tone of his voice as he called out ''Your Majesty'' was too reverent, and caused Xue Ling to press his lips together. "Shu Heng, the people are the knife, and I am nothing but the meat on the chopping board. If We don''t do something, do you really believe that Royal Uncle Xian would give Us a way to live?"


    Shu Heng was left speechless. The Xian Prince had been kept in the Capital by the previous Emperor precisely because he was too powerful. Unfortunately, keeping him in the Capital was the old Emperor''s intention, but the former Emperor copsed soon after the decree was issued despite still being in his prime. His little Majesty had been directly pushed onto the throne, and the Capital had been in turmoil from then on. The Xian Prince then restrained his movements and settled down for several years so that basically nobody noticed him anymore. Unexpectedly, he had always been nning to usurp the throne.


    Recalling what Prince Xian had done, Shu Heng''s face became grave.


    Prince Xian and the Empress Dowager had always been ipatible. They had been political enemies back then, and if he was really the one in power, his little Emperor would never havee to a good end¡­ "Then we should flee from the Capital. I can bring Your Majesty out, preserve our anonymity, and help Your Majesty live the rest of your life with no worries¡­"


    Xue Ling sneered: "Shu Heng, is it that you''re you too na?ve, or do you believe that I am as na?ve as you are? Allnd under the heavens belongs to the Emperor. Where can I escape to?"


    Shu Heng did not speak any more. He pressed his lips together and nked out his expression, but he was angry in his heart.


    He was really useless, causing His Majesty to have to worry about these things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Governor Wang''s family has not been a vassal of the Kingdom for a long time now. We do not have enough chips in Our hands to make them go against Prince Xian. And it will be a failure if there is a civil war, and thend ultimately ends up in the hands of outsiders." Xue Ling extinguished the candle that represented the northern ruler, and continued calmly, "Prince Shu is far removed from the situation, and General Mo Bei has an army of cavalry in his hands. If he really wanted to, he could level the Capital. However, he is indifferent by nature and does not concern himself with anything other than military power. He is most enthusiastic about fighting the Huns and disdains conflict within the royal court."


    "Your Majesty''s meaning is¡­ the Zhennan Prince?" Shu Heng hesitated as he spoke. He did not have much knowledge about these things, but he had heard of the Zhennan Prince''s reputation. "The Zhennan Prince is surnamed Wang. The old Emperor made an exception and bestowed a title to him back then, so he indeed owes a lot to the royal family¡­ Only, he has been away from the court for so many years now and has wholeheartedly devoted himself to the South¡­"


    "But he is close. Once we leave from the Capital, we only have to journey for less than half a month bynd and water in order to reach his territory." Xue Ling was most concerned about wasting time on the road. "If he''s willing to send troops, we willy siege to the Capital and take the Xian Prince by surprise in the shortest possible time."


    Shu Heng blinked. He was not sure why His Majesty was so confident about his ability to persuade the Zhennan Prince. "Your Majesty, when the Zhennan Prince was given his title, you were still young and had never seen him before. But I''ve glimpsed him a few times¡­"


    "Oh?" Xue Ling looked over with some interest. What he had said just now was inferred from the information he had at hand. After all, he had just arrived, and the original host''s memories were pitifully few and not useful at all. It was useful for him to hear more whenever possible. "Do share."


    "Shu Heng has not studied much, and can only say that he is one of the most prominent figures of the current era. He is different from the people in the Capital, tall and well-built, and he has a kind of never-ending courage. I only saw him once back then, but I was so scared my knees turned weak¡­ To be honest, the people in the Capital are all a little afraid of him¡­ He is a scourge. The title of Zhennan Prince is something he obtained through ughter. I heard that that he is the son of the humblest businessman. He then joined the army and stood out from others in the barracks using his ability to kill. Bandits were prevalent in the South back then, and he brought people to ughter them until they no longer dared to appear again. Although these words are somewhat disrespectful to Your Majesty, in the South, the people have always recognized the Prince of Zhennan as their ruler, and not Your Majesty."


    Xue Ling waved his hand and extinguished the two candles representing the Northwest and the Southwest. Heughed as he said, "Not to mention the South, even in the Capital, nobody recognizes Us." He stood up and continued, "Since the decision regarding which direction to go in has already been made, we should depart earlier. Although this secret passage is hidden, it is not a safe ce. After we''ve emerged from the secret passage, we will change our identities and exit the city heading towards the South. We''re going to look for the Zhennan Prince."


    Although the little eunuch did not think it was a good idea for a little ger to be running around everywhere, when he saw the resolution in his gaze, he had no way to say anything. He finally shut up and kept quiet.


    He had already done too many things he shouldn''t do today. It would be better if he just obediently listened to His Majesty.


    The secret passage was very long. The cab at the entrance contained somemonly used equipment - mainly silver and some clothes. Only, after so many years, while the silver could still be used, the clothes were rather ugly and old.


    Xue Ling did not concern himself overmuch. He had Shu Heng pack everything away, and after it was all cleared out, he brought Shu Heng with him and left.


    The secret passage was not just a single road that led outside. It was an intricate structure that had paths leading to other pces. If one did not have a map, it would be like running through a maze - there was a possibility that they would never be able to emerge. Of course, there were several exits. One of them led to a prosperous area, and someone from the pce was tasked with keeping the ce tidy all year round even if it had not been used for many years. It was absolutely impossible to use that path. The exit Xue Ling chose was the one that led the farthest away. It led to a small house in the suburbs that was empty all year round and had originally been intended as a refuge for the Emperor. It had not been looked after for many years but could still be used temporarily. That area was also sparsely popted, and they would not attract any unwanted attention by appearing out of the blue.


    It had been noon when they entered the secret passage. Because they had dyed for a while, it was dark by the time they emerged.


    Xue Ling sent Shu Heng to boil some hot water. After washing and rinsing, he reced his dragon robes with the old clothing from the secret passage.


    As an Emperor, his hair had been tied up despite his immaturity. Xue Ling let down his hairpletely after cleaning himself up, letting it remain as a sheet of ck silk. He looked for a mirror and finally took a look at his appearance in this life.


    In order to make himself look more like a man, the little Emperor had to make some changes to his appearance every day. Smearing ointment over the red cinnabar mole at the corner of his eyes was only one of them. In order not to make his skin look so white, he also had to darken his skin. He had originally been thin; after adding on the dark tint, he looked dark and thin, like a skinny monkey. But after he cleaned up and took a look, Xue Ling was no longer surprised about why the guards had been so overwhelmed that they were immediately willing to make a move against the little Emperor.


    The previous Emperor liked beauty. The little Emperor''s mother and current Empress Dowager had been named as the number one beauty in the world back then. Only, the Empress Dowager had been a poisonous scorpion type of beauty. He worked with his family and poisoned the former Emperor, ying an important role in the Emperor''s death while he was still in his prime. The little Emperor was nothing but a tool. The Empress Dowager seemed to disdain his identity, and spent very little time looking after him. If one asked him to describe how his son looked, he would probably be unable to say much. But in fact, the little Emperor had grown up to look very much like him.


    "Ji Yunhua. This appearance is truly as gentle as a cloud and as beautiful as a painting." Xue Ling reached out and touched his reflection in the bronze mirror. Although the reflection was not clear, he knew exactly what kind of face this was.


    He was really a beauty inspired by the moon, with jade in his bones, snow and ice in his skin, and autumn dew in his core. When one looked at him directly, they would feel invigorated. This kind of frail and soft look made Xue Ling''s eyebrows raise so high they almost reached the sky.


    Geez, there wasn''t even a hint of masculinity. The system really tried to make trouble all day long, picking out such weird bodies for him every time¡­


    They had escaped from the pce and had a temporary ce to settle down in, but the pce was still in chaos. The Xian Prince waited for a whole day, but none of the men at his disposal managed to find the imperial jade seal or tiger insignia.


    Li Yuan leisurely poured himself a cup of tea and sipped. His gaze was enigmatic as he suggested, "Could it have been brought away by Deng Shi?"


    Prince Xian clenched his fists, "The Deng family intends to oppose us."


    "Their control over the imperial court using the Emperor as a puppet is not a recent development. If we had not acted in secret this time, they would not have fallen behind and been forced to withdraw from the Capital in a hurry. Perhaps Deng Shi decided to steal away the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia in order to make some final trouble for you. At most, it will dy things by a day or two."


    "Ha." Prince Xian sneered. "That''s truly na?ve. Benwang will still ascend the throne without the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia just to show them it can be done!"


    "The ceremony has been prepared for a while now. Your Royal Highness can ascend the throne tomorrow."


    The Xian Prince looked at Li Yuan and reached out to hold his hand. He spoke affectionately, "After I''ve ascended the throne, I will bring you into the pce with a huge procession and appoint you as Empress."


    Li Yuan did not understand why he felt uneasy, but in the end, he put aside his worries, retrieved his hand, nodded and said, "Good. Then I''ll wait quietly for news from Your Majesty."


    forgot to mention, i changed ''King'' back to ''Prince'' - i was confused about how ranks work in ancient chinese settings.

 Chapter 147

    11.3 - [ The capital has fallen, and the Emperor''s whereabouts are unknown. ]


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    It was night time and everything should have been quiet, but a low groan suddenly echoed in the room, followed by the muffled sound of something hitting the ground. The person lying in bed immediately sat up, startled by the slight noise, and lit the candles on the table with a wave of their hand. The movement was swift, making the person who had just fallen into the room widen their eyes, their gaze turning dark.


    "Who is it?" The movements from person on the floor stilled because of the voice the bed, and the sharp de held in their hand remained there instead of flying out. Following that thin voice, someone climbed out of bed.


    The man had been badly injured and managed to hold on until he made it to the house. He thought nobody would be there as usual, but unexpectedly, he bumped into house''s owner, and his strength was no lower than his own.


    But to his surprise, the person who put on a coat and got up to slowly walk towards him was actually a little ger. The ger was beautiful, and his appearance was bright in the candlelight. Because he just woke up, his eyes were still sleepy. That pair of fox eyes were still half-closed and misty, and the mole that identified him as a ger in the corner of his eye looked like a brushstroke. When the ger, who was as beautiful as a painting, moved, he appeared even more vivid, and made the man''s lower body half-heartedly want to react.


    The other half of him was already unconscious due to the severity of his injuries.


    The many motionless, and could only look on as the young ger nced over him. He did not seem to be in a panic at all despite the fact that someone had rushed into the room in the middle of the night. He idly lit another candle and extinguished the one on the table. Then, he brought the candlestick with him as he walked towards the man on the floor.


    The light that the candle in his hand let off was much dimmer than the previous one. The man was surprised, but soon he understood his intentions.


    Since he was hiding in this house in order to escape pursuit, it was best to take precautions and ensure the candlelight from inside would not be noticed. The man didn''t know why, but his tense nerves suddenly rxed slightly.


    The ger brought the candle with him and crouched down in front of the man. The candlelight swept across his face, and the ger raised his eyebrows and asked, "Six Leaf Gate''s primary enforcer?"


    The man frowned. "You recognize me?" He wanted to defend himself, but his wounds made it so that he was unable to move at all.


    The ger did not answer him, and only brought the candle closer to carefully look him up and down. He then asked critically, "How many people were you surrounded by, to end up wounded like this?"


    The man pressed his lips together. He did not answer this time, but the little ger seemed to be able to read his mind. He continued for him, "The Xian Prince took over the pce today. Did you rush to the pce because you heard the news?"


    "Who are you?!"


    "Who were you trying to save? If it was Deng Shi, he has already been escorted away. Rx, nothing happened to him. If you wanted to save the Emperor, then there''s nothing to worry about." The man remained lying on the ground. He was bing weaker due to his wounds, but he was still conscious at the moment. When he heard the ger in front of him say those words, he realized even more clearly that this person was not ordinary. The ger then pinched his chin, and forced him to raise his gaze. His voice was slow and steady as he asked, "Speak. Who are you loyal to?"


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and coolly answered, "Of course I''m loyal to the current Emperor." He knew that if he said something wrong, his next step would be death, but now that he has arrived at this point, the only thing he could do was remain firm in his beliefs.


    "Oh." The gerughed, stood up and said, "You can consider yourself lucky." He went to the door, opened it, and called out, "Shu Heng,e in."


    That was a familiar name. The man did not have time to think about it, because he had lost too much blood, and was slipping into aa.


    While he was in a daze, he seemed to hear the ger''s voice, speaking calmly and indifferently, as though his words could not possibly be more simple. "I saved your life. It will belong to me from now on." From within his trance, it felt as though he had fulfilled some sort of fate. He was reassured, and rxedpletely, allowing himself to fall deep into unconsciousness.


    Shu Heng was called to the room by His Majesty to carry a body in the middle of the night. He waspletely muddled, and when he saw the wound on the man, he became thoroughly shocked. It looked like he was basically split in half! Although he was still breathing, could he still be called a human being?


    His Majesty crossed his arms and idly watched as he moved the body, and when he called Shu Heng over, he even kicked the man lightly with his foot and asked him, "Shu Heng, is he familiar to you? This is the Six Leaf Gate''s primary enforcer. If we can cure him, our future in the south will be more secure."


    Shu Heng''s expression was full of confusion. "But Your Majesty, how will we treat him?"


    His Majestyughed and asked him to move the body to the bed - he had his ways.


    Shu Heng felt that His Majesty seemed to have thoroughly grown up during the course of this change in the pce''s ownership. He always only spoke vaguely, and let him confused and unable to understand, but this version of His Majesty made him inexplicably want to trust in him. Therefore, he carried the man whom His Majesty called the ''primary enforcer of Six Leaf Gate'' to the bed, and then brought over water in order to wipe off the blood on his body. He conveniently wiped off the blood and grime on the man''s face while His Majesty brought out a series of acupuncture needles and use them to stem the man''s constant bleeding and forced thest wisp of life to remain in his body.


    What surprised Shu Heng even more were His Majesty''s next actions. He was sent out of the room, and told to guard the door. He did not know what His Majesty did, but by the time he went in again, the wounds on the man had disappeared. Even the small arrow wounds on his face were gone, and the man''s face was no longer as pale as it had been, his breathing steady. He looked nothing like the half cut-apart body that arrived just a few moments ago.


    Shu Heng was totally stunned. He could not figure out when His Majesty had learned this skill - it was just like robbing life from the underworld! And he really managed to save the man.


    His Majesty seemed to know what he was surprised about. He wiped his hands clean and then offered a sentence, "We are the true Dragon Emperor. Is there anything We cannot do?"


    At this point, Shu Heng could only reply, "No. Your Majesty rules with heaven''s grace, and is bound to rule over everything under heaven."


    His Majesty waved his hand and yawned, "Its unnecessary to rule over everything under heaven. It''ll be enough if the person now sitting in that position gets lost and rolls off the throne."


    Shu Heng: "¡­"


    At daybreak, Shu Heng took the silver His Majesty handed to him and went out to buy some necessities. He also went to a royal house that His Majesty had told him to go to, used his token to take some things and bought a carriage before hurrying back to the courtyard in the suburbs.


    The pce had been washed in blood, but the everyday people were not aware of it. For them, it did not matter if the Emperor changed, or who he was. As long as their days went on, who actually sat on that seat made no difference to them. Therefore, Shu Heng''s journey back was smooth - all the way until he arrived at the courtyard with the carriage and was stopped by the man standing at the door.


    Shu Heng jumped out of the carriage, ignored the man who had an ugly expression on his face, led the horses into the yard, and closed the door.


    "Where''s your master?!" The man asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Shu Heng frowned. "Is this your attitude towards your benefactor?"


    The man choked and had nothing to respond with for a moment. When he woke up this morning, he found that his wounds werepletely healed. It was amazing, but at the same time, he kept feeling that something was wrong. Only when he went to inquire about his situation, he couldn''t find anyone else in the house¡­


    For a moment, he thought that he had met a ghostst night.


    Otherwise, none of this made any sense¡­


    Fortunately, he had only gone outside and stood there for a while before someone actually returned. But the person who came back was not the one he expected to see.


    Mu Ge had been to this courtyard before. The owner here seemed to use this ce as storage or as a vacation home, and nobody was here most of the time. But at fixed intervals, someone woulde over and go through everything in the courtyard before leaving it empty once again. Mu Ge asionally needed to go to the outskirts of the city for investigations, and would stay here for the night. Every time he left, he would tidy up the house and leave some silver inside.


    He chose toe herest night believing that nobody would find him here, but unexpectedly, the owner of the house came back.


    Shu Heng ignored him, and brought the things down from the carriage. He brought the wine and groceries into the house, and then drove the carriage to one side before looking at Mu Ge. "Master said you were the primary enforcer for Six Leaf Gate?"


    Mu Ge recalled what that person had mentioned that to himst night, and nodded. "But not afterst night." He openly confronted Prince Xian, and they would never have let him go unless they were certain that he would die from his injuries.


    "You were chased?"


    "¡­" He nodded again.


    "Since it was for His Majesty''s sake, it doesn''t matter if you stay." Shu Heng pouted and said, "I''m telling you, His Majesty''s identity is special. Don''t make a fuss when you see him. You''re not allowed to have any ideas about His Majesty; otherwise, I will castrate you."


    Mu Ge: "???" Just as he wanted to ask him what he meant, another person stepped into the yard.


    Xue Ling had also gone out to buy some necessities. He also purchased some new clothing and changed into a new set while the rest was put away into the system space. When he came back, he had a fan in his hand and looked like a fashionable gongzi. The cinnabar mole in the corner of his eye had been covered up by salve, but it had no way of hiding the attractiveness of his face.


    "Awake?" As soon as Xue Ling entered, he saw the two people standing and staring foolishly in the courtyard. He closed the fan in his hand and said, "Now that you''re awake, we''ll have the noon meal, and depart after eating. Prince Xian should still be paying attention to Deng Shi, and has not yet noticed that We have not died." He narrowed his eyes and smiled at Mu Ge. "If We remember correctly, you should be Mu Ge, the primary enforcer for Six Leaf Gate. Back then, when you won Our recognition, We gifted you with an inscription?"


    Mu Ge''s eyes opened wide as he finally realized identity of the person in front of him. He knelt down violently, and had no time to consider why the person who he had clearly seen was a gerst night had turned into a man. He bowed his head and said, "Your Majesty is unharmed. It is really fortunate for our Xue Dynasty!"


    He finally remembered why this person was so familiar to him. Years ago, when he had still been a secret guard in the pce, he had spent a night guarding him. At that time, the night was long and the job as a secret guard was boring. He found himself looking at this person often. Back then, the little Emperor had been a young boy who had not yet grown up, and the temperament evident between his brows now had not been present before¡­


    As time went on, he became aware that his thoughts were different from that of the others. He knew that the person in the Emperor''s position was not someone who could be coveted, but he had no way to tear his gaze away from him. In order to ensure he did not do anything out of line, he transferred out of the secret guard department and entered the Six Fan Gate. After that, he ruthlessly threw himself into his work, gained fame, and finally received an inscription from him¡­


    It was also those unspeakable thoughts that made him leave everything behind and run desperately to the pce when he learned that the throne had been overthrown. Even if he died, he wanted to save that person from the sea of bitterness¡­


    Xue Ling closed the door and nced at the scowling Mu Ge. He sneered and spoke, "You can say those words to anyone, but I am an exception. You should have retained your memories fromst night, and you should be aware of what kind of person We are."


    Mu Ge''s heart jumped, and he recalled the red cinnabar mole he had seen in the corner of this person''s eyesst night.


    "I saved you, so your life is mine. Whether you like it or not, it was easy to save you, and killing you would not be difficult either. Understood?"


    Mu Ge lowered his head and answered, "This minister is Your Majesty''s man. Even in death, I will be Your Majesty''s ghost!"


    Xue Ling nodded his head, and did not mention how strange these words were. Instead, he said, "Get up, after the noon meal, I''ll help you put on a disguise. We are leaving the Capital and going to the Jinji Ferry Port." That was the closest ferry port from the Capital. Boats came and went from there every day. It was the shortest route to the South.


    Mu Ge did not ask him why he had made such ns. He nodded his head several times quickly, and then got up.


    Xue Ling looked him over again before shifting his gaze away and sitting down for the noon meal.


    Thousands of miles away from the Capital, in Zhanjing. Inside Zhennan Pce, the Zhennan Prince had lost control over his temper and was currently smashing things.


    His deputy general stood beside him was worried as he tried to restrain His Royal Highness while anxiously asking the attendants standing to the side, "What exactly happened here!"


    "I don''t know!" The little servant was also anxious as he helped to restrain him. He was so stressed that sweat had begun to form on his forehead. "His Royal Highness woke up this morning in an extremely irritable mood. Just now, the more he held back, the angrier he got, and then he suddenly started breaking things!"


    The deputy general was tongue-tied, but His Royal Highness finally seemed to have smashed enough and felt better as opened his mouth to order, "Have peoplee and tidy things up."


    The deputy general quickly waved his hand to let the little servant tidy up before going up and asking in a bit of a panic, "Royal Highness¡­ You are¡­"


    Prince Zhennan pressed his fingers to his forehead and shook his head. "I don''t know. After receiving this piece of newsst night, I felt turmoil in my heart. Last night especially, I had continuous nightmares and a kind of ominous feeling."


    The deputy general somewhat curiously epted the letter from His Royal Highness, and was surprised as he gave it a nce.


    [ The capital has fallen. The Xian Prince ascended the throne, Deng Family fled, and the Emperor''s whereabouts are unknown. ]

 Chapter 148

    11.4 - Some beauties could not be forgotten with a mere nce


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, Bluebug & Macabre


    "The Xian Prince turned against him?" The deputy general felt incredulous at first, then he recovered and no longer found it strange. He nodded and said, "That right. He''s been lying low for so many years. Treason is nothing but an idea. But he really has some means, to achieve this without any warning."


    "This is only the beginning." After smashing things and venting his emotions, Ying Sheng restrained himself and spoke in a cold voice, "Once he sits on the throne, our people will no longer be able to pass their days peacefully."


    The deputy general frowned and said, "He is in the Capital. Even if he raises troops, how many real men can he pull together? Your Royal Highness doesn''t need to be concerned over this. If Your Royal Highness really wants that position, we can send troops to take the throne and support your ascension within a year!" It was not the first time he had such an idea, and he didn''t feel that it was a taboo topic at all. His worshipful gaze made it seem as though the person in front of them should not be just a mere Zhennan Prince who governed the south - he should be the Emperor who ruled over everything under the heavens.


    Ying Sheng did not intend to correct his remarks. He could be certain that the root cause of his irritation was not the Xian Prince''s ascendance to the throne. He did not care about who was in charge of the world - after all, in his eyes, there was nothing in the world he could not fight for and obtain as long as he wanted it. There must have been something in the news that bothered him, but he had simply ignored it the first time because it was too insignificant.


    Ying Sheng attached great importance to his intuition. He wrinkled his brows and read the news over carefully twice before finally finding the point that he had consistently neglected.


    The Emperor''s whereabouts were unknown¡­


    The Emperor¡­


    ¡­ his whereabouts were unknown?


    He carefully separated the words contained in this phrase, chewed them over slowly, and read them again and again until he finally confirmed that they had been affecting his nerves and making him anxious. After all these years battling throughout the Kingdom, this was the first time that Ying Sheng had been so affected by something. After reading this phrase, it seemed that his thoughts became rather distracted¡­


    It was strange. He hadn''t even seen that little Emperor before¡­


    He had made a trip to the capital eight years ago when he had been awarded the title of Zhennan Prince, but at that time the person who upied the Dragon Throne had been the previous Emperor in his prime. He had been wary of him due to his influence, but at the same time had to bestow him with the title of Zhennan Prince to appease him. Back then, Ying Sheng had been disdainful towards everything rted to the Capital. After all, it was a ce dedicated to sensual pleasures, far away from disasters and strife. They could not see the threats in front of them and indulged in extravagant lifestyles. Sooner orter, they would self-destruct for that very reason. This had also been why he was uninterested, and he had never returned since then.


    Even when the Emperor suddenly copsed and the little Emperor was pushed onto the stage, the Capital ravaged by turmoils both hidden and in the open; he simply looked on indifferently and waited for them to destroy each other from within.


    ording to the news his spies sent, the little Emperor was weak, ipetent, and had no opinions of his own. He could not¡ªand had no interest in¡ªinterfering in political affairs. All he wanted was a stable life. How could this kind of person catch his attention¡­


    Hold on¡­


    When he came to this point, his thoughts suddenly ran into a dead end. Ying Sheng finally realized what was strange about this piece of information.


    Based on the little Emperor''s situation, Deng Shi definitely wouldn''t have brought him with him when he fled. He was helpless in the pce by himself. Other than being caught by the Xian Prince, his only other option would have been to turn into a corpse on the spot. However, the message sent by his people stated that his ''whereabouts were unknown''. That meant nobody knew if he was alive, or if he was dead, and that no corpse could be found¡­ No matter how he thought about it, there was something suspicious about the situation.


    If he was really in the pce, there was no way his life or death would be unknown. The Xian Prince might be unconcerned about this, but Ying Sheng felt that perhaps he needed to look into the backing of this little Emperor. After he had considered all of the above, he immediately wrote a letter and arranged for it to be sent by pigeon in order to notify his spies at the capital as quickly as possible.


    They were asked to find the little Emperor as quickly as possible.


    It was better to hold a variable like this in one''s own hands.


    The deputy general watched as he frowned and thought for a long time before suddenly bing enlightened. He wrote furiously, then called for people toe and send off his letter. The deputy general was a little confused, and opened his mouth to ask, "Your Royal Highness, since there have been changes in the Capital, do we need to make some preparations?"


    "Straightening out everything in the Capital, rooting out all the spies, gathering the army, and storing up grain for war will take Ji Ronghan a lot of time. Plus, the year is about to end and winter ising. If he really ns to make war, he won''t be able to begin for at least two or three years. The one who should be in a hurry is him, not us." His eyes and expression were both indifferent as he spoke of the new Emperor in the Capital. His fingers tapped on the desk as he continued, "The sea will be frozen over soon. If we really n to make a move, we''ll also need to wait until spring. Send out the order - we will remain on standby. After all, the south is the most secure. If he really were to make a move, he would not choose to target us first." Although he was a businessman''s son, his forehead was full of a schrly spirit. He was clearly a fighter and swordsman, his every move was heroic andpelling, but when his face softened, it appeared as gentle as jade. This kind of temperament was very contradictory, but it could be used to judge his mood.


    "Yes! Your subordinate will give the order!" The deputy general saw that his expression had turned cold and indifferent, as icy as the oing winter snow, and understood that something was bothering him in his heart that he could not figure out. His Royal Highness''s mind was not something he could figure out, and he could only obey orders and return to the army headquarters to discuss with their military leaders.


    The end of the year was approaching for Xue Kingdom, and winter was now approaching. Snow fell during this part of the year, regardless of whether it was the South or the North. This was also the origin of Xue Kingdom''s name.


    Xue Ling and his party rushed and caught thest ship to leave the ferry port before the river froze up. It was a cargo ship, and Shu Heng gave the sailors enough money so that they would agree to take the three of them along.


    At the end of the day, the body he inhabited was a ger''s body. Even after the system''s strengthening and Xue Ling''s conscious exercising, this kind of arduous journey took too much of a toll on his body. Especially after boarding the boat, Xue Ling found that his body was prone to seasickness, and after sailing for half a month, he had lost weight all over. Shu Heng was anxious, but there was nothing he could do to help. Even Mu Ge''s face was full of worry.


    Xue Ling did not hide his identity as a ger during the journey. Instead, he said that both of his parents had died, and his elder brother was escorting him to the south to stay with their rtives. Such a bleak life story, coupled with his sick but still good-looking appearance, made it so that the people on board took good care of them. Although he was sick the whole way, they did not suffer much, and Xue Ling just needed to endure until it was over.


    By the time the boat came ashore, the excitement of New Year festivities had already infected everyone on board. They were excitedly talking about how they would spend the new year after returning home. Xue Ling had been recuperating from his seasickness and nobody tried to chat with him. Shu Heng also tried to keep him from learning too much, fearing that he would be sad if he heard.


    One must know that at this timest year, even if nobody cared about or loved His Majesty, at the end of the day, nobody would dare to shortchange him on anything. He had many people around him, and there would still be some semnce of a celebration. It waspletely different from how he was now - ill to the point where his face had paled a lot. He looked pitiful, and looking at him made Shu Heng''s heart hurt.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ship docked at Jiangxi Pier in Zhanjing. This was thergest port in the south, and also the one closest to Zhanjing, which was where the Zhennan Prince''s pce was located.


    Mu Ge disembarked and went out to shop. By the time Xue Ling and Shu Heng had gotten out of bed, the carriage and some necessary supplies to stay warm had already been prepared.


    Snow drifted down from the skies. Xue Ling reached out a hand towards the sky, wanting to catch the snow, but his hand was pressed down by Mu Ge and he was forced to wear a fur muffler. They were not short on money, so Mu Ge had purchased the best for him. The giant fur wrapped around his face, making it appear small and delicate. His long hair that drifted behind him was tied up loosely. Mu Ge helped him put on a big fur hat, making him look like a little round ball made of fur.


    His face still carried traces of illness, and he did not resist as he was being wrapped up, simply allowing Mu Ge to move him at will. After everything was settled, Xue Ling even smiled at him and said, "I originally just wanted to find a bodyguard, but you''re even taking over Shu Heng''s job."


    Shu Heng snorted from beside them. Hepletely agreed with His Majesty''s words.


    Mu Ge had no expression on his face as he replied, "It is our duty to take care of you. It''s the same regardless of who does it. If he moves too slowly, then I''ll step up and do it instead."


    Shu Heng wanted to go up and argue with him about who was slow, but Mu Ge waved him away before passing a small heater into his arms. Mu Ge''s voice softened a little as he said, "Keep this heater to warm your body. The wind outside is very strong - you should get into the carriage first."


    Xue Ling nodded and turned his head to order Shu Heng, "Shu Heng, go to the city first and see if there are any courtyards for sale. Choose a small one and buy it quickly. It''s already winter, and we''ll most likely have to stay and wait for spring in Zhanjing."


    Now that Shu Heng had been given something to do, he rushed to get it done. He turned the horse that Mu Ge had bought for him, and rode towards the city.


    Mu Ge helped Xue Ling into the carriage, and then sat in the driver''s seat and prepared to drive. He turned his head in time to see Xue Ling stretch his head out, and pursed his lips. "It''s windy outside."


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "I just want to see what Zhanjing looks like. I''ve never left the Capital before."


    "The Zhennan Prince Ying Sheng. He has more at his disposal than General Mo Bei and the northern Wang family. If you want him to side with you, what you need to do does not involve looking at the scenery." Mu Ge was frustrated for a while, but could onlye up with this discouraging remark.


    Xue Ling tsked, and said, "We know that it will be difficult to impress him, but he is the only choice¡­"


    "What if he is unwilling to help? Where will you go then?"


    Xue Ling turned away and lowered the curtain, blocking Mu Ge''s gaze. He knew what answer Mu Ge wanted, but he would never allow himself to remain mediocre for the rest of his life.


    When the original master of a body''s wishes conflicted with his own task, he could only choose toplete the task. He needed to change the fate of the two protagonists, and the simplest way to do that would be to fight his way over, and give them no chance for regrets¡­


    A long timeter, Mu Ge heard the voice of the youth as it drifted out of the carriage. It was not dull, but carried a slight nasal quality from his illness. It was a little cute if one listened closely. But the words that he spoke seemed to decisively dispel any wishful thoughts he might have had. "Mu Ge, there is nothing that We want that cannot be achieved. Regardless of what means need to be used, We will do it."


    In order to hide his identity, Mu Ge has not heard him address himself this way in half a month. Now that His Majesty was using the royal ''we'', Mu Ge suddenly felt that the snow falling on his head suddenly turned cold¡­


    That''s right. Even if he was more approachable now, he was still that Emperor that stood up high. Even if he had been pulled down from the throne, he still had his own persistence¡­ And he had said before, that no matter what he wanted, he would desperately give his all to get it for him¡­


    Snowkes fluttered and gradually turned the entire city of Zhanjing white. Every household lit a redntern for theing New Year, and at this moment, even the royal pce was busy.


    Everyone was busy, but this was Ying Sheng''s most leisurely time.


    New Year''s Day and the visitors it would bring had not arrived yet. It was already holiday time, and he did not have many military affairs to deal with. On the first day that it snowed, he chose a good horse and prepared to go outside of the city for a stroll.


    He changed into casual clothes and ordered all of his followers to withdraw, then slowly made his way to the city gates.


    The first day of the New Year was in two days. By then, there would be an extraordinary amount of carriages and horsesing and going from the city gates. Manymoners who lived outside the city wereing inside to shop, forming a long, orderly line at the city gates.


    "I''m bringing gongzi to his rtives." Ying Sheng heard this sentence from amidst the noise, and his gaze very naturally fell onto the body of the speaker. His voice was strong, and it seemed that his martial arts ability was not weak. When he nced over, that man''s face was expressionless, but the momentum he carried was not hidden at all.


    Even though he looked dangerous, the guard had no intention of casually allowing him into the city, and repeated his previous request. "The people inside the carriage need toe out so we can see them. Stop hiding."


    The stalemate seemed tost for a while, and just when Ying Sheng began to feel bored, his ears twitched as he heard another voice that made him want to stay where he was.


    "Brother Mu, since it''s Zhanjing''s rule, we should just cooperate. Don''t make things difficult for the guard brothers." The voice did not carry any special timbre. In fact, it was a little hoarse due to illness. But as he spoke, he lifted the curtain of the carriage and leaned his body outside.


    The light-colored cloak was wrapped around his slender body, and his ck silky hair hung behind him. He wore a hat made of some unknown animal''s fur on his head, and everything around him was furry, emphasizing the impact that face had on his heart. The little ger''s face was like jade, and the red cinnabar mole in the corner of his eye was like a plum blossom in winter, a single blossom lying in the midst of snow-covered earth. The red was dazzling, and gorgeous, and made Ying Sheng''s heart pause for a moment¡­


    please wee the new editor to our team, Macabre!

 Chapter 149

    11.5 - There is another story set in this world


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    "Brother guard, as you can see, I am not a dangerous person. It''s just that I got sick due to the long road we''ve travelled, and elder brother Mu was worried about me getting a chill from the wind, so he wouldn''t let mee out." When his expression was gentle, it made others'' hearts turn soft. Even passersby who were not involved in their discussion could not bear to say anything harsh to him when they saw him, so the guard at the door nodded and waved them on their way.


    It wasn''t until the carriage curtain had lowered, the carriage wheels turning as the sound of hoofs hitting the ground gradually faded away, that Ying Sheng finally pulled himself together, a vibrant red flush spreading across his cheeks. It seemed as though his heart wanted to fly out of his chest.


    His agitated horse gave a loud snort as its front hooves struck against the ground, hoping its master would snap out of his daze. Instead, its master stroked its mane with his big hands.


    Ying Sheng urged the horse forward with his legs, and it charged forward as though it had never been allowed to run before, rushing headlong out of the city gates. The guards looked at each other, and finally chose to remain at their posts as though they had seen nothing.


    The guards had noticed Ying Sheng''s figure when he stopped at the gates for a while, but they hadn''t dared to disturb him.


    Shu Heng had arrived at the city much earlier than Xue Ling and Mu Ge, and already made all the necessary arrangements. Mu Ge drove the carriage into the city and brought them to an inn before settling Xue Ling in a guest room. The courtyard Shu Heng had found still needed to be cleaned. Because they had been in a hurry, he had not been too picky and selected the first one that was decent and purchased it in Xue Ling''s name.


    Before they left the Capital, Shu Heng had acquired identity tokens for the three of them at Xue Ling''s request. They made it easier for them to travel through Xue Kingdom without arousing suspicion.


    "Master, I''ve already found several people to clean up the cottage. Although it''s a bit worn down, after it''s been cleaned out, it should be all right for us to wait out the year there. I will go out with Mu Ge to purchase some necessities so that Master can settle infortably." Shu Heng was so busy, he was turning around in circles, but he still remained very respectful towards Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling took off his hat, opened the window in the guest room, and leaned out. He noticed that the window was facing the backyard of the inn, and a plum blossom tree had been nted. The tree was in bloom, and the petals leisurely drifted to the ground. "Shu Heng, you don''t need to be so respectful when addressing me. I am now a child from a poor family. It''s enough to address me as gongzi - you don''t need to call me Master."


    "Yes, gongzi." Shu Heng closed the window and frowned, "Gongzi has not yet recovered properly from his illness, it''s best not to get a chill from the wind."


    "I''m not some easily-broken porcin doll." Xue Ling took off his cloak and lightly patted his own face. "We don''t have much time for rest and recuperation. Mu Ge, go out and inquire about how the Zhennan Prince has set up the hierarchy here. It would be best if you can provide specific details, like who his people are and who he is close to so I know whom to approach."


    Mu Ge nodded. "Yes."


    "Speaking of the people under the Zhennan Prince¡­" Shu Heng hesitated for a moment, then said, "When I inquired about the courtyard, I heard some information."


    "Oh?"


    "About a year ago, a new military advisor arrived at Zhennan Pce and was given an honorary position by the Zhennan Prince. They say that his wisdom is unparalleled and he is a monstrous existence that the Zhennan Prince has acknowledged. Moreover, he is still a ger, and it''s rumored that they are a match made in heaven. Perhaps gongzi can start by approaching him?"


    "Military advisor?" Xue Ling raised his eyebrows, his expression meaningful. "That''s really interesting. Mu Ge, focus on investigating this military advisor when you go out to gather information."


    "Yes."


    After sending the two of them out, Xue Ling sat down and rubbed his forehead. He called the system out and asked, "What''s going on? Where did this military advisore from?"


    "Oh? Didn''t I tell the host about this before?" The system swished its snow-white tail and sent Xue Ling the details for another story. "In fact, the author did not only write the story of Prince Xian and Li Yuan in this world. There is another story set in this world."


    It was the first time Xue Ling had encountered such a situation. He was a little curious, and wanted the system to exin it properly.


    "Some writers create a world, and then continue to write another story in the same world that the first story was set in. The next story may or may not be rted to the original story."


    "Is it because of the second story that you told me to choose the Zhennan Prince?"


    "Yes, there are two stories in this series. One is about Li Yuan and Prince Xian, which ended after they got married. That is to say, that story is over now. The author then added another story that was based on their sessful rebellion. The main character of this story is a time traveler who came to this time period from the modern era. That means that the happenings of this current dynasty were recorded as history for him, and the reason he came to these ancient times was to change the history of the world."


    "Huh?"


    After the Xian Prince ascended the throne, he tried hard to govern, but because Xue Kingdom''s structure had been fixed in ce for a long time and the cracks had existed for so long, it was impossible for it to recover in his lifetime. In addition, as he got older, he began to miss Li Yuan''s love for him more and more, but Li Yuan had died in the cold pce long ago. The more he missed him, the less heart he had to govern. After his death, the next Emperor returned to their previous old habits and indulged in decadence until the Xue Princedom was thoroughly set on the path to destruction.


    The time traveler had a special fondness towards this era. He was a student from the Chinese Department, and was rather solitary. He felt that his life should be devoted to his love of words, and his favorite person was actually the Zhennan Prince ''Ying Sheng'' from the histories. But Ying Sheng''s ending in history was not good - he was assassinated. The chaos that resulted in the south due to his demise elerated Xue Kingdom''s demise. The time traveler was deeply concerned about his death. Perhaps he felt too strongly about it, because one day, when he woke up, he found that he had crossed over to this period in history.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ying Sheng was still alive, and the Xian Prince had just ascended the throne. Everything could still be changed, so he started nning to change Ying Sheng''s fate step by step. The fact that he was different from others made Ying Sheng notice him, and they slowly got to know each other and fell in love, but it wasn''t until this military advisor took the brunt of a blow meant for Ying Sheng that they finally abandoned the worries they had in their hearts and got together. Then, they fought their way to the capital, unified Xue Kingdom, and changed history.


    Xue Ling took in such a touching love story, and his eyebrows wrinkled in an increasingly fierce frown. "It looks like the author deliberately set Li Yuan up¡­"


    "That''s right. In fact, host''s task is quite special. In order to affect all four of these people, the ultimate key is not Xian Prince, nor is it Li Yuan. The most important person is the Zhennan Prince."


    "Why didn''t you say that before?"


    "¡­ Well, host didn''t ask¡­ You just wanted to know the plot that was rted to Li Yuan, and didn''t ask about the Zennan Prince."


    Xue Ling didn''t need to think about it to understand that the system was intentionally increasing his workload. He was toozy to mess up the system''s fur; he frowned and tried to find a way to deal with this time travelling military advisor.


    "Prince Zhennan¡­ I originally thought it would be okay to simply give him the position of Emperor, but now it looks like¡­ I still need to sit in this seat¡­" In that case, this problem became moreplicated. "But this way, there''s nothing I can make use of¡­"


    "Host, why do I suddenly feel so nervous now that you''re contemting how to handle this task so seriously¡­?"


    "If you didn''t drop me into a trap, would I need to do so much now?" Xue Ling picked up the system and finally buried his entire face in the system''s white fur out of frustration. "Forget it. Even if nothing else works, I still have my charm ability. I don''t believe that I''m unable to deal with a mere Zhennan Prince!"


    "Host doesn''t have to be so upset¡­" The system whispered conspiratorially, "Maybe he''s that person?"


    Xue Ling knew what it meant. He tsked and said, "Don''t you think doing it this way is cheating?"


    "Are you still my host? Didn''t you cheat the whole way?!" The system felt a little weirded out with its host behaving so seriously. It was too scary when its host acted like he didn''t even have time to y around with his lover!


    "So what if it''s him? There''s already a military advisor who has been around him for a year. Even if I want to get close, the other party still needs to want me. I''m telling you now, if I end up being the mistress, I''m going to get revenge."


    System: "¡­" Howe it could feel a chill running up its spine? He was angry, wasn''t he! Its host was definitely angry!


    "Host, maybe they don''t have chemistry and nothing came out of it. After all, if it really is that person, you also know his character¡­" It had dug so many pits for him, but he never jumped in. How could he suddenly turn around and like someone else in this world?~


    Xue Ling sneered. Everything he was doing now was only based on suppositions. Before he genuinely came into contact with the Zhennan Prince, none of this mattered. As a matter of fact, he still needed someone to introduce him¡­ and this person¡­ could only be protagonist shou from the second story.


    Now that he had decided to meet that person, Xue Ling tidied up the things in the room, tugged on the cloak that was wrapped around him, and prepared to rest for a while.


    This body of his could not afford to go out for a walk after running around all day.


    He was resting peacefully at home, but the Zhennan Prince had no way to rest. He also didn''t know that his past and future had possibly been picked clean. Right now, the Zhennan Prince was urging his horse to speed through the countryside in order to calm down his restless heart.


    He had been free of desire for so many years that even his subordinates stopped urging him to find a ger he could care of, believing that he might simply not have such needs. But in fact, he just felt that he needed to wait for a certain someone. While waiting for him, he could not be interested in other people, because that person would be very angry. He did not want to bear his anger, so he had kept his heart pure and limited his desires for so many years.


    But just now, he clearly felt the aura of the person he had been waiting for¡­ Ying Sheng had not gone forward because he did not want the other person to misunderstand and think he had bad intentions. After all, anyone who went up and started to chatter after a single nce would never leave a good first impression, and he wanted to create a perfect first meeting.


    The man that had been standing next to that person said that they were going to Zhanjing to stay with their rtives, right¡­


    In that case, the Lantern Festival held after the New Year would be a good opportunity to meet him. Even people who were new to the city would participate in the Lantern Festival. He could strive to make a good impression on the little ger then.


    The Zhennan Prince, who had no idea that the other party had actuallye here to find him, was contemting how to create a perfect first encounter. The best possible oue would be to have the little ger fall in love with him at first sight¡­


    He knew that many ger had crushes on him, and that his poprity had always been very high, but for some inexplicable reason, he was very worried that the other party would look down on him¡­


    zryuu (dtions) looking for a rec the other day on discord reminded me of , which is a rebirth entertainment world korean BL novel~ it was finished a really long time ago, so maybe some of you have never read it?


    (warning: the gong is a little intense¡­)

 Chapter 150

    11.6 - He was someone who would never go to the temple for nothing


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    Although Shu Heng described the courtyard as simple and crude, it only seemed so whenpared to the pce. It was actually pretty good for an ordinary courtyard, but Shu Heng had always been very concerned about Xue Ling and felt that he had been unable to provide His Majesty with a good enough life. So, every time he had to find food, shelter, or transportation for Xue Ling, he disdained everything and felt that it was insufficient.


    This courtyard was in the middle of the city and had been on sale for a long time, but because the price was too high, nobody had been willing to buy it. The price was clearly set at daylight robbery prices, but afterparing several courtyards, Shu Heng still resolutely decided to buy this one. They were not short on money, so he naturally picked the best one for his master.


    This small courtyard was set up in a quadrangle, and had quite a few houses. The main house was very well taken care of, and when Shu Heng purchased it, the servants who were responsible for keeping everything running had also been transferred over, so there was no need to worry about the household chores.


    Shu Heng chose a sunny day to bring Xue Ling to the new courtyard. When they arrived at the entrance, Shu Heng finally exined to Xue Ling, "Gongzi, the courtyard opposite ours is where the military advisor that I mentioned to you before lives."


    Xue Ling stepped out of the carriage, and shifted his gaze to the entrance on the other side. He curved his lips, and then pped his hand on Shu Heng''s shoulder. "Well done."


    Shu Hengughed a little proudly and gave a Mu Ge a rather provocative look. Mu Ge ignored him and instead turned around to support Xue Ling as he got out of the carriage.


    Ying Sheng received the news that they had moved into the courtyard while they were still settling in. He raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked doubtfully, "They''re now living in the courtyard across from my military advisor?"


    "Yes. Your subordinate personally saw them move in. The government office also has the proof that shows that they bought the house."


    "Huh?"


    "That ger''s name is Xue Ling. He is from the Capital, but wanted to go south to find his rtives because his parents died. Unfortunately, he was unable to find them when he arrived in Zhanjing. The long journey here left him ill, so he decided to settle down in Zhanjing for a while."


    "Xue Ling¡­" Ying Sheng spoke the name in a low voice, and savored it deep in his heart as he recalled the glimpse he had gotten of that person. A smile unconsciously appeared on his lips¡­ "That''s a good name."


    The reporting subordinate stared nkly at their Royal Highness. He was smiling¡­ and it was a very terrifying smile¡­ it looked just like a smile that heralded theing of spring. It would be jarring on anyone''s face, but when it was on their Royal Highness'' face, it became particrly unsettling¡­


    "Your Royal Highness¡­ Do we need to keep watching him?" Although he did not know why he had been assigned to do such a task, the subordinate still maintained a respectful expression as he asked this question. "That ger has a master by his side, and his abilities are not ordinary. Our people don''t dare to get too close."


    Ying Sheng waved his hand. "No need. Withdraw first." After that, he paused, considered the matter, and added, "Have the housekeeper prepare a gift. Benwang is going to visit the military advisor tomorrow."


    The subordinate epted his orders, turned around and retreated. He was more and more ignorant regarding their general''s mind. Having him monitor a little ger and doing things like this, what was he trying to do¡­


    Was spring finallying for their Royal Highness?


    Xue Ling stayed in the courtyard that morning, and in the afternoon, he had Shu Heng arrange a gift and prepared to visit the little time travelling military advisor who lived next door. Regardless of whether the Zhennan Prince was that man or not, or what his rtionship with the little military advisor was, he would need to collude with him if he wanted to hook the Zhennan Prince.


    In order to make it easier for them to get along in the future, Xue Ling nned to make good use of his identity as a ger and establish a good rtionship with the other party first.


    Speaking of which, this world''s settings were really unique. That time traveler hade from a distant future, but in that future, there were still ger and men. For this kind of world to somehow manage to develop smoothly¡­ Sure enough, the pit in the author''s brain was really bottomless - any kind of setting could be controlled with ease.


    After the gift was ready, Xue Ling wrote a letter requesting to visit, then asked Shu Heng to deliver it next door. He could only hope that the other party would be interested in him, or intrigued by his writing. After all, ording to the author''s settings, this military advisor was an isted academic who liked to immerse himself in learning all day long. Even love did not make him emerge for more than a few seconds from his sea of literature.


    This body had originally been an Emperor. His attainments in poetry were at least passable, and his written characters weren''t bad - after all, these kinds of superficial things still needed to be done well. However, they could only be limited to the realm of ''good'', and in order to disguise his own ability, Xue Ling wrote quite a few letters of visitation, the handwritten characters bing better and better until he finally picked out a letter that looked like an extraordinary disy of art and handed it over to Shu Heng.


    Shu Heng had seen too many changes in His Majesty along the way here. He was no longer surprised that His Majesty could suddenlye up with handwriting so beautiful that it could be admired by experts. He praised Xue Ling before finally leaving the courtyard but otherwise didn''t have much reaction to it; and Mu Ge, who had not been with Ji Yunhua for a long time, naturally also did not have anything to say.


    In addition to the modest gift that Shu Heng had provided, Xue Ling also asked Mu Ge to prepare several sheets of paper for him so that he could create some paintings.


    He had not experienced a world that required this kind of showing off of literary ability in too long. Xue Ling''s craftsmanship when he painted was a little rusty, but in the end, he still aplished it in one go. Although it was not his best work, it was still more than adequate.


    This world did not encourage men to paint, so most painters and artists were gers. The original owner of this body had always liked painting, and he had quite a few aplishments in this area. Mu Ge looked at the painting that Xue Ling created, and his entire person turned gentle.


    Back in the years when he was guarding the little Emperor, he would often light candles at night in order to paint in secret. The Empress Dowager did not allow him to do the kinds of things that gers normally did, so he would throw everyone out of his rooms in order to hide himself and paint. Although his current pieces were no longer as immature as they had been back then, it still made Mu Ge feelforted¡­


    He sometimes felt that the joy he felt upon seeing the little Emperor''s changes was inappropriate - after all, the process of growing up was too cruel, and gers should not have to go through the things he had to experience - more often, he felt gratified that he''d changed in this direction. Although this meant that he had the opportunity to take him away from the royal trappings of court life, to a ce where he could shine and dazzle others, it was precisely because of how dazzling he was that it became very clear to Mu Ge that he was not worthy of him¡­


    By the time the painting dried, a response had alreadye back from Chen Manor. Military advisor Chen invited Xue Ling over, and received him in the main hall of the manor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Previously, Xue Ling''s understanding of Chen Jingzhen came from the results of Mu Ge''s investigation and the system''s descriptions. After they met in person, Xue Ling could finally form his own opinion. This was indeed a child who was addicted to learning. Even though he was a person from the modern era who had travelled through time, there was no way for him to fake this schrly spirit.


    Chen Jingzhen had travelled back in time with his own body, and relied on his brain to reach the level of prominence he had today. He was no longer an unregistered member of the country with no identity, and now that he had been here for so long, he had a rxed and unrestrained demeanor. Because of his height and stature, he exuded a kind of noble spirit.


    Xue Ling restrained his gaze - while he was looking at the other party, they had also been assessing him. After their gazes met, they gave each other a smile.


    They had many simrities, but were two totally different types of people.


    Chen Jingzhen''s appearance could be ssified as elegant. He was also a ger, and his cinnabar mole was on his earlobe. The color was not very bright, and matched with how he was as a person - appropriate and quite plebeian. His hair was tied up because he had already reached maturity, and his lips had a natural upward curve, giving others the impression that he was smiling even when he had no expression on his face. "When I saw your calligraphy, I imagined that the person who could write with such style would definitely be someone extraordinary. Now that we''ve met, I realize that my intuition was correct. Sure enough, you are really the unsurpassed beauty of a generation, capable of overshadowing all living creatures."


    Xue Ling shook his head to indicate that thispliment was too extravagant. He turned to Shu Feng and indicated for him to bring their gifts forward, and said, "When Xue Ling first came, I heard that our neighbor was Military Advisor Chen, so I came here to pay a special visit. This is a small gift, as well as a painting. I hope Military Advisor Chen can ept it."


    It wasmon practice to exchange gifts when visiting someone''s home, and even what kind of gifts were eptable was pretty specific ording to custom. Chen Jingzhen naturally epted them, and had his housekeeper take the gift while he personally picked up the painting that Xue Ling had drawn. He said, "I''ve always been a bit unconstrained, and there are some customs that I do not adhere to. If Xue gongzi doesn''t mind, may I open it to take a look?"


    Xue Ling curved his lips and nodded, "Yes." It was notmon for a ger to live independently in their own mansion in Xue Kingdom. Most of the ones who did were strong individuals who did not care about judgmental looks from others in the world, and their interactions did not always follow propriety. Since he was like this, Xue Ling became even more willful. Although he couldn''t exin why he subconsciously wanted to overwhelm the other party, Xue Ling had always been one to act as he pleased.


    After being seated, tea was served, and the two of them studied the painting Xue Ling brought over before moving on to discuss poetry and literary ssics. With the system as a plug-in, Xue Ling was very knowledgeable regarding this world''s cultural materials, and regardless of what Chen Jingzhen brought up, Xue Ling always had an appropriate reply. Towards the end, Chen Jingzhen''s eyes were bright, and he felt as if he had found a kindred spirit. If it hadn''t been for the fact that the sky was getting dark, and that Xue Ling''s face still showed signs of illness, he would probably have insisted that Xue Ling continue to converse with him long into the night.


    The sun turned the sky a vivid shade of red, and dusk was quickly approaching by the time Xue Ling finally managed to leave Chen Manor with Shu Heng. Chen Jingzhen apanied them the whole way, obviously reluctant, even though they clearly lived nearby and only needed to cross the street to get there.


    After learning which courtyard they lived in, Chen Jingzhen told Xue Ling that he woulde do a return visit to Xue Ling on another day. At that time, they could continue their conversation from today. Xue Ling expressed that he would be wee anytime.


    This finally concluded their first meeting.


    He had been sent back to his own courtyard by Chen Jingzhen. After the doors were closed, the smile on Xue Ling''s face faded away.


    Shu Heng could not understand what was going on in his mind, so he cautiously called out, "Gongzi?"


    "s." Xue Ling sighed and said, "A talented national schr has fallen under the Zhennan Prince''s control. Such talent ended up in a ce like this, but the Capital is filled with people who only care for fame. There is no one truly useful in the imperial court¡­ s, the kingdom is truly misfortunate¡­"


    Shu Heng frowned, "If Your Majesty is so attached to him, perhaps you can have him join you when you return North in the future? Since Your Majesty ns to make use of the Zhennan Prince, his people should also be at your disposal."


    Xue Ling nodded and said no more; he''d already moved on to other thoughts.


    He wondered if Chen Jingzhen and Li Yuan werepatible or not. One of them had truly suffered due to the hardships of life, while the other was isted from the world, lost in his books. Although the way they were born and what they had experienced was totally different, some things still ovepped. Xue Ling had a hunch that the two would be verypatible, and he could make use of them.


    Now that they had reached this point, although Xue Ling was not clear about what kind of person the Zhennan Prince really was, he had already plotted out the basic steps for his return to the Capital. He had originally nned to kill his way back during spring, after the New Year, but it now seemed that there might be a way to turn Li Yuan. How could he leave a person like that by Ji Ronghan''s side so that all of his brightness would slowly be worn away?


    Maybe after experiencing everything this time, Li Yuan would understand that it was wrong to attach himself to a man, relying on emotions to maintain control over matters. He could absolutely stand front stage by himself - based on Xue Ling''s analysis of Li Yuan''s character, his affection for Ji Ronghan would never outweigh his love for the world. His years travelling through the world as a spirit before his rebirth weighed too heavily on him; love would not be able to reverse the changes that had been made in his heart.


    Perhaps this was the fundamental reason why he and Ji Ronghan had headed towards their original ending. But Xue Ling did not truly want him to abandon his ideals. If he really wanted to change this world''s future, he would need to rise to power on his own. He could awe and frighten the courtiers into submission, but there would be no real changes if the courtiers were all men. Since he wanted to change the settings of this world, he might as well make it a grand change. He could support the gers and change their way of life, allowing them toe to the front of the stage from behind the scenes. Li Yuan and Chen Jingzhen would be good chess pieces for this¡­


    Xue Ling was thinking about things from a long-term perspective. In the meantime, Chen Jingzhen had no inkling that he had been tagged. He had not experienced this feeling of meeting a confidant in a long time. No matter what the topic was, the other party could keep up with him. Although the other person was beautiful, he had obviously not chosen to ''make a living using his face''. ording to their current era, Xue Ling was probably the epitome of the phrase ''could clearly use their face to make a living, but chose not to regardless''.


    This pitiful military advisor had no idea what he was in for, but that night, he found that he was so excited he couldn''t sleep.


    This led to him sleeping in the next day. His brain was muddled, and when he learned that His Royal Highness was about to make a visit, he was still a bit groggy.


    At first, when Chen Jingzhen had learned that he had travelled back in time, and whose era he hadnded in, he had been very excited. After all, he had unusually strong feelings about ''Ying Sheng'', and was very happy that he had travelled back to this time period and could help this person out. But slowly, after he began to interact with Ying Sheng, he realized that as a modern man, there were still limits to what he could do.


    Ying Sheng was a very powerful person. His wisdom and martial arts ability was much higher than what had been recorded in the history books. Chen Jingzhen had felt as if he could help him, but in fact, he did not know if it was the butterfly effect, but many of Ying Cheng''s policies and thoughts were much better than what he''d read. Slowly, Chen Jingzhen woke up from his idealistic view of the world and understood that the gap between himself and Ying Sheng was more substantial than he''d thought.


    This person was too strong, and Chen Jingzhen did not feel any desire to make a spot for himself in his heart. As time went by, Chen Jingzhen also realized that the rtionship between he and Ying Sheng would only be the rtionship of a counsellor and his lord. They would often discuss business matters, but they basically never discussed anything personal.


    Speaking of which, this person seemed to have no private life¡­


    In that case, why had hee to visit him? Based on his understanding, his Royal Highness was someone who would never go to the temple for nothing. Since he hade for a visit, Chen Jingzhen felt that there was something suspicious about the situation.


    found a new Quick Transmigration novel the other day and made a . it''s about an MC that transmigrates into¡­ objects. It''s always the same ML every time, it''s hrious and cute (and they have more sex than XL and ML do  )~ people are adding the spoilers for every arc, too, so it''s worth checking out!

 Chapter 151

    11.7 - Gongzi, were you separated from your family?


    trantion: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug, Macabre


    Chen Jingzhen''s manor was within Zhanjing''s most prosperous area. It was not far away from the royal pce, but if nothing important was happening, he usually remained at home and only asionally went out to enjoy poetry readings and take in the scenery. As long as the Zhennan Prince was not at war, his life was really quite leisurely.


    The New Year was only one day away. Logically speaking, the Zhennan Prince had no reason toe to his manor in person. Although he was full of doubts, Chen Jingzhen still went and greeted him at the door.


    Ying Sheng didn''t bring many people with him. He was only followed by a single servant, and when Chen Jingzhen saw them, he realized that this visit must be about Ying Sheng''s private matters. From the time he had begun to work for him until present, the number of times that Ying Sheng had been to his manor could be counted on one hand. Most of the time, he was summoned to the royal pce when there were matters to be discussed. Instead, his deputy generals had been here quite often, seeking him out in order to discuss their Royal Highness'' mind.


    Chen Jingzhen did not have those kinds of thoughts towards Ying Sheng, so he seldom participated in their discussions. The deputies gradually realized that Chen Jingzhen was not interested in their general in that way, so they stoppeding over so frequently.


    "Your Royal Highness." He executed a most respectful salute. After all, this was his immediate superior. Chen Jingzhen noticed that the servant following behind him had brought a gift, and said with some surprise, "The New Year hasn''t arrived yet. Did Your Royal Highnesse ahead of time?"


    "There are some things to discuss." Ying Sheng smiled as he forced himself to keep his gaze away from the courtyard across from them. "Let''s go inside to talk. I had some gifts brought over for you, consider them New Year gifts from benwang."


    Chen Jingzhen found this to be rather unusual, but he nodded and invited Ying Sheng inside. His gaze slid across the entrance to the courtyard opposite his - it was a pity he would only be able to visit Xue gongzi after New Year.


    There had been a round of snowfall early in the morning. The heater in the room had been lit, and looking outside, one could see patches of white snow in the courtyard interspersed with a couple red plum trees. Their petalsnded like stars amidst the patches of white snow.


    Ying Sheng looked at the two plum trees and spoke in admiration, "So our military advisor enjoys the kinds of flowers that bloom in winter. Truly unique."


    "It''s just a little decoration for the courtyard." Chen Jingzhen did not know what his purpose was, and could only follow his chosen topic of conversation. "Did Your Royal Highnesse for any particr purpose today?"


    Ying Sheng''s expression turned serious. "I shouldn''t be bothering our military advisor for such a trifle, but I''ve been wondering about something."


    "Your Royal Highness is wee to speak."


    "The situation in the Capital is the same as what we deduced back then, but why do I always have doubts in my mind? Also, my subordinates have been unable to locate the little Emperor. My intuition tells me that he will be a great obstacle."


    "Back then, I told Your Royal Highness that Xian Prince turning traitor was set in stone, and it was only a matter of time. Once he has done so, Your Royal Highness'' influence and power will inevitably be obstacles to his hegemony over the entire kingdom. Empress Li wille up with a n for the kingdom, but the Xian Prince will refuse to use it¡­" Chen Jingzhenbined his knowledge from the history books with his current understanding of this era and provided this analysis for Ying Sheng. "Other than the two of them, the others are nothing to worry about. As long as Your Royal Highness allows our people to elerate and intensify the conflicts between the Xian Prince and Empress Li, the alliance between the two of them should be resolved within a year''s time. As for the little Emperor¡­"


    Regarding this Emperor that was barely recorded in the history books, Chen Jingzhen could not understand why Ying Sheng paid so much attention to him. "Perhaps he really managed to escape. If he did, the heavens are so high and the sea is so vast, he will be free to do as he likes. Your Royal Highness will have difficulty finding him, unless he purposely delivers himself to your door."


    "But what worth does he have?" Chen Jingzhen just couldn''t figure it out. Ying Sheng kept insisting that the little Emperor was a problem, but they did not know what kind of problem it was.


    "He has the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia in his hands." Ying Sheng curved his lips. "Ji Ronghan thought that those two objects were in Deng Shi''s hands, but in fact, Deng Shi fled even before he received word from the pce. Although he attended to court affairs from behind a screen, it''s impossible for him to keep those two objects by his side. The little Emperor was his chess piece. In his rush to escape, he even forgot to bring his chess piece with him. How would he have thought to bring along the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia?"


    "Jade seal¡­" In ancient times, that object was really necessary in order to be the true Emperor. Anyone who ascended the throne would want to obtain that object, because otherwise, they would always be regarded as a false Emperor. It was enough that the little Emperor had escaped - how had he managed to even bring the imperial jade seal with him? Was he looking for an opportunity to turn the tables?


    Although he knew the histories, Chen Jingzhen was even more aware of how terrifying the butterfly effect could be. He had travelled back in time in order to change history, and naturally even the tiniest change could affect how the future would form. This kind of cause and effect was not something that Chen Jingzhen could exin, and he could no longer be sure if the history contained in his head would be of any use in the future. Fortunately, he still had some useful ideas to fall back on. If it had been anyone else who time travelled back to this era, they would probably be shocked silly by now.


    "Does Your Royal Highness want the imperial jade seal?"


    "You also know that I''m not very interested in that position." Ying Sheng waved his hand and continued, "Being the Emperor is not necessarily the proudest position in the world. I do not want to have to consider so many things for everyone under the heavens. If I were really to be given that position, I would probably never be able to enjoy a leisurely day again."


    Chen Jingzhen: "¡­" Wasn''t that just beingzy? But he understood regardless. Otherwise, why would he only rule over the South despite having such strong forces? It waspletely because there was nothing that aroused his interest in plunder¡­


    "By the way, when I first came in, I saw that the courtyard across the street has changed its ques. Do you have a new neighbor?" Now that they had discussed to this point, Ying Sheng tried to chance the topic naturally, but in fact the conversation shift was so stiff that the conversation almost died. "That courtyard has been empty for a long time."


    Chen Jingzhen raised his eyebrows in some surprise and said, "It has indeed been empty long time. Some renovation work was done a few days ago, and the ques changed. A little ger moved in."


    "Oh? It''s rare to see a little ger choose to live alone quietly like you. Are they also a talented individual like you?"


    "They are indeed a wonderful person." Now that they were discussing his neighbor, Chen Jingzhen''s face brightened up. He continued, "He came for a visit yesterday and even gifted me with a painting. Would Your Royal Highness care to appreciate it?"


    Ying Sheng had not received news regarding Xue Ling''s visit to Chen Jingzhen. Unexpectedly, he had not expected to be able to obtain an understanding of him just by bringing the other party up in conversation. He was naturally willing to appreciate his painting, and followed Chen Jingzhen into the room in order to see the painting that he had ced there.


    "¡­" Would he end up at odds with Chen Jingzhen if he opened his mouth and asked for it? ¡­ As a Prince, he really did not have any reason to take things away from his subordinates¡­. But he really wanted that painting¡­


    Seeing him staring at the painting, Chen Jingzhen couldn''t help butugh as he said, "Your Royal highness seems to also like the painting very much. I n to find a master in the craft to frame it after the New Year. It can be considered as one of the best works in my collection."


    "With such a superb level of attainment in painting, he must be as Jingzhen said, a true talent that was brought forth by the prosperity of the region." Ying Sheng lowered his gaze and ultimately resisted the urge to shamelessly open his mouth ask for the painting from Chen Jingzhen. "If there is time in the future, perhaps Jingzhen can introduce this person to me?"


    Chen Jingchen was overwhelmed now that the conversation had turned towards the topic of interpersonal rtionships andmunication, but Ying Sheng''s purpose was so obvious that even he began to have some inkling about what he wanted.


    He had thought that His Royal Highness hade all the way for some important matter. After dragging it out for so long, it appeared that he had made the trip because he was interested in the little gongzi next door¡­


    How curious. Even someone like Ying Sheng could be moved by things like emotions. He had previously thought that Ying Sheng was a rock who would not be receptive to feelings or attraction in his life. But if his object of interest was the little ger next door¡­ Chen Jingzhen thought in his heart that if His Royal Highness'' standards were set so high, it was no wonder he had never been interested in himself¡­


    "Yes." Chen Jingzhen could not keep the smile off his face, and there was all kinds of subtleties in his expression. Ying Sheng saw that he had understood his intention, and coughed. "Can Jingzhen tell me a bit about what kind of person he is?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Jingzhen finallyughed out loud. There were tears in his eyes and he didn''t know whether tough or cry as he said, "Your Royal Highness doesn''t even know what kind of person he is, but ran over in such a hurry anyway?"


    "I want him to have a good first impression of me, and don''t want to rashly rush over to see him." Ying Sheng sighed. "Since we are now talking about it, perhaps I do require Jingzhen''s help."


    "Your Royal Highness only needs to ask. Only, I also don''t know much about Xue gongzi. I only saw him once yesterday and was thinking of returning the visit, but I have not done so yet."


    "Can you invite him out for the Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the New Year?"


    Chen Jingzhen was astonished and his gaze as he looked at Ying Sheng was filled with surprise, but he nodded and said, "That should be all right. Does Your Royal Highness need me to do anything else?"


    "No need." If he could be invited out, then his n would already be halfplete.


    Ying Sheng left soon after resolving his own matters. Chen Jingzhen apanied him to the entrance, and was rather surprised as his gaze met with that of the man who had just exited from the entrance opposite his.


    Now that Ying Sheng was meeting this person again, he found this man''s aura even more strange. His subordinates had mentioned this person before, saying that he was a skilled martial artist. It was impossible for an ordinary household to have someone of this level, and it was unknown if he used to travel through the jianghu or had done other things, but this man always made Ying Sheng somewhat cautious.


    Mu Ge also noticed the two people who were looking at him from across the street. Sparks flew as his gaze shed with Ying Sheng''s.


    Mu Ge''s forehead wrinkled slightly. He blinked, but his expression remained nk.


    Ying Sheng broke the deadlock first. He shifted his gaze, and made his goodbyes to Chen Jingzhen who was still standing beside him.


    The two of them passed by each other. Although neither of them turned their heads to look back, they were very clear in their hearts regarding the danger level the other person represented.


    Meanwhile, Xue Ling was in the courtyard basking in the sun. Over the past few days, he had recovered a lot from his illness, but if he tried to go out, Mu Ge and Shu Heng would wrap him up like a ball. It was rare for him to have a moment of ease, and he still really enjoyed these days ofzing around in the sun like this.


    Mu Ge returned from the front yard and saw him with his eyes at half mast, looking as though he would doze off at any moment. "Gongzi, it''s cold outside. If you really want to sleep, you should return to your room."


    Xue Ling was startled awake by his words and nced over rather in dissatisfaction. "You''ve just returned, right? What''s the news outside?"


    "The New year ising, and the Zhennan Prince''s Pce has been busy with preparations. The soldiers are mostly on holiday. There has not been any news of note." After Mu Ge finished speaking, he recalled another point. "I just saw the Zhennan Prince outside. He probably visited Chen Jingzhen."


    Xue Ling found it a little curious. "It will be New Year''s Eve tomorrow. Why would hee to visit Chen Jingzhen today?"


    "Based on the rumors I''ve heard before, perhaps there really is something going on between the two of them." Mu Ge conveniently threw the Zhennan Prince into the mud. He didn''t know why, but it made him a little happy.


    Xue Ling nodded, but didn''t take it too seriously. "You shouldn''t go out tomorrow. Take a few days off during the New Year. We may be busy after that."


    "Yes."


    Although Xue Ling did not spend this New Year in an atmosphere as lively as how it had been in the pce, his character was quite realistic, and he remained calm and unbothered by it. Rather, it was Shu Heng who felt distressed on his behalf, feeling that His Majesty had been wronged.


    For a while after that, Shu Heng spent a lot of effort trying to find delicious things for Xue Ling to eat. He was determined to help him recover the weight that he had previously lost during his illness on the boat.


    They had only just arrived here, so nobody came to visit them for New Years. But Chen Jingzhen came a few times, and soon became good friends with Xue Ling. Chen Jingzhen felt that it was very regretful that they had not met sooner, and almost wished that he could live in his manor so that he could converse with him day and night. Only, he was a little vexed that Mu Ge always acted rather rudely, using the excuse that Xue Ling needed rest in order to send him away.


    Chen Jingzhen might not be good for much, but he was extremely thick-skinned whenever he encountered such situations. It was unknown what he was thinking, but he spent the next three days running back and forth between the two courtyards, and even invited Xue Ling to attend a poetry reading, from which the two of them only returned after thoroughly enjoying themselves.


    Because of these previous urrences, Xue Ling nodded and agreed to the invitation to attend the Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the first month after the New Year.


    "Having been at the Capital before, although there were also Lantern Festivals there, I rarely visited them. I wonder what Zhanjing''s Lantern Festival will be like."


    "You''ll enjoy it." Saying so, Chen Jingzhen brought Xue Ling with him and went outside.


    Mu Ge had said that he wanted to follow along, and Xue Ling did not express any opinions on it. He was very clear about many things in his heart - Mu Ge had probably discovered some minor problems with Chen Jingzhen, and was therefore unwilling to allow him to take him out alone. Xue Ling could also tell that Chen Jingzhen was trying to get so close to him for a reason, but he was unclear about what the final purpose was, so he followed his steps and continued on.


    As they walked deeper and deeper into the crowd, Xue Ling gradually noticed that he was being slowly drawn away from Mu Ge.


    "There arentern riddlesup ahead~" Chen Jingzhen''s voice seemed to drift over from far away, covered up by the voices of the people around them. The crowd surged, and Xue Ling found himself separated from Chen Jingzhen.


    Only now did he realize how peaceful and happy of a ce Zhanjing was. In Li Yuan''s memory, this kingdom was a ce where scenes of devastation met one''s eyes wherever they looked. But in the South, there was such a ce that was pure of happiness that made others not want to leave as soon as they arrived. On the way over, everyone''s faces held expressions of joy and delight. Xue Ling tugged at the mask on his face. It was something that Chen Jingzhen had given him, saying that it would be better for gers to wear a mask - him especially, because he was such a good looking ger.


    Another wave of people came, and Xue Ling rxed his body, letting the tide of people push him along as they moved. He suddenly fell into a very familiar embrace, and his heart, which had been silent for a while, suddenly began to pound like crazy. Xue Ling no longer needed the system to confirm it for him - he already knew that the person in front of him was the person who had followed him into the world. Despite the fact that he had not deliberately tried to seek him out, the man had still managed to find him.


    The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but lift, but he still tried to struggle out of the other party''s arms. However, the press of the crowd shut down his intention before he could even start. He was directly pushed into the other party''s arms by the stream of people around them, and the other party very naturally held him within his embrace.


    "Gongzi, were you separated from your family?"


    ML thinks he''s smooth¡­

 Chapter 152

    11.8 - We are the true master of thisnd


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Juurensha


    Xue Ling looked up, his handsing up to adjust his mask. The man wrapped an arm around his waist and plucked the mask off as he said, "There are too many people here. I''ll bring gongzi to a less crowded ce."


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. The man was much taller than him this life and was wearing a mask thatpletely covered his face. Xue Ling allowed him to lead him along as he liked, and had apletely new view on how repressed the man was.


    Hadn''t he just had Chen Jingzhen invite him out and then arranged for people to force them apart in the crowd just so that he could create opportunities for him to act virtuously?


    However, he seemed to have forgotten that decent people would not be cheekily taking advantage of others by wrapping their arms around other people''s waist. His current actions were more like something a pervert would do.


    A pervert who abducted little gers.


    But it had been so long since they''dst met, Xue Ling did not make any attacks on the man''s hobbies while they were amidst the crowd. The man brought him along, and the crowd automatically dispersed as they got closer. The corner of Xue Ling''s lip curved as he mused that this group of performers were really well trained, not even forgetting to assist their superior during the Lantern Festival. They scattered silently, but even as they left, they managed to ''carelessly'' push Xue Ling back into the arms of a certain person every time he tried to escape from his embrace.


    He didn''t even need to raise his head to see how satisfied the man''s smirk was. Don''t think he didn''t realize that he had taken the opportunity to pinch his butt twice while he was squeezed back into his arms! People shouldn''t be so shameless, otherwise karma might get them in a few days!


    The two of them went against the crowd until they got out; the amount of people slowly lessened. Xue Ling was constantly within the man''s embrace and had time to twist his head back and forth and look around everywhere as they walked. The man probably thought he was looking for the people he''d been separated from, andforted him by saying, "If gongzi doesn''t mind, I can help gongzi find your friends."


    Xue Ling nced at him and spoke indifferently, "You''ve disguised yourself, but still want me to trust you?"


    The man froze. This was the first sentence that Xue Ling had spoken to him. He was unexpectedly such a straightforward and direct person. The man didn''t know whether tough or cry as he took the mask off his face and said helplessly, "It''s not a disguise. It''s just, I''m in the same situation as gongzi. My appearance is too outstanding, and I asionally need the opportunity to breathe by myself."


    Xue Lingmented internally that he was really quite shameless. There was nothing wrong with being good looking, but saying these kinds of words out loud really destroyed his image as the Zhennan Prince.


    Xue Ling could now confirm that the man in front of him was his lover, and also his purpose foring to the South - the Zhennan Prince.


    He had the system and could confirm the man''s identity even if he intentionally concealed it. Let alone when the man had no genuine intention to hide it. His tyrannical, ''this entire world exists to serve me'' aura had alreadypletely betrayed him. Xue Ling looked at him for a long time, and the longer he looked, the more the man stiffened. It wasn''t until a blush had started forming on his face that Xue Ling finally shifted his gaze away, walking of his own initiative in a direction with less people. "There''s no need to bother Your Excellency anymore. My friends are also adults and can find their own way home. I''m not a little ger who needs protection. There''s nothing difficult about walking home by myself."


    The expression on Ying Sheng''s face had basically frozen. After all, he hadn''t thought that Xue Ling would deviate so far from his script. But on second thought, he also thought there was nothing wrong with it. Since he coulde out to open his own household and make his way to Zhanjing from the Capital, he would naturally be different from the timid gers that spent all their days in their residences and knew nothing of the world. "Ger gongzi, you''ve misunderstood my intention. I don''t think that you''re weak and require someone to protect you. However, Zhanjing is doomed to be sleepless tonight, and the lights in every household will remain on until morning. There are many unknown people in the city, and I can''t be at ease letting a little ger return home alone."


    Xue Ling looked at him strangely and said, "We don''t know each other. If you hadn''t forced me out of the crowd today, we also would never have had a chance to talk." He pressed his lips together, and continued, "In fact, even if I was separated from the others, I would still be able to follow the flow of people and return home. Now that you''ve pulled me out like this, I''m no longer certain about where I am now."


    Ying Sheng: "¡­" Really worthy of being the person he was attracted to. He had such a glib tongue that he hadn''t been able to get any sort of advantage in the conversation at all. Even though he had carefully nned their first encounter, it seemed that the other party had ignored itpletely! "Since you don''t know where you are, I''ll send you back in return for forcing you out of the crowd."


    Xue Ling stared at him for a long time once again. It dragged on for so long that Ying Sheng felt certain there had to be something wrong with his face before the ger finally nodded reluctantly and turned to go. "Let''s go that way then."


    The direction in which he had turned was not the correct one, but Ying Sheng still followed along. "Your Royal Highness should know where military advisor Chen''s manor is, right? Just take me in that direction."


    Ying Sheng''s steps stalled. "How did you know I am¡­"


    Xue Ling had resisted for a long time and really couldn''t hold on any longer. His lips turned up slightly when the man asked these words. He tilted his head to look at him, and his smile was enchanting. "Has Your Royal Highness chased a ger before?"


    Ying Sheng subconsciously shook his head. Although he had never chased one before, he had checked with Chen Jingzhen before making this n. Chen Jingzhen had said that he would definitely be able to make a good impression like this¡­ But the problem was that the other party had been able to see through his identity at a nce and had even asked him such a question.


    "No wonder." Xue Ling lowered his gaze and turned his head to continue walking forward. "Your Royal Highness doesn''t need to use such means on me next time. Although there is a cinnabar mole in the corner of my eye, I hate it the most when people regard me as a ger. Your Royal Highness'' y tonight was very romantic. Perhaps if it was someone else they would fall in love with you at first sight, but it is wasted on me."


    Ying Sheng lowered his head to look at him. The little ger was a full head shorter than him, but he was currently walking beside him with a slight smile on his face. It could be seen that he was in a good mood, not because of the encounter that just yed out, but because he had seen through it all. The smile seemed to be there more because he found his previous actions amusing.


    "Then what will it take to make you fall in love at first sight?" Unknowingly, Ying Sheng had asked the question in his heart.


    The closer he got, the more he understood how much of his heart had been lost to the person in front of him. When he spoke to him, his heart sped up and jumped with joy, and his mind was full of terrible thoughts about how he would immediately go and obtain the world for him if that was what he wanted. If he spoke a few more words to him, he would be willing to unhesitatingly hand over his life as well.


    This feeling was too strange. It was as though the other party had imnted a gu that made his mind ripple whenever he saw him, making it so that he had no way to think of anything else.


    For the first half of his life, Ying Sheng had never understood what was so great about love. His subordinates had always been keen for him to find someone he liked, but although he had the intuition that he was waiting and looking for a particr person, he had never experienced the burning passion they described when they discussed love. At least, until he saw the person in front of him¡­


    Was this actually his tribtion¡­?


    Ying Sheng was slightly distracted by his thoughts.


    Xue Ling lifted his head and gave him a rather profound look, and the smile on his lips became wickeder. "You want to know?"


    He nodded. Now that the other party had seen through his intentions, they could both be a little more honest. Although he had all kinds of doubts about what kind of little demon this person hade from for him to be specifically attractive to his soul, as long as the other party spoke, he found he had no way to refuse¡­ "Can you tell me?"


    "Yes." Xue Ling lowered his gaze again and no longer looked at him. He nced at thenterns that lit up the street and said, "But not tonight." His steps slowed slightly, "Now that I''m out, how can I return without seeing anything? If Your Royal Highness doesn''t mind, how about apanying me to enjoy thenterns in Zhanjing?"


    "I''m naturally willing to do so." Right. This was what he should''ve done¡­


    "Such a magnificent scene." Xue Ling turned around and went back to rejoin crowd. "I don''t know when I''ll be able to see it again¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    His voice was almost lost amongst the noise from the crowd. Ying Sheng was in a daze, and hurried to follow his footsteps. "As long as gongzi wants, Zhanjing will have this scene every year."


    "What I want to see is not just the beautiful scenery in Zhanjing." After uttering this seemingly mindless sentence, Xue Ling no longer spoke anymore nostalgic words. Events like Lantern Festivals were all wondrous in different ways in every world. People in Zhanjing lived a rtively rich and carefree life, so their creativity was naturally more unrestrained. Thenterns were made in a variety of ways, dragon and lion dances were being performed, and the singing and dancing performances were in full swing. Laughter and sounds of celebration could be heard everywhere.


    People lingered in every corner and made it difficult to remember to go home, so by the time Ying Sheng brought Xue Ling home, it was already past noon. Mu Ge had been guarding the door the whole time. He rushed forward to confirm he was alright as soon as he saw Xue Ling''s figure before finally rxing. "It is this subordinate''s fault that gongzi was lost today. Gongzi can punish me as you see fit!"


    Xue Ling waved and said, "Elder brother Mu doesn''t need to take it so seriously. There were so many people, you couldn''t possible have kept an eye on me the whole time."


    Mu Ge bowed his head and did not speak. It was not because there were so many people that he had been disgraced today. It was because someone had arranged to lead him away. When he thought of this, he raised his head to look at Ying Sheng who was following behind Xue Ling. His gaze darkened.


    Ying Sheng didn''t care what he thought of him, but he was unhappy hearing Xue Ling call him elder brother Mu. "Since Xue gongzi has arrived, benwang will return first."


    Xue Ling nodded: "I will go and visit Your Royal Highness when the royal pce begins to ept visitors again after new year. I only hope that Your Royal Highness will be as courteous and amiable as he was today." He dragged out the second half of the sentence, his tender voice intriguing and incredibly alluring. It made Ying Sheng''s heart heat up.


    "Of course. If youe, I will always be ''courteous and amiable''." While the two were talking, it felt like there was no room for others. Mu Ge''s eyes were hooded as he stood to the side and apanied Xue Ling to send Ying Sheng off.


    "Gongzi¡­ That''s the Zhennan Prince¡­" After the man had gone far away, Mu Ge reminded him of this cautiously.


    "I know. Didn''t I address him as Your Royal Highness?" Xue Ling wiped any traces of emotion off his face as a hint of chilliness seeped into his eyes. "The royal pce will open its doors again after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. Are you ready to go there with me?"


    Mu Ge looked at his face, and his heart settled. He nodded. "Gongzi ns to expose his identity?"


    "If he is to send out troops, it is naturally better for him to know as early as possible."


    "Is gongzi certain?" Mu Ge did not know what it was that made Xue Ling so confident that the Zhennan King would not do anything to him even if he showed all his cards.


    "This hand may have been difficult to y in the past, but that''s not the case now." Xue Ling did not do uncertain things. Now that he had confirmed that his lover was the Zhennan King, many things could be started ahead of time. There was much that they needed to do before the start of spring. Even if Ying Sheng had made some preparations before, he certainly would not have gone all out.


    Xue Ling did not fight unnned battles. Since they needed to fight their way over, they should naturally make sure all the preparatory work wasplete.


    He turned to return to the house and spoke to Mu Ge, "Even if he gets angry and wants to kill me, I believe that you, Mu Ge, would still have a way to bring me out, right?"


    Mu Go was silent.


    Xue Ling found it amusing as he patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen."


    Mu Ge quietly agreed, but it was unknown whether he really believed it or not.


    Time passed quickly, and the annual vacation was soon over. The royal pce began to deal with all sorts of matters again, and Ying Sheng was constantly waiting for that person who had said they woulde. Xue Ling did not disappoint him; on the second day after the vacation ended, he sent over a letter requesting an audience.


    Ying Sheng immediately asked people to wee them over. With that anxious appearance of his, those who didn''t know would believe that the person waiting outside was higher in rank than he was.


    If Xue Ling had still been an Emperor, he would be higher ranked, but he was now nothing more than a downtrodden Emperor whose position had been taken away.


    Despite the shortage of cards in his hand, Xue Ling''s entrance this time very low-key. He did not bring Shu Heng, and only brought along Mu Ge. After entering the room, he cut straight to the point. "Your Royal Highness does not need to stand on ceremony so much. I''vee today to discuss something important with Your Royal Highness. If it''s possible, could Your Royal Highness ask the attendants to withdraw? It''s a matter of great significance, and I would prefer not to speak of it in front of so many people."


    In an instant, Ying Sheng''s mind supplied him with stories of blood feuds or grievances in Xue Ling''s family. He was incredibly distressed, and asked everyone to withdraw.


    "What kind of grievances do you have? Just tell benwang. As long as it''s within my abilities, I will do anything for you."


    Xue Ling curved his lips and had Mu Ge go outside as well. "That''s perfect. What I want to do is something that only Your Royal Highness can help me with."


    Ying Sheng nodded. "Is this the reason why you travelled so far and came from the Capital to Zhanjing? You said you hade to find your rtives when you came to the city, but now you live alone because of this?"


    "If you want to put it like that, you''re correct." Xue Ling adjusted his sleeves. He was wearing a white brocade robe embroidered at the edges with gold and red thread. After removing hisrge cloak, he looked very thin and frail. "Your Royal Majesty seems to have done a very thorough background check on me. I don''t know if you sent someone to the Capital to where I lived before to see if there was a ger called Xue in that family?"


    Ying Sheng shook his head. "I only wanted to learn something about you. I did not investigate you because I had doubts."


    "In that case, Your Royal Highness really ought to investigate." Xue Lingughed coldly. "You would discover that there has never been a ger named Xue Ling in the Capital. If you investigate the guard by his side in detail, you would learn that that person is Mu Ge, the primary enforcer of Six Leaf Gate who was supposedly killed by King Xian during the pce upheaval."


    Ying Sheng''s forehead wrinkled slightly. He seemed to have finally realized that what the person in front of him was about to say would probably give him a great shock. It definitely would not be a simple matter that he could resolve with a smile and wave of his hand.


    "The King of Zhennan just said that as long as he was able to help Us, he was willing to do anything for Us?" He tilted his head and looked straight on at Ying Sheng. "That''s perfect. What We want are these rivers and mountains and everything else under this sky! We want to drag the person sitting in the Emperor''s seat down and break him into ten thousand pieces! We want to bring peace to Xue Kingdom!"


    He raised his arm and straightened his spine. His waist was slender, and made his figure appear as though it was unable to withstand even a gust of wind, but his momentum was now fully out in the open and in that moment, Ying Sheng saw an echo of himself in his body.


    That was the momentum of the Emperor of the world.


    "We have not introduced Ourselves to the Zhennan King yet." Xue Ling curved his lips again, and that smile carried hints of wickedness. "Our name is Jin Yunhua, and We are the true master of this stretch ofnd."

 Chapter 153

    11.9 - How could he still be alive!


    trantor: xiin


    editor: Macabre


    That person was wearing a white robe embroidered with red and gold thread, and seemed to shine brightly under the sunshine. He had a wicked curve to his lips as he smiled at him, but it made Ying Sheng''s heart almost jump out of his chest.


    The person in front of him seemed to glow, that radiance so attractive it was dazzling. Ying Sheng had no way of moving his gaze away at all.


    If he was really the Emperor, then he was willing to bow down in front of him and surrender¡­


    "Ji Yunhua¡­" He murmured the name. It was the name that had been stuck in his heart and caused him to lose sleep ever since the day the pce had changed hands. He had always been concerned that that person had escaped death, but now he was particrly delighted that he was still alive.


    If this person had been the one sitting on that throne back when he had been bestowed his title as a Prince, he would have been in the Capital long ago. King Xian and his schemes would not have been given a chance to exist.


    When he considered this point, Ying Sheng felt especially regretful. Why had he not bothered to visit the Capital just because he thought the little Emperor was weak¡­? There was nothing weak about the person in front of him at all! His momentum as he spoke just now had been domineering and aggressive. If he had changed into dragon robes, he would definitely give off another vor.


    At the thought of that scene, Ying Sheng''s throat turned a little dry. "Is this your condition for falling in love at first sight?"


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and said, "What kind of person are We? Would We sell Our feelings and Our body for the sake of the kingdom?"


    Ying Sheng hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I didn''t mean it like that¡­" The amount of information he had just received was a bit overwhelming. His brain was temporarily having trouble keeping up, but the main reason for that was that the person before him was really too attractive. His attention was focused on the changes urring in his own body, and no matter how good his brain was, his thoughts would still be chaotic when that happened.


    Xue Ling looked at his stiff posture and could not help but move his gaze downwards. Then, as though nothing had happened, he lifted his gaze once more and demanded, "King Zhennan, are you willing to be Our second-inmand and send troops to the Capital after spring to help Us take back Our kingdom?"


    Ying Sheng was naturally willing, but negotiations weren''t usually conducted like this. "Your Majesty, this minister can help you regain your kingdom, but this minister is unwilling to be your second-inmand."


    He addressed himself as minister, and Xue Ling understood his intention right away. The man never had any bottom line as soon as he met him and incessantly gave way to his demands. There was nothing surprising about his agreement or his willingness to give up his position as an overlord. At the end of the day, this was why he had been so certain about his sess today. The other party used genuine actions to prove how much he loved him, and it really filled Xue Ling with joy.


    With this in mind, his expression softened a bit. "If you are unwilling to be Our second-inmand, does the Zhennan King want to climb into the dragon bed?"


    "If you are really to be the Emperor, then there can be only me in the back pce." They had already reached this point, Ying Sheng was no longer careful about hiding his thoughts. "Regardless of who you are, I would still want to be with you. I don''t have any intention to make this a trade, nor do I intend to negotiate with you."


    "Hmm¡­" Xue Ling''s fingers tapped on the table and made slight knocking sounds. Ying Sheng felt that his heart was beating along with the rhythm of his fingers. He was just like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced, unable to do anything except watch the person in front of him as he waited for him to announce his final decision.


    Well, it wasn''t like he couldn''t do anything¡­


    Xue Ling looked up and saw that Ying Sheng hade up in front of him. He stood before him, reaching his hand out to grasp the hand he had rested on the table and pulling his entire body into his embrace. "Even if you don''t feel anything for me, you shouldn''t reject me. Can you promise me you''ll give it a try?"


    "What if I try, but remain uninterested?" Xue Ling blinked his eyes and asked lightly.


    Ying Sheng was left with nothing to say. He lowered his head and met Xue Ling''s gaze. There was no emotional turbulence in those eyes. Compared to himself, who had already be unable to extricate himself after only meeting a few times, the other party''s eyes had always been calm. In his eyes, it seemed that he only held value because he was useful. When he thought like that, Ying Sheng really wanted to gnash his teeth.


    Ying Sheng lowered his head, wrapped one arm around Xue Ling''s waist while the other went around his shoulders, controlling his movements. He lowered his voice, "If possible, I don''t want to force you. I really like you. Perhaps you don''t believe me¡­ I think I love you."


    Xue Ling lifted his gaze and looked into his eyes. "But we''ve only met once."


    "I fell for you at first sight, and truly fell in love when we met again. I cannot extricate myself as long as I''m close to you, and I can''t control my heart any more¡­"


    Xue Lingughed, and his eyebrows curved with the action. He reached out his arms and looped them around the man''s neck. This position was a little difficult as he wasn''t tall enough; Xue Ling could only stand up on tiptoes in order to press his forehead against his. "Your words of love are so sweet, who have you spoken them to in the past?"


    "In this life, this world, you''ve been the only one."


    Xue Ling was satisfied, and no longer tried to y tricks on him. No matter how he looked at it, he found him quite pitiful. "What I want, is not just this life and this world. Regardless of whether it''s the previous lives and worlds, or the future lives and worlds, I want you to be mine for all of them."


    Ying Sheng looked into his eyes and discovered that he looked extremely serious as he spoke these words. He nodded, but the word ''good'' had not yet left his mouth when something soft pressed up against his lips. Ying Sheng''s eyes brightened and he pulled the personpletely into his embrace as he bowed his head and kissed him back.


    His kiss was not a ncing one like Xue Ling''s had been; the tip of his tongue delicately traced over the outline of those red lips, then slowly teased its way into his mouth, step by step, as though he wanted to nibble the other person into his stomach.


    Xue Ling''s body went limp from the kiss, but his ears were still alert for any sounds. He heard the sound of the door being flung open, and when Mu Ge saw the scene in the room, he immediately shouted loudly, "Presumptuous!"


    Ying Sheng slowly released Xue Ling, and finally gave him another gentle kiss before setting him down behind him and shielding him with his body. His expression was somber as he opened his mouth to answer Mu Ge, "Are you trying to lose face for your master by entering without your master''s permission? No wonder you dared to fool around during the upheaval of the pce. With this kind of behavior, you are lucky you didn''t die back then. Now, you even want to interfere in my matters!"


    Mu Ge''s expression was icy as he pulled out his sword. "That is Our Majesty! Even if you''re not willing to make a move on his behalf! You still shouldn''t humiliate him like that!"


    "Humiliate?" Ying Sheng found it amusing. "I can''t even love him enough. Humiliate him? Do you really know what kind of person he is and what choices he makes?


    Mu Ge wanted to rebuke him, but Xue Ling calmly stepped out from behind Ying Sheng and interrupted their conversation. "Mu Ge, don''t be rude."


    "Your Majesty!" Mu Ge spoke anxiously, "If he refuses to send troops, there are still other ways. Your Majesty does not have tomit yourself to others like this! What will the records and histories say about Your Majesty in the future!"


    "Anything the histories record cannot be worse than mentioning an Emperor that has lost their throne." Xue Ling carelessly straightened out his robes. "We know what We are doing. Regarding many things, there is no room for you to speak."


    Mu Ge''s words were blocked. His eyes opened wide, and he did not know how to reply to Xue Ling''s words. The stature of the youth in front of him seemed to have suddenly grown taller, and the momentum of his body was once again like that of that Emperor who towered high above him. Gone was his peaceful demeanor from recent days.


    "Yes¡­" His voice was low. "Your subordinate was rash."


    How could Ying Sheng be unable to see Mu Ge''s mind? Xue Ling was clear about many things, but he tended not to purposely break down the door. Ying Sheng was not such a person - he did not think he should leave someone like Mu Ge with any such thoughts. Sometimes, it was better to use a sword and cut off those undesirable thoughts so that the other party would thoroughly give up. "Yunhua¡­" He opened his mouth to call Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling waved his hand and said, "You should still call me Xue Ling. I''m very fond of this name."


    "Ling-er, the matters you brought up just now still need to be considered in the long run. We might as well discuss it today in more detail. Have bodyguard Mu leave first."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling gave Ying Sheng a meaningful nce, and knew that he was purposely acting in such a nauseating manner. There was amusement in his eyes as he said, "Mu Ge, leave us. I''ll tell you more about certain matters when I return."


    Mu Ge raised his eyes and looked him over carefully, then shot Ying Sheng a rather angry look before turning around and leaving.


    Xue Ling watched him close the door, then nced at Ying Sheng, "Is it fun to make him angry?"


    Ying Sheng frowned, "His feelings for you are not innocent."


    Xue Lingughed, "His thoughts are not innocent, but they are not for me." He did not mention this topic again. Instead, he sat down leisurely. The seat he chose was the main one, which forced Ying Sheng to sit elsewhere. "In the future, the histories will probably record that an Emperor who had lost the throne through cowardice climbed into your bed in order to regain his position as Emperor of this piece of sky."


    Ying Sheng shook his head. "I would help you regain the throne even if you were unwilling to get into my bed."


    Xue Ling answered with an ''oh'', his voice a little skittish.


    Ying Sheng softened his gaze and said, "I don''t have much interest in these rivers and mountains, but if you want them, there''s nothing difficult about obtaining them and offering them up to you."


    Xue Ling propped his chin against his hand and looked at him. "I really didn''t know that the Zhennan King would be such a romantic. The person that you like must be very lucky."


    Ying Sheng nodded and said, "The person I like is you."


    "Oh," Xue Ling answered with a single syble, then continued, "It''s a pity. I swore that I would not look for love until I''ve taken back this stretch ofnd." Xue Ling''s ability to casually spout bullshit had be more and more powerful over the years. He didn''t even blink when saying such baseless words. His ability to tell lies was so excellent that the system was toozy to even criticize him.


    "Then we''ll talk about it after we''ve retaken this stretch ofnd." Ying Sheng did not intend to pressure him further. In his opinion, being able to obtain Xue Ling''s promise to use this period as a trial and transition period was already a very good result.


    "Are you not afraid that I''ll change my mind after I ascend the throne?"


    "Since I have the ability to pull people off the throne once, I can naturally do it a second time." Ying Sheng was not shy about saying these words to his face. "At that time, I can sit in that position myself, and if you like, I can also press you down on it and do you until your intention to leave my side has thoroughly disappeared."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Wasn''t this just another small ck room y? Only, the scope of the small ck room has changed into an entire pce!


    How could he say such a thing without any change in expression? Did he even deserve that face of his that turned so gentle and schrly when he smiled?! Right now, he could only be called a polite scoundrel!!!


    "You''re not surprised?" After inexplicably feeling rather powerless, Xue Ling awkwardly changed the topic. "I was clearly dered as a man when I stepped up to the throne, but in truth, I am a genuine ger."


    "As long as you are happy, regardless of whether you are a man or a ger, I will still make sure you can stably sit in that position."


    Xue Ling gave him a disdainful look. It was good that this man had met him. If it had been anyone else, his words would absolutely have made them unhappy. What did he mean, he would make sure he could stably sit in that position? "I will rely on myself to hold on to that position. There is no need for you to act as a guardian underneath. But, if you are willing to be a minister, I don''t mind you standing there."


    "I can lie in the back pce."


    The two were sitting very close to each other. Xue Ling expressionlessly watched as Ying Sheng spoke these words, then reached out his hand and pinched his face, making him look to the side, "Don''t face me when you say words like this. Otherwise, I''ll want to beat you to death."


    Ying Sheng: "¡­" Ah, Little Xue-er was really attractive when he was shy~


    Xue Ling did not want to continue discussing these strange topics with him. Otherwise, the atmosphere would only be more and more odd. Although the rtionship between the two had already been strange from the start, it was now bing even more nauseating. "Let''s not talk about this. Is it possible to move the troops when springes?"


    "As long as it''s something you want; I can get it done." Ying Sheng tapped on the desk and said, "Didn''t youe to the South because speed was of the essence and the soldiers in the South were the best choice?"


    "Uh huh."


    "Now I feel that it was a great idea to settle in the South. At least, it made you think ofing to find me when you encountered difficulties."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone be so d to be useful when they are being used."


    "If the person is you, there''s no problem."


    "¡­"


    Since Ying Sheng said that there was no problem, Xue Ling naturally believed his words. Regardless of what kind of person Ying Sheng had been in the original story, Xue Ling felt that since it had changed to his man, everything would definitely be done well. So, he gradually shifted his attention towards matters in the Capital instead of worrying about how to deploy the troops.


    Ying Sheng managed the troops, and he managed Ying Sheng. This was what an Emperor was supposed to do. As for making ns and such, that was Chen Jingzhen''s task.


    Speaking of Chen Jingzhen, when he learned about Xue Ling''s identity, he felt terrible all over. He looked at Xue Ling, then looked at Ying Sheng, and felt deeply that he was a piece in the middle of a chess game that he had no way to escape from.


    His initial shock changed after Xue Ling told him about his intentions. Xue Ling had the ambition and strategy that a good Emperor should have. Many things that Chen Jingzhen had only considered in his heart became very valid possibilities after he brought them up for discussion.


    As spring approached, the South began to slowly spread the news that Xue Ling was in the South. He had the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia in his hands, and should therefore be the rightful Emperor of this kingdom. Themon people learned that the person called Ji Ronghan who was currently sitting on the throne had not ascended through the proper means, and was a piece of trash that had usurped the throne.


    Within the Capital, in the imperial study, Ji Ronghan swept all the memorials off his desk. He was furious as he questioned the spy who hade to deliver the news. "What did you say! How could that person still be alive?"


    The spy''s head had been hit, and blood was now flowing freely, but he still bowed his head with an expression of calm. "This is news that was sent back from the South. It is absolutely true!"


    Ji Ronghan''s expression was extremely ugly. The thing he had worried about the most back when he took the throne had happened. The imperial jade seal and tiger insignia that were not in his hands had now be the most prominent piece of evidence against him. If they had been in Deng Shi''s hands, he might have had a way to talk around it, but they were in Ji Yunhua''s hands. That was the previous Emperor who he had chased out of the pce yet somehow still survived through luck!


    His existence was the greatest evidence to prove his attempt to usurp the throne, and also the greatest stain on his life!


    Why did such a person still exist! How could he still be alive!


    giant thanks to all the Patreon subscribers~ and also a shout out to K.S. for the ko-fi''s yesterday!

 Chapter 154

    11.10 - It was really too frustrating!!!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    "What happened?" Li Yuan lifted his robes as he came in. He frowned at the mess in the imperial study, and wondered why Ji Ronghan was bing more and more irritable these days. "Why did you hurt him?"


    "Ying Sheng is rebelling!" Ji Ronghan felt like his breath was stuck in his chest and spoke angrily, "What did you say back then? You said that as long as he had glory and wealth, he would not make a move against us in the near future?! The South is spreading word that my ascension to the throne was improper, and that without the imperial jade seal and tiger insignia, it is not recognized by the heavens! He is clearly building up momentum! If he really kills his way to the Capital, how will our soldiers hold up against him? Do you want me pulled down from my position to flee the Capital the same way Ji Yunhua did?!"


    Li Yuan frowned and spoke to the subordinate who was still kneeling on the floor. "Withdraw first."


    "Yes¡­" The man remained bowed down low as he retreated backwards.


    Li Yuan slowly began to pick things up from the ground and said, "Your Majesty, there''s no point being so anxious. Even if you rush to act, those who would fight their way over would still do so. For the sake of today, you can only prepare as quickly as possible. That would be better than having no n of resistance and appearing as though you made no effort when they arrive."


    "The surface of the river will thaw with the onset of spring, and ships from the South will be able toe up to the Capital directly. What kind of preparations can We make? Shall we go out to sea to intercept them?" Ji Ronghan threw himself into the chair, gripped the armrest tightly, and spoke angrily, "This is all Ji Yunhua''s fault!"


    Li Yuan frowned. He had changed Ji Ronghan''s fate and the future had turned muddy and unclear. In his previous life, Ji Yunhua had not been on the throne for long, and there had been no information about how he died. The court had been under Deng Shi''s control, and there were other forces in the Capital vying for power. Later on, the news he received from the Capital slowly dwindled after he left.


    But ording to the general information that he had obtained from his previous life, Ying Sheng should not have made a move so early.


    Li Yuan was no longer certain about the choice he made back then. Ji Ronghan was not fit to be an Emperor; his heart was not steady, which made it easy for his views to change once he rose to power. He had pushed him into this position due to his own selfishness, and he still did not know if he had done the right thing. But if he were to allow Ying Sheng to kill his way to the Capital the way he had in his previous life, and then take over the country step by step, the peace that he wanted would be difficult to achieve.


    Ying Sheng was good in all aspects, but his means were too sinister. He would not let off anything that threatened him, and once he decided to take the throne, he would wash this kingdom in blood. Back then, he had visited his elder brother in that battlefield as a spirit, and it was also during the battle that his elder brother had died. He knew what had happened to this kingdom because of that war, so he had been trying to prevent it from urring.


    Unexpectedly, he had calcted and plotted, but at the end he had missed a variable, Ji Yunhua¡­


    Li Yuan smiled sadly and said, "No matter what happens, I will advance and retreat with Your Majesty." He reached out to hold Ji Ronghan''s hand, but the other party simply shook him off. Li Yuan stayed where he was, watching as Ji Ronghan''s expressions became more and more unstable.


    He let out a drawn out sigh. "Your Majesty, don''t overthink it. I''ll have someone tidy things up here first."


    Ji Ronghan maintained his silence. Li Yuan shook his head and did not try to talk to him again, instead, he turned around and left.


    He did not salute, nor did he back out of the room. He still treated Ji Ronghan ording to how they had interacted before, but Ji Ronghan was no longer the Xian King who lived on in dishonor andy in the Capital like a poisonous snake, waiting for an opportunity to strike. He was now the Emperor who stood above all and held all the power in his hands.


    Li Yuan did not know how wary Ji Ronghan was towards him at this moment. It was caused by how indifferent he seemed, or perhaps it was because he had interfered with his affairs too frequently these days.


    Ji Ronghan had basically not visited the Empress'' Pce at all ever since the start of the new year. Although Li Yuan felt unhappy, he attributed it to the fact that he had only just assumed the throne and had too many things to attend to, causing him to be unable to slow down even during New Year, and had not said too much about it. Ji Ronghan was not nearly as good of a person as Li Yuan had assumed. The gap between him and Li Yuan seemed to be growing. Li Yuan''s elder brother, Li Fan, who was the one whose assistance had helped him take throne back then, was still in control of the military, and had not returned the troops to him.


    When Li Yuan married Ji Ronghan, he naturally regarded him as a member of his family, and did not feel that there was anything wrong with his brother holding military power.


    Exiting the door to the great hall, the attendant next to him rushed over to announce, "Gongzi, Yue Hua, who stays by senior gongzi''s side, is requesting an audience."


    Li Yuan nodded. He turned his head back to look at the imperial study and sighed rather helplessly.


    Although he loved Ji Ronghan, he was not blinded by love. Perhaps choosing Ji Ronghan back then was not the best choice. Maybe he could take advantage of the fact that Ji Ronghan had not yet climbed out of the muddy waters in order to bring him out of this abyss and away from this situation.


    Li Yuan''s head ached even more at the thought of what had urred in the South recently.


    He had already gradually be shaken from the firm stance that he had had at the beginning. If the South really nned to fight their way into the Capital, they had no chance of winning. Rather than sit here and wait to die like this, perhaps it would be better to agree to that person''s conditions, and make a deal with Ji Yunhua¡­


    Spring began in March. The winter snow began to melt, and the ice on the river began to break apart. Many ces turned muddy, and with theing of spring, life started to reemerge and green began to appear before people''s eyes.


    The army in Zhanjing had been assembled, and was waiting for the Zhennan King''smand. They were ready to kill their way up to the Capital.


    Inside Zhennan Pce, the deputy generals helplessly watched as their Royal Highness paced back and forth in front of them. In their hearts, they were giving their own past selves all kinds of criticism.


    After more than two months together, these people had be very familiar with Xue Ling, this youthful Emperor of theirs. At first, they had thought that he was just a little ger that Ying Sheng had taken a fancy to who might be their Princess in the future. But Ying Sheng had put an end to their delusion on the spot, and told them that this was the Emperor from the Capital, and what they needed to do was to put him back on his throne.


    At the beginning, everyone had expressed that His Royal Highness must be kidding. A little ger?! Even if they first ignored what kind of identity he had, regardless of what he was, they couldn''t just push him to be an Emperor!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Later, the people who expressed this idea were beaten up by their Royal Highness, and then beaten up again by Mu Ge. When all of them felt bitter but could say nothing about it, Xue Ling came out cheerfully, and beat them up again.


    He beat them even more harshly than the other two, and had not shown mercy at all. The deputy generals all had psychological shadows in their hearts now, and werepletely terrified of mentioning the fact that he was ger.


    Xue Ling had concealed the matter of him beating them up from Mu Ge and Shu Heng, so they still treated Xue Ling like a vase that was easily broken. Every time the deputy generals saw them carefully protecting Xue Ling, they could feel their hearts clench in pain.


    Later, the deputy generals learned that their General had fallen in love with the little Emperor, which was why he had be blue with anger and prepared to attack the Capital.


    At the start, some people had been worried that their General had been fooled, and was being used by the little Emperor. They thought that after the little Emperor ascended the throne, their General would be tossed aside in the blink of an eye. Later, after spending more time together, they no longer felt thus. After all, they were always, inexplicably, being shown all kinds of shows of unconscious disys of affection, and understood that this kind of trickery would not happen between these two people.


    Chen Jingzhen was different from the others. He seemed to have understood right from the start how important Xue Ling was to Ying Sheng. More importantly, he knew what kind of person Xue Ling was, and what Xue Ling''s ns for the future were.


    Now that everything had changed, there was no problem if he did some things to move history forward, and there were no concerns about changing the course of history.


    Therefore, he was d that Xue Ling would be the Emperor. After all, Xue Ling promised that he would be the Prime Minister in the future after he ascended the throne. Chen Jingzhen was not a person who would be content to be left in a corner. Since he had travelled through time, he maintained his own ambitions. Just like how he had managed to persuade Ying Sheng to send troops to the Capital in the original story, he had never nned to stay in the South and spend his days enjoying a good life.


    Xue Ling not only wanted to regain his throne. After he returned to power, he would naturally take back control over the Southern, Northern, and Western territories that belonged to Xue Kingdom. Preferably, he would widen the borders of his kingdom; Xue Ling had no ns tozily while away the time after he had spent so much effort to regain the throne. Changing these four protagonists'' future would affect the fate of the entire dynasty. Only by doing this would he be able to thoroughly avoid the sufferings of the future.


    "Xue gongzi is here." The guard rushed in to report this message as soon as he saw Xue Ling''s carriage. When they heard his words, the people in the room straightened up, put serious expressions on their face, and righted their previouslyzy attitudes.


    "Since he''s arrived, let''s set out." Ying Sheng stopped pacing, waved his hand, and spoke in a thunderous voice, "Send orders to the three armies. We''re setting out!"


    "Yes!" Xue Ling''s arrival was like a signal. The deputy generals epted their orders and turned around to leave the pce. Their horses were ready and waiting outside of the pce. One by one, they mounted their horses and called out loudly, row after row of soldiers following them to set out together.


    Xue Ling went all the way into the pce, passing by a few deputy generals as he entered, and finally came face to face with Ying Sheng.


    Instead of wearing his long schr''s robes today, he was wearing fitted clothes that made him appear very neat and tidy, his long ck hair tied into a ponytail. He looked much more energetic than usual. "You''ve sent down the order?"


    Ying Sheng lifted his hand and fixed up the hair that had fallen over his forehead because he had been in a hurry. "Yes. The fleet will depart from the dock this afternoon."


    "Good." Xue Ling curved his lips. "There has been news from the Capital. Li Yuan is willing to agree to that deal with us. When we disembark, his people wille to receive us. The arrangements within the pce have also beenpleted. They''re only waiting for our return."


    "He agreed so quickly?"


    "I said this before. With Ji Ronghan''s character, once he ascends to the top, he will change to the point where no medicine can cure him. Li Yuan still loves him now, and asked me to spare his life, but I am certain that Ji Ronghan will not thank him."


    "I''m not like that. After you''ve regained that position, I will still like you very much."


    He had leaned in very close. Xue Ling stretched out his hand and pushed his face away. His face was expressionless as he said, "You''re not the one who will sit up there. If anyone were to change, it would be me."


    "No matter how you change, I would still like you." Ying Sheng tugged on his hand and pulled him outside. "I can tolerate any change as long as you don''t leave me. You can be as capricious as you want. Even if you be a useless, self-indulgent ruler, I will still ensure that you can stay in that position safely and securely."


    Xue Ling was dissatisfied, "Who are you calling a useless, self-indulgent ruler?"


    Chen Jingzhen, who had no sense of existence and had been following behind them: "¡­" He really wanted to kick over this bowl of dog food¡­


    The army set out. The fleet broke through the ice floes on the river and sailed out of the Zhanjing dock. Themon people all gathered around the shore to wave goodbye, and their cheers were particrly loud as they cheered for the true Dragon Emperor to retake his position. It was no longer like before, where they had not had justifiable reason to go to war, so everyone had their heads held high with pride.


    Themon people did not know what kind of ruler Xue Ling would be, but they trusted in Ying Sheng. The Zhennan King had provided them with a rich life that was free from worries, so the Emperor he chose to be loyal to would naturally also be able to bring them peace and happiness.


    Unlike them, the leaders and factions from all sides were more inclined towards hoping that Ying Sheng would keep a firm hold on the Emperor andmand the nobles in his name. After all, most people knew what kind of person Ji Yunhua was. They could only regret that Ji Yunhua had not fallen into their own hands. Otherwise, the ones who could make a move at this moment and send troops to the Capital without condemnation would be themselves.


    Meanwhile, the person that everyone else regarded as a chess piece, Xue Ling¡­ was currently lying in the cabin, pale and half dead, because his body could not handle the stress of sailing¡­


    Really, what the hell was this! The system really had to choose a better body for him in the next world. What kind of weak-ass constitution was this, getting seasick at the drop of a hat!!!


    It was really too frustrating!!!

 Chapter 155

    11.11 - Why did this scene seem a little wrong?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    "There''s still half a month to go. You''re already so weak, are you sure you can hold on?" Ying Sheng watched as the small amount of meat he''d put back on Xue Ling''s body slowly disappeared, and his mood turned terrible. He held Xue Ling''s hand and touched his forehead. It was very fortunate that it was just that his body was unustomed to the stress - there was no fever or anything else.


    "It was like this when I came to the South. It''s fine," Xue Ling frowned. The motion of the vessel was not as harsh as it had been before, but for some reason there was simply no way to avoid seasickness in this body. He had not been able to remain upright for a full day ever since they boarded the boat, and had to lie down and y dead all the time. His bones were about to rattle apart, and he couldn''t eat much because he wasn''t able to get up and move around. It eventually became a downward spiral, and the flesh he had regained on his frame with much difficulty faded away day by day.


    Ying Sheng squeezed his hand and said, "I''m sorry, if I had known that the Capital had you back then, I would not have let you end up in the situation you''re in today."


    Xue Ling shook his head, "It was fate. Some things will not happen without a catalyst. Perhaps you would not have fallen for me if you were in the Capital?" He curved his lips. His hand was held in Ying Sheng''s, so he used his fingertip to draw circles on Ying Sheng''s palm. "After all, the person I was in the Capital had to rely on ointment to hide my cinnabar mole every day. I sat on the dragon throne, but couldn''t touch or influence anything~"


    Ying Sheng lifted his hand and kissed the tip of his fingers. "I''ve never seen how dazzling and inspiring you are on the dragon throne. Now that we are going to the Capital, I have to see that wonderful scene with my own eyes."


    Xue Lingughed and said, "Even if I go back, there won''t be much to see. You must know," He reached out his hand to brush over the cinnabar mole in the corner of his eye. "I''m a ger. I have no ns to hide the fact."


    "If anyone disagrees," Ying Sheng tugged on the hand that he was using to cover his cinnabar mole, "I will kill them. If they still refuse to ept it, I''ll kill their entire family. I''ll kill until there is nobody who dares to question or disobey you."


    Xue Ling didn''t know whether tough or cry. He now understood why people kept emphasizing that Ying Sheng was ''ruthless''. Only, it seemed that he wasn''t utilizing it in the right direction. "They are all my future ministers. How can you just kill them as you like¡­"


    "I''m the one making a move, it''s not rted to you at all." Ying Sheng did not seem to be joking as he said these words. He looked absolutely serious, and seemed to already be considering how to kill them off so that it would not cause any negative impact on Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling was toozy to correct him. He recalled that he hadn''t heard any news from the Capital today, and opened his mouth again, "What''s the current situation in the Capital?"


    "Nothing unusual. Li Yuan has control over Ji Rongha''s intelligence organization, so if he doesn''t want Ji Ronghan to know something, he won''t know about it." Due to their suggestions, Li Yuan gradually distanced himself from Ji Ronghan, making him less guarded against him. Although it was not a good way to treat one''s lover, it was the best choice Li Yuan could make right now.


    They did not have their own army. If they really shed head on with the Zhennan King''s army, they would suffer severe casualties, which would run counter to what he had originally wanted to achieve. If possible, he did not want the soldiers in the Capital to be injured, nor did he want those injuries to be caused by their actions, having sent them to their deaths while knowing that they had no chance of winning.


    Li Yuan cherished the whole world, and was not suitable for leading an army. He was even less suited for being a decision maker, because he was never willing to sacrifice anyone. Of course, the reason he made the decision this time was verypelling; he simply did not have enough power or strength in his hands.


    "The Mo Bei General''s Qi Family has never participated in court struggles. If you can really win back the Capital and make the Shu Prince obey, he will naturally ept your oversight." Now that they were discussing the kingdom, Ying Sheng had his own opinions to share. "If you like, I can help you take back the territories that originally belonged to you."


    Xue Ling looked at him for a long time and said, "Yes. If you can really take back my Ji family''snd, the position of Emperor''s consort will be formally yours."


    Ying Sheng leaned in close to him and said, "I have toy the kingdom at your feet in order to im that position?"


    "That''s true, always giving you empty promises isn''t very nice." Xue Ling''s hand brushed across the hair at his temples. He blinked, and the tip of his tongue stretched out to lick his lips. "In that case, you can have that position before you head out." He leaned closer, and whispered to Ying Sheng, "After you return, I''ll let you do it on the throne once."


    Ying Sheng''s eyes brightened. He could already imagine how dazzling this person would be when he sat on the throne. And to press that version of him under his body¡­


    He had some difficulty controlling his reaction as he imagined that scene.


    Ying Sheng bowed his head and bit mercilessly at Xue Ling''s lips. "You win. I really have no way of gaining the upper hand in this life!"


    Xue Ling grinned cheerfully as he pulled back. The expression on his face was very natural, and it waspletely different from what he had just said.


    Half a month''s journey was nothing to the Zhennan King''s army, which was well ustomed to naval battles. By the time the fleet arrived at the Capital, all the soldiers were in great spirits, and not depressed from their journey on the water at all.


    Xue Ling put on a cloak and went to the prow of the ship to watch the soldiers disembark.


    They were at the Jinji Ferry Port, which was where he had left the Capital from back then. Over the passage of time, the Capital had given up guarding the port altogether. Instead, it pushed its defensive line outwards as it expanded. But the funny thing was, when the Capital was built, nobody expected an approaching army toe by water, so this water route was leftpletely unprotected. The checkpoints were located further away, and when the soldiers set out from Jinji Ferry Port, they could reach the gates of the Capital without having to pass by any of the checkpoints.


    The Capital was not in a position that made it difficult to attack and easy to defend; it was unknown where Ji Ronghan had gotten his confidence that allowed him to think that he would be able to resist Ying Sheng''s attack with just the imperial forces from the city and the soldiers stationed outside.


    Xue Ling did not go to the front lines when the sounds of warfare began. He stayed behind on the vessel - his body had finally recovered, and Ying Sheng did not want him to go to the battlefield. Xue Ling also had no interest in watching the show.


    They never intended to fullymit to this battle. Li Yuan hadmunicated with them long ago; as long as the army neared the city gates, his people would open the city gates to let them in.


    It was not really a conspiracy or treason. It was more of a mutual acknowledgement.


    In any case, Xue Ling had the system on hand. Even if he remained at the back, he was still aware of what was happening on the front lines and could keep a firm grasp on the situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Jingzhen stayed behind with him. Despite being a military advisor, he had not had many opportunities to assist this time. He had been studying all kinds of rtionships and distribution of power in the Capital during the entire journey, preparing to deal with all the forces that could threaten Xue Ling in the future once the army entered the Capital and took over.


    As Xue Ling had predicted, this battle never truly began. Within three days, the army took over the entire Capital. Ji Ronghan was trapped in the pce, and almost killed Li Yuan in his rage.


    Li Yuan didn''t know what to say to calm him down and could only have others restrain him so that he could be dealt with after Xue Ling entered the pce.


    Everything he had done during the two years after his rebirth seemed meaningless during these past three days. Even though Li Yuan knew that he had chosen to do the right thing, he was still very lost and confused.


    Hisrge wedding to Ji Ronghan seemed like just yesterday, but everything had be blurred and none of it was clear at all. Li Yuanughed. He no longer knew what he was persevering for, or what he was upholding, or even what he was pursuing.


    When the army marched into the Capital, many great families were destroyed overnight. The most prosperous and powerful families were unable to rise up under the army''s attack, and for a while, everyone in the Capital was under threat as everyone realized that the title of Zhennan King was not an empty one. If he was provoked, the man could really do anything.


    As for the Emperor who could save them all and change their fate, he was currently sitting around idly, cracking melon seeds with Chen Jingzhen and discussing which family Ying Sheng would be allowed to visit tomorrow.


    This was the scene Li Yuan saw when he was brought aboard the vessel. He had thought that he would be sent away like Ji Ronghan, but he had been escorted on board instead.


    When Xue Ling saw that they had a guest, he raised his brows slightly and spoke in some surprise, "You''ve been sent over so soon? It looks like Ji Ronghan really is the worst kind of waste."


    Li Yuan still had not realized who the person in front of him was, and it was only because the person behind him spoke that he clued in. "Your Majesty, please pay attention to your image." After that, Li Yuan looked at Xue Ling in astonishment. Hepletely could not believe that the ger in front of him was Ji Yunhua.


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulderszily, but still straightened up in his seat. "What, do you no longer recognize Us now that we are not exchanging letters?"


    Li Yuan shook his head and said, "I just didn''t think that you¡­" He looked at Chen Jingzhen, who was standing beside Xue Ling, and was rather confused about what was going on. "Why did you bring me here?" Apart from having been an Empress for a while, he was nothing special in other people''s eyes. Ji Ronghan had already fallen, and in fact, his life was probably already over.


    At the thought of how Ji Ronghan had looked at him before he left, Li Yuan felt that life was bleak.


    "What are you thinking about?" Xue Ling stood, then lifted a hand to knock on Li Yuan''s head. "I want to make a bet with you."


    "What bet?"


    "Gamble on your position in Ji Ronghan''s heart." Xue Ling smiled and patted Li Yuan on the shoulder, then asked, "Do you think he loves you more than the throne, or vice versa?"


    Li Yuan frowned and did not reply. He was not a person that ced love above all else. Ji Ronghan already knew that he had been colluding with Ji Yunhua. Before they separated, he even asked himself why he had not seemed pained at all¡­ His heart ached, but he felt that these feelings of his were not worth gambling over. He sneered, "Your Majesty doesn''t find it ridiculous to say such things?"


    Ever since Ji Yunhua had begun to contact him, he had gradually begun to understand what kind of rtionship existed between himself and Ji Ronghan. The other party clearly had both of them in his grasp, but still wanted to make this kind of bet. "What kind of treasure does Your Majesty want to use in this bet that I will definitely lose?"


    "It''s not any great treasure. Instead, it''s your freedom." Xue Ling did not care about how ugly Li Yuan''s expression was as he spoke. Since it was the so-called path of his own choosing, he had to reach the end even if it was on his knees. "I want you to be a Prime Minister for me. I don''t know if you are willing to trade your freedom for this power."


    Li Yuan looked at him in surprise. Xue Ling raised his hand to stop him from speaking as he continued, "I promised you before that if you helped me take over the Capital, I would let Ji Ronghan live. He will be sent to the South. That is Ying Sheng''s territory. He will not have to worry about food and clothing, nor will he have any burdens for the rest of his life. As for you, you will stay in the Capital. Perhaps there will be a day when all the unrealistic thoughts in Ji Ronghan''s head will disappear, and he will remember your good points."


    Li Yuan pressed his lips together. He did not understand. "Why me?"


    "Probably because you''re one of the few people who understand." Xue Ling cocked his head, and pointed at Chen Jingzhen who was standing beside him. "If you are willing, the two of you will be my Left and Right Prime Ministers. With you two as my beloved subjects, the court will be much more interesting in the future."


    Li Yuan looked at Chen Jingzhen and felt unsettled. Before he married Ji Ronghan, his temperament had been simr to Chen Jingzhen. At the moment, the other party seemed to be just like how he had been; full of ambition and thoughts about changing the fate of this kingdom. But, he had fallen into the abyss called ''Ji Ronghan'' and had now seen the first rays of light that led towards leaving that ce while Chen Jingzhen was already standing in the light. It was only one step away, but could he also reach the summit?


    "¡­ I¡­" He hesitantly opened his mouth, but was stopped by Xue Ling. "You don''t have to force yourself. Perhaps you can discuss it with Jingzhen first. I believe you will like him."


    Chen Jingzhen stood up as well and said, "Li gongzi, please follow me. We will stay on the boat for the time being and wait until His Royal Highness has prepared the throne ascension ceremony. Based on His Royal Highness'' personality, you will have a very long period of time with which to adapt to His Majesty''s schemes."


    Li Yuan wanted to know exactly what was going on. He was still a bit confused, but Chen Jingzhen had already pulled him away. On the way out of the cabin, they met Ying Sheng, who had just rushed back.


    Li Yuan even brushed against Ying Sheng, but the other party did not even look at him. Even Chen Jingzhen did not seem to have any intention to stop and say hello to him.


    "In the future, you will understand. His Royal Highness does not have many opportunities to return. If you salute and greet him, you will be wasting his time, and he will ignore you."


    Li Yuan: "???" They all said that the Zhennan Prince was the son of a businessman, polite and courteous. Although his means were vicious, he never made the other party feel ufortable when they met. Why did this scene seem a little wrong?


    XL''s turning into an even bigger tease~  poor ML

 Chapter 156

    11.12 - Dog food with vinegar is a whole new experience


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    Li Yuan''s impression of Xue Ling waspletely overturned within three days of being with him, and Ying Sheng''s image could not have copsed any more obviously during these three days.


    Sometimes, Li Yuan would look at the two of them and his brain would be filled with thoughts like ''so this is what true love looks like'' or ''my god, this dog food'' or even ''my marriage had been totally wrong''. In just three days, he began to question his life.


    The only good thing was that as a minister, Xue Ling was very much in line with his vision for a ruler. He and Xue Ling had exchanged opinions, and the policies they studied and discussed, as well as some futurews and regtions that they wanted for the kingdom in the future were very much in line with Li Yuan''s principles. And as a future co-worker, Li Yuan was even more satisfied with Chen Jingzhen.


    When he had been with Ji Ronghan, Ji Ronghan had taken the lead in a more obvious way. Even if he was reborn, Li Yuan was still a person from this era, and had been limited by the thoughts from this period and did not think too much of it. Chen Jingzhen was clearly different; most of his ideas came from modern times, and the collision of ideology between the two of them was just as explosive as Xue Ling had imagined. There were many sparks and arguments between them, but many conclusions were drawn that would be of great help to the things Xue Ling wanted to achieve.


    Inspired by Chen Jingzhen, Li Yuan suddenly opened the door to a whole new world and discovered that he could show his intelligence and wisdom without standing behind the scenes. There was now an opportunity in front of him - as long as he took that step forward, he could challenge the existing rules.


    Although Xue Ling''s reign was initially built up through the Zhennan King''s military deterrence, the three of them would be the key figures required for its continued sess.


    Li Yuan ultimately chose to stand beside Xue Ling. He wanted to be separated from Ji Ronghan for a period of time, and perhaps this time would be enough to allow them to clearly consider what kind of position the other party held in their hearts.


    Xue Ling didn''t care much about what Li Yuan was thinking as long as he could make use of him in the end. Instead, he focused his attention on the ceremony that Ying Sheng had been responsible for arranging - the ceremony for his ascension to the throne.


    Back when he had first ascended the throne, Deng Shi had used the excuse that the original owner of his body had cried himself into copse over the former Emperor''s sudden death to push him onto the throne after holding the most cursory ceremony, iming that his body could not withstand more. His ministers did not even have an opportunity to get close to their Emperor, as he was always ced on the high dragon throne, wearing dragon robes and a heavy crown. The tasseled pearls hung down from the crown had blocked most of his face from view.


    Originally, the ministers had never expected a child to know anything, so he had seldom spoken during court and basically went to sit up on the throne for a while every day. He would asionally doze off, then go back to sleep after morning court was over.


    This kind of life as an Emperor was very leisurely, but not something Xue Ling wanted to experience. Ying Sheng wanted to hold a grand ceremony for him so that he could officiallye into contact with the court.


    Now that Ying Sheng was in the Capital, they had absolute military power in their hands and those ministers did not dare refute them at all. Ying Sheng wanted to take this time to train up a group of imperial troops and secret guards for Xue Ling so that he could go andplete his agreement toy down this stretch of rivers and mountains in front of him once the situation in the Capital waspletely stabilized.


    Ying Sheng spent a lot of effort on this ceremony, but by the time it officially began, he found that he did not feel tired at all.


    When Xue Ling slowly walked towards him wearing a somber ck robe and simple crown, Ying Sheng felt that all his efforts had been worthwhile. He himself was unsure whether his efforts had been for the purpose of pressing the Emperor down on the dragon throne, or whether it was because he simply loved his current appearance. In any case, he felt that this version of Xue Ling that acted as though he was a sovereign descending upon the world suited him best out of all the different ways he had seen him.


    He was so good-looking that he could not bear to shift his eyes away, so attractive that he wished he could go up right now, strip him bare, and ruthlessly possess all of him.


    The red cinnabar mole in the corner of the little Emperor''s eye was very bright. The ministers had some concerns, but did not dare to voice any opposing opinions while Ying Sheng was standing beside him. Moreover, the little Emperor seemed to be apletely different person from the one they had seen back then. His momentum was so strong and powerful that the courtiers did not dare to look him in the eyes. They blushed when they saw him, and then turned their faces away in shame. The momentum on the Emperor''s body was not something they couldpare to at all.


    As an official during these times, they did not know whether they should consider themselves fortunate or unfortunate to have an Emperor like this.


    After offering sacrifices to the heavens, it was time for the new Emperor to set the tone for his reign and appoint all manner of officials. The process did not happen like this originally, but the new Emperor clearly wanted to set up a new atmosphere and intended to begin by setting all kinds of fires under the courtiers.


    His first act was to pull down many of the important ministers of the court on charges of corruption, bribery, murder, andwlessness. They had no way to resist as they were hauled away by members of Ying Sheng''s army, and many people were shocked. After all, it was the first time they had seen this kind of thing, and the ministers themselves were left scared silly, mentally sifting through their own actions and wondering if the next one would be themselves.


    Fortunately, the new Emperor did not intend to chop down all his courtiers, but chose several who had lost their consciences to serve as examples. However, this act was still very aggressive. After all, it left the two positions of his Left and Right Prime Ministers empty, which was akin to cutting off the Emperor''s own left and right arm without a care for the concerns of others. He had basically thrown the tradition of maintaining continuity at court and letting elders guide the young out the window.


    After dealing with the old ministers, the next step was to appoint new ones. At this moment, the courtiers truly realized how capricious the new Emperor was. Rather than choosing new Prime Ministers from the current court, he brought in two new recruits regardless of how ugly the courtiers'' expressions were or howplex their moods.


    "From today on, these two beloved subjects will be my left and right second-inmands. Whether or not Xue Kingdom can be strong will depend on these two beloved subjects." Xue Ling personally raised up Chen Jingzhen and Li Yuan who had knelt down to receive the imperial edict, and his gaze swept through all the dissatisfied courtiers. He then raised his hand, and asked Shu Heng to issue the third imperial edict.


    The courtiers had already been struck by figurative lightning after the first two decrees, and their heads were still muddled when they suddenly heard the third one. They thought that they had heard wrong, but when they looked at the people around them, they could see the same incredulity in each other''s eyes.


    Appoint the Zhennan King Ying Sheng as Imperial Consort? And simultaneously as the Empress? What the hell? Was there a problem with their ears?


    Everyone''s hearts and faces were full of ''???'', but Shu Heng continued to calmly read out the decree. After he finished speaking, the entire ceremony hall fell into silence.


    The pce servant that held the Empress'' jade seal and the treasure book slowly stepped forward. Xue Ling handed the jade seal to Ying Sheng and said, "This is what We promised you. Don''t forget what you promised Us."


    Ying Sheng looked down at the treasure book and jade seal in his hands, chuckled, and said, "What I want is more than just this."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know." Xue Ling turned around with a wave of his sleeves, and then looked back to ask, "Will you walk up with me?" That was the final step for conferring a consort. The Emperor and ''Empress'' would join hands to ascend the steps and sit on the throne.


    Ying Sheng met his eyes and ultimately chose to hold the hand that Xue Ling had stretched out.


    Although such a scene was strange no matter how he thought about it, he was quite willing to be treated in this way by the little Emperor.


    In fact, he did not care about the position of Imperial Consort. After all, the Emperor belonged to himpletely, and a title did not count for much. Even so, he was very delighted that the little Emperor had given him such a gift on the day he ascended the throne.


    At the end of the ceremony, all the courtiers retired. Festivities were everywhere, and the sky over the Capital was covered in celebratory red. Although the courtiers had left, and each and every one of their hearts was full of curses, there was nothing they could do to affect the grand scene that was spread out in front of them.


    Look at these wicked thoughts; it was bad enough that the Emperor had changed back and forth, even if one ignored the fact that the new Emperor was a ger, or that the previous Empress was now a Prime Minister, why was the Zhennan King now the Imperial Consort? Why didn''t the Emperor just ascend to heaven directly?!


    The courtiers were full of curses that they could not express, but this did not prevent Xue Ling from doing things at all. The new Emperor ascended the throne, and the joyous sounds of celebration had not rung for more than a few days before the Emperor began to show his ws and teeth. Starting from the Capital, he aimed at many people''s Achilles heels, and removed them from their positions.


    The ministers used to look down on the two gers when they ascended to the position of Prime Minister, but now they found that they were being led in circles and tricked by their schemes. Many people finally understood that the Emperor was not sitting on his position for pleasure, and was even less likely to have been ced there as a puppet. After all, if Ying Sheng wanted to be Emperor, he had no need to push him into that position and run to his master''s back pce to pull strings from the background.


    A monthter, the atmosphere in the entire Capital was refreshed, and the imperial court seemed to finally begin to understand. Xue Ling finally unloaded the burden from his shoulders and pushed his way into Ying Sheng''s embrace. "¡­ So tired¡­"


    Ying Sheng patted him gently on the back and lowered his gaze to look at him, his gaze incredibly gentle. "It''ll be okay after this period of hard work. There will always be all kinds of troubles and panic when you first start."


    Xue Ling shifted around, and straightforwardly sat himself down in his arms. "These courtiers are all fools, too. I spent so much effort to teach them, but they still don''t understand me at all! Theye to me with these strange and unnecessary reports all the time, how annoying."


    Ying Sheng lightly massaged his temples for him, drew him closer, and settled him firmly in his embrace. "Isn''t it enough that I understand you?"


    Xue Ling watched him lean close and wrapped an arm around his neck to give him a kiss. "It''s enough. Then We will stop working on these annoying documents today and bless you with Our presence?" Although Xue Ling said such words, in fact, he had no intention of moving at all. "The military report came in from the Northwest just now. General Mo Bei''s Qi Family has already responded. It seems that one month was enough time for them to figure out exactly what I want."


    "Isn''t that very good? Since Qi Sheng himself is willing to submit, I don''t have to bitterly fight my way over. I don''t want to be separated from you for such a long time." Ying Sheng was not concerned about what the Qi Family might be attempting to do. Their family had always been like this; when the Emperor did well, they listened to the central government, and when the Emperor was confused, they went their own way. In any case, as long as the Northwest was theirs, they still had the final say.


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. He tapped on the secret reports on the desk and sneered, "Qi Family has been prominent for a long time. Do they think that We will leave them alone as long as they submit?"


    "Then just take your time and slowly grind them down. I will make them understand that once the power has been handed over, there is absolutely no such thing as taking it back." He exerted some strength, and Xue Ling once againy against him.


    "The Shu King is iming that his territory is impermeable and affects his ability to receive news, which was why he had not responded to the previous incident. What do you think?"


    "The Deng Family ran to the Shu King''s territory. Tell me, what should I think?"


    Xue Ling''s hand stilled. He knew that his Imperial Uncle was restless, but he hadn''t realized that the Deng Family was on his side.


    "You were still young then, and don''t know what kind of feelings Deng Shi and the Shu King had for each other. Why do you think the Shu King went to his territory in the first ce?" Ying Sheng''s expression was ironic as he discussed the secrets behind the imperial family. "Deng Shi should be very happy right now, thinking that he can continue to use you since you''ve retaken the throne."


    "I''m still young." Xue Ling''s attention was not on these secrets. Compared to the imperial family''s chaotic rtionships, Xue Ling was more interested in another key point. "But you''re quite old~ You even know about these kinds of things. You really deserve to be called an old uncle."


    Ying Sheng wrinkled his brow, "Are you disdaining me for being older than you?"


    Xue Ling sat up straight. "There''s more than a dozen years between us, old uncle."


    Ying Sheng met his gaze, and they stared at each other for a good while. Eventually, Xue Ling wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. "Okay, don''t be sad. I like you even if you''re an old uncle."


    Ying Sheng stood up. He swept away the documents on the desk with one hand and ced Xue Ling directly on its surface. "I''m not in a hurry to do it on the dragon throne. We can try the imperial desk first."


    Xue Ling raised his chin and spoke a little provocatively, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    Ying Sheng reached out and began to remove his imperial court clothing. He seemed to have been shamed into mild anger and annoyance, "I can show you right now whether or not I''m an old uncle and whether or not I can do it."


    Shu Heng stepped slowly and silently out of the imperial study. He even closed the door behind him¡­ After serving Xue for such a long time, he had watched as Xue Ling and Ying Sheng''s rtionship developed, and gone from initially finding it inconceivable to bing ustomed to it in the end. In any case, that was the Imperial Consort, and regardless of where they wanted to mess around, the most he could do was quietly slip out to guard the door and chew on some dog food.


    Anyway, he was not the most miserable one. Mu Ge was even more wretched; he was only being fed dog food, but Mu Ge''s dog food was mixed with vinegar~

 Chapter 157

    11.13 - Finally¡­ had he managed to find the Boundary Master?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: Macabre


    Summer was nearing its end. Catching up with thest days of summer, the army was ready to set out again.


    Their destination was the Wang Family in the North, arge family that had been prominent for generations, their line of inheritance continuing uninterrupted. Their people had been spread across the North since long ago, and even if they surrendered, it would be very difficult for Xue Ling to make a move against them. What''s more, the Wang Family had no intention of establishing positive rtionships with Xue Ling at all.


    The terrain they upied was in the North, and advantageous to them. The Wang Family seemed fearless, but Ying Sheng set out with augh and told Xue Ling that he was inviting him to watch a good show.


    Xue Ling was not worried that there would be things he couldn''t achieve. He simply helped him adjust his armor and told him, "I hope you cane back before the New Year."


    Ying Sheng met his eyes,ughed, and bowed his head to kiss his forehead. "I will. When Ie back, I will apany you to see the Lantern Festival in the Capital."


    Xue Ling was stunned for a moment, then recalled what he had said to the man on the fifteenth day of the New Year. He couldn''t helpughing, and any lingering worries were thoroughly let go. "Good. I''ll wait for you to return in triumph."


    Ying Sheng''s army set out towards the autumn wind, and Xue Ling also turned back to begin dealing with matters regarding the Shu King.


    The Shu King had written to him to tell him that his royal mother was being well taken care of. He would bring the Empress Dowager with him to visit the Capital and see Xue Ling. Xue Ling had replied with a letter saying that they were warmly weed, then turned around andid down orders through Mu Ge. As soon as the Shu King entered the Capital, he would bring his people to seize him as quickly as possible.


    Xue Ling had already prepared charges for him as well as Deng Shi, and would not let them go so easily. Under normal circumstances, if they did not intentionally jump up in front of him, Xue Ling would have been toozy to deal with them. Only this time, the Deng Family had left their brains behind when they fled in such a hurry, and believed that Xue Ling was still the same Emperor from the past that they could manipte. They thought that he had only returned to power thanks to Ying Sheng''s support, and were now in a hurry toe back and take control once more.


    Xue Ling was ready to charge Deng Shi and the Shu King with the crime of poisoning the former Emperor. Once this charge was carried out, the entire Deng Family and all nine generations would be implicated and executed, their properties confiscated. The Shu King would also have to die; unfortunately, he was an Imperial Uncle, and Xue Ling had no way to condemn his entire family to death together.


    After making the preparations to deal with these two people, the trajectory of this world had already been thoroughly adjusted.


    Li Yuan''s life was very busy now, but everything he did was practical and useful. After sessfully putting his ideas into practice one by one, he finally understood why he had felt empty and disconnected from reality when he had been with Ji Ronghan. It was probably because Ji Ronghan had only considered himself, and not the people of the kingdom.


    The people who lived in the Capital were more intimately aware of what changes the Emperor had brought to their lives. Based on this year''s policies, themon people had surplus food by the end of the year, and on several asions, they felt proud when they discussed the Emperor - even if he was a ger.


    Themon people did not care about the identity and status of the person at the top. As long as they brought positive changes to their lives and made the kingdom more prosperous, they would consider them to be wise rulers, and such rulers were worthy of their respect and support.


    Xue Ling prevented the copse of Xue Kingdom by eliminating its root cause. He even found a small child from the royal lineage and began to train him as the next Emperor. The imperial n had nevercked for children, and Xue Ling had decided on this boy at a nce. He brought him into the pce and immediately gave him the position of Crown Prince. Despite the courtiers'' objections, he directly added him into the Royal Family''s genealogy, changed his name, and had him marked down as his child.


    This process was discussed with Chen Jingzhen. As a Prime Minister, Chen Jingzhen also had to work on several things at once. Other than working for Xue Ling, he was also entrusted to take care of that child. Xue Ling wrapped the matter in nice-sounding phrases, saying that the child would have a broader vision if he followed Chen Jingzhen, and would be able to better understand the future and lead Xue Kingdom down the road they wanted it to take.


    It was unknown if Chen Jingzhen truly understood what Xue Ling meant, but he began to instill some advanced modern ideas into the child. Xue Ling had no intention of preventing it, and sometimes, when Li Yuan passed by to listen to him teaching the child, he could feel sweat forming all over his head. He really wanted to sit down with Chen Jingzhen and have a proper chat about life.


    Ying Sheng returned in triumph before the New Year. Xue Ling held a grand banquet for him, and then told him that their child was already six years old and could already go off on his own and buy soy sauce.


    Ying Sheng had a confused expression on his face at first, but after he saw the child, he stopped talking.


    That night, the Emperor brought his Imperial Consort to the Shenglong Pce. Things that could not be described took ce for a long time, and the Shu Heng that had to tidy things up after them felt that like his life was rather pitiful; His Majesty''s fooling around had be quite excessive recently.


    The courtiers did not know how His Majesty persuaded his Imperial Consort to ept the Crown Prince, but since the ferocious Imperial Consort had already epted it, as ministers, there was no longer any reason they could use to object to it in front of His Majesty. Other than the courtiers who always threatened to m their heads against the floor in protest, the remaining courtiers had long be ustomed to His Majesty''s way of doing things.


    Wasn''t it just that he was doing things at random? It was fine as long as they became ustomed to it. Things were good as long as His Majesty was happy.


    His Majesty was still so young. Perhaps His Majesty would be able to think things through clearly after he gave birth to his own child?


    Of course, they did not know that their injustices would not be addressed in this life. Although Xue Ling was a ger, had a red cinnabar mole to prove it, and none of the necessary organs were missing, it was impossible for him to have children.


    The reason was probably because¡­ It was too embarrassing?


    After the New Year, the Shu King brought the Empress Dowager back to the Capital, and was surrounded by the imperial guards as soon as he entered the city gates. The leader of the Imperial Guards was the former primary enforcer of Six Leaf Gate, Mu Ge, who brought along an imperial decree, captured everyone the Shu King had brought with him, and threw them into the imperial prison. The Shu King and Deng Shi''s plot to poison the former emperor was publicized, and the Emperor seemed to have no intention to preserve the imperial family''s dignity. The matter kicked up a big fuss, and after everyone in the kingdom knew about it, all nine generations of the Deng Family and the Shu King were executed. Shu territory once again fell into the hands of the kingdom.


    With this, all the forces that were part of Xue Kingdom had at least submitted to Xue Ling in name, which could be considered unification to some extent.


    Over the next five years, the central government tookplete control over the branches of territories, and people in various ces were reced by those loyal to the throne. All power was centralized in the Capital, and Xue Ling thoroughlypleted the centralization of the government that he had originally intended to achieve.


    Although this kind of system will gradually rx along with the development of the times, it was at least very suited to the present situation.


    Five years could change a lot, but some things would never change.


    Ji Ronghan had begun to reflect on himself and had always wanted to go back to the Capital to see Li Yuan, but Li Yuan had no intention of seeing him. His heart was filled with his concern for the people, and he had already thrown himself into the cause of serving the people. At the age of eleven, the little Crown Prince was already a man who could be entrusted with heavy responsibility. After studying with the Imperial Consort these years, he had be much steadier, and could put forth many good suggestions. Xue Ling had already allowed him to participate in politics.


    Xue Ling and Ying Sheng did not have any children of their own despite having been together for so many years, and had always raised the Crown Prince as their own child. Given the Crown Prince''s talent and intelligence, he had the makings of a good future Emperor, so the courtiers gradually adapted to the situation.


    Currently, the imperial court was injected with quite a lot of new blood. The entire imperial court was now very vigorous, and the atmosphere during morning court was much different from how it had been previously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They had already reached a point where Xue Ling could let them run the government by themselves while he spent his days lying in the Imperial Consort''s embrace and whiling the time away. After the Crown Prince grew older, he would be able to delegate his power to the Crown Prince, and then take Ying Sheng with him to travel around the world.


    The more they looked forward to it, the more quickly time went by. Very soon, the Crown Prince had reached hising of age ceremony. He asked Xue Ling to bestow him a marriage, and sessfully brought the Left Prime Minister, Chen Jingzhen into his pce. The Crown Prince had been ecstatic before the wedding, but he had not expected that he would be given such bad news after the wedding celebrations¡­


    His Royal Father had directly abdicated, and given him his position. He had taken the Imperial Consort with him and run away.


    The Crown Prince was angry to the point of speechlessness. Was this how it felt to be given candy only to be punched in the head? He was caught off guard! He had only just emerged from the gentle countryside, and hadn''t even had a chance to bring his Princess to travel around the kingdom. Why was he the Emperor? His father was so despicable!


    Although he had a heart full of criticism, the Crown Prince ultimately had no other choice, and ascended the throne. During the grand ceremony to confirm his ascension to Emperor, Chen Jingzhen was promoted from Left Prime Minister to Empress.


    Of course, being an Empress did not prevent him from attending court. After all, with the Zhennan King as an example, the courtiers would be able to ept it even if the pair of them were even more unconventional. Everyone wanted to express that the matter of the imperial family being capricious was not a recent matter; it was a small thing for the Empress to attend morning court. Hadn''t the current Right Prime Minister been an Empress back then?


    Li Yuan: "???" Howe he had been shot while lying down??? How was this rted to him in any way!!!


    Ten years passed. Xue Ling and Ying Sheng first went to Zhanjing, where Ying Sheng insisted on bringing him to enjoy another Lantern Festival where they first met.


    "I thought back then that since the crowd had pushed you into my arms, it meant that you should be mine from that day on."


    "Come on, you really think I didn''t know that the people who pushed me that night were yours?"


    "Baby, you agreed not to ruin the atmosphere today."


    "Fine."


    After that, they travelled all over Xue Kingdom. Other than sending a letter back every year, they never disclosed any other hints of their whereabouts.


    Slowly, the Crown Prince had already been an Emperor for over ten years. He was ustomed to his position, and could be regarded as a wise ruler. Only then did his two fathers finish their travels and return to the Capital.


    Xue Ling and Ying Sheng rested for a few years, then left again. They went to sea, and left Xue Kingdom in order to go further afield.


    In this world, Xue Ling and Ying Sheng traveled far and wide. The two of them saw countless Lantern Festivals, but ultimately chose to settle down in Zhanjing, the ce where they first met, and quietly waited for the separation that they had already experienced so many times before.


    When death arrived, Xue Ling was in a trance as he once again attempted to enter the sea of his memories.


    This attempt was different from the previous one. This time, he could already feel that the version of himself contained within his memories had begun to move.


    In his memory, it was a dark, moonless, and windy night. He had appeared alone in the middle of a dark forest, and it was an Elder of the n that picked him up, brought him back, and gave him a name.


    "His fur is so white, and he showed up in the snow. If my eyes weren''t so sharp, I''m afraid he would have frozen to death in the snow." The Elder ced him in his palm, and lifted him up to look at him again. "Oh, you''re still breathing. I don''t know which family you belong to, so I''ll keep you for now."


    "This fur is so beautiful. Don''t mess around. It''ll be terrible when his familyes looking for him. Everyone will be disturbed by this matter by then."


    "Who cares. I picked it up, so it''s mine." He was still a small little thing, and he was carried by the Elder as he wandered back to his shabby hut. The Elder ced him inside his warm furs, then stared at him for a while and said, "You''re so white. I''ll call you Xue Ling, then."


    Xue Ling was already no longer the little fox that had been frozen to the point of unconsciousness now. He let out a sigh of relief when he heard the Elder''s words, and could only be grateful that the Elder had not disyed one of his sudden fits of foolishness. At least, he had not said, "You''re so white. I''ll call you Little White."


    He really did not want to spend his entire life with a name like that.


    Xue Ling knew what happened afterwards, because those were the memories of his childhood. But when he recalled them, he had no concept of time. Time had passed by so quickly it was as if it had flown away; he grew up all at once, and then foolishly fought with that Taoist Master.


    Later, he incarnated into a child''s body, and that child transmigrated. He followed that child''s soul, and was brought into another world.


    Xue Ling suddenly came to a realization. Indeed, he remembered the child was the reason why his spiritual body had beenpleted. He was then able to separate himself from the child and move independently, so he bid farewell to the child and set out on the path to find the Boundary Master.


    Xue Ling''s thoughts stalled when he considered the Boundary Master.


    Now, when he looked back, he discovered something very interesting. ording to what he had learned during his time around the child, the world that the child had transmigrated into was also a fictional world. But, the rules of that world were perfect, and he had really managed to find the Boundary Master in that world.


    Boundary Masters were a very special group of people. They had the ability to control the rules of the world and connect with people inside and outside of each world. In other words, they could allow others to transmigrate. In ordinary Boundary Master families, they would only have one Boundary Master inheritor every several hundred or thousands of years. If this person was able to live until their Year of Destiny, they would obtain the powerful abilities of Boundary Masters, and be able to travel through time and space - as well as send people away from the time and space they were currently in.


    Like this, Xue Ling suddenly understood why he had appeared in the snow back then. He remembered that he had been looking for the Boundary Master in order to understand why he should have been left in that world, but was sent to another world instead. ording to the memory he had obtainedst time, the reason he had been able to transfer worlds was due to a Boundary Master''s power. The purpose was very simple - it had been done to keep him alive.


    Then, there was the next question. Why would he have been unable to live on? Or, to ask another question, what exactly was he? As a Nine-Tailed Fox, Xue Ling began to doubt his own origins for the first time. He did not doubt his own identity, but he wanted to understand his birth, and how he hade to be in this world. He also wanted to know why that world did not allow him to exist, and why he was forced to change worlds in order to survive.


    Finally¡­ had he managed to find the Boundary Master?


    again, smut scenes will be added on as extras after WTMT''s main story isplete~ as a sidenote, we''re actually over 3/4 of the way through!  almost there, guys!

 Chapter 158

    12.1 - Perhaps the Holy Saint had really offended the author''s entire family¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Even before Xue Ling shook off the lingering effects from the memory, he became aware of a bone wracking pain. He was caught off guard and screamed, but hardly any sound emerged from his mouth. His voice was hoarse and cracked, and his scream sounded like fingernails scraping across a chalkboard. Even just thinking of a sound like that was uneptable, let alone hearing it with one''s own ears.


    Xue Ling opened his eyes. Everything in front of him had be blurry and confusing from the pain. The figures were twisted into strange shapes, and it was both dazzling and grotesque.


    "Oliver, why did we have toe to this point¡­" He waited for everything in front of his eyes to clear up, but a voice prated into Xue Ling''s eardrum, making him feel even worse. "Kent didn''t hurt your parents intentionally. Why can''t you two live in harmony together for my sake¡­" The voice carried traces of crying, and it made the listener feel sad. By the time Xue Ling managed to see this delicate and pitiful person, he understood who the saying ''those who saw him shed tears'' referred to.


    He stretched out his hand to support his head. His body was incredibly ufortable, but he had to concentrate on listening to the words from the youth in front of him so that he could analyze what the situation was.


    "Oliver¡­" The teenager came forward with tears in his eyes and spoke pitifully, "Don''t break your contract with me, alright? That would harm your body too much. How could you hurt yourself like this? If your parents saw you like this from heaven, they would be heartbroken."


    Xue Ling grit his teeth. This body was full of anger after hearing this sentence, and immediately shook off the youth''s hand.


    It was perhaps the first time the youth had been treated like this, so his face was full of bewilderment. That expression of his made him appear even more pitiable, and expressions on the faces of everyone around Xue Ling turned increasingly odd. "Oliver, I know that Kent killed your parents, but that was for the sake of making a gift for his mother. He was also doing it with good intentions, right? Since the mistakes have already been made, can''t you forgive him for the sake of the living? If you really insist on killing him, as his boyfriend, what am I supposed to do?"


    "My good Oliver, how about we renew the contract? I know that I promised to help you obtain revenge back then, but I really have no way to make a move against Kent. That person is my lover! Oliver, you should be able to understand what kind of feelings I have for him, right? Just like how you love me so much, I''m also passionately in love with him~ There is nothing in this world that can''t be affected by love, Oliver, why don''t you try and see what this kind of love feels like?"


    Xue Ling couldn''t stand any more of this passionate speech or this Holy Saint aura. He had approximately figured out that this body was currently feeling so terrible due to the ''contract breaking'' that the youth had mentioned. He bit himself, using the pain to shock himself further into consciousness, and managed to speak with much difficulty, "After I''ve killed your entire family, you cane to talk to me about the influence of love." Having said that, he no longer wanted to stay here for another second. If he hadn''t sensed that this glowing Holy Saint was one of the main characters, Xue Ling would probably have just killed him.


    Generating electricity with love? Ha-ha.


    The youth was left stunned in ce and watched as he went further and further away. His eyes, that had been red the whole time, were filled with despair, and tears began to gather and fall. There was finally a stir from the people around him, and someone called out that Kent had arrived. The people around him immediately dispersed and soon, nobody was left.


    The swordsman had his sword by his side as he approached. His heroic brow wrinkled slightly, and he appeared incredibly distressed. "Ivan, what''s wrong?"


    The youth pursed his lips. Because he was crying, he looked like a weak, pitiful young best, and with just one nce, the man''s heart had already softened into a pool of water. He anxiously embraced the youth, and tenderly pulled him into his arms. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. If something''s the matter, just tell me. I will help you solve it. Don''t cry - if you cry, my heart will ache to death."


    Ivan gripped Kent''s clothes aggrievedly. His voice was muffled as he said, "Oliver broke his contract with me. Why?! He was willing to let go of his hatred and grudges towards you¡­ He clearly used to understand me so well, why is he so cruel now? He even forcibly broke the contract. He''ll die¡­ Kent, he''s going to die¡­"


    Kent gently patted Evan on the shoulder tofort him: "It''s just three-star demonic beast. If you really want, I can help contract another one."


    Iven froze, then stamped on Kent''s foot and said angrily, "Oliver is my partner! I will never give him up so easily!" So saying, he turned around and ran, following the direction Xue Ling had headed in. Kent hurried after him and the scene really looked quite strange¡­


    Xue Ling had no time to think about whether those two were ying around or chasing each other or whatever else. At the moment, he had fallen into the grass. He covered his face with two paws, then pulled the system out in his mind to ask him exactly what the hell was going on!


    The system had already been chased around in a circle and beat up once, it pitifully wrapped its arms around its head and appeared in front of Xue Ling. This was great! The day had finallye when it was of the same height as Xue Ling - and it was even slightly taller, and could stand up and look down on its host.


    As a fox, the system circled the wolf cub on the ground twice and said, "This time, host has upset the will of the world. The pain should pass after a while. It''s the aftereffects of us transmigrating into this world."


    Xue Ling spoke through gritted teeth, "What damned after effects? I just checked. His demonic core is severely damaged, and there''s no way to reverse it. Even I have no way to save it. What kind of messed up body did you pick for me this time!"


    "Don''t worry, host." The system touched Xue Ling''s ear with its paw, and was batted away by the wolf pup''s paw. If it hadn''t been that Xue Ling was still unfamiliar with this goddamned wolf body, he would definitely have bitten a few chunks out of the system to relieve his anger. "Since I chose this body, there must be some way to save it. It''s useless for you to be anxious. Why don''t you join me in chanting sutras and calm yourself down?"


    Xue Ling spoke coldly, "Has there been any world where you haven''te out to make trouble?"


    The system discretely shut up and sent over the plot. "Tell me off after you''ve looked at the plot. I can be certain that this body is the one you''ll find most suitable for you after looking at the story from several angles. Even if you have just broken off the contract with the protagonist shou, even if you''re now seriously injured to the point where you can''t maintain human form, and even if you can only stay like this until you''ve been healed, you must remain strong!"


    Xue Ling kicked the system out.


    The system silently disappeared.


    Every time its host asked it toe out, it was always either put to work or beat up. It was time to let its host know that even systems could have feelings!


    Although its host was always able to reverse the situation regardless of what body it chose for him, it was pretty nice to see him in a difficult position once in a while¡­ Even though its host still managed to mercilessly vent out his frustrations on it while he was in a tight spot¡­


    Xue Ling silentlyy there on the ground as he took in the plot. He did not know that the protagonist shou was currently looking for him everywhere. The ce where he had chosen toy down was quite well hidden, and it was oddly quiet, with nobody moving around in the vicinity. Although he felt that something was off, Xue Ling, who currently knew nothing and had no control over the situation, had no other choice.


    This was an unprincipled western fantasy world. Although it wascking in moral integrity, it was still somewhat better than the world of the Snow White with seven lovers from before. There were fewer gongs in the story, but in terms of its three views, the story had really hit a new lowpared to the world of Snow White.


    After all, in that world, the story made it obvious right from the start that it had been written for ** and ''romance'', so it was no big deal no matter how many men showed up. But this story wasn''t set up like that!


    This story was set in a western fantasy world, but there was a secondyer of depth to the original world foundations. The protagonist was Ivan, the youth who had told Xue Ling just now that they could generate electricity with love.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the start of the story, Ivan had fallen head over heels in love with Kent after entering the Academy. It was a ''when the mountains crumble, and the earth mingles with the sky, only then will I cease to love you'' type of love. It seemed to be a silly and sweet love story that had the unceasing hatred between his contract beast and Kent thrown in. Ivan was caught between the two and was filled with heartache, and on top of that, Kent, who was his senior, was in fact the Prince of their country. His mother did not approve of their rtionship, and if one did not look closely, they would think that it was like the story of Cindere from western fables.


    If one truly believed that, they were too na?ve.


    The body that Xue Ling had transmigrated into was obviously that of Ivan''s contractual beast that got into an altercation with Kent. This demonic beast was also a hidden plotline that was buried deep within the story.


    In order to celebrate his mother''s birthday, Kent had gone into the Demonic Beast Forest and killed two me Ink Wolves. And those two wolves just happened to be Oliver''s parents. Oliver had worked hard for many years in order to find a suitable contractor so that he could get close to Kent and exterminate his family for revenge. His chosen contractor was the protagonist shou, Ivan, a youth who looked like a little angel and appeared especially approachable.


    He instructed Ivan to approach Kent, but in the end, he missed the chance to assassinate Kent because he had developed uneptable feelings for Ivan. As for Ivan, he fell in love with Kent, and begged, crying, for Oliver to allow them to be together. He even went against the contract he had signed with Oliver, and used sorcery to engrave a curse into their contract so that Oliver would be unable to kill Kent for the rest of his life.


    This was thest straw that crushed Oliver. On the one hand, he had his parents'' deaths to avenge, and on the other hand, there was the contractor that had betrayed him and made it so that he had no way to make a move. Oliver ultimately chose to harm himself instead, and thoroughly drew a clear line in the sand between him and Ivan. He reneged on the contract they had signed, and forcefully dissolved it.


    His demonic core was damaged, and his cultivation regressed. He could no longer transform into human form.


    But he did not give up his intention to seek revenge. He had originally nned to enter the innermost area of the Demonic Beast Forest and seek out the beast n''s Sacred Pool. As long as he could receive a baptism there, he could start over again. But he was a viin in the story; one whose character settings made him doomed to be miserable, so everything he wanted to do would never proceed smoothly. After all, things like the Sacred Pool were obviously meant for people like Ivan, whose saintly light shone on themon folk.


    Oliver made his way across the Demonic Beast Forest, but was blocked at thest step. He was unable to enter and was instead sucked into the Devil World by the dimensional crack that existed there. He thoroughly fell from grace, and became a tool that the devil world made use of in order to rule the Mortal World.


    Oliver made an oath using his own soul that he would kill Kent no matter what in this lifetime. Because of him, the entire continent became enveloped by the darkness from the Devil World.


    Ivan was the chosen savior, but in this story, the savior could only save everyone but himself.


    Ivan was not a princess who could live happily ever after with the prince. Kent''s mother was dissatisfied with his identity and background, which led to the second half of the story.


    The second half was about how Ivan gradually degenerated from a ''Holy Saint'' to a ''broken doll''.


    Xue Ling: "¡­ I didn''t have enough time to prepare. Is the plot going off-track just like that???"


    In order to stop Kent, his mother hired a man to follow Kent and Ivan and their team during the Academy''s final examination with a secret potion exclusive to the royal family.


    Ivan ingested the potion during the examination. His soul, which had originally been the purest one in the world, slowly became dyed by darkness little by little. He lost his light powers, and was thrown into the depths of the Demonic Beast Forest. A strangebination of circumstances led to him stumbling into the deepest parts of the Demonic Beast Forest, and arriving in front of the Sacred Pool.


    Exactly. That Sacred Pool that Oliver could never find was somehow discovered and used by Ivan through a series of strange events.


    Because he entered the Sacred Pool, he met the second gong of the story, the Beast God, Xi.


    Xi was a God who lived in seclusion within the Demonic Beast Forest. He had not emerged into the world for many years, and Ivan was the first human being he met after he woke up. Ivan''s purity astonished him, his tenacity made Xi take a second nce at him, and then he lost his heart to him.


    Simply put, Xi had been affected by the light of the Holy Saint.


    He took care of Ivan, whose soul had be even purer after his baptism. He had deep feelings for him, but never made them clear to Ivan. He even promised to send Ivan out of the Demonic Beast Forest after he recovered from his injuries.


    Although Ivan was fond of him by then, his heart still belonged to Kent, and he was anxious to return to him. He felt that Kent must be very sad that he had disappeared for so long. But he had never thought that after he had been given the potion, Kent''s mother would still have something up her sleeve. In addition, Oliver had returned from the Devil World while he was recuperating, bringing darkness in his wake.


    And Oliver had once been his contractual beast.


    All this added up, and made it so that he became a scourge that everyone shouted at and wanted to beat up. Although Kent trusted him, there was too much evidence against him, and he had no way to truly believe in him. Therefore, the Holy Saint Ivan stood still and allowed Kent to stab him in order to prove his innocence.


    He almost died, and Kent finally realized his true feelings. But he could not save Ivan, and could only watch as the Beast God appeared and took theatose Ivan away.


    Ivan was heartbroken by Kent''s attack, and after being carefully cared for by the Beast God, he seemed to have sided with the Beast God. But even before the Beast God could confess his feelings, he fell into the dimensional crack and ended up in the Devil World.


    At this point in the story, the author started acting like they had gotten high on drugs and suddenly began to steer the plot like an insane drag car racer as they abused the protagonist. It was as though the previous Ivan was nothing but an illusion; an innocent white flower like Ivan couldn''t possibly survive in a ce like the Devil World. He was tormented in all sorts of ways before finally being sent to warm the bed of the Supreme Devil King of the Devil World. The Devil King''s main form of entertainment was to torture him all day long - after all, it was a very delightful thing to watch such a pure soul be slowly tainted by darkness.


    But at the end of the day, Ivan was still the protagonist. The Devil King slowly fell in love with him as he was torturing him. But by the time the Devil King''s feelings turned genuine and he sincerely wanted be with him, Ivan had long turned into a broken doll; eyes empty, heart gone.


    At this point, the Beast God and Kent, who had seeded the throne, both ughtered their way into the Devil World.


    As a result, the great battle over Ivan began.


    Xue Ling followed the plot up to here, and there was already no expression left on his face. He truly couldn''t think of a single expression he should use to express his feelings, and could only silently stick up a middle finger towards the author. Perhaps the Holy Saint had really offended the author''s entire family¡­


    the plot for this arc is more dogblood-ish than the dogblood arc

 Chapter 159

    12.2 - Abuse the protagonist or we won''t pay money


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    It wasn''t that Xue Ling felt pity for Ivan, but changing the end of his story hinged on changing Ivan''s fate. And in order to change his fate, the first thing he needed to do was to go up against those three ''gongs''.


    One was the King of mankind, one was the Devil King, and one was the Beast God¡­ When this kind of line-up waspared to Xue Ling''s current weak body that had absolutely no fighting power, the situation was simplyughable.


    The most miserable thing in this world - aside from the Holy Saint Ivan - was probably Xue Ling''s current body.


    The wolf cub was originally a three-star me Ink Wolf. Its ck fur contained traces of red that formed a me-like pattern on his body that would emit heat when touched. me Ink Wolves had very high attack power, and fully grown me Ink Wolves could match up against four-star demonic beasts. Oliver''s childhood was quite good thanks to his parents'' power. After all, the rank above four-star was that of the legendary demonic beasts who lived in the heart of the Demonic Beast Forest and rarely emerged.


    But his parents had been encircled and captured by Kent''s men and poisoned to death. Kent wanted to gift their beautiful, warm fur to his royal mother to fight for his position as heir. Sure enough, his future path did be much smoother because of his good performance at that birthday party.


    Back then, Oliver had been hidden in the grass by his parents, a witness as Kent poisoned Oliver''s parents, killed them, and then skinned them for their fur. After that, due to Kent''s discovery, the value of me Ink Wolves soared, and everyone wanted to wear clothes made of their fur. From then on, Oliver could do nothing but continuously flee. If he hadn''t encountered a fortuitous event while fleeing and discovered a legendary demonic beast''s inheritance that allowed him to take on human form, he probably would have had no chance to reach Kent at all.


    His hatred for Kent was what allowed Xue Ling to take over this body. That towering hatred still existed in this body, and it was probably due to this hatred that Oliver had no way to ept Ivan''s betrayal. To make it worse, Ivan added the curse to their contract, and pushed his anger to the extreme. He forcibly annulled the contract between them, even damaging his demonic core to the point where he could no longer take on human form.


    In theter part of the story, even though he entered the Devil World and became a true ''demonic beast'', Oliver never became a man again. Xue Ling smiled as he asked the system, "Shouldn''t you exin what this is about?"


    The system acted silly and sweet as it replied, "The one who can''t take human form was him, not you. Host, you have already experienced so many worlds where you changed shape - you''ve even been a tree before. What''s there to be scared of?"


    Xue Lingughed dryly, and was thoroughly convinced that his system was incredibly unreliable. He picked through his own memories to find everything rted to the legendary demonic beast''s inheritance, and after looking for a while, finally found some information about the Sacred Pool that could be found in the deepest part of the Demonic Beast Forest in a corner of his mind.


    Rumor said that the Sacred Pool was the holiest spring on the entire continent. It couldpletely baptize a person''s soul, and give them a new life.


    But the Sacred Pool could choose; only people that it liked could see it, and only people it liked would be allowed to enter.


    If the Sacred Pool liked a Holy Saint like Ivan, then Xue Ling would have no chance of sess. But he also had no way to change the plot in his current situation. What could a weak, powerless wolf cub who couldn''t even speak aplish? Ha-ha.


    After arriving in this world, Xue Ling inexplicably wanted tough about all kinds of things.


    After making the system provide him with a map, Xue Ling discovered that the ce he was now hiding in was an entrance to the Demonic Beast Forest. However, the entrance had been abandoned for many years, and ordinary adventurers would not pass by, which was why he had been able to hide safely until now.


    Xue Ling was not interested in exploring why a good entrance like this had abandoned. He stretched out his head, and then promptlyy back down on the ground again¡­


    Forget it, he would leave when the pain receded. Waiting a while wouldn''t hurt.


    The continent was vast, but the Demonic Beast Forest covered two-thirds of the continent, and the rest was where people lived. Xue Ling was now at the Elder God Academy where Ivan and Kent studied. ording to the legends, it was an academy that had been built by the God of Light. It should have been a very famous academy, but the God of Light had already fallen, and the light magic he left behind has been gradually fading away, so this Elder God Academy gradually disappeared from everyone''s view.


    Kent came to this Academy because there was a rule handed down in the royal family that those who to be king must attend the Elder God Academy for further studies. And Ivan came here because he had a once-in-a-century light magic physique. After the God of Light fell, these kinds of blessed physiques no longer appeared on the continent, but now that it appeared on Ivan, he became the hope of the Elder God Academy.


    The Elder God Academy was situated close to the southwest entrance to the Demonic Beast Forest. It was abnormally busy every day as students and hunters entered the Demonic Beast Forest to hunt. But simrly, demonic beasts would hunt human beings that entered the forest. This high-stakes game had existed ever since human beings first stepped foot on this continent.


    In fact, the huge Demonic Beast Forest had boundaries that divided it into threeyers.


    The outermost andrgest area was the demonic beastyer. Ordinary demonic beasts and some beasts that had not yet gained awareness and could notmunicate were situated here. They were the most prolific, their numbers basically inexhaustible, and consisted of thergest part of the demonic beast poption. There were many hunters and warriors who depended on hunting and selling what they killed in the Demonic Beast Forest for their livelihood.


    The Elder God Academy guarded one of the entrances. After entering, the hunters were required to pay a certain percentage of what they hunted as a fee when they left. Although students did not have to pay the fee, they had to rely on patrolling and maintaining order in the outer ring of the Demonic Beast Forest to obtain the qualifications to enter.


    Although the Academy''s reputation had slowly declined and light magic had lost its prestige, their lives here were stillfortable due to the proceeds from this business.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The secondyer of the forest was not a ce where anyone who had money could simply enter. The Demonic Beast Forest had maintained its own boundaries since its inception. For the secondyer, only magicians or knights who had magical ability could enter. If one was unable to apply magic to their weapons, they would be unable to enter as the boundary would keep them out. The secondyer contained demonic beasts three-star ranked or above who could already speak and think on the same level as human beings.


    Unlike the demonic beasts that tended to gather together in the outeryer, these powerful demonic beasts chose to spread out after they gained their consciousness, and it was not easy to find their tracks. Even hunters who had many years of experience dare not boast that they could find demonic beasts in the second ring.


    Back then, Oliver and his family had been tracked for months before finally dying at their hands. If the orphaned Oliver had not been lucky, he would probably have already been killed and stripped down to the bone before he even met Ivan.


    The innermostyer was the most mysterious ce in the Demonic Beast Forest. It was said that the most advanced legendary demonic beasts lived within - the theoretical five-star and above demonic beasts as well as the Beast God that had existed in rumors ever since humankind came into being. However, nobody was able to enter that ce, and those who identally found their way in were always sent back out immediately. If some people hadn''t seen five-star demonic beasts on the continent before, perhaps the innermostyer of the Demonic Beast Forest would have remained a legend.


    Xue Ling now needed to enter to the innermostyer. After all, he had no chance of sess if he chose to enter the Devil World, so the innermostyer was his only hope. Even if he was here now, if he couldn''t change Oliver''s destined path, there would be no way to implement any of this ns. He had no way to change the weird fates of those protagonists in this power-orientated world at all if he didn''t rely on some sort of cheat.


    "Why does this world reject me so much?" This was something that Xue Ling could not understand. This was the first time Xue Ling had encountered a world that disliked him so much, to the point where it openly and brilliantly stabbed him with a knife of pain the second he entered the world. If it hadn''t been for this world''s will, he would not be paralyzed, lying here staring at the abandoned entrance to the Demonic Beast Forest and thinking about various things.


    "It''s probably because it doesn''t want you to change Ivan''s fate." The system couldmunicate with the will of the world, but the will of the world had clearly conveyed its rejection, and the system was actually left speechless. "I think the author of this story probably has a deep hatred towards the Holy Saint, and wrote this story in order to create this world where they could heap malice onto Ivan. The first part of the story treats him very well, and made him seem like a god who belonged in heaven. The second half¡­ However holy his life had been before, became directly proportional to how much revenge he suffered through. You''ve seen Ivan''s future fate. If it''s not np, then he''s simply being endlessly passed round to humans, beasts, and all kinds of beings¡­ Perhaps because the author''s malice is too obvious, so the will of the world is also disgusted with Ivan. Although he is the protagonist, they still insist on having him suffer misfortune."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Oh, he had forgotten that there was another type of literature in the world that was specially set up to abuse the protagonist - the kind where readers wouldn''t pay money if they weren''t abused enough.


    Fine, then. He felt no sympathy for that Ivan, and it wasn''t as though he couldn''t abuse him during the process of changing his destiny.


    Xue Ling remained where he was for an entire day. At night, he finally recovered enough that it no longer hurt so much that he couldn''t even walk. He had just gone over his life as a Nine-Tailed Fox in his memories, so he felt no resistance towards walking on four feet. He pulled up the map the system had provided in his mind as he stepped directly into the Demonic Beast Forest, even though it was forbidden to enter the forest at night.


    The outermostyer of the Demonic Beast Forest had arge enchanted boundary. It required someone to activate it before they could enter. It was because the Elder God Academy controlled this activation method that they had managed to remain as local tyrants for so many years. Xue Ling had originally been a demonic beast from the Demonic Beast Forest. Although his powers had downgraded and he could no longer speak human words, he was still considered a three-star demonic beast and had the qualifications to enter the forest.


    When Xue Ling really stepped into foot into the Demonic Beast Forest, he realized why human beings were not allowed to enter it at night. Even those who had entered the forest would stay within the protective areas set up by a mage or in a protected tent purchased beforehand.


    The Demonic Beast Forest became a world filled with demonic nts at night. All sorts of odd nts glowed in the dark, and while the scenery was very beautiful, it was full of danger.


    A unique scent permeated through the forest and a light mist covered the earth. If any humans were still awake at this time, they would be disturbed and affected by this scent and unconsciously step into the demonic nts'' traps. They would disappear and be nourishment for the forest, feeding these living nts that seemed mundane during the day, yet turned active and grew to several times their original size at night.


    Even as a demonic beast, Xue Ling found himself greatly affected as he made his way through the forest.


    Due to the damage to his demonic core, Xue Ling could no longer use any of the abilities that belonged to the me Ink Wolf. He also had no way to make use of the inheritance from the legendary demonic beast. The only thing he could do was use his own flexible body to fight off these terrible nts.


    After crossing numerous swamps filled with living vines and tentacles, and jumping overkes full of man-eating algae, Xue Ling finallyy breathlessly atop arge lotus leaf. The lotus leaf wrapped up his wolf cub body and seemed to want to devour him, but Xue Lingpletely ignored it.


    This was not the first nt that had tried to swallow him up. Compared to the slippery ones from before, this lotus leaf was merely trying to wrap him up and use the bumpy spots on its surface to rub him up and down. He just regarded it as a massage; as long as he didn''t stay within the leaf for ten days or so, this lotus leaf wouldn''t be able to harm him at all. After all, it had taken it a lot of effort simply to wrap him up.


    At daybreak, the nts in the entire forest ended their night hunting carnival and began to quiet down. Xue Ling slid and fell off the lotus leaf as it could no longer bear his weight after it shrank back to normal. Hended directly on the ground, and the impact shocked him awake.


    Xue Ling''s back legs pedalled in the air as he was abruptly woken up from sleep, and he seemed to hear someoneughing quietly in his ear as he jolted awake¡­


    He looked around in a trance, but there was nothing around him. The system appeared beside him, confused, and said, "Host, we should be on our way."


    Xue Ling nodded, but he was not entirely convinced. He felt rather listless; after all, having gone through so many worlds, this was the first time he had to work hard for himself without anyone to take care of him. In order to sober himself up, Xue Ling went to theke and sshed some water on his face.


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but the water by the edge of theke seemed warm¡­ it was as though someone had heated up the entireke.


    The Demonic Beast Forest was really strange. Xue Ling ignored these inexplicable and unreasonable things, and continued on.


    He was really small now, and his four legs were very short. He still had a long way to go, and it was better if he didn''t waste time on the way. He didn''t want to run into the protagonist shou at the Sacred Pool just as he was about to enter.


    any suggestions/rmendations for an ''adventurer/quest'' type BL? like the japanese dungeon/farming ones, but chinese. tranted or just raws both work~

 Chapter 160

    12.3 - A free ne ride and a trouble making system


    trantor: xiin


    editors: Macabre & merysl


    Mottled sunlight fell through the thick forest canopy, leaving no trace of warmth in its wake. The leaves whispered in the wind, following the small team trudging carefully through the forest. They werecking in strength and were afraid of encountering something they could not afford to fight; they didn''t want to end up dead in this mysterious forest.


    They already lost aradest night. That idiot refused to listen to their advice, and had chosen to stay up and keep watch in the middle of the night. As a result, they disappeared into the Demonic Beast Forest during the night.


    Night in the Demonic Beast Forest did not belong to human beings, nor did it belong to the demonic beasts, so very few demonic beasts would move about during the night as they would only end up as fertilizer for the demonic nts. If it hadn''t been for the fact that those demonic nts would only transform at night, the Demonic Beast Forest would have be the world of demonic nts by now.


    This continent had once been a flourishing one with countless races; dwarves, elves, orcs, all the races that existed in legends had once appeared on this continent, but now they only existed in history.


    That time had long passed; so long that when the oldest elder still living had been born, this continent had already been left with nothing but the Demonic Beast Forest and the area where humans resided. Everywhere else had long since disappeared.


    Legend had it that a n of elves once lived at the center of the Demonic Beast Forest. The Elf King had extremely high magical power, as well as the strongest spiritual power on this continent. If he wished, he could have overturned the entire continent. During that time, the Demonic Beast Forest had no demonic beasts at all, and only demonic nts existed. After the Kings and Gods fell, the Devil World and the Mortal World became isted, and children no longer heard legends about the devils. Even the legendary Beast God was held in contempt by many people.


    This world had entered an era simr to the Deste Eras in cultivation worlds. Gods were slowly disappearing for reasons unknown. It was obvious that they had cared for this continent, but they hadn''t left even the tiniest bit of themselves behind, not even the legends from long ago.


    Xue Ling didn''t understand these things, nor did he want to pay attention to them. He was crouched over the group of human beings at the moment, trying to choose the most suitable angle to pass through the road in front of them without catching their attention.


    He calcted back and forth without finding any way to achieve it, and finally rolled his eyes in disgust, feeling that this group of people was really too eye-catching.


    What was this group of spineless people doing in the Demonic Beast Forest? Couldn''t they just find some random grove of trees to y in and be done with it? They were still in the outeryer of the Demonic Beast Forest. If they entered the middleyer, they would be done for sooner orter.


    Xue Ling hadn''t finished criticizing them internally when he heard a faint rustling sound from behind.


    He tensed up all over, and the fur on the back of his neck stood on end. He unhesitatingly dove down andnded on the head of one one of them men in the group,unched himself off with a foot, and ran like he was flying.


    That group of people''s eyes brightened, and someone shouted, "Immature me Ink Wolf!"


    Smiles burst out onto their faces immediately, but they were not happy for too long as the sound of a bird calling could be heard from behind.


    The bird''s cry was harsh, and the huge bird''s pping wings made a very loud noise, bringing forth fierce winds that swept through the crowd. They had no way to maintain their ranks, and the demonic beasts around them started to flee as various noises and calls rose and fell one after another.


    This was the signal for an impending crisis. Although the demonic beasts here did not have the ability to speak, they were still very clever. When their natural enemies or stronger powerhouses came by, their auras were enough to frighten them out of their wits, quickly causing chaos in this area.


    The members of the team immediately scattered, running around in every which direction. Several of them died on the spot, their deaths wretched; most of them had carelessly rushed in front of the already-frightened demonic beasts and were cut in half as a result.


    Crying, howling, and all kinds of other noises did not affect the actions of the huge bird in the sky at all.


    Its wingspan was very long; one extended wing was twice the length of a man''s height. When they pped, they lifted up aparatively small body, and made the bird appear light and graceful.


    A hunter who had been hiding in the vicinity waiting for an opportunity to ambush some demonic beasts had a face full of surprise, "¡­ How could it be? That''s a four-star Meteorite Bird! Why is it in the outeryer!!!"


    This was also the question Xue Ling wanted to ask. Damn it, if he hadn''t been so on guard, he would probably have been carried away by the huge bird which had approached so silently just now!


    As its name implied, the Meteorite Bird dropped very quickly, just like a meteorite. It usually went unnoticed by its target, and by the time they came to their senses, they were already caught by the Meteorite Bird. Xue Ling was lucky to have been able to detect it, but to escape once did not mean he could escape a second time - especially when he was the bird''s target.


    Xue Ling tried his best to move to various ces that the system marked for him where various other demonic beasts resided. He tried to disturb the forest and have the Meteorite Bird change targets, but unfortunately, prey that had been locked onto by the bird had no way to escape. Xue Ling''s wolf cub body had short legs, and it waspounded by the hierarchical suppression. After disrupting everything over a significant stretch of the forest, he still ended up caught in the Meteorite Bird''s ws as it flew straight up into the sky.


    Xue Ling had given up struggling. When the meteorite bird caught him, it was very careful and did not hurt him. Although Xue Ling was not afraid, the immature cub acted very pitiful, trembling and crying as it was carried up into the sky.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" This was really too much. He had only turned smaller because he''d been hurt. His previous shape had still been very powerful - when he took on human form, he was a sleek and cool, icily handsome man. Why was this body so weak and useless now?


    Fine, he still had some doubts about the body of the little ger from the previous world, but at least that body had been able to make use of his own strength. Now, because he was blocked by the will of this world, he could only make use of this body''s original strength¡­


    And this body was currently in the form of an immature cub¡­


    Having thought in a circle and returned back to the original point, Xue Ling''s expression while he was up in the sky was that of someone with nothing to live for.


    The system consoled him, "Don''t be so sad. Isn''t this great? He caught you in order to bring you back to his old nest, which should be in the deepest part of the middleyer. Based on the Meteorite Bird''s strength, no matter how you look at it, the territory that he upies should be excellent. You no longer need to climb mountains and cross rivers just to get to the middleyer, but you''re still so unhappy."


    "Then when it tosses me downter, will you stand in for me and serve as its food?"


    System: "¡­ Host, be more open minded. Perhaps it just wanted to bring you back for fun and doesn''t actually n to eat you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling: "Ha-ha."


    It was in fact a very good thing to have a free ne ride a-Meteorite Bird. And because it was carrying him as it flew, Xue Ling finally realized how big the Demonic Beast Forest really was, and why the humans had set up so many transmission formations within theyers. If he had relied on his own short legs, perhaps the three gongs would have already destroyed the world while fighting over Ivan before he even reached the center of the forest.


    After flying for the better part of a day, the Meteorite Bird crossed the boundary into the middleyer, thennded on a tree and rested for a while. Xue Ling was kept firmly pressed under its feet, and had no way to escape all night. He could only thoroughly give up any thoughts of resistance, and allow the bird to carry him for a very long distance the next day until they reached the Meteorite Bird''s nest.


    Meteorite Birds lived on cliffs ten thousand feet high. Their nests were very difficult to find, and only they were able to spot their own nests at a nce while in the sky, and then drop down tond like the meteorites they were named after.


    Xue Ling had guessed that the bird probably did not n to eat him. Although they were natural enemies, an adult Ink me Wolves'' magic me could burn Meteorite Birds at close range. Since they were naturally born enemies, this was why Xue Ling had been targeted by the bird.


    Xue Ling realized the huge bird''s intentions after he was tossed into the Meteorite Bird''s nest.


    There were now very few Ink me Wolves in the forest, because their species had basically all been massacred by Kent. Even if they had been stronger, they would have been unable to contend against humans'' **, and it would be difficult to find even an immature cub. The Ink me Wolves were very useful for Meteorite Birds - only when they have eaten Ink me Wolves would the immature Meteorite Birds really be able to spread their very wide wings.


    There was no need for the entire wolf. Just a mouthful of meat would be enough, but Xue Ling looked at the rows of eggs in the nest and felt a little pressured.


    Even if they shared him, it wouldn''t necessarily be enough for these birds.


    Without the Ink me Wolf, the mortality rate of young Meteorite Birds would be very high. No wonder the bird had gone to the outeryer to catch and bring Xue Ling back. It must have been searching constantly as it headed out, but the only wolf it had managed to find was Xue Ling.


    The huge bird threw him into the suspended nest. It was confident that Xue Ling would be unable to escape as the nest which was set up very high in the cliffs, and thus turned and left again to continue looking for more Ink me Wolves.


    Hatching the baby birds did not require other birds'' care, and humans would be unable to spot the nest, so it left without much concern. Xue Ling moved silently to the edge of the bird''s nest and asked the system to call out the map so that he could figure out where he was.


    "This cliff is right next to the innermost boundary. You can''t see it now. Let me help you turn on the god view function." The system''s words were rather juvenile, but a semi-circle boundary really appeared in Xue Ling''s vision. The boundary line did not ount for altitude, and made no differentiation between the sky and the ground. "I''ve told you to think positively. If you jump down from here, you''ll be one step closer to the Sacred Pool. It''s quite close to here."


    Xue Lingughed sarcastically, "I''ll kick you down first. You can pad mynding for me after you''ve fallen down."


    "Host, don''tugh like that!" Xue Ling didn''t know what the system was trying to pull off, but it offered, "I''ll carry host down. Even though host can''t use your own power, you can still borrow my strength. Host, don''t worry. I''ll fly us down."


    Xue Ling wasn''t worried, but he was unwilling to hug that white fox that looked so foolish when it stood up. He used a paw to smack the system onto the ground, thenid himself out on its back. His paws clutched two tufts of fur, and they looked just like a doubleyered carpet - the scene was quite beautiful.


    The system stood up rather pitifully. It knew that things were not going that smoothly for its host this time, and very considerately made it a point not to go against him¡­ Otherwise, its host wouldn''t be merely lying on its body, and might instead choose to pull out its fur during their trip down to the ground.


    Xue Ling thought about it. Although it hadn''t been easy for the Meteorite Bird to carry him all the way here, its original intention had been to eat his meat and drink his blood. It seemed that simply walking away did not conform to his character of avenging any grievance and obtaining revenge.


    The systemmented, "Other than you, there are no other Ink me Wolves in the forest. What are you worried about? His children won''t be able to live even if they hatch. At that point, he''ll probably go and confront the humans."


    "A while ago, the original host of this body heard that humans were nning to raise their own Ink me Wolves because the wolves in the forest had already been cleared out by them. As soon as he heard this news, Ivan immediately turned around and set this curse on him so that he would be unable to kill Kent his whole life. If I were him, even if I couldn''t kill Kent, I would still stab Ivan so that the Holy Saint would also learn how it feels to be stabbed and killed."


    The system shrugged its shoulders, stood at the edge of the nest, and jumped down.


    At first, the system was not falling very fast. It had chosen anding spot that was right at the edge of the boundary and nned to figure out a way to get Xue Ling across the boundary after theynded. But after they had fallen halfway, Xue Ling discovered that the Meteorite Bird had seen them and was now closing in.


    The Meteorite Bird locked onto the system, and the system elerated in a panic. Regardless of where theynd, as long as it was within the middleyer, they would still be caught by the bird a second time. It would be absolutely impossible to escape a second time as the Meteorite Bird would definitely guard against them.


    "Head towards the innermostyer." Xue Ling was on its back. He wrapped his arms tightly around the system''s neck andmanded, "It can''t get into the innermostyer!"


    It''s true that it couldn''t get in! But we can''t get in either! The system roared in its heart and thought to itself, if it was that simple to enter the inner boundary, this world wouldn''t be fun at all!


    But it hadn''t even had time to swear when they came into contact with the innermost boundary. The system had originally thought that they would create a loud ''pa!'' sound as they smacked against the boundary, but unexpectedly, they really went straight through. It subconsciously tried to stop, and identally sent Xue Ling, who had been on its back, flying through the air.


    System: "¡­" QAQ It''s over. Its host was going to kill it¡­


    It looked up and saw that the Meteorite Bird had been blocked by the boundary. The system had originally thought that it would attempt to get in, but instead, when the Meteorite Bird saw them go in, it simply turned around and left. It seemed that the children in its nest were not as important as the boundary.


    The figure of the system disappeared into thin air. After all, it wasn''t really there, and as long as it wanted, it could immediately return to its host''s side¡­


    Even if its host was now unconscious from being tossed off its back¡­


    xiin: given that the system doesn''t even have wings, i have no idea how it can offer to ''fly''¡­ best plothole ever.


    Macabre: Today we learn the system was a flying squirrel all along.

 Chapter 161

    12.4 - Xue Ling inexplicably felt a shiver run up his spine


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    Xue Ling woke up to pain. Regardless of what kind of modified physique he might have, there was no way he would be left unharmed after being thrown from such a high altitude, especially considering the fact that his demonic core was damaged and he had no strength at all.


    Hey there on the ground for a while before finally lifting his head and looking around.


    It was already dark, but the scene that met his eyes was very different from what he had seen in the Demonic Beast Forest''s otheryers.


    Demonic nts did not dare act wantonly in this area. They grew without restraint, magnificently, but there was no trace of their aggression like in the outeryers. The demonic beasts also did not retreat during the night; when Xue Ling lifted his head to look at the sky, there was a stunning bird flying over his head. Glittering sparks fell down from its feathers when it pped its wings, and its tail plumage was like gorgeous mes that flickered and illuminated the entire sky.


    Perhaps because the bird was there to provide illumination, Xue Ling''s vision was not obscured by the darkness. There were many glowing nts and animals of all kinds; they let off faint light, but were all some distance away from Xue Ling. For some reason, he had been left isted.


    Xue Ling got up and shook out his legs, confirming that he could still move, then called for the system, who did not respond.


    Perhaps it knew that Xue Ling would not simply overlook the matter of getting tossed off its back, so the system was now ying dead - dodging the bullet once was still better than nothing. Xue Ling threatened it for a good while without sess and could only try to climb up to a higher vantage point in order to try and figure out where he was now.


    Like the system, he had not expected to be able to cross the boundary so easily, and it left him a little confused. He explored the area around him, and discovered something strange - the nts and animals were all very careful to avoid him. They all maintained a certain distance between themselves and Xue Ling, treating him as though he was a gue.


    Were these nts and animals so vignt because he hade in from the outside?


    Xue Ling thought hard, but could not think of any reason for their actions. He currently had nobody to ask, and could only continue his own explorations bit by bit.


    The centralyer was shaped like a valley. Xue Ling didn''t know where he hadnded, but it should be fine if he headed towards the center. ording to the legends and the original story, the Sacred Pool should be in the center of the centralyer. Xue Ling ran along the gently sloping ground for a short while before a few spots of light floating in the air caught his attention.


    The centralyer was not scary at all, even at night. On the contrary, there seemed to be a fairytale charm to it. It had probably been set up that way so that the protagonist shou could live a carefree life here for a period of time. The environment here was very mild and harmless because the demonic beasts that lived here were legendary five-star godly beasts that would not casually attack for no reason. At their level, they could freely take on human form, and did not need to rely on hunting for survival as they could sustain themselves with the world''s energy. Every single demonic beast that Xue Ling could see, regardless of whether they were flying or walking, was incredibly gorgeous, andpletely worthy of the word ''legendary''.


    Those little spots of lights were different from those demonic beasts and nts from before. They did not avoid Xue Ling, and instead, circled around him very closely. A few of themnded on his fur, then rolled around cutely as though demanding to be spoiled. If they weren''t merely spots of lightscking eyes, ears, noses and so on, Xue Ling would have thought that these spots of light were alive.


    As time passed, the further forward he went, the more spots of light there were. Xue Ling was surrounded by them, and looked ahead in surprise. The distance he could see was limited, but aurora-like ribbons of light had appeared in the sky and were floating in the air up ahead. Those spots of light seemed toe from there.


    Surprisingly, the spots of light that hadnded on Xue Ling''s body ultimately transformed into energy that he could absorb. His demonic core had been damaged so he shouldn''t have been able to absorb any energy; even if he did, there should be no way to store it, and the energy should slowly dissipate from his body. But it was different with these spots of light. He could clearly sense that his demonic core had begun to react after they entered his body. Although he still had no way to store the energy, the points of light continued to umte, and his body started to feel less weak. Xue Ling had originally been moving rather slowly, but towards the end he was practically trotting towards those ribbons of light.


    It was painfully obvious where the Sacred Pool was. Xue Ling had not expected things to be so simple. These events had really been a blessing in disguise.


    Forget it, in the situation where things were still uncertain, it was probably better if he didn''t randomly raise gs.


    He was currently just a badly injured three-star demonic beast. Anything that lived within this forest could easily kill him in a second. In case something really happened, it would be ridiculous if he had gotten happy too soon.


    After trotting for another short distance, this swarm of little lights had already turned into a mistyyer of light that roiled under Xue Ling''s feet like a scene from a fairy tale.


    Legend had it that the Sacred Pool was the ce where gods were born. They had stepped out of the Sacred Pool and transformed into gods, bing the most powerful existences in the world. As long as they soaked in the pool, anyone would have the potential to be a god. Not only had the protagonist shou gotten rid of the darkness polluting his soul when he soaked here, he had also purified his soul.


    Although this purity waspletely destroyedter on in the Devil World, the Sacred Pool''s ability to purify was still remarkable.


    Xue Ling was running faster now, and theyer of mist became more and more dense as he arrived at the Sacred Pool.


    This could not really be called a pool. It was in fact a very broadke, above which hung beautiful ribbons of light. A rainbow mist floated over its surface, and white tendrils of steam curled and rose from the mist. The entire Sacred Pool looked like the Abode of Immortals from the oriental legends. The scene was beautiful to the extreme.


    The mist that was roiling under his feet was already about to cover Xue Ling''s small body when the system finally realized what was happening and jumped out to urge Xue Ling, "Host, quickly go and soak inside! There''s no telling what might happen next!"


    Xue Ling did not speak. Instead, he silently lifted a foot and kicked the system.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The system fell down into the Sacred Pool with a st. It muttered an ''ouch'', and didn''t even dare twitch before disappearing from the scene and remaining silent. Its host''s anger hadn''t disappeared yet - it probably shouldn''te out to provoke him.


    Xue Ling raised a small, furry, and especially cute paw and touched the water in the pool. Other than making his fur a little wet, there was no other reaction, which reassured Xue Ling a bit. He didn''t know if this was the real Sacred Pool, or even if everything that met his eyes was real, but the options he could choose from were really limited and he could only take things step by step and try not to pass up on any opportunities that were in front of him.


    He made his way step by step into the pool and slowly soaked his entire wolf body in the water. His fur turned wet, but it was strangely not cold at all as the water in the Sacred Pool was rather warm. When it swirled around Xue Ling, it made his entire body rx, and he soon lowered his guard and allowed the water currents to move him around as they pleased.


    Although his body was rxed, Xue Ling''s spirit was still stretched taut. He remained aware of his surroundings, and soon discovered that the water in the Sacred Pool was alive. He was moving with the flow, but it was not a regr current. He was being pushed in a certain direction, and even the rainbow mist seemed to be moving with him.


    The current carried Xue Ling to the middle of the pool. The closer he went to the center of theke, the more energy he could feel entering his body. Xue Ling closed his eyes and found that his demonic core was slowly being repaired; it began to glow once again, and was no longer dull and lifeless.


    His body was also shimmering with light. The divine power of the Sacred Pool ran through his body while Xue Ling kept his eyes shut and meditated. By the time he woke up, his body had be quite different from before.


    He raised his hand and discovered that it was already daytime. After he put his hand back down, he realized - what he had lifted was a hand!


    Xue Ling iled, and the water from the Sacred Pool lifted his body up; a sheet of water rose up like a mirror and allowed him to clearly see his own appearance.


    The appearance that this form had was not under Xue Ling''s control. Other than his eyes, the rest of his face did not look like his own appearance at all. It was a face that seemed stiff and cold, exuding a cold-blooded aura. Hatred had wrapped around his heart, making it so that he would not interact with people other than Ivan. His deep eyebrows were like swords, and he looked like a very typically handsome Western man. Because he was a Ink me Wolf, his hair and eye color was ck with traces of red, and when paired with the fox-shaped eyes, the feeling he gave off had changed a lot. Although it was still heroic, there was now an inexplicable sense of wickedness. Xue Ling pressed his lips together as he stared at his reflection for half a second, then discovered that he had no clothes on.


    He silently slipped back into the Sacred Pool as he began to think about how he would go ashore.


    His magic core had beenpletely restored, but the water from the pool was still remodeling his body; improving his muscles and making his body more flexible. His figure became more slender, and he had a pair of beautiful legs that could be yed with for a year.


    Xue Ling stuck out his head, said ''thank you'' to the water in the pool, and was sshed in the face with water. He couldn''t figure out if that was a response to his thanks, or the Sacred Pool ying tricks on him.


    Xue Ling tilted his head and took in the appearance of the Sacred Pool during daytime.


    Unlikest night''s beautiful scene, there were no ribbons of light over the Sacred Pool during the day. The colourful mist had basically dissipated, and only the tendrils of white smoke still rose up from its surface. It still looked like something from a fairy tale, but everything now seemed to be sleeping.


    Xue Ling wanted to go back to where he had first entered the water, but the Sacred Pool stubbornly pushed him towards the other side of the pool. Xue Ling finally recalled that ording to the original plot, the Beast God lived by the Sacred Pool. It was described that he liked to live in a treehouse, and it looked like a ce where fairy tale characters would live. But when Xue Ling was pushed near the shore, he discovered that something was wrong¡­


    Didn''t they say it was a treehouse?


    The white fog from the Sacred Pool was the densest on this side. In front of Xue Ling, there was a castle made of ice. It was not big, but it covered arge area, and the entire thing was made with ice that appeared to be created from the water in the Sacred Pool. With this level of extravagance, could it be that the Sacred Pool belonged to the Beast God?


    After Xue Ling went ashore, he changed back into a demonic beast. After all, he had no clothes, and his smaller beast form made him appear like a lost, immature cub, which was more suited to deception.


    Xue Ling had thrown things like dignity to the side long ago.


    The pool water rippled against Xue Ling''s paws as he slowly and carefully made his way forward, stealthily heading towards the castle made from ice, using the foging off the pool as a cover. He was not easy to spot with the naked eye, but some people were obviously not merely using their eyes to see; they had watched this little fellow for so many days that they would naturally be able to keep track of him.


    The second Xue Ling stepped into the castle, his forelimbs were immediately caught in someone''s grasp, his entire body lifted up. The fur on Xue Ling''s body stood on end, and he raised his head to try and bite the person who was holding him, but the other party simply held his head still. His furry face was filled with grievance, his eyes watery as he acted pitiful to no avail.


    That man gave a lowugh, "What an immature wolf cub! You soaked in my pool for an entire night and obtained all the benefits, but now you''re trying to bite when I want to cuddle you?"


    Xue Ling had known who this person was as soon as he picked him up. His movements were too gentle, and his aura too familiar. He didn''t need to consider it at all to realize that his man had appeared. But even if that was the case, he had not given up his intention to bite the other party.


    He knew it! There had been too many strange urrences along the way, and someone must have been ying tricks on him. After making trouble for so long, it turned out to be this fellow. Now that he had some ability, he no longer made his move personally;manding those animals and nts to torment him and taking advantage of the fact that Xue Ling couldn''t bite him to death.


    With that in mind, he red at the man again.


    The man curved his lips. His smile was extremely gentle, but Xue Ling inexplicably felt a shiver run up his spine.

 Chapter 162

    12.5 - It''s begun! They''re mutually harming each other!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: Macabre & merysl


    The man had long, golden hair that shimmered as it pooled on the ground. He wore a white robe, and his appearance was fair and handsome. His eyes were at half-mast as he looked at Xue Ling, his expression and movements extremely gentle, but Xue Ling inexplicably felt that the person in front of him was a little cruel.


    The system trembled in his mind and informed him, "Host, let me tell you an unfortunate piece of news. I just detected the power of one of your tails on this person¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Couldn''t the system just stop talking? He now wanted to hit something every time it opened its mouth!


    "Why didn''t youe in with your human form? You are very wee here." The man ignored Xue Ling''s struggling, restrained his four legs, and forcibly carried him into the castle.


    "Let me go!" Once his demonic core had been restored, Xue Ling was once again able to speak. His four paws had been locked in ce, and there was nothing he could do, so he red at the man to express his anger.


    "Don''t struggle, and don''t look at me like that." The man freed up a hand and pinched Xue Ling''s nape, making his entire wolf body tremble. "I don''t like disobedient little things very much. You probably don''t want to experience the pain of having your demonic core destroyed again, so behave. Understood?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" This man¡­ Why did he seem so wrong in this world¡­ The original text said that the Beast God was a very gentle person, and because he stayed in the inneryer of the Demonic Beast Forest all year round, he was very lonely. Ivan''s arrival had given him a brand-new outlook on the future, which was why he came to love Ivan. But the man in front of him seemed to have turned rather dark¡­


    "It should be because he was affected by your tail''s power. Your power does not belong to the world, and now that he has this power in his body, he has be an existence that can stand side by side with the heavens. The will of the world has no way to control him, and as time goes on, he will have realized that this world is not right. I had wondered before about why this world''s settings involved the fall of gods. If it had been set up this way so that Ivan could be a god, it would make sense. But even by the end of the story, Ivan had still not recovered, so there was no way that would happen¡­ The author did not exin too much about the settings, but based on the present situation, this world''s settings might have been caused by the world itself, and is very likely to be rted to the person in front of you."


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. "What kind of influence did my power have when it entered his body?"


    ? "It seems to have caused a slight change in his personality, and affected the sentiment between the two of you¡­"


    "Sentiment?"


    "Well. Normally, he should fall in love with you at first sight and then dance in the palm of your hand the way he did in the previous worlds~"


    "What''s abnormal then? Didn''t he fall in love with me and then toss me straight into the Sacred Pool to stew?"


    "No¡­ He might have fallen in love at first sight and then nned to lock you up and fuck you for a lifetime?" The system was uncertain. It hesitated for a moment, then carefully continued, "After all, doesn''t he look scary right now?"


    "Do I look scary right now?" Xue Ling''s voice carried a trace of amusement. The system discreetly retreated and did not dare to speak again.


    Xue Ling looked up at the man thoughtfully, and met his gaze when he looked his way. He considered it, then blinked and tried to make the expression on his face a little cuter. "Where are you taking me? And¡­ Who are you¡­?"


    It was probably a good idea to confirm the man''s identity in this world again. The current situation was indeed beyond Xue Ling''s control. The system had not discovered that this world had been affected by the power in Xue Ling''s tail before they entered, and his tail had now suddenly shown up. Perhaps it had been suppressed by the man''s own power, which was why the system had no way to sense it until they came close.


    "You can call me ''Xi''. I am the only God that still remains in this world." Xi did not have any intention of concealing his own identity. When he saw that Xue Ling had calmed down, he also loosened the hand that was restraining Xue Ling''s body and cuddled him gently against his chest. "For the time being, don''t change into your human form as your body is too weak. If you want to make further progress, you''ll need to soak in the pool every day for the next half-month. Only in this way will you be able to obtain a demigod''s body."


    Xue Ling was at a loss for a moment, "I didn''t want to be a demigod¡­"


    When the man stopped his steps, Xue Ling thought he was going to stop and teach him a lesson. Instead, he turned around and opened the door in front of him.


    Every door in the castle looked exactly the same, and Xue Ling couldn''t figure out what Xi relied on to distinguish whaty behind each door. Everything that Xue Ling saw on the way over looked mostly the same, and if he were to walk this way by himself, he would probably have gotten lost.


    The man entered the room, and the scene before Xue Ling''s eyes suddenly changed. Compared with the cold exterior, the decoration in this room was obviously more personalized and at least looked more weing. The man ced Xue Ling on top of the big bed in the room, then watched as Xue Ling shifted his legs to stand up and silently reached out a hand, pressed down on his back, and pushed the little wolf cub back down.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" They were over as soon as he changed back to human form!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As a pet, you seem to be a little too disobedient." Xi lowered his gaze and looked indifferently at Xue Ling. His eyes were the dark blue-green of spring water, and when they were gentle, they could make a person''s heart turn into putty. At the moment, however, his gaze was emotionless, and eerily calm. "Maybe I need to teach you some rules so that you will understand that pets cannot be spoiled and arrogant."


    Xue Ling''s fur stood on end once again. He looked like a small furball, and his four legs iled as he struggled violently while pressed against the bed. Xue Ling could not see the man''s face from this angle, but after twisting for a good while, the man seemed to understand what he was trying to do, and let him turn over.


    Xue Ling red at him andined, "What do you mean, pet!? When did I be your pet!!!"


    The man''s gaze had initially be more gentle due to his actions as he tried to flip over, and there had even been traces of a smile in his eyes as he looked at him. But when Xue Ling''s rather angry voice came out, he frowned in dissatisfaction and reached his hand out once again to press it against the little wolf cub''s small belly. He exerted some strength and his hand was somewhat heavy as he raised his chin slightly and spoke arrogantly, "As long as it''s in this forest, it belongs to me. Since I said you''re my pet, you''re mine."


    Xue Ling began to feel that there was something wrong with the man''s brain in this world. He struggled even more fiercely, and probably because his resistance was too overboard, the man clearly looked very unhappy. He flipped him over again with his hand, and pressed down on Xue Ling''s back. Xue Ling could only turn his head back to demand, "What are you doing?!"


    "Disobedient pets need discipline." The man spoke impassively as his other hand came up. There was the sound of a smack, and then Xue Ling was directly frozen in ce.


    He could ept any sort of shame ''y'', but he had to at least be in human form, and it should be for pleasure¡­ This was the first time that Xue Ling had been spanked by the man. It made his mood soplicated that he immediately became silent.


    Xi hit him five times in a row. Xue Ling buried his head in the quilt and yed dead. His two small front paws came up to cover his eyes, and his entire wolf cub body seemed to convey his defiance.


    After spanking him, Xi did not intend to console him at all. It seemed that he had made up his mind to establish his position as Xue Ling''s master. "This is my room, and it will also be yours from now on. You will go to the Sacred Pool to soak in the water at night, and the remainder of your time will be spent here. This is the reason I brought you into the Demonic Beast Forest, and also why I allowed you to enter the inneryer."


    "¡­" Xue Ling silently turned his head away and ignored him.


    The man continued, "This will be where you sleep." After he spoke, a small ice house appeared in front of Xue Ling. It was simr to a dog house and was very small and cute, and filled with everything a dog house should have. "You are not allowed toe up onto my bed without my permission. Also don''t let me find out that you have any intention of leaving. I can heal you, but I can also break your legs and make it so that you have to stay here forever."


    "¡­" Xue Ling kept silent. He had already pushed the man to the ground and beaten him hundreds of times in his heart and was yelling internally, "Even if he hugs my thigh and begs me while crying to get into his bed, I still won''t go!"


    Xue Ling maintained his silence and did not speak, but Xi did not seem very concerned. He stuffed Xue Ling into the little house and told him, "You absorbed energy from the Sacred Pool for the entire nightst night. You should now start turn the Sacred Pool''s energy into your own strength. You''re merely a three-star demonic beast. If you don''t work hard, I won''t be able to take you out to meet others."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" You''ve been a damned hermit for ten thousand years and might not even leave this stupid inneryer during your entire life! And you dare say that you can''t take me out to meet others? I''m the one who should be saying that!


    Fortunately, Xue Ling''s spiritual strength was strong enough that the man had no way to read the thoughts in his head. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to convert the energy now; he would be pushed down again and spanked for the whole day.


    Xi turned and left after cing Xue Ling inside the little house. Xue Ling hurriedly rushed out after he was gone, pulled a sheet off the bed, and transformed into his human form. He nned to go and open the door, but even before he reached it, he was warned by the system, "Lord Host, don''t move around randomly. There''s a ward on that door. Your current strength is not enough. If it rebounds back on you, you''ll have to soak in the Sacred Pool to restore your demonic core again tonight."


    Xue Ling''s hand froze. He then turned and wanted to go through the window, but the system spoke up again, "The window is also no good. This entire room has been warded. I would advise you not to rebel against him now."


    Xue Ling''s tone was gloomy, "Do you want to be spanked too?"


    System: "¡­" Its host''s grievances were deep. "Host can try to run away again when you go and soak in the pool tonight. But his words are not wrong - soaking in the pool for half a month will really help host improve the quality of this body. No matter how strong your body gets, it will at most be on par with a four-star demonic beast. If host can obtain a demigod physique, you can try to use your own powers. By then, your body should be able to bear it."


    Xue Ling pursed his lips. "Is there no other way to improve this body''s physique?"


    "No¡­ And host still needs to stay around him for the sake of your tail¡­"


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and thought for a while. There was simply no way to solve this problem; the man currently had his tail on him, and it was the first time this kind of situation had ever urred. Although he felt like he was about to be angered to death by the way the man was treating him, Xue Ling would still have misgivings about casually taking that power away from his body.


    "For today''s sake, I can only stay here and deal with him¡­" Xue Ling felt irritated just having to say these words. He frowned and continued, "Fine then. Since he made me unhappy, I will make sure he stays unhappy all the time. It''s really not my style not to take revenge."


    System: "¡­" Wasn''t this just mutually harming each other¡­

 Chapter 163

    12.6 - This world would be done for sooner orter, okay!!!


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    When Xi came back with food, the wolf cub was obediently curled up inside his little nest. Only a small tail could be seen outside, swishing listlessly, making him appear very pitiful.


    He frowned, suppressed the sense of wrongness in his heart, and ced the food he had brought next to the little house. "Come out and eat." This is the first time that he had ever wanted to keep a pet, so he paid special attention to the lifestyle of ordinary demonic beasts. He knew that his wolf pup was different from those legendary demonic beasts who lived outside his pce and couldn''t rely on the world''s spiritual energy to maintain his physical strength. So, the great lord god had condescended to find out what was most suitable for Ink me Wolves to eat, and then went out personally to obtain it for him.


    Xue Ling ignored him. He kept his head inside the little house and didn''t even nce outside, using his actions to express his rejection.


    But, in fact, he was asking the system in his mind, "What did he bring for me to eat?"


    The system steeled itself and silently helped its host take a look. "It should be a Meteorite Bird egg."


    Xue Ling: "¡­ This was a real turn of events. That huge bird probably never thought that it would want to use me as food for its children yesterday, but today, its child was made into egg custard for me to eat."


    "It probably never expected that the Beast God would be so¡­" The system found it hard to describe. "Ungrateful. In fact, your man should have been the one responsible for arranging for you to enter the centralyer so quickly. As the Beast God, it''s not a problem for him to hint to the Meteorite Bird that it should go outside and bring you back¡­ The Meteorite Bird was used and tossed away¡­ Does he have to be so insensitive?"


    The meat of the Ink me Wolf would help the Meteorite Birds grow wings. Simrly, Meteorite Bird meat was very good for Ink me Wolves. If there are no birds, the eggs can do the job too. "After all, without the Ink me Wolf, those little birds would die when they were born. If I eat them, well¡­ it can be considered their good fortune."


    Xue Ling was still unwilling to hear the system say anything bad about the man. Although the man was rather strange in this world, even if he had turned into a bad person, he wouldn''t allow others to pass judgement on them. This was Xue Ling''s way of faking it until they made it.


    "Host is going to eat?" The system was rather curious. Didn''t he say, they would mutually harm each other? Was making its hostpromise so easy?


    Xue Ling sneered, "How could that be. I''d rather die of hunger than eat. I''ll throw it up even if I''m forced to eat it. If he has the guts, he can try to stuff it into my mouth!"


    The small movements from the wolf pop''s little buttocks proved that he was not asleep, and simply did not want to move or pay attention to Xi.


    No changes of expression could be seen on the lord god''s face as he simply ced the egg custard in front of Xue Ling''s little house and turned to sit on his bed. He immediately started to read some unknown book.


    Xue Ling couldn''t read minds and did not know what the other side was thinking. He has never been one to tolerate being wronged by himself, but he wanted to have the other party feel hurt over him. Fighting would not solve anything at all, he had to make the other party understand exactly how firm his will was, and what his attitude was. Otherwise, in the future, how would he gain the right to speak? He might even end up carried everywhere in Xi''s arms as he wandered.


    He recalled that the protagonist shou would make his way here. What if Ivan came into the room and asked Xi what he was, and Xi told him that he was his pet?!


    Perhaps the topic would turn to, ''You also raised up an Ink me Wolf? What a coincidence, I used to have one too. It''s just like yours.'' ''What a coincidence.'' ¡­ just like that.


    That scene in his head was too terrible. Xue Ling really didn''t want to spend his days living like that. So he ignored what Xi might be thinking in his head, andid down on his own paws to cultivate. Soon after, he unconsciously fell asleep.


    While he was asleep, his whole body rose and fell with his stuttered breaths. The sound was very weak, but it could not escape Xi''s ears.


    Xi looked towards the nest where the wolf cub had originally stuck his butt out sulkily. Now that he was sleeping, he had curled up in a ball, and Xi could feel his entire heart soften up.


    Xi first noticed this little fellow was after catching a startling glimpse of him. The entire Demonic Beast Forest was actually under his control, and it was all his territory. Although he didn''t concern himself over it too much, he had set those boundaries and opened those entrances in order not to let even more peoplee to bother him and disturb the whole forest''s ecosystem. Those responsible for guarding the entrances were dead now, disappearing into the Sacred Pool along with his secrets. So, Xi would asionally take a look at the entrances himself when he was bored.


    There weren''t that many entrances in the old days, either. There was only one abandoned one, and the Academy that the God of Light looked over was responsible for guarding it. But something had happened that year, so it waspletely blocked, and nobody had entered through there in many years. Then, a small demonic beast had made its way over in such a grand way, and directly entered the forest.


    Normal boundary crossing incidents naturally wouldn''t attract Xi''s attention, but that entrance had its own distinct features. It had been locked by Xi himself back then, and without his permission, nobody could pass through. However, the wolf pup had somehow made his way through very naturally.


    Just that mere nce made Xi feel as though he had found something interesting.


    He couldn''t remember how long he had lived for. Only, his dull days had gone by day after day, and he had gotten used to it. Suddenly, something came that could make him feel amused and interested; how could he not pay attention to it?


    So his gaze moved with the wolf cub as he made his way along. He watched as he used his four short legs to move through the Demonic Beast Forest at night, escaping from the pursuit of all kinds of demonic nts. Xi found it entertaining, and casually warmed theke up a little when he wanted to wash his face, not wanting him to freeze from the cold.


    This kind of thought was very strange. Xi had lived for so many years, but it was the first time he had gotten the idea to help a person, or a wolf. As thest remaining god, he controlled the strongest power in the world, and had been lonely and empty for many years. For the first time, he became interested in a wolf with a broken demonic core.


    Xi didn''t know what had caused this, but he turned his gaze to the outside world for a little look. He discovered that people outside called the animals they loved ''pets'', so Xi privatelybelled this wolf cub as his own pet. Since he was now favored, there was naturally no need for the wolf cub to make its own way across thousands of miles to reach the centralyer. Xi knew the uses of the Sacred Pool, so he could guess why Xue Ling wanted toe to the centralyer. He simply arranged for the Meteorite Bird to bring the little fellow over, and watching the little fellow as he struggled to escape was very cute.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was a god. The pet that he wanted to raise naturally couldn''t be any ordinary demonic beast. And a three-star beast who had had his demonic core destroyed due to the termination of a contract with a human being at that¡­


    Xi''s eyes filled with killing intent as he recalled this. That was his pet! How could he have signed a contract with a human? Even if he has already broken the contract, he still can''t allow it. What if he still has thoughts about his master in his heart?


    Unfortunately, an equal contract could only be signed if both sides agree. He currently had no way to control the wolf pup''s thoughts. Even if he could force him to stay, he still couldn''t make him agree to sign a contract with himself¡­ He also didn''t want to sign a master-ve contract with him, feeling that he would definitely regret it in the future¡­


    As countless thoughts passed through Xi''s mind, it had already be dark in the twinkling of an eye. He stood up, his gaze revealing his dissatisfaction as he nced at the cold egg custard, but he did not open his mouth to criticize Xue Ling.


    The wolf rolled, knocked his head on the edge of the little house and woke up in an instant. He was still in a daze as his legs kicked out, his head turned, and his nose almost hit the bowl of custard. Xi''s eyes softened a little, "It''s already night. You should go to the Sacred Pool."


    Xue Ling looked up at him fiercely. Although his big, watery eyes were still dazed from sleep, he still managed a re before running out with his four short legs.


    Xi didn''t know why, but he inexplicably had the urge tough. In fact, he was not really angry; very few people would go against him, and he felt that it was very interesting. But while he could ept the wolf pup going against him or getting angry at him, he could not allow Xue Ling to treat his body so carelessly.


    If he still refused to eat the custard when he returned tonight, he would have to take some other measures.


    He had observed a lot of ordinary people, and they seemed to have their own way of disciplining pets. Although he did not want to use those means to train the wolf pup, punishment was still possible.


    The door had already been opened for Xue Ling, so he naturally ran outside without turning back. However, he had short legs, and his few running steps could only match up to two of Xi''s normal strides, so he was soon picked up and pressed against Xi''s chest again.


    It was as though he was afraid that Xue Ling would learn the way to get out of here. Xi kept a hand over his eyes the whole way.


    Xue Ling was left speechless. Although he was a demonic beast, he could already take on human form. Couldn''t he treat him like a person?


    Later, he thought about being treated as a pet after he took on human form¡­ wouldn''t that be even more terrible? So he silently confirmed his intention to continue his cold war with the man. If he wouldn''t let him see, then he''ll simply close his eyes. In any case, he would go against him however he could, and make him angry whenever he got the chance.


    He needed a chance to negotiate. It would be better to confront him after he had soaked in the Sacred Pool a few times and had something to back up his courage.


    The Sacred Pool that night was just as dreamlike as it had been the previous night. After Xue Ling was sent into the water, the water once again pushed him to the center of the pool. Xi seemed to have left thekeside, so Xue Ling took on human shape and silently sank underwater. Although he could also cultivate while floating on the surface, he inexplicably felt that he would be taken advantage of that way.


    The Sacred Pool''s water constantly washed over Xue Ling''s body and thoroughly change his physique from inside to outside. His hair gradually began to grow longer, and that was the ultimate proof that his strength was beginning to increase.


    Perhaps he had really been angered by a certain man; Xue Ling was extremely diligent about cultivating, so when Xi picked up the wet wolf cub from the Sacred Pool the next day, he was passed out on the shore and didn''t even notice Xi''s approach.


    Xi somewhat helplessly dried his fur, and then lifted the wolf cub into his arms. He thought about it, then lowered his head and pressed a kiss on the wolf cub''s furry forehead.


    He brought Xue Ling back into the room, then poked the wolf pup''s cheek. He poked him until Xue Ling was filled with all kinds of impatience and finally opened his eyes, indignantly trying to bite his finger. Xi took advantage of his opened mouth and stuffed a spoon of custard straight inside.


    The wolf pup hadn''t gathered his wits together yet - he was stunned for a tiny moment, then foolishly swallowed the custard down. Finally, his eyes opened incredulously as he red at the man, then turned around and tried to spit out what he had just eaten.


    Xi spoke indifferently from behind him, "If you don''t eat, I''ll crush your demonic core so that even the Sacred Pool can''t repair the damage. That way, you will be an ordinary demonic beast."


    The wolf cub froze for a while. After half a beat, Xi sighed helplessly and lifted him up by the scruff of his neck to bring him back against his chest. "Isn''t being my pet a good thing? I can give you strength and make you stronger. As long as it''s something you want, I can give it to you."


    Xue Ling did not open his mouth, and simply let the other party move him at will, his body stiff and motionless.


    Xi looked down at him helplessly, only to find that the wolf pup''s eyes were empty, tears threatening in his damp eyes, his appearance pitiful. He could not possibly look more deste. "You''re crying?" He was now in a state of panic. He really liked this little thing, and he liked it to an incredible extent. His previous indifferent attitude had all been a sham; now that the little guy was crying, how could he continue to be unmoved?


    "I can''t stay here forever." Xue Ling''s voice was full of suppressed crying, it sounded tragic, and made others'' hearts hurt. "I can''t be your pet. I still have things to do. If you don''t let me aplish them, even if I turn into an ordinary beast, I''m still going to leave here and get revenge."


    Xi petted his head, and was silent for a moment. Hepromised and said, "I can bring you out and help you get revenge, but on the premise that you agree to sign an equal contract with me. Also, even if you want to leave, it has to be half a month from now."


    System: "¡­" What happened to his cruel, ck means? The Beast Godpromised as soon as Xue Ling cried! How could he be thest god in the world? If goes were all as soft and kind as he was, this world would be done for sooner orter, okay!!!


    Xue Ling turned his head away. He was no longer crying, but he apparently had no intention of epting Xi''s request.


    After so many worlds, he had long grasped the man''s weakness, which was himself. The best way to achieve what he wanted was to abuse himself; if all it took was to act pitiful, appear tragic, and cry dramatically in order to win during negotiations, he didn''t mind doing it again.

 Chapter 164

    12.7 - He was really getting more and more shameless¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    There was no conclusion to their struggle. Xipromised, but Xue Ling did not intend to meet him halfway. He was a separate individual, and signing any contract, even if it was an equal one¡­ who would be willing to sign a contract as a demonic beast when they were a person?


    Although he was a demon, and his original body was that of a fox demon, one had to have their own dignity. He would neverpromise so easily.


    So this matter fell into a deadlock. Not forcibly tying Xue Ling to his side was already Xi''sst backward step. If Xue Ling was unwilling to ept it, he would not give way anymore, either. The atmosphere stiffened for a moment, then Xue Ling dove back into his little nest with tears in his eyes.


    He refused to believe that he couldn''t pull off a proper cold war against the man.


    But the pattern of the cold war changed slightly. In order to stop a certain person from forcibly feeding him custard, Xue Ling began to eat, but his attitude toward Xi was always indifferent. Days passed like this for over half a month, right up until Xue Ling''s body had basically transformed and he was ready to leave. Then, they broke out into a second argument.


    System: "¡­ Host, you''re throwing people away after you use them, how heartless¡­"


    "Speak with more culture. What do you mean, heartless? I''m only tossing him to the back of my mind for the sake of revenge. There''s still irreconcble hatred to deal with, how can I date and fall in love?!"


    "¡­ Didn''t your man say that he could help you kill off the protagonist?


    Xue Ling touched his chin and said, "Why should I have him help me? I want to personally make the Holy Saint experience how having his family killed, and his race exterminated feels."


    "¡­ Don''t speak with such a righteous expression. The protagonist shou is an orphan and hasn''t had parents for a long time. If you want to kill his race, won''t you be killing all of mankind? Then the will of the world will go against you." The system had long be ustomed to its own host''s habit of speaking nonsense and shameless words with a straight face. Its host had always been the kind that did whatever came to mind. No matter how extreme and frenzied his suggestions were now, there was always a chance he would forget it as soon as he left the room.


    Xue Ling ignored the system. He was trying to take advantage of the fact that Xi was not in the room to find clothing for himself to wear. He had maintained his animal form these days because he had to cultivate during the day, and other than taking on human form when he went into the pool at night, he had not transformed outside at all.


    Um¡­ Failure to find clothes was also a key factor in this decision.


    Xi''s room had nothing else in it except for a bed that he asionally used. He seemed to only need a ce to lie down on since he had lived for too long and his life had been too boring, and besides sleeping, there was nothing else he could do. Other than the bed, Xue Ling couldn''t find anywhere clothes would be ced¡­ He thought about it after, and realized - Xi was a god, and what he was wearing must be a god''s robe¡­ it must''ve been made out of his divine power, which was why he couldn''t find a wardrobe or closet in his room.


    After giving up the search for Xi''s clothes, everything became easier. Xue Ling directly pulled down a curtain with his ws and draped it neatly over his body. Although it was a bit shameful to wrap something like that around his naked body, it was still better than walking outside without wearing anything.


    During this period, Xi had not rxed his watch over Xue Ling at all. Even if he left for just a short time, the room was always still covered in wards.


    Xue Ling had given up leaving through the door, because he did not know the way out of the pce. He would probably get caught even before he left the front doors, so he could only choose to leave through the window.


    In this short half month period, he had stepped half way into the demigod realm due to cultivating day and night. Because of the limitations in his own bloodline, he could not continue to ascend unless he was willing topletely rece the blood flowing in his body with water from the Sacred Pool.


    But Xue Ling adamantly refused. He was not interested in bing a god. He needed strength, but it was on the basis of not harming the original owner of this body. The original was most probably thest remaining Ink me Wolf, and if he thoroughly changed his blood, there would be no more of his kind.


    The Sacred Pool water had its own awareness. It could push Xue Ling around the pool, which was why Xue Ling refused to let it rece its blood. The Sacred Pool had a master, and its master was Xi. If bing a god simply required one to rece the blood in their bodies with water from the Sacred Pool, then as soon as Xi wanted a ''god'' to fall, he only needed to order the Sacred Pool to do so. Those ''gods'' would lose their ''blood'', lose their strength, and then explode after losing everything.


    Xue Ling vaguely understood why Xi was thest god in this world now. It was because he controlled the Sacred Pool, and then killed the other ''gods''.


    Xue Ling did not want to delve deeply into matters rted to gods and Xi for the time being. He still needed to deal with a Holy Saint. Making use of the extra strength umted over the past few weeks, Xue Ling broke the room''s window, stuck his head out, looked around, and decisively jumped down.


    But as soon as his feet jumped out, the curtain wrapped around his body was caught and pulled back by someone. It made his feet unstable, and he was immediately about to fall.


    Xue Ling did not forget to keep his hold on the curtain despite his panic. He had simply wrapped the curtain around himself - if the angle was wrong, he''d sh everyone!


    But now there was no way for him to leverage his body''s strength at all. His entire body was held in ce in a strange position by the window, his hands torn and beginning to bleed.


    Xue Ling was disgruntled as he raised his head to re at Xi, who refused to let go of his end of the curtain. His gaze was fierce. If he weren''t stuck right now, he might really have jumped up to bite him.


    This gaze made Xi a little distracted. He knew that the little wolf cub could take on human form, and had seen his appearance from a distance, but it had not given him any kind of special feeling at the time. He thought he preferred his furry, small appearance. Now that he was closer, and getting stared at by those fierce, narrowed and glittering eyes, he inexplicably felt something stirring in his chest as his entire body felt a little strange.


    Looking down, the young man wrapped in the curtain was slender and fair-skinned. The curtain left him half-exposed and half-covered. It was even more eye-catching, and Xi could feel his cheeks starting to burn. But even so, he had no intention of letting go of the person before him, and used force to try and pull Xue Ling back into the room. But in the blink of an eye, the youth disappeared from in front of him, and a wolf pup flew out of the curtain andnded directly on the ground. Blinking again, he had turned into a Ink me Wolf as tall as a human and rushed out, wanting to run outside.


    Xi frowned, and his eyes followed the running wolf. He raised his hand, and the water from the Sacred Pool flew out and rushed towards the wolf.


    The magical mes around the Ink me Wolf were suddenly extinguished by the water from the Sacred Pool. The water then turned into chains, which transformed into a round cage that captured the wolf inside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His hand slowly lifted, and the cage slowly lifted up and suspended itself in the air.


    The Ink me Wolf in the cage did not seem to have given up the intention to run. He was wet all over as it transformed back into a pup, but unexpectedly those chains shifted with him; as he shrank, the chains forming the cage also followed suit as it slowly drifted back towards the room.


    Xue Ling felt angry and stifled as he sat inside the cage. He had tried everything he could try. Since he couldn''t run away, he could only kick up a fuss with the man.


    He had originally thought that the man would hit his butt a few more times, but instead he only looked at him indifferently, then used his divine powers to repair the window and restore the wards before moving to stand in front of him and unlocking the cage.


    Xue Ling was wet all over. He angrily turned his head away and refused to look at the man, turning so that his butt was facing him, his tail not wagging at all. The person who had tried to run was him, the one throwing a fit was also him; the system quietly kept the words it had wanted to say in its stomach. It had inexplicably formed a terrible habit of irritating its host, and had offended its host for too many times in this world. It was best to shut up for now.


    The man reached out and touched his wet head, then rather helplessly used his divine powers to make him a set of clothes. "Put on some clothes, and we''ll talk?"


    Xue Ling didn''t answer him, but the man got up and headed out. "Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can still bring you back in the next second, so don''t try to run away secretly. I''ve indulged you enough, and you''ve turned haughty and arrogant."


    Xue Ling answered him with a sneer.


    The man went out helplessly. As soon as the door closed, Xue Ling changed back into human form and began to put on the clothes he had worked so hard to get. The man always knew what he liked - it was as though it was carved into his soul after going through so many worlds. The things he prepared for him were alwaysfortable and well suited for him. This set of clothing was also like that. It was ck and red, the same color as his fur, and it was unknown what temte this set of clothes followed, but the waist was very narrow, with the pair of boots ending at the curve of his calf, and a suit-like outer coat with some small decorations. When Xue Ling put it on, it perfectly outlined his figure. Especially from the waist down, it made his legs look particrly slender and beautiful.


    His once short hair had grown to waist-length. Because he had been wet before, his hair was still soaked. Xue Ling tossed his head to move his hair behind him, then discontentedly went to open the door.


    Xi was standing by the door. His gaze lingered over his body when he saw hime out, wanting to pat his head in satisfaction, and frowned. He reached out to tug on Xue Ling''s hand, pulling him back into the room and seating him on the bed to help him dry his long hair.


    Xue Ling pulled his hair out of his hands and spoke in a cold voice, "What do you actually want?"


    "I want you to be unable to leave me." Xi didn''t seem to mind his attitude either. Xue Ling''s long ck hair had traces of demonic red, and was spread over his back in a disorderly fashion. He used his divine power to create a ribbon, and ignored Xue Ling''s stubbornness to tie up his hair and give it a twist. "As I said before, I will never allow you to leave me."


    Xue Ling was dissatisfied, "I don''t understand. I''m just an ordinary Ink me Wolf. Could it be that scarce things are precious? If you like Ink me Wolves so much, why didn''t you protect this race? You''re a god. If you want, Ink me Wolves would be running and jumping all around the yard! Why did you catch me!"


    "What I like is not the Ink me Wolves." Xi''s hand stroked across his long hair. "It''s you. Only you."


    Xue Ling snorted, "You just want a pet. Why are you so affected? Without me, you can just pick another one. I''ve said before, there are things that I still need to do, and I can''t sign a contract with you. You also know that I''ve terminated a contract before. There''s nothing there for me to fear."


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    "Oh, I''m afraid, how could I not be? I''m afraid of death the most. If I''m dead, there will be no way to get revenge." Xue Ling lowered his gaze, and from Xi''s perspective, his long eyshes trembled, making him appear very fragile.


    Xi brought his entire person into his embrace. Although this body no longer looked so weak and frail after taking on human form, Xi could still embrace him within his arms when he wished. He pressed against Xue Ling''s head, then stroked his hand down his neck, saying, "I don''t intend for you to die. If you''re unwilling, I won''t force you to sign a contract¡­ But I just feel uneasy, and I don''t want you to leave me, which is why I''ll scheme and plot and do everything I can to keep you by my side."


    "Didn''t you say just now?" Xue Ling found a w in his words. "You said before that even if I run to the ends of the world, you can still catch and bring me back. In that case, what are you afraid of?"


    "That''s different." Xi smiled briefly, and said, "Catching you and bringing you back, then forcing you to stay, is not the same as you being willing to stay with me."


    Xue Ling pouted. He asked internally, ''You''ve already forced me to stay here. What''s the difference?''


    "Then¡­"


    "What if you let me go and then bring me back after my revenge is over? I can stay behind then¡­"


    This was probably Xue Ling''s firstpromise, so it made Xi rather surprised. He had thought that he would need to have a long talk with this little fellow in order to achieve his goal. He hadn''t expected that he would make things so easy. "I''ll go with you."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Was he stuck to him?


    "You''re not allowed to leave my sight." The other party hadpromised, so Xi took a mile when he was given an inch. "This is a bigpromise for me." After making such a demand, Xi drew the line, making it clear that he had already taken a step back, and Xue Ling could take it or leave it.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" He was really getting more and more shameless¡­


    But did he have a choice? No¡­


    Xue Ling nodded helplessly and agreed to these humiliating and powerless conditions.


    Check out this amazzzzing fanart of Xue Ling and the system by !

 Chapter 165

    12.8 - Do you know how it feels to slowly rot away and lose everything?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    Making their way out of the Demonic Beast Forest would have been easy with Xi leading the way, but Xue Ling did not leave. There were some events that would soon happen in the Demonic Beast Forest, and he wanted to watch them y out.


    Half a monthter, nobody at the Elder God Academy remembered the recent uproar. Although Ivan still remembered Oliver, he had been unable to find him, and gradually tossed the matter to the back of his mind and began to focus on the uing final exam.


    This was the most important examination during the Elder God Academy school year. It determined whether or not the students would be able to continue studying in the Academy next year. Ivan was a very outstanding student, straight A student. Because he was an orphan, he lived off the schrship that the Academy provided, and couldn''t afford to not take the exam seriously.


    Because it was a practical exam, Ivan needed to find a team to join. ording to his fate trajectory, the team that he joined would have someone who had been bought over by the Queen of the country. This person would dose him with the banned potion, which would then give Ivan the chance to meet Xi.


    This time, Xue Ling would still give Ivan the opportunity to have his soul damaged. The potion would still be administered, but he would not give Ivan any hope of recovery. It would be absolutely impossible for him to cleanse his soul and stand in the light again. He had already taken Xi out of the equation, and Ivan had no opportunity to get close to him. Xue Ling had also had Xi lock down the centralyer when they left, so Ivan would have no opportunity to identally make his way there.


    What Xue Ling wanted Ivan to experience was not only these events; Ivan needed to understand how Oliver had felt, falling into the infinite darkness, struggling there, and attempting to take revenge step by step only to be defeated with ease¡­ That deep, dark despair was something that Ivan needed to experience clearly.


    Of course, besides Ivan, the main targets for Xue Ling''s revenge were Kent and the Queen of this country. Oliver dreamed of being able to retrieve the clothing that was made from his parents'' fur; he also wanted to take back all of the clothing made from Ink me Wolves around the world. People in this country needed to feel the Ink me Wolves'' anger, and understand that there were certain things that should never be done.


    It would require outstanding power and ability to aplish these things. After all, the nobles and pces in this country had strong and powerful guardians. Oliver previously had not dared to approach at all, because so long he approached, his camouge would be seen through. But Xue Ling was not afraid of this at all.


    He already had the blueprints for revenge in his mind. ording to the vague memories of the original body, Xue Ling brought Xi to the entrance of the Demonic Beast Forest that was guarded by the Elder God Academy. It was better to have arrived early than leave things up to chance; by the time they arrived, the teams from the Academy were just about to set out.


    This time, the students would be sent to different locations for their exam. Because the people responsible had been bribed, Ivan''s team was sent closer to the centralyer so that nobody would have any suspicions if it led to the loss of their team''s healer.


    Ivan''s healing power was very strong, so the team that brought him along was also very strong. At their age, this kind of team should be able to easily pass the examination, but Ivan could not imagine what the future waiting for him after entering the forest would be like.


    Xue Ling stood atop a tree, staring at the Ivan who was reluctant to part from Kent. After a long time, he suddenly asked Xi standing by his side, "Do you like that person?"


    Xi unhesitatingly replied with, "I only like you."


    Xue Ling almost rolled his eyes at him and continued, "If his soul became polluted, would you use the Sacred Pool to treat him?"


    Xi looked over rather thoughtfully. His gaze when itnded on Ivan shed with murder. Although the contract had been forcibly terminated, Ivan still had some of Xue Ling''s aura on his body, and some of Ivan''s aura was also present on Xue Ling''s body due to the curse he had set. "He is your former contractor?" Xi''s tone was low and murderous. Xue Ling turned his head and looked at him, the warning in his gaze obvious.


    "Don''t touch him." He pursed his lips. "I want to handle this personally."


    Xi was even more dissatisfied when he said this. He had originally been unhappy that someone else had been able to tie themselves to Xue Ling, and then betrayed him. If it hadn''t been for Ivan, perhaps Xue Ling would not have refused his request, and Xi would not have no official title with which to remain by Xue Ling''s side. "You know what will happen next?" For Xue Ling to ask him something like that indicated that something would happen soon that was most likely rted to him. "Then, do you want me to save him?"


    Xue Ling shook his head and said, "Save him. But not in the way that I mentioned before."


    "Huh?"


    "Have you ever heard of ''Fallen Heaven''?" Xue Ling watched as Ivan reluctantly tore himself away from Kent and returned to his team. He narrowed his eyes andughed, "Legends say that this potion could even pollute the God of Light and cause his wings to turn ck."


    Xi raised his eyebrows in some surprise, and smiled as he said, "I know of it."


    "Can you suppress it for a short time? So that it''s not a sudden outbreak, but an infection that slowly, from the inside to the outside, changes a person''s soul, thoroughly turning it ck¡­" Xue Ling''s smile carried a trace of amusement, his narrowed eyes glittering with malice. "There are some things that need to be experienced slowly so that one can fully understand that kind of despair¡­"


    "''Fallen Heaven'' is actually the Sacred Pool''s water." Xi calmly shared this heaven-shaking fact. "The Sacred Pool is made up of light, but in fact, all the elements areplete in the pool water. ''Fallen Heaven'' is simply water from the Sacred Pool that has been blessed by darkness." He rubbed his chin, and spoke in amusement, "I didn''t expect that good things wouldn''t be inherited. Rather, it''s this kind of thing has been passed down until now and taken out to be used."


    Xue Ling was stunned, and thought that this was simply a series of inteced events. No wonder Ivan could enter the inneryer after being affected by ''Fallen Heaven'' and obtain the Sacred Pool''s eptance. It was not because of his Holy Saint aura, but because the ''Fallen Heaven'' in his body had originally belonged to the Sacred Pool, and the pool was naturally willing to ept the return of a part of it.


    "So it was like that¡­" Xue Ling nodded to show that he understood. Xi was the owner of the Sacred Pool. As long as he willed it, the Sacred Pool could do anything in his hands. Dying the effects of ''Fallen Heaven'' became incredibly simple.


    As they chatted, the teams gathering to enter the forest had already formed an orderly queue in front of the entrance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling''s eyes followed Ivan. After they had been transmitted inside, he reached out and took Xi''s hand. "Let''s go and follow them."


    Xi didn''t know what exactly Xue Ling wanted to do, but since it was his request, he had no way to refuse. But he did not like to drag things out - that kind of slowly killing his enemy off was not his style. In his opinion, viins died from talking too much, so they should not wait until their opponent became stronger and stronger, making aeback at thest moment. Xi preferred to strangle his opponents during the initial stages before they even grew up.


    However, Xue Ling''s methods could not be regarded as training up his opponents, so Xi let him do as he liked.


    With Xi bringing him along, Xue Ling was not the slightest bit worried about losing track of Ivan and his team at all. He watched as Ivan''s team was transmitted into the depths of the forest, and then excitedly asked Xi tomand some demonic beasts to stir things up.


    So then he saw the poor Meteorite Bird once again¡­ It was really being made use of everywhere; after losing its child, the Meteorite Bird had already begun to go a little crazy. After being brought over to Ivan''s team by Xi, it immediately regarded Ivan''s team as the ones who had stolen its eggs and began to chase after them in despair.


    Ivan''s team fell into chaos during this process, and their examination that had originally been going smoothly suddenly encountered many ups and downs.


    Because many of them were injured, Ivan had to heal a lot and was very tired at night. Since he was surrounded by his teammates, he was not on guard at all, and it was easy for the two people who had plotted for a long time to make their move and pour ''Fallen Heaven'' into his water. He drank the water after he woke up the next day, and discovered that the more he used his healing ability, the worse the erosion of his soul became.


    While the two people were still thinking about how to get rid of Ivan, Xue Ling thoughtfully stepped in to give them a hand, asking Xi tomand several demonic beasts to besiege them so that they would split up andpletely disperse.


    Ivan thought it was an ident, but Xue Ling did not intend to allow him to remain so silly and sweet for long. What he wanted to do was to make Ivan understand that this world was not so beautiful. There were some things that could not be solved by generating electricity with love.


    Under Xue Ling''s arrangements, Ivan secretly heard two of his teammates discuss the matter of reporting thepletion of their task and finally learned about Kent''s identity, as well as the Queen''s dissatisfaction towards him. They had never met, but the Queen was determined to use such vicious methods to deal with him. As for the ssmates that he normally got along so well with and took care of, they had secretly betrayed him for the sake of their own futures and given him the potion.


    The pirs of Ivan''s world outlook began to copse. He wanted to rush out and ask them what was going on, and wanted to ask him what he had done wrong. Why did his future, his life, and his lover have to be sacrificed for the sake of their future?


    But his feet no longer moved, and he couldn''t even make a sound. He could only watch as his two ssmates crushed the talisman that signalled for help, then tell the teacher that he had separated from them and most likely died in the Demonic Beast Forest.


    Healers had no attack ability, which was why they needed someone to protect them. Ivan was lost in the middle of the Demonic Beast Forest by himself, and with nobody to protect him, he was definitely dead.


    Ivan tried to struggle at first, but then he gradually found that his body seemed to be under somebody else''s control. He couldn''t make the others notice him at all, and even the demonic beasts passing by turned a blind eye.


    Ivan closed his eyes, and it wasn''t until the teacher had left with his two teammates that he discovered that he could move again. He had been squatting down earlier, and he now stood up, feeling some numbness and weakness in his legs. He supported himself against a tree, and called out quietly, "Is somebody there?" Since someone had controlled him, they should be nearby.


    He asked several times in a row before he heard the sound of movement. Ivan looked up sharply and saw two figures standing in the tree. One of them looked down at him with a smile, making him appear both heroic and handsome, while his pair of fox eyes were filled with wicked intent.


    Ivan was shocked. He hadn''t seen this face in weeks, but he felt that there seemed to be something different about this person¡­


    Strange, did Oliver''s eyes always look so good in the past?


    "Oliver?" Ivan''s voice was dazed as he asked out loud.


    Xue Ling smiled and greeted him, "Long time no see, Ivan. How did you end up in such a tight corner?"


    Ivan''s eyes heated, and he murmured, "Oliver, you came back to find me. Is it because you''re willing to return to my side? I''m truly so happy that you''re unwilling to abandon me¡­ Oliver, how could they do this to me? Kent''s mother poisoned me¡­ Oliver, will you take me out of here? You''re a demonic beast, and must be familiar with the Demonic Beast Forest, right? Will you take me to Kent? He''ll have a way to get rid of the poison in my body¡­"


    Xue Ling smiled widely and nodded. "I can send you back."


    Ivan''s expression was delighted. "I knew it! Oliver, you definitely can''t bear to let me down. You must really love me the most."


    When he spoke these words, Xi''s face was as ck as coal. He had been there the whole time, but Ivan just couldn''t see him. Ivan''s gaze was full of affection as he looked at Xue Ling, his eyes as soft as water. If it was anybody else, their hearts would probably turn soft with a nce. But Xue Ling had a light smile on his face as he continued, "But returning to your side, no chance."


    Ivan was stunned.


    "I only came back to see how you will betray the people close to you step by step." His gaze was like poisonous snakes, and Ivan''s legs began to shake. "Ivan, do you know how it feels to slowly rot away and lose everything?"


    xiin: hey, Ivan, why can''t your love save you from bribed teammates?

 Chapter 166

    12.9 - To him, everything about Xue Ling was good


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    Nighttime in the Demonic Beast Forest was long and terrible. Ivan walked along the forest path at night, not daring to look around, let alone looking back. Although he was told that he would walk out of the forest alive, he was still in a state of extreme terror.


    His spirit was tormented to the brink of copse. Given his extreme ''Holy Saint'' personality, he was forced to watch on coldly from the side as his fellow students died in front of him, killed by his other ssmates'' dirty tricks. In Ivan''s eyes, this forest, this examination, had already changed into somethingpletely different. He fell into a daze and wondered how he hade to this stage.


    Then, that person''s smile would sh before his eyes. It made his hair stand on end in terror, and he would toss and turn, sleepless, pushing forward day and night in order to leave this terrible cage as early as possible.


    As long as he stepped out of this ce that represented the darkness, light would return to him. His Kent would be there, waiting to see him upon his return.


    Ivan staggered along the road leading out of the forest. Beside him were ferocious demonic nts that used vines like weapons, hunting human beings or demonic beasts that crossed into their territory at night. But each and every single one of them avoided the stumbling, tottering Ivan that couldn''t even travel in a fixed line.


    Ivan''s way forward waspletely safe. When he discovered that no demonic beasts would approach him regardless of whether he was travelling during the day or night, Ivan was kind enough to bring along a healer who had been separated from hispanions.


    Unfortunately, his benevolence was foolish. The demonic beasts only had orders to avoid him, and it did not mean that they would do the same for the people around him. So the healer who followed Ivan ended up dragged deep into the forest. Ivan chased after him for a long time, but nothing could be done about it, and he could only watch as the man died in front of him.


    After that, Ivan stopped trying to bring others out of the forest¡­


    His heart gradually became numb; those feelings he originally had of helping the world slowly disappeared as he fell into sorrow and grief.


    He couldn''t even save himself, let alone others.


    When Ivan thought of this, he saw Oliver''s face in his mind again and recalled what it had felt like to see Oliver three days ago. He understood for the first time how betrayal felt, and needed someone tofort him, but Oliver had cruelly told him that what he was about to experience was far more than just that.


    Ivan did not know how Oliver had reached this point. The lovely, cute wolf from his memories had disappeared, and the Oliver he recalled now was as terrible as this forest.


    This was clearly a plot Oliver had directed himself. He must have known early on that those people wanted to poison him, but didn''t warn him, and simply watched as he became isted and forsaken by his fellow teammates step by step¡­


    Right, he had cursed Oliver so that he could not hurt Kent, and could only take out his revenge on himself. He had originally thought that Oliver would be able to realize that there was more than hate in this world - apart from hate, there was also love. But Oliver had no room for love in his gaze, and all he ever wanted was revenge.


    His people had already died, and couldn''t be resurrected. Why did they have to hurt each other like this? Killing his enemies wouldn''t bring his rtives back to life, right? Why couldn''t he put down his hatred and start over again properly¡­


    Xue Ling was unlikely to be able to understand Ivan''s peculiar way of thinking in this life. He did not intend to follow Ivan out of the Demonic Beast Forest. He just told Xi that this man couldn''t die now, and then prepared to make trouble for Kent.


    Kent was exempted from the graduation examination by his mother as early as the second day after Ivan entered the forest on the grounds of state affairs and embarked on his way back to the Capital. Even if Ivan came out of the Demonic Beast Forest, he would not be able to immediately meet up with Kent.


    Xue Ling gave Ivan an interesting curse. As long as he used his healing skills to help others, the light power in his body would be lost, and would not be recovered through cultivation. For every bit of light power that he lost, his body would simrly be more corroded by ''Fallen Heaven''.


    Originally, Xue Ling wanted to let the Fallen Heaven erode him step by step. Later, he decided that doing it this way would be more interesting; with Ivan''s Holy Saint temperament, he would definitely be willing to use his ability to save others, but saving others meant hurting himself. At that time, it would all depend on the choices he made.


    Xue Ling wanted to know what point Ivan would reach. Would his body bepletely corrupted by Fallen Heaven by the time he saw Kent again, or would he be alright, with the light power in the body still keeping him stable?


    A genuine Holy Saint would sacrifice himself to save the world, while those who only acted thus on the surface would hurt others in order to save the world. He didn''t know which way Ivan would ultimately choose to go.


    After arranging Ivan''s matters, Xue Ling decided to go to the Capital. He wanted to fulfill the original owner of this body''s wish to take back all the clothing made from Ink me Wolf fur.


    The Capital was not far away from Leedshire, where the Elder God Academy was located. The Capital was named Buspoka City, and it was the center of the country and the focal point around which all other human cities were located. They lived on this continent where two thirds of thend was dominated by the Demonic Beast Forest, so all the ins seemed to be surrounded by mountains.


    There were two counties between Leedshire and Buspoka City, but because the entire country was not veryrge, although they were called counties, these ces were in fact not veryrge. If they went by horse, it would only be about a month''s journey; if they travelled using demonic beasts, it would take less than two weeks.


    Xue Ling and Xi made this journey on foot.


    Xi was a god. As long as he wanted to, he could appear in any corner of the world. Xue Ling''s speed was also very quick - he was a demonic beast himself - and his speed would not be reduced even in human form. So the two of them made stops as they went along, robbing noble families as they passed by. In addition to taking the clothing made from Ink me Wolf fur, Xue Ling also emptied these nobles'' treasure houses, taking away gold and silver treasures, silk, and satin. He took away anything he saw.


    They travelled quickly, and entered Buspoka just after Kent stepped into the city.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the past fortnight, news about the thefts from noble families had already spread throughout the kingdom. And since they had been stealing while making their way to the capital, almost everyone could guess where the thieves'' next stop would be.


    The scariest part was, these nobles were caught unaware. They had been livingfortably and leisurely for a very long time now, and had set up no precautions. Now that they knew they were being targeted, they spent a lot of money to bring in many experts, but still failed to escape their fate of being robbed. For the past two weeks, the nobles had all been in a state of panic.


    If these thieves were able to silently take away their treasures, it meant that they could also silently take away their lives. Nobles were more concerned about their lives and the continuation of their names than money; if these thieves wanted to, they could take their lives at any time - this was the thing that disturbed the nobles the most.


    So all kinds of reports were issued to the Capital and made their way onto the Queen''s desk. The Queen began to notice this matter and ordered people to investigate.


    This country had not seen such tant robbery in a very long time. They did not hide their whereabouts at all, and would sometimes even casually send letters to the noble families indicating that they were going to visit their houses that night.


    Such actions seriously damaged the interests of the nobles in the country, and the Queen immediately ordered people to investigate this matter seriously. If people like this were not caught and arrested, the nobles'' dignity would be damaged; themon people would have more topics with which to discuss the nobility, which would have an extremely negative impact on the royal family''s rule.


    As soon as she gave out the order, someone else came over to report that His Highness had returned.


    The Queen lowered her gaze, and issued a few more orders before having people invite His Highness inside.


    While the Queen and the Prince were having a fierce argument, Xue Ling and Xi were looking for a ce to settle down in the Capital.


    Xue Ling wanted to stay here for a period of time, but the quality of the hotel rooms here were too low, so he intended to buy a private house in the Capital. The two of them had only just arrived at the Capital, but they wasted no time on finding a hotel and immediately started looking to buy a house.


    This world was based off western fantasy worlds, and because the development of civilization was not very high, most of themon folk lived in mud brick houses, while the nobility lived in small vi type homes.


    Xue Ling wanted to live like that, but he did not have a noble status and had no way to purchase a vi. Instead, he could only find a ck market intermediary and rent a vi, taking up the identity of a distant rtive of a noble that was down on his luck.


    Having settled their housing, Xue Ling turned around and pulled Xi with him to buy decorations and furniture. Xi was puzzled by his enthusiastic behaviour, and after asking him what style he wanted, he directly used divine power to change the renovation and decor of the entire house.


    Xue Ling was surprised that magic could be used this way. Suddenly, the door to a new world was opened and he discovered a wonderful use for Xi.


    Although the two of them had arrived at the Capital, they did not intend to begin their thievery throughout the city immediately. Xue Ling had the system monitor the protagonist shou and notify him when Ivan was almost here so that they could make a move and go to the pce to deal with everything in one fell swoop.


    "Why do you still have no intention of giving up after following me for so long?" Xue Ling was lying down on a thick rug. Everything that Xi had created was particrly suited to his tastes; the rug was made out of demonic beast fur, and felt very good under his hands. Xue Ling liked to run on it barefoot, and roll around on it when he had nothing better to do.


    Usually, Xi would sit close by when he did this, so Xue Ling simply had to stretch out a hand to tug on a corner of his clothes.


    Unlike the tight, form-fitting clothing he prepared for Xue Ling, Xi usually wore a white robe and allowed his hair to fan out, unbound. His robes were very exquisite, embroidered with colourful runes from various elements. They were veryplex, and each design was a powerful ward. Xi had many such robes, and after Xue Lingined once that he was wearing the same robe all the time, he began to wear different robes every day. Sometimes, he would tie his hair up ording to Xue Ling''s instructions, and when Xue Ling was idle, he liked to sit beside him and braid his hair. It was an interesting way to kill time, and Xue Ling found it very amusing.


    Xi always let him fool around as he pleased; even if he messed up his hair, it would only take the blink of an eye for him to use divine power and straighten it out, so he didn''t care about what Xue Ling did to his hair at all. The corner of Xue Ling''s lips would carry the hint of a smile when he was ying, and his figure would give Xi a special feeling of familiarity and beauty. This was also why he always indulged him.


    "I still don''t understand why you are so persistent in making me into a pet. I''m obviously not cute at all." Xue Ling of course understood exactly how the man felt about him, but the man himself didn''t realize! As a seemingly ruthless god, although Xi understood that he cared deeply for Xue Ling, he had not been enlightened at all.


    At first, Xue Ling had intentionally chosen not to remind him, butter on, he realized that this was actually a pretty good decision. This way, the warmth of being an old couple woulde out from time to time. Xue Ling also didn''t want to be taken to bed for the time being, so he didn''t really try to point things out to Xi and clear up their rtionship.


    "You''re very cute." Xi''s thought processes were not on the same track as Xue Ling''s. Like now, when they were talking, they seemed to be discussingpletely different topics. He really felt that Xue Ling was very cute. Regardless of what he was doing, whether it was threatening Ivan and making his life difficult, or taking away the nobility''s property, all of his actions seemed to be cute and lovely in Xi''s eyes.


    It was probably because beauty was in the eye of the beholder. But in any case, to him, everything about Xue Ling was good.


    Only, he''d gradually begun to realize that his love for Xue Ling did not seem to be the type of care that an owner had for its pet. But if he wasn''t a pet, then what was he?


    Xue Lingid on the ground and stared at the man thoughtfully for a good while. He saw that Xi seemed to be frozen in ce, and slowly moved his gaze away, muttering quietly, "It''s really strange, regardless of whether you''ve been enlightened or not, this silly appearance is rather cute no matter how I look at it¡­" He rolled away from his position by Xi''s legs before he could respond.


    Since he hadn''t figured it out yet, he could tease him for a few more days. In any case, even if Xi figured out how he really felt about Xue Ling, he still nned to hang him out to dry for a period of time as revenge for the way the man had treated him when they first met in this world.


    Regarding XL and his demonic beast fur rug¡­


    BB: Ah, so it was merely me Ink Wolves that the author is against


    Macabre: The author is biased!

 Chapter 167

    12.10 - How did you provoke them?


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    Ivan would arrive in the Capital in two days. Xue Ling felt that it was about time to get things started.


    There was no point in punishing Kent or Ivan alone. Xue Ling wanted this couple to understand that the world did not revolve around them, and nobody was obligated to sacrifice themselves for them the way a mother would. For the domineering, ''the whole world revolves around me'' Holy Saint to be so anxious to have the entire world devote themselves to him, it was not only ridiculous, but also pathetic.


    Xue Ling seldom made a n that could involve two of the protagonists and simultaneously have the couple, who seemed to be unyielding and fearless in the face of any external powers, truly consider and test their own rtionship.


    The unsophisticated Ivan that Xi had cared for in the original story would sacrifice himself when Kent suspected him and step into Kent''s sword. But now, when he would get that much closer to death every time he sacrificed himself a little? What would Ivan, who was gradually beginning to doubt his outlook on life, and no longer believed in generating power with love, think when Kent no longer trusted him, questioned him, and aimed a sword at him?


    Xue Ling thought of the confrontation between the couple and felt that it would be very interesting to watch. So he sent a letter to the pce, indicating that they nned to rob the pce that that night.


    There were all kinds of rumors about the strange robbers. Some people said that they were a group. Otherwise, they would be unable to take so much gold and treasure away from the nobles'' homes. But because they took everything away so quickly, and it was simply not enough time for arge group of people to simultaneously enter and leave a ce, many people rejected this spection. Later, it was suggested that the robber must be a spatial mage who had their own space and could clear out a treasure room whenever they wanted. This spection was the one that was epted by most people, even if they couldn''t figure out why a mage with that kind of power would do such a thing or what his real motive was.


    But once matters began to involve a struggle between mages and the nobility, it became even more interesting and popr to themon people. In any case, they hadn''t lost any of their possessions, and watching the high and mighty nobility get their faces pped one by one made them feel really great. Many of themon folk were fans of this kind of thief. Of course, there were also some who regretted that the thieves weren''t following the model of robbing the rich to help the poor; otherwise they might even be able to obtain a little more money.


    As the nominal thief, Xue Ling wanted to express: ''Wanting to get something for nothing? Ha-ha."


    Xue Ling did not have a magical space, nor did he have spatial magic. What he relied on was therge external plug-in, Xi. Any demands that Xue Ling made were always satisfied by Xi; as long as Xue Ling was willing to stay by his side, Xi waspletely willing to do things that would tarnish his reputation as a god, which made everything proceed very smoothly.


    He did not appear to be a good man, nor did he have the conscientiousness to persuade Xue Ling to be kind. In fact, the idea of emptying the nobles'' treasure rooms was an idea that he hade up with. His reasoning had been that only taking away the Ink me Wolf furs would have made things too obvious.


    The two of them worked hand in glove with each other, and gained the nominal title of ''thieves''.


    Speaking of the people in the pce - ever since someone discovered the letter, written on fine stationery, that was amidst a pile of official documents, the matter had already been reported to the Queen. The Queen was in a meeting at the time, but when she learned of the matter, she was furious and scolded the people whom she had previously ordered to investigate the thieves.


    Later, His Highness the Crown Prince who had already maintained a several day long cold war with the Queen opened his mouth and asked to be in charge of the guards in the pce that night.


    Kent was not the most powerful man in the pce, but he was surrounded by many people, and he was recognized as the legitimate heir of the country by the kingdom''s mage division. With him there, the most powerful mage, Supreme Mage Murphy, would also be willing to show up. The Queen weighed the pros and cons, and ultimately agreed to the Crown Prince''s request.


    She was aware that as long as the Prince was able to settle this matter, he would then have the capital to contend against her for power, but this matter was too strange, and the Queen would not feel reassured if she handed it over to anyone else and deprived the pce of Murphy''s protection. She had no other choice, and could only choose to believe in the Prince.


    If the Crown Prince was unable to solve the problem, or Murphy was unable to deal with the thieves¡­


    The Queen directly discounted this possibility. Murphy was the strongest person in the Capital. If even she couldn''t deal with it, then that thief would be able to run wild across the world, and they would have no way to catch them at all. The Queen did not want to consider this worst possible oue.


    During the day, Kent gathered arge number of people to closely guard the pce. He even obtained a decree from the Queen and directlyid down an order that there would be a curfew that night. No one was allowed to appear on the street, and if they were caught, the pce would treat them as thieves.


    His tactics were so vicious that many people became afraid after reading the decree.


    After sending the letter to the pce, Xue Ling sent people to spread the news that there would be thieves entering the pce that night, so many people learned of the matter even before the Queen did. They had originally nned to watch the pce when night fell, but hadn''t expected that His Highness would use such ruthless means. Now, they could only choose to sit and wait for news from their homes.


    The crowd was unhappy, but Xue Ling hadn''t had any high expectations of those people from the start, so he wasn''t concerned at all. When the time came, he pulled Xi with him and prepared to make his move.


    The things they ''took'' were very arbitrary. They weren''t afraid to enter regardless of how tight security was around the treasury, because Xi had always teleported them directly inside.


    Kent didn''t seem to be aware of their methods, and most of his people were stationed on the perimeter. Because his thinking was inflexible, there were only a few people stationed inside the treasury, but the situation was already much better than it had been for those unlucky nobles who had been robbed before. Most people would refrain from putting patrols inside their treasure rooms, but, Kent had chosen to leave his biggest weapon, the Supreme Mage Murphy, inside the vault.


    Murphy''s spiritual awareness could cover the entire Capital. Kent felt very confident and reassured with her sitting in the center.


    The moment Xue Ling and Xi entered the treasury, they discovered Murphy, and Murphy also noticed them. Xi''s finger moved slightly, and a dimensional rift immediately appeared. Xue Ling did not like to have people interfering when he was busily stealing things, so Xi had subconsciously taken action.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He would not help Xue Ling fight. This was Xue Ling''s enemy, and all he needed to do tonight was to help hime and go. The rest of the time, it was enough for him to simply remain a quiet bystander.


    "Two people?" Murphy was a beautiful young woman, her skin white, and her personality like snow. Her long blonde hair was tied behind her, and she wore a pale golden robe. She seemed cut from the same mould as Xi simply based on the way they dressed. She had a beautiful face, and her lips were pressed together like a queen walking out of the snow and ice, but in fact she was quite old. It was because she was powerful that she could maintain her good looks. "I''m rather surprised."


    "Supreme Mage?" Xue Ling knew that there was a patron saint in the royal family. It was said that she was once a princess of the royal family, but because of her high strength, she outlived her peers and had been protecting the royal family ever since. The heir to the throne in each generation had to be approved by her. Her position was very high, but Kent had still managed to influence her to take action - it seemed that he was really favoured by the royal family, and the position of Crown Prince would not undergo any major changes. "The Crown Prince is really ttering me. He even invited the Supreme Mage to hold down the fort."


    "You are showing contempt for nobility, robbing them of their finances, offending the royal family and invading the royal pce. Any single one of these crimes is enough to sentence you to death without your body left intact." Murphy''s red lips opened and closed as she immediately determined Xue Ling''s crimes. Her voice was t, and although she couldn''t see through the two people in front of her, her momentum did not diminish in the slightest.


    She looked calm and unruffled, but Murphy had already set up her moves. As long as Xi or Xue Ling made any sudden actions, she would be able to react immediately. Not underestimating her opponents was an excellent habit she had developed over the years.


    Xue Ling squinted, and finally found himself a little interested. His strength had rising rapidly, but Xi had been the one making the moves along the way and he''d not had much opportunity to practice. The level above ''supreme'' ranking in the human world was to obtain godhood, and was very simr to the demi-god status he currently had. Xue Ling was interested in having a proper fight with this supreme mage; he was a closebat fighter, but the opposite party was a long distance attacker. If he wanted to make a move, he would need to¡­


    "Xi, help me find those clothes. Everything else in this ce can be destroyed, but the things that I want definitely can''t be." He curved his lips as he spoke to Xi.


    Xi nodded, and in the next second, Xue Ling had alreadyunched himself over. As a wolf, he was very quick, and in the moment he was airborne, his hands had already transformed into sharp ws as red and ck me shot out from his outstretched paws, aiming straight at Murphy.


    Murphy had alreadyid a ward around herself. The ward protected against fire, but the mes still managed burn through. The numerous magical arrays that she hadid out under her feet early on began to activate one after another as countless shes of light shot out at high speeds toward Xue Ling.


    The melting ward made Murphy freeze for a moment, and Xue Ling seized the opportunity to escape from the lights. He hid quickly, but his approach had already been disturbed by the attacks. Xue Ling frowned as his footsteps shifted; he jumped up into the sky. The countless arrays under his feet began to melt as scattered tongues of mended on them and began to burn.


    This was a back and forth battle between a closebat fighter and a long distance attacker; Xue Ling ceaselessly attempted to approach while Murphy continuously pulled away. It was difficult to say who was the stronger between the two, and during the course of the battle, the entire treasury was practically destroyed by their fight.


    Xi had already done as Xue Ling asked, and collected the clothing made from his parents'' fur for him, then also selected some items that he could barely consider worthwhile. Balls of light and fire endlesslynded near his body from the battle close by, but all of them dropped uselessly onto the ground after running into the ward he had set up around himself before dissolving into little depressions on the floor.


    Outside the wards, some people had already discovered the abnormality in the treasury. They tried to enter, but found that the area had been covered by wards, and began to constantlyunch attacks in an attempt to break in. Xi nced outside, and then casually allowed one of them in.


    Then, he disappeared from view and continued to watch the excitement.


    The person he had let in was Kent. Before they hade here today, Xue Ling had told him that he must see Kent tonight, so Xi took advantage of the opportunity and simply let him in.


    Kent had been attempting to force the wards open, but unexpectedly he was able to step in right away. He magically crossed through the treasury doors and directly entered the wards, but the first thing he saw when he arrived was Xue Ling and Murphy''s continuing battle and the ruined treasury.


    "Your Highness Murphy!" Kent drew his sword and rushed forward to help Murphy deal with Xue Ling.


    It was ridiculous for a weak person to rashly rush into a battle between two powerful masters. Murphy''s pace was immediately disrupted as she hurriedly took back her attacks, and instantly fell into a defensive position.


    She knew that the wards had been set up by the other party, but she was unclear as to why the two people had allowed Kent inside. As her momentum became disorderly, her thoughts also fell into chaos; her movements slowed down a little, and Xue Ling took the opportunity to intensify his attacks until Murphy fell back two steps and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    On the other hand, Kent was still happily rushing ahead and calling out Murphy''s name, but when he met with Xue Ling''s harsh gaze, he was stunned in ce.


    Time stood still. Xue Ling had stopped his attacks after making Murphy throw up blood, and the three of them formed a triangle as they faced off against each other. Xue Ling looked impassively at Kent, and Kent finally recovered from his surprise. "It''s you¡­" He muttered in a low voice, then suddenly rushed to Murphy''s side, and reached out to support her, "I''m sorry, Your Highness, I was reckless."


    Murphy shook her head. Although she was injured, the other party had not inflicted any serious injury. Xue Ling could have struck her down, but it was clear that he had controlled his strength and stopped after she threw up that mouthful of blood.


    "You know this person?" Murphy was more concerned about Kent''s words than her body. "This person is powerful, and there is a mysterious person behind him. How did you provoke them?"


    At first, Murphy had thought that they wereing for the national treasures and gold in the treasury, but these two people did not seem to have the intention to wantonly rob and steal. They did not seem to salivate over these things at all, and werepletely unconcerned about them while they fought. It was obvious from a nce that they were not really here for the sake of treasure. Since it wasn''t for treasure, it must be for revenge.


    And if Kent knew them, then it was probably because of Kent''s involvement that this had urred.


    When the discussion turned to the topic of Xue Ling having been provoked, Kent''s expression turned odd.


    Xue Ling sneered at the other with a gaze full of irony. He wanted to see what kind of words woulde out of Kent''s mouth.

 Chapter 168

    12.11 - I seem to enjoy touching and getting close to you


    trantor: xiin


    editors: meryl, BlueBug & Macabre


    "Oliver! I already left you a way out back then! I never expected that you would still be obsessed to the point ofmitting the terrible crime of breaking into the pce! If you acknowledge your wrongdoings now, I can still spare your life. Otherwise, things will not end as simply as the termination of a contract!" Kent''s words contained some serious implications. He roared fiercely into Xue Ling''s face, but it was as though he was speaking loudly topensate for hisck of courage.


    Xue Ling thought the whole situation was rather amusing. He sneered and said, "In that case, thank you, Your Highness, for allowing me to live until today. If it hadn''t been for Your Highness, perhaps I would still be in the Demonic Beast Forest, not even aware of what the pce is."


    Murphy frowned. The words exchanged by these two were already enough for her to see some clues. If there was really the possibility for reconciliation, or rather, if there was a solution for this hatred, Kent would definitely never open his mouth like that and thoroughly offend the other party. Now that he had spoken like this, it seemed that he was trying to tell her not to try and draw in these two people; the hatred between them was bigger than the sky, and it was doomed to fail.


    This was not a good thing. Kent had been taught by Murphy since childhood, and she had always emphasized that he should not offend others to the point where only death could solve the problem. They should always leave an option for themselves. When had he managed to provoke such a person?


    "Kent." Murphy took a step forward. Although Kent had given her a signal, Murphy still wanted to try to ease the rtionship between the two parties. "Are there some prior misunderstandings between you and this gentleman? If so, it''s better to discuss it. As long as we can talk through it, everyone can still be friends." She acted like a mediator and it seemed especially hypocritical.


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders and said, "No need. I''m not good enough to be friends with His Highness Kent, nor do I want to be."


    "Your Excellency." Murphy was someone who was very capable of setting aside her airs. Otherwise, she would not have managed to survive until now. For the sake of the royal family, there were many things that she believed could bepromised on, so she continued to try and build a rtionship with Xue Ling. What was needed most was to make the utmost effort to understand the contradictions between the two sides so that they could be resolved. "I am Kent''s elder, and his business is my business. If Kent has caused offense, you can exin the situation, and I will try to resolve it."


    She looked especially sincere. Xue Ling tilted his head and gazed at her for a long time, then suddenlyughed and said, "Okay, then resolve this for me. In that case, what does Her Highness Murphy feel needs to be done to resolve the problem of killing off one''s father and mother, exterminating their entire race, causing a demonic beast to forcibly terminate their contract with their owner and thereby severely harming themselves, then giving the demonic beast''s previous owner an ** poison with no cure?"


    "This¡­" Murphy''s face turned a little pale. Every word that Xue Ling had spoken just now seemed to be pping her in her face. She had just said that she would take responsibility for the other party, but for the things that Kent had done, each and every one of them were enough to make the other party justified in demanding a life for a life. But where could she find so many Kents for him to kill¡­?


    Kent turned pale and said in horror, "When did I poison Ivan? I love him so much!! What happened to him? Didn''t he go to participate in the final examination? How did something happen?"


    Xue Ling curved his lips andughed ironically. From the moment he saw Kent, the mocking smile lurking in the corners of his lips only grew bigger and bigger, which made Kent''s heart feel increasingly panicked. "Regarding his being poisoned, you''ll have to ask your honorable mother~ I''ve only left Ivan for less than half a month, but you''ve already torn off your mask of kindness and made a killing move against him. Your Highness the Crown Prince, could it be that you are truly ignorant regarding this matter? Was it particrly easy to deceive Ivan about your feelings? There is no way that Your Highness does not know about the drug Fallen Heaven, right? You viciously make use of this kind of thing, but now you want to ask me how something happened to him?"


    "If it weren''t for Ivan''s level of power, allowing him to forcefully suppress the darkness within, he would probably have be someone covered in darkness like those from the Devil World." Xue Ling''s expression was chilly, "I only came to test out the waters for him first. Your Highness the Crown Prince might be better off thinking about how to cure him. If Ivan also dies under your hands, I will let you experience what a living hell feels like."


    "If something happens to him, I will bury the entire royal family in revenge."


    Murphy did not know what kind of person Ivan, who was being mentioned by both sides, was. Although the Queen and Kent had a massive quarrel over Ivan, she had not intervened and was not even sure if Kent had a sweetheart. Or that this epassed such a major matter.


    Kent''s eyes were red with anger. "Was it Ivan who asked you toe?"


    "Who else? Your mother wanted to destroy him and gave him poison. The power of light in his body will dissipate bit by bit, and someday, he will thoroughly fall into darkness. On that day, he will definitely bring you down with him." Xue Ling''s smile took on a malicious edge in Kent''s eyes. "Therefore, Your Highness, there''s no need to worry. Things that should be returned to you wille back sooner orter."


    Kent trembled and spoke in disbelief, "The most indestructible thing between us is trust. I don''t believe it. You must be deceiving me!"


    Xue Ling shrugged his shoulders. In any case, the seeds of suspicion had been nted. Even if Ivan exposed his lies, Xue Ling knew that Kent would never again be able to trust Ivan with his entire heart and soul. After all, he had to guard against Ivan taking him to hell with him.


    Bing a devil was the most reviled thing on this continent, and Kent would not sacrifice himself to this extent for Ivan. This was what Xue Ling believed and was the basis for his efforts.


    Murphy watched on in silence. Kent hadpletely lost his cool and turned into a madman; she gave a deep sigh. Compared to Kent, who had only paid attention to the second half of Xue Ling''s words, Murphy was well aware that what had been spoken in the first half was more frightening. Killing one''s entire family and even exterminating an entire race. How could such a thing be taken lightly? Even giving this demonic beast ten Kents to kill would not necessarily be enough in terms ofpensation.


    That''s right. Murphy was now clear about the identity of the person in front of her. She might not be able to speak with any uracy about what Kent had been doing over the years, but she was very clear about the things she needed to know. Kent did not have the guts for genocide, but if she had to pinpoint any instance where ''exterminating a n'' or ''exterminating a race'' had happened, then there would only be the Ink me Wolves from that year.


    She had previously been very curious about what kind of me the youth had been using, but now it seemed that it was the Ink me Wolves'' unique mes. But because the youth''s strength was much higher than regr Ink me Wolves, the me became much fiercer and could be used directly in attacks against her.


    "It seems impossible to make peace today¡­" Murphy finally realized this point. "The real purpose for your journey here was the Ink me Wolf furs, right? You also came to the pce for the sake of the fur dress that Kent gifted to the Queen."


    Xue Ling nodded. "We''ve obtained it, and it''s time to go. Your Highness Murphy does not need to see us off. I think we will meet again in the future."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Murphy stretched out a hand as she watched him leave, "Wait. Is there really no way to solve this?"


    "Yes." Xue Ling smiled widely as he turned his head back to look at her. In fact, he quite appreciated this supreme mage. She didn''t put on airs, didn''t push, and her personality was not that obnoxious. No matter how one looked at it, she didn''t seem like cannon fodder at all. "If His Highness the Crown Prince as well as Her Royal Highness the Queen and all of those who sinned against me are handed over for me to deal with as I please, I can let the royal family go."


    Murphy remained silent for a long time. Finally, she shook her head. "You will break the royal family''s foundation by doing so, and the royal family will never recover."


    "Since Her Highness Murphy can''t make this decision, then just wait quietly for my revenge." Xue Ling turned around and raised his hand. "Rest assured, I''ll make sure to get back everything that the royal family owes me."


    After his voice fell, Xi appeared in front of him. Xue Ling met his deep gaze and felt that something was off about him, but he didn''t think too much about it as he grabbed his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    In the past, Xi only needed to hold his hand to bring them away, but today, Xi pulled him into his embrace and wrapped his arms around his waist before taking them away. If Xue Ling hadn''t seen wrong, Xi even gave Murphy a meaningful look before they left.


    Xue Ling: "???" He only showed a little appreciation for Murphy¡­ Did he have to go this far¡­


    Facts proved to him that Xi really did have to do so. It was unknown what kind of sudden realization Xi hade to during his fight with Murphy, but after bringing Xue Ling back to their nest, he continuously stared at Xue Ling without saying a single word.


    Xue Ling took a bath under his hot gaze, changed his clothes, brewed tea, and brought a plump pillow with him to nestle down next to the firece. The light from the fire illuminated the book in his hand as well as the soft expression of his side profile.


    After being stared at by the man for a long time, Xue Ling had be ustomed to it. He could see that Xi had something he wanted to say, but after waiting for a good while, he still hadn''t opened his mouth, so Xue Ling went ahead and began to read his book. Once he started, he became engrossed, and by the time he returned his attention to his surroundings, Xi had already moved from the sofa that was set not far away and arrived by his side. He was still staring silently at him despite clearly having something to say.


    Xue Ling tilted his head and met his gaze. After a while, Xi suddenly came up and ced his hand on the back of his head, leaned forward, and kissed him directly on his lips.


    Xue Ling looked at him in some surprise. Xi had kissed him in the past, but he had always kissed him as though he was pacifying or showing care, the kisses light and fleeting. But this time, although their lips met, he did not simply touch and go. It was as though he had discovered some skill in this area; Xue Ling was fixed in ce as Xi pressed him down into the rug. He raised his eyes to look at him, and then lowered his head and licked Xue Ling''s lips with the tip of his tongue.


    Xue Ling blinked and cooperatively parted his lips slightly so that Xi''s tongue could slip in without obstruction. After that, it got out of hand as Xue Ling was kissed until he was almost a puddle on the ground. The fire from the firece beside him heated up his entire body until he was incredibly hot, and after two deep kisses, his breathing was unsteady, but Xi seemed to have found something delightful. Xue Ling tried to flee, but Xi simply entangled them more fully and refused to let go.


    The tip of Xi''s tongue licked gently along his lips. Xue Ling''s lips had already turned red from the earlier kisses, but Xi stayed close and asionally leaned up to steal a kiss and take advantage where he could.


    Xue Ling recovered a little strength, struggled and pushed Xi off his body. He frowned and asked, "Why are you acting up all of a sudden!"


    Xi stared at his wet lips, and licked his own. "Nothing. I just wanted to kiss you all of a sudden."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "Although I know that you just want them to develop misunderstandings between them and stir up trouble, I really dislike hearing you say words that make it seem like you''re protective of others." He narrowed his eyes, those sapphire blue orbs shing with a hint of me. It was somewhat surprising to Xue Ling, as the person in front of him felt different in that instant.


    The current Xi was somewhat simr to how he had felt when Xue Ling first saw him in this world. It was not that he felt cold and distant, but there was that kind of cruel and brutal feeling. Xue Ling had once thought it was an illusion, but now¡­


    "When you said that, I was thinking that it would be good if there was some way to block your mouth."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Sure enough, something was not quite right¡­


    "Hey." Xi gently stroked Xue Ling''s cheek with his hand. His movements were very gentle, but his fingertips were cold. It made Xue Ling want to shiver under his touch. "If you don''t want to be my pet, how about being my lover?"


    Xue Ling was dazed.


    "Although I don''t like either of them, and you don''t like them either, I think their rtionship suits us quite well." Xi caught Xue Ling''s hand and pulled him up, then lowered his head to leave a light kiss on the back of his hand. He raised his head to look at him, a slight chill in his eyes, as though if Xue Ling did not promise and agree, he would knock him out and take him into a little ck room. "I just looked into what kind of rtionship ''lovers'' have." Xue Ling was once again caught in his embrace as his free hand slowly moved downwards from his waist, stroked across his waistline, and asionally gave it a pinch. "Compared to treating you like a pet, I seem to enjoy touching and getting close to you more. I tried it just now, and I really like kissing you."


    Xue Ling reached out and grasped Xi''s wandering hand. He narrowed his eyes as he met his gaze, then leaned forward and pressed against Xi''s face. His lips curved, and the warm exhale of his breath heated up Xi''s cheek. Their position was very intimate, Xue Ling''s ear rubbing across Xi''s shoulder, his actions both arousing and ambiguous. His voice was low as he asked, "Only kissing?"


    will be travelling in a different timezone for the next 10 days~ don''t worry - i''ll still be releasing daily, but apologies in advance if updates end uping out at weird hours.

 Chapter 169

    12.12 - There''s no room to talk about love


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Misogi


    Xue Ling caught Xi''s hand and took advantage of his brief daze to turn him over and straddle him. He sat on the other party''s waist, bent over, and lowered his head so that his forehead rested against Xi''s, their noses rubbing together. His gaze had the power to make the man crazy. "When you''re clear about what exactly it is you want, we can continue looking into what the rtionship between us is."


    Xi ced one hand against Xue Ling''s back, resting the other on his waist. "You''re not going to teach me?" His breathing was unsteady. Xue Ling sat on him and could clearly feel that certain parts of his body had markedly changed. "You don''t want to know what the consequences are of allowing me to learn by myself."


    They stared at each other for a long time, then Xue Ling suddenlyughed and said, "There''s no harm in teaching you. You''ve helped me a lot, and obtaining some benefits is only natural."


    His fingertips slid along the man''s neck. His touch was light, but his every action was extremely provocative. "But after this time, things will be clear between us. Anything I agreed to before, or whatever you''ve done, will all be void after this."


    Xi''s gaze darkened. "You want to get rid of me just like this? You''re willing to sacrifice something just for the sake of leaving me?"


    Xue Ling shook his head. He was amused as he said, "Where did your thoughts go? Even if I throw you off, where would I go? Would you agree to separate from me?"


    Xi shook his head.


    Xue Ling licked his lips: "I just want to clear up the ounts between us so that we can treat our rtionship more simply from today on." As he spoke, he reached out to pull off Xi''s clothes.


    Xi''s robe looked veryplicated, which always highlighted the abstinence on his face, as though he waspletely separate from certain base desires.


    That was true. After all, when could one ever see a god turn bewildered by **? He had always been a cold, calm god standing high up above. Xue Ling quite liked seeing his face stretched taut. Being able to tease someone like this to the point where they were flushed all over brought Xue Ling great pleasure.


    In fact, he really enjoyed that there were little differences in the man''s temperament in every world. It meant that he could always experience something fresh and new every time he seduced him, and other than the fact that the other party always forgot about him, Xue Ling was exceptionally satisfied about everything else.


    Of course, this did not make him give up his intention of recalling who this person was. After all, if they had been involved with each other from the beginning, remembering everything was the only way to bnce out their rtionship. Perhaps this was also why the man had always refused to tell him, and insisted that he learn everything himself. His strength was slowly recovering, and it wouldn''t be long before the memories of what existed between them were no longer secret.


    Xue Ling tugged, thinking that he would be able to remove ayer of Xi''s clothing, but unexpectedly, his hand came up empty after his action as Xi''s clothing disappeared. He narrowed his eyes, and gave the man beneath his body a profound look. "You know what I want to do?"


    "You wanted to take off my clothes, right?" The man''s response was calm. Despite the fact that the roots of his ears had already turned red, his tone and expression still appeared to bepletely under his control. "The clothing of a god is not something that just anyone can remove."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, then raised his eyebrows. "Since it''s like that¡­" He smirked, "Then I''ll take off my own clothes. Does that count as returning the favor for you?"


    He held Xi''s hand in his own and brought it with him to pull off the tie holding his sleep robe together. Xue Ling smiled as he slowly, little by little, allowed the robe he was wearing to fall from his shoulders. This action was particrly provocative; he was nude under the robe, and his slender but strong body was slowly exposed to Xi''s gaze bit by bit, revealing smooth lines of muscle and attractive white skin bathed in the glow from the flickering firece mes. As his robe slowly slid downwards, Xi''s breathing turned ragged.


    Xue Ling slowly withdrew his arms from the sleeves of the robe, and the opened robe draped loosely on his body, half concealing, half revealing his nakedness. He was still seated on Xi''s body, and he could feel the reaction from his lower body pressing against him from behind, but Xi was not the least bit shy or embarrassed as he simply watched Xue Ling. Although he was breathing rapidly, he seemed to have no intention to make a move on his own.


    Xue Ling leaned down, and the two of them were pressed skin to skin. He lowered his voice, and whispered into Xi''s ear, "Then let me teach this god about exactly what it is that you want."


    It snowed in Buspoka that night. It drifted down and covered the entire city as the pce issued a search warrant, and hotels in the Capital were all searched, but no one was caught. In the morning of the next day, there was a lot of talk in the city. Rumors said that the pce''s treasure vault copsedst night, and His Highness the Crown Prince had been unable to catch the thieves. People were in an uproar, and for some reason, they all began to worry about their own homes.


    If these thieves coulde and go freely from the pce, what would they do if they were targeted?


    At this time, Kent was arguing with his mother, who was also the Queen of this country. "If we don''t search the entire city now, nobody will be able to catch them after they escape!"


    The Queen appeared to be in a bad mood. She spoke angrily, "I handed over the entire pce to youst night but you were still unable to catch them. What''s the point in looking for them now? Would you be able to catch them even if you found them? What if it causes a riot?! Her Highness Murphy is not their opponent, so what do you want to do?! Toss your life away?!"


    Kent became even angrier. He didn''t think things would be like this either. Who knew what happened to that Ink me Wolf after he terminated the contract with Ivan?! He became so powerful! "If mother hadn''t poisoned Ivan behind my back, he would not havee all this way to the pce! Exactly whose fault was this! Mother, how can you still sit here so calmly!"


    "Ha. Compared to Ivan, that person is more concerned about you killing his parents and causing his entire race to be destroyed." The Queen sneered, "They can evene and go freely in my pce; is there any use being anxious? If they want to kill me, I wouldn''t be able to escape no matter where I go. Only, I''m merely the recipient of the gift, and he is likely to be more focused on your death. This has nothing to do with me."


    The rtionship between mother and son had always been very tense. The Queen has been in power for a long time, but she didn''t look old and could still live for a long time. However, Kent''s growth was too fast, and made the Queen feel threatened, which was why the Queen was very willing to do anything that would hinder Kent. The rtionship between mother and son had already turned tenuous due to their personal interests and the pursuit of power. On the surface, it appeared as though the matter regarding Ivan was caused by the Queen not wanting her son to be associated with a civilian, but in fact, the main reason was that the Queen was concerned about the purity of the light power contained in Ivan''s body. The stronger Ivan was, the more he would be able to help Kent, and the greater the threat they would be to her position as Queen.


    The incident this time simply served as the spark that ignited the conflict between mother and son. The entire room had been filled with the scent of gunpowder from this morning, and many of the servants kept their heads lowered and dared not speak. Rather, it was Murphy who had been sitting silently to one side the entire morning that finally chose to speak, "If they really wanted, nobody here would be able to live. For the sake of our future, the only person we can apply leverage is Ivan¡­"


    Once Ivan was brought up, everyone in the room turned silent. Murphy watched as their expressions turned odd, and her own expression gradually turned ugly. "What is Ivan like, exactly? Kent, what kind of rtionship do you have with him? And what kind of rtionship does that person you call Oliver have with him?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kent was silent for a moment, then said, "Oliver used to be Ivan''s contractual beast. But a month ago, he forcibly broke his contract with Ivan and severely injured himself. Ivan is my lover. I met him at the Elder God Academy¡­ He is a healer, and is very close to the power of light."


    "Forcibly terminated?" Murphy frowned and said, "That causes very great damage to the demonic beasts, and their demonic core may even break down. How could he have changed so much in such a short period of time?"


    "I don''t know. Ivan hasn''t seen him again since then. I''m also unclear about how he got so strong."


    "What about Ivan? The Fallen Heaven that he mentioned before¡­ Is not the Fallen Heaven that I know, is it?"


    "What exactly is Fallen Heaven¡­ Your Majesty the Queen, can''t you tell us now?" Kent''s expression was gloomy. Although he now had his own doubts about Ivan, he was still more concerned about what kind of poison Ivan had been given. Although he was the Crown Prince, there were still many secrets that would not be made known to him until he reached the throne.


    The Queen took a deep breath and finally nodded her head. "It''s precisely that Fallen Heaven. Legend had it that long ago, Fallen Heaven could corrupt the God of Light and make gods lose their power."


    Murphy stood up. Her face was flushed red in anger. "That''s a forbidden drug!! How could you just casually bring it out!!! Even the royal family is not allowed to touch that! How dare you!"


    Kent asked in a panic, "Your Highness Murphy! What kind of drug is that? Can Ivan be saved?"


    Murphy sneered and walked to the door. "Ha. That''s a ** that even the God of Light had no resistance against. How could Ivan be saved? I can no longer protect you two. For the sake of the future, I can only hope that his hatred is focused on the two of you, and not on the entire royal family. Otherwise, this country will really reach its end."


    Kent and the Queen were left speechless, and could only watch as Murphy walked out of the room.


    At that moment, they seemed to lose all their strength. Even Murphy was unwilling to protect them; their future hadpletely turned into darkness.


    Kent gave the Queen a deep look, then turned around and left, mming the door behind him.


    He still wanted to test out whether or not Ivan really no longer trusted him. He wanted to know if he had already changed. Oliver used to listen so closely to Ivan''s words, and even after he forcibly broke the contract, he ultimately still chose to return to Ivan''s side. If Ivan still loved him, then Oliver would not be able to do too much to him.


    In the final analysis, that was precisely the reason why Kent dared to speak to Xue Ling like that yesterday. Since he was still willing to obey Ivan, Kent was sure that he held the upper hand.


    Oliver wouldn''t kill him. He told himself this as he walked.


    On the other side, Xue Ling slept deeply until afternoon before finally waking up. It was the first time doing it with this body, and he had started with that kind of position before being pressed down for several more rounds. He was really very tired and slept in a daze until mid-afternoon before waking up.


    After waking up, he was still surrounded in Xi''s embrace. As a god, Xi basically did not need to sleep at all, but the kind of things they had done yesterday were too enjoyable. After having a good night''s sleep, he used his divine power to give Xue Ling a massage and felt Xue Ling up all over again. The other party hadn''t woken up, so Xi knew that the other party was truly tired, and had simply enveloped him in his embrace, lowering his head to watch him until he woke up.


    So, after Xue Ling woke up and focused his gaze, he met Xi''s incredibly gentle eyes. He blinked, then stretched and tilted his head, moving into afortable position. "Good morning."


    Xi bowed his head to drop a kiss on his head, and said, "I''ve thought through what our rtionship should be."


    "Huh?" The sound vibrated out of his throat, and sounded especially rxed. Xue Ling''s fox eyes nced overzily, and the spot of red at the corner of his eyes brought back memories of his flirtatious appearancest night. It made Xi unable to help but lower his head to kiss him again in the corner of his eye.


    "We are in the kind of rtionship that people have when they do the kind of things we did yesterday."


    "That is called a carnal rtionship." Xue Ling smiled widely and stuck to the facts. "You want to be sex friends?"


    Even though Xi was unclear about his words and didn''t quite understand, he shook his head. "In the word of ordinary people, they call this rtionship that is closer than lovers ''husband and wife''?"


    Xue Ling looked disgusted: "Who wants to be husband and wife with you." He sneered arrogantly, and prepared to get up. "I haven''t even said I like you. I was just paying off my debtsst night. You''re not qualified enough to get into my bed in the future~"


    He grabbed the clothes that were lying to the side and pulled them on, ignoring Xi''s gaze. "My revenge isn''t even over yet. There''s no room to talk about love."


    merysl says to rece the ** with ''dick''


    also, in other nosebleed-y news, check out this miniic strip Ari (Psychedelic) did with WTMT and MDZS:


    ~


    it''s so funny & awesome!

 Chapter 170

    12.13 - Ivan still needs to thank me properly


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    Ivan finally arrived at Buspoka after several detours. The entire Capital was covered in snow, and the entrance and exits were strictly controlled. Ivan was stopped there, then taken directly into the pce.


    Because Xue Ling had previously mentioned that Ivan woulde to Buspoka, Kent had ordered the soldiers at the gate of the city to search for suspicious figures and bring any youth who registered themselves as Ivan into the pce.


    Half a month''s traveling and torment had already exhausted Ivan both physically and mentally. Too many hostile things had happened along the way. People were afraid of his hair and eyes which were gradually changing color, but after they learned that he was a healer, they would turn around and beg him for aid.


    Ivan had already begun to control his urges to heal after discovering that healing others would only elerate the progress of the poison in his body. He was devastated. On the one hand, his inherent goodness was firmly rooted, and he just couldn''t help but want to save anyone in need. On the other hand, he didn''t want to die. After several internal debates, he told himself that he could only save more people if he survived. The people who were asking him for help now could wait until he found Kent and healed himself. He could return to save them then.


    Ivan knew that this was not what Xue Ling would want to see, but he really wanted to tell Xue Ling that there was nothing that couldn''t be solved with love. He could forgive those people who had administered poison to him because they were in low, humble positions. If it hadn''t been them, someone else would still have been hired to give him poison. He also did not hate Kent''s mother. He knew that, from the Queen''s standpoint, he did not appear to be very suitable for Kent, but he believed that as long as he could see the Queen, he would have ways to persuade her. After all, the feelings between Kent and him were so deep; the entire world should be moved by their feelings.


    Xue Ling did not know which direction his thoughts had taken. When he learned that Ivan had entered the pce, he asked the system to open up a live stream for him while he stayed curled up in bed,zy and rxed. Xi pushed open the door and entered, and Xue Ling waved him over. "Ivan entered the pce. Would you like to watch it with me?"


    Although Xi could not sense the system''s existence, he knew that there were some peculiarities about Xue Ling and understood that Xue Ling could monitor Ivan at will. Although he was dissatisfied that Xue Ling was always paying attention to other people, Xi still sat down beside him and used his divine power to create a big screen in front of them that disyed Ivan''s every move and action.


    Xue Ling, who had previously said that he was extremely disgusted with Xi, found afortable position and nestled himself into Xi''s arms despite his words, and waited to watch the ending of this grand y.


    So far, Ivan still had no idea how strong the poison in his body was. Xue Ling wanted to see if Kent would tell him the truth, or if he would simply use Ivan to try to stop his revenge.


    Xi''s hands gently massaged his head, and he seemed to bepletely uninterested in the two of them. "We''ve already reached this point. What will you do next?"


    Xue Lingfortably toyed with Xi''s hands and carelessly said, "Have Ivan personally kill Kent."


    "Huh?" Xi''s hands paused, and he frowned, puzzled. "How do you n to do that?"


    "I don''t have to do much. Just tell Ivan that only you have the ability to cure his poison. If he wants to be saved, he''ll need to abide by the original terms of our contract and help me kill Kent." Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. He lookedzy and rxed, but his eyes were murderous.


    Xi lowered his gaze. "You''ll owe me for doing things using my name."


    Xue Ling sighed and lifted his head to look at him. His head was resting on Xi''s knee. He raised his hand, and slid his fingertips up along Xi''s neck before finally pinching his chin and tugging his head down. "Yes, I''ll owe you again. Great god, what do you want me to do to make up for it? Use my body as payment?"


    Xi spoke somewhat helplessly, "I don''t want to develop this kind of rtionship with you." He didn''t only want the simple ** contact. After that incident, he understood much more about ''feelings'' and ''love'', and his love for the man in his arms was almost overflowing. The other party obviously knew his feelings and intentions but liked to rile him up and then carelessly leave him to the side and watch his anxious and helpless appearance. "You know that."


    Xue Ling''s hand stilled for a moment. He sneered, but did not reply.


    A long timeter, he finally spoke, "I''m getting my revenge on you."


    "Getting revenge?" Xi showed a bitter smile. "What did I do to you¡­" After speaking halfway, the Beast God who had obviously gained a lot of knowledge during this period, suddenly remembered how he had gotten to meet this little wolf cub, and recalled how he had imprisoned him for half a month because he didn''t understand how he really felt about him¡­ "Is it because I spanked your butt?"


    Xue Ling raised his head and red at him, his face written full of the words ''you still dare bring it up'', as though that period of time was the greatest disgrace of his wolf life. Because he was extremely irritated, his cheeks were a little flushed, and Xi gave the corners of his eyes a kiss before saying in amusement, "Who told you to be so disobedient back then?~"


    He did not intend to apologize and even found it amusing to recall that scene. He pinched Xue Ling''s cheeks, and after Xue Ling pped his hands away, Xi rubbed his head instead. "You''re the one who said it. All grievances and debts between us have been cleared out. Regardless of whether it was something I did to you, or how you made use of me, hasn''t it all been settled already?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" That was what he''d said, but he was still angry!


    He turned his head away from Xi and ignored him. On the screen, Ivan was already crying in Kent''s arms.


    They hadn''t seen each other for barely two weeks, but Kent''s lover seemed to be much more haggard. The arduous journey had caused Ivan''s face to lose all its baby-fat roundness as he lost considerable weight. His little face was sharp, and together with his pitiful big eyes as he cried grievously, Kent put down his suspicions, held him in his arms, and listened to his tearfulints.


    "My hair and my eyes, if not for¡­ If not for¡­ I think I would also have no way to arrive here and see you¡­" Ivan was full of fear towards the poison in his body. He was no longer able to absorb the power of light, and it felt terrible to be slowly corrupted by darkness bit by bit. He suffered every day and only the thought of Kent sustained him on the way to Buspoka.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kent, they said that you''re the Prince, the Crown Prince even. I don''t care what identity you have, I only know that you''re my lover. You wouldn''t have the heart to watch me suffer day after day, right?" He leaned into Kent''s arms and caught his hand, bringing it to his chest. "This heart is still beating because it loves you. How could you bear to watch it gradually stop, to watch as I die?"


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. Even operas did not have such dramatic scenes. He really couldn''t tell that Ivan was such a person. It turned out that the two of them interacted like this in private¡­


    "Ivan¡­" Kent''s face was full of sorrow. He stroked the back of Ivan''s head, and was silent for a long time before saying, "It was Oliver who helped you, right?" Although Ivan had omitted that person''s name, Kent was still very clear about what was going on. "He brought you out of the Demonic Beast Forest?"


    "He doesn''t have good intentions¡­" Ivan looked like a weeping beauty as he cried, "Believe me, Kent, he won''t forgive me, let alone you¡­"


    "Ivan, my dear Ivan, if you do me a favor this time, we will remove the poison, and I will persuade my mother to allow me to marry you as a Princess. In the future, you will be this country''s Queen." He lightly patted Ivan on the back, and said, "Ivan, help me persuade Oliver to not retaliate against the royal family any further."


    Ivan was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on, but when he heard Kent''s words, he looked up in surprise, wiped away his tears and spoke oddly, "I don''t understand. What do you mean?"


    Xue Ling yawned and saw Kent start exining the matter of the robberies to Ivan as well as how he had arrived at the pce and injured Murphy. The main point was that Oliver had now be very strong and they had no way to fight against him now, so they could only use his weakness to attack. It seemed as though Kent was worried that Ivan would not be able to pull up the determination to face Xue Ling, so he told him everything about what had happened.


    "Fallen Heaven is a poison with no cure. Normally, the dosage that you''ve been given would be enough for you to bepletely overrun with darkness and die within three days, but you''re still alive now. It''s definitely because of something Oliver did. Since he has a way to repair his demonic core that was broken apart by the forced termination of the contract, and even managed to raise his power to his present level, he would naturally have a way to save you." Kent held Ivan''s hand and spoke with certainty.


    Ivan still hadn''t recovered from the powerful effects of Fallen Heaven, and he was still a little weak now. Since it was Oliver that allowed him to live to this day, then what if he wanted him to die¡­


    Ivan felt as though he had been surrounded by deep fear. Kent''s reassurances did not give him the slightest bit offort.


    "Kent, what are we going to do? How could he be willing to save me? If he was willing to save me back then, he wouldn''t have simply watched on as I drank the poison."


    "But he came to the pce especially for you." Kent sighed, "If he didn''t really care about you, then why would hee to strike at me just before you arrived in Buspoka?"


    "¡­" Ivan was silent for a moment and seemed convinced by this statement. He frowned and said, "Even so, we don''t know where to look for him¡­ He has the initiative."


    "If he really cares about you¡­ Knowing that you arrived at Buspoka, he will certainlye to see you again and give us the opportunity to make our requests."


    "¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Kent kissed Ivan''s forehead and raised his hand to call his servant over. "You should go down with them to wash up and rest first. I''ll go over to see youter. Rx, I will help you solve everything. Trust me."


    Ivan nodded, but when he turned and left, there was a different n in his eyes.


    Although he was still na?ve, he was no longer the Ivan who believed everything that Kent said¡­ He had already met Oliver, and in that person''s gaze, he seemed to be a dead man walking. How would Oliver have gone to find Kent for him¡­


    Ivan suddenly recalled¡­ That he had once cursed Oliver¡­


    He hadn''t told Kent about it back then, so Kent didn''t know that Oliver had set a curse on him that prevented him from doing anything to him¡­ He was unable to kill Kent, but he still came to threaten him. What on earth for¡­?


    Ivan followed the maid and turned to leave while still deep in thought.


    Xue Ling shifted his gaze away from the two men, stretched, and stood up. "Not watching anymore. Let''s get ready. Tonight, we''ll finish them off."


    "You really don''t need me to lift your curse?"


    "No need." Xue Ling spoke indifferently. "I don''t necessarily need to make a move myself in order for him to die. What''s the point in lifting it?"


    "¡­"


    Xue Ling turned around and gave Xi a beautiful smile. "How will Ivan change after Kent dies? I''m very curious."


    Now that things had reached this point, he had already changed this world''s story. The Devil King named Kaiji, and that messy and horrible devil world plot had already fluttered far, far away on the wings of Xue Ling''s butterfly effect. "Perhaps Ivan still needs to thank me properly for giving him such a good ending."

 Chapter 171

    12.14 - He made you like this, right?!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    It was nighttime. Murphy was called in as backup for the negotiations. Although she had already given up on Kent and his motherpletely, when the child that she had raised knelt in front of her and begged her for thest time, she had no way to harden her heart and drive him away.


    This was Murphy''s first time meeting Ivan. She felt a little helpless - if she had met this child at any other time, perhaps she would have liked him. But now, this child had already been destroyed, and even if the poison could be cured, his personality had already be warped.


    Murphy''s spiritual power could cover the entire capital, so Kent asked her to take them to the pce.


    Although she was very powerful, casting a and searching through still required a lot of energy. But before Murphy could even begin, the two people they were looking for materialized in front of them.


    The atmosphere became rather awkward. Murphy slowly adjusted her posture and resumed her high and mighty stance. She opened her mouth to say, "Since the people you wanted to see have already arrived, I won''t disturb you any longer. I''m leaving." She was unwilling to be further involved in this matter. If anything happened to her, the royal family would truly be doomed. Murphy had not lived for so many years for nothing, and although her appearance belied her age, her experience was genuine.


    Xue Ling spoke lightly, "It''s better if Your Highness Murphy stays. In case something happens here, you can serve as a witness."


    Murphy''s steps paused. Now that Xue Ling had said this, it was obvious that something big would happen tonight.


    "I''m not going to meddle in tonight''s business." Murphy sighed helplessly. "Since it''s like this, could Your¡­ Excellency give the royal family a way out?"


    Xue Ling''s voice waszy. "I was never enemies with the royal family. But I will not let these two people go. Since Your Highness Murphy has said that you will not interfere, then this matter will naturally not involve the royal family."


    After obtaining this promise, Murphy stopped speaking. This world had always been one where strength was respected. In the face of absolute power, the royal family could not say anything more and could only maintain their silence as a way of self-preservation.


    Kent gave Murphy an obscure, profound look. He was very clear about Her Highness''s character, and knew that she was always thinking for the sake of the royal family. But no one would have anything good to say about the other side after being so obviously tossed aside.


    Ivan nced hesitatingly at Xue Ling. He didn''t know why, but he now had an inexplicable fear of the other party. "Oliver¡­" Kent ced an arm around his shoulders and pushed him forward, signaling for him to speak slowly and not be anxious.


    Ivan closed his eyes and finally summoned up the courage to say, "Oliver, can we have a proper talk? I know I was wrong before, I shouldn''t have given you that curse and gone against your wishes, but I really have no way to do anything to Kent, you know? I really love him, and I also really love you. Both of you are important parts of my life, and I can''t afford to lose either of you. That''s why I came up with that kind of solution¡­"


    "Oliver, we no longer have a contract between us. You''ve already punished me severely with your departure. I was very heartbroken, too. I can ept that you want to get your revenge on me, but don''t do anything to Kent, okay?" He looked at Xue Ling, and for a moment, there was a sh of honesty in his eyes. "Kent indeed did something unforgivable to your parents, but he didn''t know who they were¡­ He was just a child who wanted to give his mother the best. Since you miss your parents so much, you should be able to understand Kent, right?"


    Xue Ling sneered, "He wanted to give his mother the best, so he deliberately nned to kill my parents. That''s true, demonic beasts have no human rights and were born to be hunted by human beings. So there is nothing wrong with me taking his life as an offering to my parents, right?"


    "It''s not like that." Ivan quickly retorted, "Oliver, you''re misunderstanding my words. My meaning is that vengeance has a way of rebounding upon oneself. If you keep trying to get revenge like this, the situation will only snowball from generation to generation."


    "What, are you going to have a son for him?" Xue Ling''s expression was indifferent. "There''s no point giving birth to one. I''ll strangle it once it''s born."


    Ivan''s eyes were red. Why was this person like this? Why were his words all useless? They didn''t have anymon viewpoints at all, and he only knew how to fight and kill. How could he have thought that Oliver was just like a gentle elder brother back then!


    "Oliver! How can you say that? No matter what, children are innocent! "


    "Yes, and I am innocent, too." Xue Ling was already turning a little impatient. Ivan''s tone and attitude remained unchanged, and he didn''t like those Holy Saint-type words of his at all. An eye for an eye was his method of conduct. "Let''s not talk anymore nonsense. Aren''t you innocent too? Then why did the Queen poison you?"


    "This¡­" Ivan''s own logic came to a stop here. "Maybe the Queen just thought that I wasn''t suitable for Kent. No matter what, she was doing it for Kent''s sake."


    Xue Ling felt that Ivan''s logic was about to move even him. Looking at Ivan''s expression that seemed like he was about to cry, he was really amazed at how much of a Holy Saint he was; he was really the type who would offer themselves up for death just to prove their innocence. "Fine then, I''ll give the two of you a choice." He pointed at the two of them, and lifted up two fingers." Tonight, only one of you will survive."


    His tone was so indifferent that it seemed that he was not talking about murder, but about a simple game. "If Kent lives, then you will die of poison. Or, if you kill him, I''ll have my love dispel your poison, and ensure that you can live on safe and healthy for a long time."


    Kent''s expression was very ugly: "You were lying to me back then when you said that you were retaliating against me for him?" He thought that Oliver still cared about Ivan, but now, he was making this kind of demand, saying that only one of them will survive tonight, and the choice was not even in his hands.


    "I said many more things before saying that it was for his sake. Did Your Highness the Crown Prince ignore them all?" Xue Ling curved his lips, "Or did you think that poisoning by someone who has nothing to do with me would make me angry enough to kill you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kent had nothing to say. In fact, Oliver''s intention to kill him had never changed. At first, he didn''t care. Later, he didn''t think that Oliver would be able to make a move against him. Frankly speaking, he never took the matter of killing Oliver''s parents seriously. After all, they weren''t human beings, they were just two demonic beasts. To him, killing two demonic beasts was no big deal at all. Instead, they should be grateful that they were valuable, and ttered that he had taken the time to catch them.


    "Enough. Ivan, make your choice. Will you kill Kent and clear out all the ounts? Since you''ve given me such a curse, then it makes sense for us to reach a day where you pick up your sword and help me do what I can no longer do." There was a beautiful smile on his lips. It made his entire face curve and had a kind of attractive charm. "Come on, Ivan, let me see whether you believe that your Kent is more important, or yourself?"


    Ivan''s face was pale. He looked at Kent and retreated from his embrace, step by step.


    Kent coaxed him and said, "Don''t believe him, Ivan. We can definitely still find a way to get rid of your poison without them." He looked at Xi, the man who had been standing silently beside Xue Ling from the beginning. He had just noticed that in Xue Ling''s words, Xue Ling himself had no ability to dispel the poison. What he had said was that he would have this man do it for him.


    "Your Excellency, I am a Prince of this country - the Crown Prince. I can give you anything you want, so could you please dispel the poison in my lover? Whatever Oliver is giving you, I can give you double!" Kent acted like a desperate person who was chaotically, anxiously rushing to find a doctor.


    However, Xi barely even gave him a nce. He bowed his head and kissed Xue Ling''s forehead, saying, "When will everything be settled? What would you like to eat tonight?"


    Xue Lingughed, hugged his neck, then looked up at Kent and said, "What do you want to do? Buy him? Perhaps you could consider selling your body, but he might not necessarily want it~"


    Ivan looked at the intimacy between two and asked Xue Ling, "Oliver, is that your new contractor? It''s because of him that you be what you are today, right? The Oliver that used to treat me so well, so gently¡­ He would absolutely never be like this. It was him, wasn''t it?! He made you like this, right?!" The more he questioned, the more hysterical he seemed.


    Xue Ling sneered then spoke coldly, "When I broke the contract with you back then, I made it very clear that we would only speak about forgiveness after I have killed your lover. We no longer have any rtionship between us. Now, all you have to do is follow my words and do what I want you to do. As long as you do so, perhaps I can even consider forgiving you."


    He tossed a knife onto the ground and said, "Take this. It should be white going in, and reding out. Be good, you''ll soon be able to live on. Don''t wait for me to lose patience; he''ll still die, but you¡­ we don''t know what you''ll be~"


    Ivan shivered. His expression was very strange; even if he had ten more brains, he would never have thought that he woulde to this point one day. He didn''t know exactly why these things happened, but he had already run out of time.


    His hair and eye color were darkening at a speed visible to the naked eye. Darkness was eroding the light elements in his body step by step and soon, his body wouldpletely turn into a cradle for the darkness. He would be a devil, a wild being unable to live in the sunshine, banished to the boundless darkness.


    Kent looked at Ivan for a long time and finally said, "Ivan, you know, I can''t die¡­" He gave Ivan a slightly evasive look. Now that things had reached this point, he had no way to righteously and solemnly tell Ivan to kill him. "I still have my country, my people¡­ My mother and my friends¡­ But Ivan, you only have me¡­" The meaning underneath his words was, could you die for me instead?


    Ivan stared at him, stunned. In fact, ording to his personality, if Kent told him loudly that he was willing to die for him and asked him to quickly kill him, perhaps he would cry and stab himself instead so that he could die a better death.


    But Kent spoke like this.


    If Ivan was the same Ivan from before who had not yet entered the Demonic Beast Forest, had not been betrayed, and stayed true to his Holy Saint heart instead of deceiving himself, he might really have thought about these things and died instead of Kent, but now Ivan had changed. He trusted Kent before, but Kent had taken off his own mask and spoken to him like this.


    Ivan looked at him and said slowly, "Kent, even if I don''t make a move against you, you''re still going to die¡­" Xue Ling never said that he would give up killing Kent if Ivan died. He had always said the same thing; as long as Kent died, Ivan could live. He didn''t say the rest, but Ivan understood.


    He now understood what Ololet had said to him in the Demonic Beast Forest. He knew how painful it was to die from losing the power of light bit by bit. He also understood how it felt to betray rtives, and even the people he valued most.


    Ivan''s heart was filled with mixed feelings as he picked the knife up from the ground and looked at Kent, but the question from his mouth was directed towards Xue Ling, "If I kill him, will it end everything between us?"


    "Yes." As long as Kent and his mother died, all the wishes that the original owner of this body had would be fulfilled. After doing all this, as well as thoroughly changing Ivan''s character, Xue Ling could bepletely certain that the story would no longer go back to the original plot line, so he could leave and probably never have toe back.


    "Good." Ivan''s reply was very soft. He stepped up to Kent, reached out, and touched Kent''s face.


    "Kent, close your eyes. I promise you, soon, it won''t hurt at all." He smiled the same way he had when Kent first met him, his smile very pure, very lovely. "Your country, and Her Highness Murphy, all that is yours, I will take care of for you¡­ If I were to do it, it definitely won''t hurt very much. But if it was him, I can''t think of how he would torture you¡­ This is for your sake, Kent."


    His eyebrows were bent from his smile and the curve of his mouth took on a delicate, strange edge. "So, Kent, go die."


    Ivan''s eyes were filled with the dizzying color of blood. Kent watched on in astonishment as it happened; his body wasn''t under his control, and he had no way to stop Ivan''s movements¡­


    He had no idea that Ivan would really do it, and stab his heart with the knife. Red blood spurted onto Ivan''s face, and the awareness in his eyes slowly copsed¡­


    Kent''sst glimpse of life was seeing Ivan lose his mind, retreat a few steps, and fall into a pool of his blood.


    A shrill scream rang through the pce that night.

 Chapter 172

    13.1 - This kind of sweet and easy plot was the hardest to change¡­


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    After the dust settled, Xue Ling kept his promise and had Xi dispel the poison in Ivan''s body.


    But he had merely removed the poison in his body. The traces of darkness left behind by the corrosion of darkness weren''t erased. Ivan''s future changed from that of a healer with infinite possibilities to a broken body who was no longer loved by the power of light. However, this was unimportant for him, because Ivan''s IQ and mental state had regressed to that of a five-year-old child after he killed his lover. He did not want to grow up, did not want to face what he did, and did not want to recall the scene of kneeling by his lover''s side in a pool of blood of his own making¡­


    So he chose to avoid it.


    He couldn''t understand what he had done that night, and did not want to spend the rest of his life suffering from guilt and repentance, so hepletely sealed himself up after waking up from hisa.


    News of what happened in the pce that night waspletely blocked by Murphy. She wanted to protect the royal family, so she could only watch as the Crown Prince died. She even came to an agreement with Xue Ling and pulled the Queen from the throne.


    A monthter, the Queen was banished to the Demonic Beast Forest. She lost everything she had and wandered naked through the forest, but that wasn''t enough for Xue Ling. He had Xi turn the Queen into a demonic beast with gorgeous fur, and because her beautiful fur, the Queen''s remaining days were spent avoiding the hunters who wanted to hunt her. She was finally killed brutally by the hunters, skinned, and made into the beautiful clothing she once wore.


    After all this was over, Xue Ling stayed with Xi in ordance with the agreement they had made, but the rtionship between them had always been somewhat strange. Xi brought Xue Ling back to the center of the Demonic Beast Forest, which was the only ce on this continent suitable for the existence of gods. The system had always been very curious about where the other gods had gone, and wanted to know what exactly Xi had done back then to make himself the only god, but Xue Ling never asked, and Xi never touched on the matter, so the system''s curiosity was never satisfied.


    Many unexpected incidents had urred in this world. Most of them were rted to Xue Ling''s tail that had somehow appeared in Xi''s body. The system sent an inquiry to the Ten Directions World and received instructions to tell Xue Ling that it could help him remove the energy contained within that tail, but there would be after effects in doing so.


    "He will forget about mepletely in the next world?" Xue Ling''s face was a bit strange as he responded to the system''s words.


    "Yes. Normally, he will fall in love with host as soon as he sees you because the umted love from these words has made his feelings for you so strong. But helping host force out the energy will affect this particr setting, and the situation where he falls in love with you at first sight won''t happen in the next world." The system helped Xue Ling make this analysis, and added, "In other words, host can choose to enjoy the next world without being harassed by him, or set up a fun y where you take the initiative and seduce him to fall in love with you~"


    Xue Ling rubbed his chin and said, "Not only will he forget me, he''ll also forget his love for me¡­" He made a sound of acknowledgement, and felt that doing it this way wasn''t bad at all. The man had alwayse to him on their own initiative over countless worlds, and there was nothing so impossible about him trying to approach the man for once¡­ He felt that it would be more fun that way, like starting an entirely new love affair.


    Xue Ling seldom took the active position in the rtionship between them. Most of the time, it was because he waszy and the man always diligently stuck close to him¡­ This was probably because the man''s ''umted love from every world'' was ring up. Now that this setting had been affected and no longer had its original effect, it could also be considered as an opportunity for Xue Ling.


    "Host, have you decided yet?"


    "I have no other choice." This was not a choice at all, more like a single-choice question. He definitely needed to recover his strength. But there was another key point. "Will the breaking of these so-called settings of yours also affect his original memories?"


    "No, these settings seem to be set by the Ten Directions World¡­ I don''t know why the boss wants to do these strange things, though."


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "We''ll do that, then."


    Xi had no objection to Xue Ling''s proposal to take away the energy that did not belong to him in the first ce. He seemed to know that Xue Ling did not belong to this world and even appeared to understand that Xue Ling was not Oliver, so he never called him by that name.


    Regarding Xue Ling''s departure, Xi only asked a single question. "Will we meet again?"


    Xue Ling asked him back, "If I approached you on my own initiative, would you still fall in love with me?"


    The two of them fell silent, and nobody answered at the end because they both knew what the answer was.


    They had split apart ande back together again in so many worlds; a short separation was always followed by a long time ofpanionship. It was just like the reincarnation process of a world, no matter what, they would always be able to return to each other''s side, and then apany each other for a lifetime.


    The figure of the man finally appeared in Xue Ling''s mind when he returned to the sea of his memories once again.


    There would always be transmigrators around the Boundary Masters because Boundary Masters controlled space. They would naturally make adjustments to their world for the sake of stability, and Xue Ling, who was now a spirit that had escaped the shackles of the body, used the child named Ji Zichen whose body he had hitched a ride on as a focal point as he explored outwards. He discovered that all the transmigrators in this world were all connected by the same bond.


    That link was called Su Liunian. Ji Zichen had been to his home before, but Xue Ling had not felt that there was anything strange about it at the time.


    Xue Ling thought hard, and finally asked Ji Zichen. He oveid the people he met in Su Liunian''s home with the people he saw when he sensed the aura of the Boundary Master, and finally discovered one person.


    That man''s name was Su Xuanyan, and he was the head of the Su family in that world.


    Looking back on these memories, Xue Ling had a very strange feeling. He was watching himself from a third person perspective and he sometimes wanted to point out the way for his younger self when he was caught up in a problem, but he couldn''t do anything at all. It really made him ufortable.


    He remembered the man''s name. Back then, that man had repeated it over and over again in his ear, telling him to remember him, and remember his face¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    So he was the Boundary Master of that world¡­


    Xue Ling suddenly realized. Su Xuanyan was a Boundary Master! No wonder he could follow him through so many worlds; it was a very simple matter for Boundary Masters to shuttle through worlds. And ording to the information he knew now, the Boundary Master Su Xuanyan was very powerful, and his methods for making adjustments to the worlds were very distinctive.


    Then what kind of rtionship did he have with Su Xuanyan?


    Thest memory was still hidden in the fog. As long as he moved forward, he would be able to remove the blurriness, but when Xue Ling tried to reach for it, his entire body was dragged back. He fell backwards, and abruptly woke up.


    He ''tsked'' in discontent. He really needed to find thest tail so that he could learn exactly what had happened in the end.


    The system was still waiting for his go ahead. Xue Ling knew that the man was probably watching him from nearby, but he could guess that after hiding for so long, there was no way he''d be willing toe out to see him now. Xue Ling nned to properly settle ounts with him after he remembered everything behind their current situation.


    After experiencing the now-familiar feeling of entering a new world, Xue Ling opened his eyes. For once, he was lying peacefully in bed. Xue Ling moved slightly; the body wasn''t hurt either. He found it a little strange. Could it be that the system hadn''t made things difficult for him?


    System: "¡­" It was such a good system. How had it turned into such a tricky thing in its host''s mind? Its heart felt so tired¡­ When this task was over, it was going to go find ways to distract itself¡­


    Xue Ling flipped over and sat up. Going by his surroundings, it looked like he had entered a high-tech futuristic world. He didn''t try to learn more about it, and instead looked around to find a mirror so that he could check his own appearance. After the original owner''s appearance came into view, Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and pretty much understood that this was another of the system''s schemes. The system typically arranged for him to be transmigrated into rtively weak characters. Not tossing him straight into some grand scene was already being considerate.


    Like right now. Looking at the appearance of this youth that looked like a young teenager, Xue Ling pinched his own cheek. He appeared incredibly tender, his frame very small, to the point where it might be some sort of damned ger world type setting. "Alright. What the hell kind of plot is there in this world? This body doesn''t seem to have been self-mutted, and there''s nothing wrong with it. What happened to him?"


    "The body chosen this time is a ck lotus~" The system''s words practically made Xue Ling blow up. It happily continued, "Simr to the previous world, your current identity is a viin, and basically a cannon fodder."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound. This was nothing strange. In any case, now that this body was in his hands, he would be able to wash it white even if he had been a ck lotus. There was nothing terrible about that. "I''ll give you the general plot and memories from this body first. They''ll probably be back in a little while, and you''ll have a heated argument soon."


    Xue Ling knew that while the system liked to talk big, it seldom truly deceived him, so there was probably a fighting up soon. Xue Ling simply returned to bed, closed his eyes, and began to look through the memories.


    This body was originally named Hn Jiuyun, a nurturer with low spiritual strength and low fertility. He was also the older brother of the protagonist shou, and constantly bullied the protagonist, spreading negative things about him and making trouble for him all day long.


    Of course, he was only a half-brother. They shared the same father, but had different mothers. This body''s mother had already died, and the protagonist shou had been born to the woman his father brought back after his second marriage.


    The original body did not call that woman stepmother, because no matter how well that woman treated him on the surface, she yed many tricks and schemes behind his back. If it hadn''t been for the original character''s intelligence, he would probably have already been kicked out of the house by his stepmother''s poisonous means, his appearance ruined, and his reputation damaged. Even so, his present situation was not much better.


    With the rapid development of science and technology in this world, people''s everyday lives was mostly surrounded by machines. The gender divide in this world was not between men and women, but between beastmen and nurturers as well as a portion of sub-beastmen.


    As the name implied, beastmen were people who could change between human and animal form. They represented power, and were responsible for defending the country, piloting mecha and enteringbat.


    Nurturers on the other hand yed a supportive role. They could reproduce for the beastmen, and could also do logistical work for the beastmen. Their spiritual power could prate into mineral ores to judge their quality and they also had the ability to process these ores.


    Ores were the source of energy for this world. A mineral called the ''energy crystal'' could be refined from the ores, which supplied energy for their daily lives. It was also a necessary element for beastmen in fights and training. Other than being able to look at ore, a strong nurturer could preserve the energy crystals contained within the ore and carve them into shapes that were most suited for the consumption of their power. What''s more, some powerful nurturers could improve the energy crystals and allow them to output even greater power by engraving them.


    Apart from nurturers, sub-beastmen also had the ability to do these things. However, only a small amount of them were able to awaken their spiritual powers, and most sub-beastmen were unable to improve their abilities by cultivating their spiritual power. Therefore, they were more likely to take on lower-level jobs, and, although they could also carve energy crystals, most of them worked on the assembly line, and their chance toe into contact with high-level energy crystals was very slim.


    The sub-beastmen were beings that were somewhere between nurturers and beastmen. They could not change into animals, but did notpletely look like nurturers who had none of the characteristics of beastmen. Most of them retained some animalistic features such as tails and ears. They were not belittled despite having low fertility, and were given an almost simr standing in society as nurturers.


    But there was still a difference. The Nurturer Protection Act was aw that drew a perfect dividing line between nurturers and sub-beastmen. It was also a distinction between freedom and no freedom.


    Sub-beastmen had the freedom to marry whoever they liked. There were no rules that stated that they had to be married after they reached adulthood, but it was totally different for nurturers. Once an unmatched nurturer reached a marriageable state, the government system would automatically match the nurturer to an unmarried beastman, and they would be forcibly bound together after they became lovers.


    In world settings like these, transmigrating into the body of a sub-beastman would be more useful, and the protagonist of this story had indeed transmigrated into a sub-beastman''s body. Then, relying on a golden finger, he stepped up to the peak of his life, bing a Senior Energy Carver, marrying a rich and handsome counterpart, giving birth to several children, and living a very peaceful and beautiful life.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" At the end of the day, the background was set up like this. Why did this kind of story seem so simr to those farming novels? ¡­ This kind of mass-market, sweet plot with no deep hatred and resentment was the most difficult type to change.


    Couldn''t they change the plot?!


    yes yes yes - the protagonist in this story is also a transmigrator. the author''s really vague about repeating this for some reason throughout the arc, so keep that in mind~


    also, to wrap up the previous arc, our wonderful Ari once again made a fanart~ Queen!XL b*tchpping Princess!Ivan:

 Chapter 173

    13.2 - Just watch and see if I don''t beat him to death today!


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    In fact, the original body should not have appeared in such a warm story, because his existence and a story like this were rather ipatible. In the description of the plot, he was an ungrateful scum who was always thinking about how to harm the protagonist shou, jealous of the fact that the protagonist, despite being a sub-beastman, still had greater spiritual strength and talent than himself, who was a nurturer. Because of this, he did everything he could to make a move against his younger brother. The protagonist had not done anything in retaliation at first, but he finally had enough and made his own move.


    Except for him, there were very few other people in this story who were extremely evil, and the protagonist shou''s parents were both incredibly good. He simply couldn''t understand why the original body had been so dissatisfied with this family, to the point where he constantly tried to make trouble.


    But this was all presented from the perspective of the protagonist. If the story was written from the perspective of the original owner of this body, the situation would appearpletely different.


    The father of the original body had married into his mother''s family. After his mother and grandparents died in an ident, his father naturally stepped in, and everything became his.


    Even before his mother''s remains had turned cold, he had already brought his true love, the protagonist''s mother, and their son, into the house.


    The protagonist also had another beastman older brother, who was older than the original owner. It could be seen that his father had been cheating all throughout their marriage, and while the sub-beastman stepmother that had been brought into the family seemed very friendly to the original owner on the surface, buying him things to eat and drink, and not shorting him on any clothing or necessities, behind his back, her means were vicious as she slowly destroyed the original owner''s spiritual power bit by bit.


    Nurturers in this world would begin to awaken their spiritual power while they were still young. This period was very crucial for nurturers, and if anything happened, it would affect them for a lifetime. ording to the original owner''s mother''s talent, his spiritual power would never be below average. The original owner had been on guard against everything he could, but unfortunately he lived in this house, and his spiritual power still became damaged. He was very certain that his stepmother was behind this.


    It appeared on the surface that the original owner was living well, but in fact, he was faced with all kinds of cold violence, discrimination, and abuse. He was a nurturer, but his spiritual power and fertility value were not high, so his father would asionally gaze at him with disgust, and curse at him for being a waste, garbage that he had lost money on, and other, simrly harsh words. At this point, his stepmother would intervene, seemingly consoling his father on the surface, but in fact only driving the knife deeper with her words as she expressed her contempt for the original body.


    His stepmother was a sub-beastman, and was naturally unable to give birth to a nurturer. But the sub-beastman son she had given birth to was spoiled and cherished up to the sky; this small sub-beastman could see how his mother treated the original owner with contempt on a regr basis, so he also liked to say negative, damaging things about the original owner outside. Although his fighting capabilities were not as high as his mother''s, he still appeared to be a little white lotus and was very good at acting pitiful. After being tormented thus by him several times, the original body''s reputation at school turned very negative. He was a proper, decent nurturer, but everyone pointed and whispered behind his back wherever he went.


    At first, the original body ignored it. After all, they were no longer children. But that little brother of his could say whatever he wanted, yet still chose to bring up his mother to mock him, saying that she had been useless despite being a nurturer, and despite her high spiritual power, she had somehow still managed to give birth to a useless waste of money like him. Perhaps he had been born to be an unlucky star, which was why his mother and grandparents would die in an ident.


    Nobody would be able to hold themselves back after hearing such words. The original body pushed his vulgar-mouthed little brother down the stairs from the second floor. The little sub-beastman knocked his head on the way down, and entered the hospital on the spot.


    When he returned, someone had transmigrated into the little sub-beastman''s body. He turned into the protagonist shou, became lively and cute, turned on the protagonist''s halo, and people everyone loved him even more when they saw him.


    Because he pushed his younger brother, the original owner and his father had a huge fight, and he was grounded. News of this incident spread to his school, and many people began to look at him as though he was a murderer.


    After that, the stage was left open for the protagonist. He received a pendant from his father, and an unexpected event led him to learn the secret contained within the pendant. There was a mysterious space inside, and not only was there a spiritual spring inside, there were also all kinds of inheritances from different Sculptors. The protagonist shou cultivated inside, and his spiritual power that originally couldn''t rise up due to the limitation of a sub-beastman body, began to rise up steadily. After nourishing his eyes with water from the spiritual spring, and practicing a specific cultivation method, he began to be able to see the energy crystals contained within ores with the naked eye.


    It had to be said that using spiritual power to examine an ore could only allow people to judge whether or not there were energy crystals in the ores. Judging the grade and size of the energy crystal relied on knowledge and experience, but the protagonist shou''s golden finger was simply the same as cheating. It was still a little hazy when he first began to train, but the more he practiced, the more amazing he becameter on. It was precisely this pendant that allowed the protagonist to walk the path of a Senior Energy Sculptor and go all the way to the peak of life.


    In fact, this pendant was the legacy left behind by the original body''s mother. ording to her will, it was supposed to be handed over to the original body during his adulthood, but it was given directly to the protagonist shou by his father instead as apensation for the injury he had caused.


    While the protagonist shou was making waves and heading on the path to sess, their father made ns to send the original body to marry into another family, in order to ensure that he would be able to smoothly climb up to the next step along the politicaldder.


    The original body tried to talk to his father after learning such news, but only received a few sentences in return. "Nobody wants you in any case, and it''s already great that you can be useful to your father. It''s very difficult for a nurturer like you with low spiritual power and low fertility value to find anyone else who would want you outside."


    What kind of biological father would say such heartless words? The original body finally understood that he couldn''t expect anything from this family, and began to n a way to escape his marriage. But unexpectedly, when this matter reached its most pivotal moment, he was thwarted by the protagonist.


    The protagonist did not like this elder brother of his supposed malice in the memories of the body he now inhabited. He would asionally make things difficult for him subconsciously, and some beastmen who were pursuing the protagonist at school who knew that he didn''t like his elder brother. They would humiliate the original body in order to make the protagonist happy.


    The protagonist told him that he was his father''s son, and used him of being selfish for running away from the marriage and wrecking his n. After all, their father had brought him up for so many years!


    The original body sneered then, and told the protagonist shou to be a good son and take his ce. Wasn''t he the most obedient child in the family?


    This sentence stimted the protagonist, so he simply exposed the matter of the original body wanting to escape marriage, and the original body was immediately locked up. He was cut off from all contact with the outside world, and then forcibly married to an impotent waste. Because of reasons rted to his new husband''s own body, his husband had an explosive temper and liked to beat him up every now and then, scolding him for being useless, having low fertility, and being unable to bear his child.


    The original body had never been someone who could tolerate such things. He always insisted on getting his own revenge, and after careful nning, he killed his husband.


    And then, he was arrested, sentenced, and sent to prison.


    Prison was not a good ce to be. Although the Nurturer Protection Act existed, his husband''s family had power, and ensured that his sentence was not mitigated at all. He was sent into a beastman prison and was almost raped.


    Fortunately, he got on with the prison boss, and managed to rely on his own wits and intelligence to escape. He really managed to seed, and went on to be an interster fugitive along with the prison boss who had helped him break out of prison. Later on, the protagonist shou lost track of him, and there was no more news of his whereabouts.


    ording to the memories the system gave to Xue Ling, that boss helped the original body find a way to restore his spiritual strengthter on, and they partnered to form a group of interster pirates that drifted around the Empire all year round.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Such a life seemed to have more ups and downs than the protagonist. It was colourful and wonderful, and he finally managed to achieve his own happiness. He spent the rest of his life crossing wits and courage with that prison boss, and the two of them were together until the end. Xue Ling really appreciated the original owner of this body, and asked the system about what his wish was.


    Perhaps the only regret of the original body''s life was that he could not get back what his mother had left him, nor retaliate against the scum in his family and instead had allowed them to happily live out the rest of their lives. Xue Ling thought about it, got out of bed, opened the wardrobe and picked out a suit of clothing for himself.


    The original body''s personality quite suited his tastes, and he was interested in helping him obtain his revenge. The system had gobbled up the original body''s nanoputer and entered thework. At Xue Ling''smand, it helped Xue Ling go through the Nurturer Protection Act, and Xue Ling snapped his fingers as an idea came to him.


    The protagonist was returning today. After he spoke up about the original owner pushing him down the stairs, their father would definitely scold him fiercely. Xue Ling prepared to grasp this opportunity and break awaypletely from this terrible family.


    It was stated in the Nurturer Protection Act that nurturers who failed to adequate protection and proper treatment in their original families could apply for separation from their families and sever their rtionship. The Nurturer Protection Association would then choose another guardian for them, fully protecting his rights and interests.


    Xue Ling asked the system to find out how long it would be before this family came back, then calcted the time and got in touch with the Nurturer Protection Association.


    After going through so many worlds, putting on a white lotus act was nothing difficult for Xue Ling. It wasn''t a problem for him to get into character within a second, so he sobbed quietly as he exined his situation and expressed his wish to break off all rtionships with his family. He expressed his hope that the Association would send someone to confirm the situation and take him away.


    Despite the fact that this Act existed, very few nurturers would choose to leave their original families. The Nurturer Protection Association attached great importance to Xue Ling''s situation and said that they would send someone soon.


    So, Xue Ling gave them ess to enter their home, expressing that his parents would not necessarily open the door for them, and one again emphasizing his hope that they woulde in quickly.


    After terminating themunication, sounds of the family entering the house drifted up from downstairs. Xue Ling heard the original owner''s father yelling, his tone full of rage as he loudly called for him to get the hell downstairs.


    Xue Ling had picked out some decent clothing just now. It made him look small, and when he lowered his gaze, his face that carried traces of aggression no longer looked so angry. His eyes and eyebrows were filled with coldness and indifference; Xue Ling took onest nce at the mirror, and made sure that this appearance of his would be able to stimte that father of his the most, and brought the only thing he needed to take with him as he made his way downstairs.


    From now on, he would no longer set foot in this room anymore~


    His room was on the second floor. Xue Ling''s room was at the very back of the second floor, and by the time he appeared on the stairs, the people downstairs had already been ready to rush their way up.


    The father of the original owner was a beastman, but his animal shape was not very powerful, so he entered the government as a politician instead. As long as he worked hard, he would be able to climb up step by step. Back then, the original owner''s mother seemed to have held a very high position in the army. She had been a very powerful Sculptor, but because of their marriage and the birth of the original owner, she had given up her job and chosen to work from home. The original owner''s grandparents had been the owners of a smallpany, and although they weren''t very strong, they still had a good slice of the market. But after they died, his father had sold all these things, changed houses, and poured a lot of money into paving the way for his own future and reach the point they were at today. In fact, his identity was not a shameful thing at all.


    The base animal for his sub-beastman stepmother seemed to be a hamster. She had mouse ears over her head, and a short, round tailing out from behind. The protagonist shou also looked like this, and when the three of them stood together, they truly looked like a real family. Rather, it was the body that Xue Ling now upied that seemed somewhat ipatible with them.


    "You unfilial son! You still have guts toe out!" When Hao Yuanliang saw Xue Linging down, he pointed at his nose and shouted angrily.


    The original owner had taken his mother''s surname, Hn, which was probably another reason why Hao Yuanling did not like him.


    "Didn''t you shout for me toe out?" Xue Ling responded coldly as he raised his head to indifferently meet his gaze. That look made Hao Yuanling even more furious.


    "Tell me, what kind of words are those!! A nurturer!! With a heart so vicious that you would even push your own little brother down the stairs!!! Are you trying to kill him??"


    Xue Ling pushed aside the hand that was pointing at his nose, and spoke impatiently, "Isn''t he still alive?"


    Pa! The sound of a p rang out, and Xue Ling covered the area where he had just been pped in the face. He thought to himself that if it weren''t for the fact that this body was immature, and nurturers'' guardians had too many rights, he would never go out and sacrifice himself so much.


    "You shitty thing! What kind of words are those!? What do you mean, isn''t he still alive! Could it be that you won''t be happy unless he''s dead?! How did I raise you up! If your mother knew what kind of thing she''d given birth to, she would surely be angered back to death by you!!!"


    Xue Ling covered his face. There were tears in his eyes as he red angrily at the man. "How did my mother give birth to me? The whole world knows that I didn''t have a mother to raise me, and having a father is the same as not having one at all."


    Hao Yuanliang''s eyes were red with anger. He was extremely furious, grabbing a ss cup that was near his hand and throwing it at Xue Ling. Although Xue Ling managed to dodge, it still smashed against his head and he started bleeding on the spot.


    His stepmother couldn''t stay back any longer. She stepped forward to hold Hao Yuanliang back, crying as she spoke to Xue Ling, "Enough! Jiuyun! Don''t talk anymore. Do you really have to torment the entire family and make all of us suffer before you''re happy?! Your little brother just came out of the hospital, and your father''s out of control with anger again, but you still refuse to just admit you were wrong!"


    Hao Yuanliang broke away from the hand she was using to hold him back and pointed to Xue Ling, "What''s the point in saying so much? If this kind of money wasting trash went outside, others would say that we didn''t teach him properly! Just watch and see if I don''t beat him to death today!"


    "I don''t need to belong to your family. I''m going to break off all rtions with you today!" Xue Ling had just finished saying these words when the sound of the door opening came. Simultaneously, a pnded on his face, and Xue Ling was thrown back, his body sent flying before finallynding by the door, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The people from the Nurturer Protection Association who hade to investigate were stunned, their mouths dropping open as the watched the little nurturer receive a p powerful enough to send him flying, even spitting out a mouthful of blood as hended.


    As for the other three people in the house, at the moment, their expressions were all very odd.

 Chapter 174

    13.3 - Wasn''t this the position that the protagonist gong upied?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    A total of three people were sent to investigate, two men and one woman; one was a beastman, one a sub-beastman, and a nurturer. The woman was the nurturer; she was stunned for a moment before hurrying forward to help lift up Xue Ling who had fallen by their side. Xue Ling had thrown up blood, his head had just been hit by the ss just now, his face showed faint traces of a big palm print from being pped and he looked pitiful all over, his eyes nk as his forehead wrinkled from the pain. It made others really feel pity for him.


    The woman saw his appearance, and her chest heaved in anger. She spoke in an angry tone, "I think there''s no need to do a survey. He''s already been beaten up like this, how could such a family be suitable for a nurturer to live in?!"


    Hao Yuanliang hadn''t expected that his one hit would have sent the other person flying. Although he was really angry, his strength was not that great. Now that he had gathered his wits about him, he was naturally not happy about the three people who had broken into his house.


    "Who are you guys? Breaking into private property without permission!"


    The frowning beastman showed him their credentials. "Hello, we are staff from the Nurturer Protection Association. After hearing what Master Hn had to say, we havee to investigate and confirm whether or not you are suited to be his guardian."


    Hao Yuanliang hadn''t thought that Xue Ling was serious. In his opinion, family affairs should be dealt with at home. Finding outsiders was simply working against their interests while living off them, and deliberately corrupting his reputation. "Fine then, you''re from the Nurturer Protection Association, right~ Take this waste of money away, then. It''ll be just like I, Hao Yuanliang, never had a son like him. Since you want to threaten me by breaking off all ties, heh, did you think that people outside don''t know what you are? Your spiritual strength and fertility value aren''t even as good as your little brother''s. You waste, if you want to get lost, then get lost. Seeing you pisses me off!"


    Although the Nurturer Protection Act existed in this world, very few people truly understood what was written in thew. Once Xue Ling really dissolved the father and son rtionship between him and Hao Yuanliang, all of his information would be transferred from the Hao family to his new guardian. After that, he would have the right to use Hao Yuanliang of not supporting and raising him properly. As long as there was sufficient evidence, he could even pull Hao Yuanliang down from his present position and send him to prison using the fact that he had abused a nurturer.


    But Hao Yuanliang didn''t know anything about this. He really thought that these three were people who Xue Ling had made use of in order to frighten him. He even put on his official airs and basically didn''t concern himself about what these three people thought of him and the Hao family. He felt that today''s matter was all Xue Ling''s fault, and as long as he spread word of that outside, it would solidify the fact that Xue Ling was in the wrong. It was always the child who was wrong; as a father, everything he did was correct.


    More urately speaking, Hao Yuanliang basically regarded Hn Jiuyun as an object that belonged to him. It was up to him to decide how to beat and scold the other party, and it waspletely unrted to outsiders.


    Unfortunately, others did not feel that way. Now that he had spoken such arrogant words, the people from the Nurturer Protection Association all sneered. They had been recording these events ever since they came through the door, and the materials would be used for the subsequent evaluations. Now that Hao Yuanliang had spoken such things, the matter of Xue Ling breaking off all ties with him was basically no longer in question.


    His stepmother more or less understood that these people were civil servants. She softened her expression and spoke to Xue Ling, "Jiuyun, don''t be angry with your father. He was really angered by what you did. How could you push your little brother down the stairs? That was too overboard." The meaning underlying this sentence was that the cause of this incident was Xue Ling, and Hao Yuanliang could not be med for it.


    The protagonist standing beside them looked innocent as he added, "Exactly, elder brother, I know that you don''t like me, but I really never expected you to treat me like this."


    Xue Ling was being supported. He had thrown up a mouthful of blood, and he no longer had his usual arrogant appearance. His gaze had genuinely begun to turn empty and numb, and it seemed as though he no longer wanted to see the two people in front of him in this life time ever again. "You can call me a waste of money, say that I''m useless, humiliate me, and speak ill of me to outsiders, but the only thing you can never do is speak ill of my mother. She was the most amazing Sculptor, and she is not the fool that you guys named her. She gave up her job for me, and that represents her love. It doesn''t mean that she had a problem with her brain. You can say whatever you want about me, but don''t make fun of my mother!" He raised his head in determination, his eyes were red, but he refrained from crying; his voice became firmer and steadier as he spoke. "Joking about her death is even less eptable!"


    "For all these years, I endured no matter what you said about me. Why do you have to bring up my mother? Could it be that what she suffered wasn''t enough?" He was questioning the two parental figures present. "Did you teach him to speak like that? Where did everything you eat, wear, and livee from? Wasn''t it all obtained with my mother''s life? But you guys still treat her like this!"


    Although they were unclear about what exactly was going on in this family, the three investigators had been sessfully drawn to Xue Ling''s side by these remarks.


    As far as pretending to be pitiful went, Xue Ling''s position was definitely higher than those two people who were now pretending to be pitiful and innocent. After all, he had enough capital to be pitied, and his method of speaking out for his loved ones made others feel sorry for him from the bottom of their hearts.


    In addition, the amount of information contained in his words was even more abundant, and could sway others to stand on his side.


    The younger woman and the sub-beastman who hade forward helped Xue Ling stand up. He wiped the blood from his mouth and continued, "Since these three investigators are here today, we''ll have them serve as our witness. From today on, I have broken off all father-son ties with Hao Yuanliang, and from now on, we will have nothing to do with each other. I don''t want anything from this house. I just want you to return my mother''s legacy to me. She was going to give me a pendant when I be an adult; that was thest thing that my mother left for me, and I want it back in my hands."


    Hao Yuanliang was beset by a sudden about of anger that affected his mind, he was now really eager to throw him out. He rushed into the study and took out the box that contained the pendant, throwing it towards Xue Ling immediately. "That''s the piece of junk that your mother left behind. Take it and get lost! Don''t let me see you again!"


    The beastman went up to receive the box, and it hit his palm with surprising force. If it had hit Xue Ling again, perhaps he would have received another wound. The beastman''s expression was ugly as he looked at Hao Yuanling and said, "Now that we have all reached an agreement, we will bring Master Hn back with us. Mister Hao should take care. We will definitely see you again."


    Hao Yuanliang scolded them again on the spot and told them to get the hell out of his house.


    The protagonist had hidden himself away from the beginning to the end. Although he had spoken out a few words in the middle, he mostly tried to keep his head down. It was not a good thing for him to have received such arge amount of information after as soon as he left the hospital. In fact, he was still a little confused, and didn''t understand why things had reached this stage today.


    The elder brother he saw today seemed to be rather different from the person he recalled from his memories who acted in a petty way.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Of course, he did not know that his greatest golden finger had already been taken away by Xue Ling. He was still thinking about how to continue living in this world in the future, and waspletely unaware that his future had already been thoroughly changed.


    Xue Ling was brought out of Hao family''s house by the three investigators. They took him straight to the hospital, and only after he had gone through a round of check-ups and his wounds were dressed did they feel relieved. One of them summarized the situation, and then went back to report it.


    The nurturer was left behind to take care of Xue Ling. She took Xue Ling''s hand andforted him, "Don''t be sad. Getting away from a family like that is a good thing." After the blood on Xue Ling''s face was washed away, the woman could see his face clearly, and found that he was very good-looking, but it was hidden because of his style and attitude as his hair was long enough to cover his eyes, and his clothing and movements were all very low-key. "A nurturer that is as good looking as you, will definitely be liked by many people. We will find the best guardian for you."


    Xue Ling held the pendant he had just gotten back in his hand, and his eyes were somewhat dull. It seemed as though he was recalling some memories rted to the pendant, and there was a dy before he focused his attention back on her. He asked, "May I not have a guardian? I''ve taken care of myself for so many years now, I can manage very well."


    He had originally nned to take that golden finger with him and leave that family first, then figure out the restter, but after getting out of that house so easily, he was now faced with another problem. He would have to live in a stranger''s house, and the freedom he had just grasped back from Hao Yuanliang''s hands would once againnd in somebody''s else hands very soon. This was not what Xue Ling wanted, but these were the roles that he had to obey for this world.


    The world''s nurturers were only considered adult after they reached 20 years old. Xue Ling was still two years away from adulthood, which meant that he would have to hand over most of his freedom to another person for two years. It didn''t feel good no matter how he thought about it.


    "Sorry." Listening to his tone, it seemed that he did not intend to garner sympathy and was merely telling her about how he had passed his days before. The woman''s eyes were slightly red as he held onto Xue Ling''s hand and continued, "This is thew. We also have no way to change it. Rx, we are very humane, and in order to ensure that you will no longer be harmed by the Hao family, we will take identity and status into ount when we select your guardian and choose somebody with a high status who can open up opportunities for you."


    "What kind of things are considered when guardians are being evaluated?"


    "Generally, they will start from your parents. In a situation like yours, your father''s side will not be considered, and we''ll find someone from your mother''swork."


    "But my mother has been dead for a long time," Xue Ling pursed his lips.


    The woman was both distressed and helpless. She held both of Xue Ling''s hands in hers and said, "Before a suitable guardian is found, I''ll be taking care of you while you stay at the Association. If you can, you can tell me about your mother and how you have been treated in that family. We will help you seek justice."


    Xue Ling looked up at her. The woman''s gaze held encouragement; although she appeared to be quite young, she was actually much older than Xue Ling. She stretched out her hand and rubbed Xue Ling''s head. "Although our organization is not very valued, we have powerful backers~ You can rx and hand everything over to us. I promise we will obtain justice for you!"


    Xue Ling pressed his lips together. He was quiet for a long time before finally opening his mouth to slowly tell the woman about what had happened over those years of fighting a battle of wits against the Hao family. By the time he finished, it had already turned dark outside, and the woman was so angry that she couldn''t eat dinner. After feeding Xue Ling, she told him to have a good rest, turned around and went out to write a report.


    If all the things Xue Ling said were true, then the two adults in this family should really be pulled down and shot. Even then, it wouldn''t be enough!


    Where on earth did a lovely little nurturer offend them, to deserve being treated like that?


    It was also this report that helped Xue Ling win sympathy and favor from the Nurturer Protection Association. Such a smart and brave young nurturer made them all sigh at the unfair fates. After the entire group learned about Xue Ling''s situation, they became even moremitted to helping Xue Ling find a big ** guardian.


    Have children in the family? Reject! What if the child bullied the little nurturer?!


    Married? Reject! The child''s current situation required long-term care. What if the new family couldn''t offer enough care, and repeated the tragedy?!


    After careful consideration, and evaluating the realities and various needs of all kinds of families, one family finally emerged as the clear victor amongst the choices. Only, the people in the Protection Association felt that this family''s conditions were likely too good, and did not know if they would be willing to adopt or not. They had originally thought that it would take some time after the news was sent out to receive a reply, but unexpectedly they had already received a reply from that Lord''s house on the second day.


    Since it was a child of their formerrades-in-arms, there was no problem with acting as a guardian for a period of time. The Marshal''s Pce was not short on resources, and the housekeeper who had answered the letter also expressed that they would definitely take good care of their new Young Master.


    Everyone was very satisfied with the high position and weight of power of the Marshal''s Pce, and that momentum that seemed to say that nobody other than the Marshal himself would dare to make trouble with them. It was the most suitable ce for that child to go; he was about to reach adulthood, and was fully capable of taking care of himself under the condition that he was given loving care and a bright future. Most people also considered his future prospects to be the more vital point.


    Using the Marshal''s Pce as a stepping stone, the child would definitely have a good future, and they could truly rest assured.


    When Xue Ling received the notice, the Marshal''s Pce had already prepared everything he would need for his new life. The housekeeper of the Marshal''s Pce even contacted him personally, stating their regrets that the Marshal would be in a meeting tomorrow and would be unable to pick him up, but that his personal guard would be sent over instead to pick him up. They hoped that Xue Ling wouldn''t mind too much, as the Marshal liked him very much and hoped he would feel wee.


    Xue Ling blinked. Internally, he wondered about why the title of ''personal guard'' sounded so familiar to him¡­ Wasn''t this the position that the protagonist gong upied during this period of time?

 Chapter 175

    13.4 - I''ll take the little cutie out to y if he doesn''t want him


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    The Empire was the ruler of the entire Milky Way Gxy, and there were several centers of power within the Empire.


    The Royal Family was the core of the Empire. The animal form of the beastmen from the Royal Family was that of the unique milky way dragon unmatched in the gxy. Legend had it that at the critical point in the gxy''s survival and death, the milky way dragon n came into being. They led the beastmen to counter-attack, wiping out the enemies outside of the gxy. After many years of expansion, they established the Milky Way Gxy''s position in the universe and led the beastmen to glory, allowing people to lead their lives happily now.


    Therefore, the milky way dragon was the core of the Milky Way Gxy. The regime had changed many times, but the Royal Family had never stepped down from the stage. Their animal form was the most powerful out of all the animals that existed in the records of history, and it was because of their existence that the Milky Way Gxy could stand firm in the universe and not be gobbled up by other races.


    There were three major forces under the Royal Family. One was the Military Headquarters, which controlled the army and held one third of the power in the Empire. They had forces spread all throughout the Empire, and the policemen that supplied oversight also fell under their jurisdiction. The second force was the Parliament, which was led by the Speaker of Parliament. Most of government affairs were handled here, but their real power was not great. Affairs concerning the core bills of the Empire were still ultimately left to the Royal Family. The third force was actually an offshoot of the Royal Family; an organization called the First Fleet. The suprememander of this organization was the First Marshal of the Empire, and those under him could only be given the rank of general as there could be no second marshal. This position had always been held by the person amongst the Royal Family who had the strongest fighting power, and could only be upied by Princes from the Royal Family.


    The First Fleet was a force that operated outside of the Empire. Like the Military Headquarters, it held one-third of the Empire''s military power, but the one-third that it had held more weight as First Fleet wasposed of all the elite battle forces that had been personally trained and led by the Marshal. They represented the first-line warriors in all aspects of warfare, willing to fight for the Empire with their lives, and that was precisely the reason why this force had not fallen over the years. They were the Empire''s trump card; if they toppled, the Empire would also be done for.


    Regardless of how much the forces of the Empire fought internally, within the Empire, the First Fleet had immunity by default.


    With a background like this, people in the First Fleet came from all walks of life. The protagonist gong was one such person. Having the First Fleet in his resume was an important factor towards him bing one of the three great Generals of the Empire in the future.


    The present Marshal of the Empire was the uncle of the current Emperor of the Empire. Prince Yin Jia had lived twice as long as Xue Ling''s current body.


    He was the former Emperor''s youngest brother, having taken over the position of First Marshal when he was 20 years old. It had been sixteen years since then, and nobody else from the Royal Family had managed to defeat him yet. But regardless of whether it was the former Emperor or the current one, they both felt extreme trust towards this younger brother or uncle of theirs. If there was anyone in the Empire who could bebelled as being below one person but above all others, then it would definitely be this Marshal and nobody else.


    Xue Ling now understood what the nurturer woman had meant when she said ''we have powerful backers''. For them to be able to make the First Marshal of the Empire willing to adopt him, the person behind them was most likely the Empress.


    In fact, if one were truly to trace everything back, Xue Ling and this Marshal really had a tenuous rtionship. Back then, his mother had been promoted by the Marshal, and before resigning and returning home, she had been one of the Marshal''s exclusive Sculptors and had been in contact with the Marshal. ording to the system, it seemed that his mother and the Marshal shared some secrets between them that could not be told to others. The pendant that his mother had left behind had also been given to her by the Marshal during that time¡­


    Xue Ling: "Tsk, tsk. The Marshal has been single for so many years. Could it be that he really had a crush on my mother?"


    System: "¡­ How would I know? I was just trying my best to help you find some information. I hope these things can help you maintain your position in the Marshal''s Pce. You have to realize that you''re not only entering the Marshal''s Pce, you''re entering a Royal Prince''s Pce. You''re just like a sparrow that turned into a phoenix~"


    Xue Ling ignored the words that could be understood as either praise or ridicule. He thought for a moment, then said, "No matter what kind of Pce it is, I will be free in two years, right?"


    "Yes, but you only have three years to consider things. If you can''t find him during that time, you''ll be forced to marry someone~" The system tilted its head and thought out loud, "If you were really forced into marriage, would that person rush out to steal you away and elope?"


    "I don''t even know who he is in this world, and he won''t fall in love with me at first sight. More importantly, you''re a trashy system that can''t recognize him at all."


    "I can''t help it¡­" The system felt very wronged. It was just a pitiful little thing, why did it have to be treated like this? "After fusing with a little bit of your strength, his aura changed and I now have no way to sense him since I''m no longer afraid of his aura. It would be fantastic if I could help¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" It really was a garbage system. How was he supposed to use it?


    System: "¡­" QAQ


    On a beautiful, sunny morning, the Marshal''s people came to the hospital to pick up Xue Ling. The wound on Xue Ling''s head waspletely healed, but his body was still weak, and the remnants of the forbidden drugs that destroyed his spiritual power had been detected in his body, so he had remained in the hospital for this period of time. Even after he went to the Marshal''s Pce, he would have to cooperate with the treatment they proscribed in the future.


    When the doctor examined Xue Ling, they found that in addition to the wounds from the recent fight, there were also some other misceneous small wounds that the system had added at Xue Ling''s request. With wounds like those, the two adults in Hao family would be unable to escape the me. Xue Ling was a minor but had encountered such a terrible thing; many nurses sympathized deeply with him, and adding on the fact that he was attractive, he had been fed quite a lot. The original owner of this body had been afraid that others would put bad things in his food and as a result, he ate very little. His entire body looked bony, but during this period he gained a little bit of flesh, and both the nurses and doctors all expressed relief.


    Hearing that Xue Ling was leaving the hospital, many of the people who had cared for him during this period crowded over to say goodbye, but were all blocked at the door.


    Those people were all dressed in neat uniforms, their expressions solemn and disying excellent discipline as they blocked the way one by one, preventing them from going through.


    Xue Ling had already packed up his things. When he heard the knock on the door, he called out permission and was greeted by a man in a military uniform as he stepped in.


    Judging from the medals and badges on his chest, Xue Ling could tell that this man was currently a Major, which was in line with the plot''s description of the protagonist gong''s situation. Xue Ling looked over the beastman in front of him, blinked, and then showed a shy smile.


    His man had been the protagonist before, and he now had to cast his wide in order to catch the fish he wanted. In short, as long as it was a man, he would first start building up some goodwill. As a protagonist gong, the likelihood of this person being that man was pretty high.


    "Hello, Young Master Hn, Major Mo Xi of the First Fleet to escort you to the Marshal''s Pce at the Marshal''smand!" He gave Xue Ling a very standard military salute. He stood upright, his pair powerful, long legs set off by the military uniform, and it could be seen from a nce at his face that he was definitely an extraordinarily beautiful beastman.


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "I''m Hn Jiuyun. You can call me Hn or Jiuyun. Adding Young Master or something¡­ It sounds strange." He looked rather shy, but the feeling he gave others was veryfortable.


    Mo Xi seemed to let out a breath in relief. He could tell that Xue Ling was not a difficult person tomunicate with. The former tense feeling eased slightly, and his feelings became much milder.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That''s right. Mo Xi was the protagonist gong of this story. His animal form was a tiger, and his attack power was very high. In addition to his family background, he was top-notch in all aspects, and his stint in the First Fleet was nothing more than a way of honing himself in adulthood. He would eventually leave First Fleet and return to the Military Headquarters, which was the stage he used to rise up to prominence. But in thetter half of the story, no matter how high Mo Xi climbed, he still maintained his deep respect for the First Fleet. For him to reach the rank of Major at such a young age in the First Fleet where skilled people were so plentiful was testament to how his strength was top-notch.


    This was why Xue Ling suspected that Mo Xi was his man. The man seemed to prefer this kind of external plug-in type character setting.


    After a brief exchange, Xue Ling handed over the small amount of luggage he had packed for himself and prepared to leave.


    During his stay at the hospital these few days, regardless of whether it was the doctors and nurses in the hospital or the staff from the Nurturer Protection Association who came to visit him, they had all brought him a lot of things. Xue Ling had no way to take it all away with him, so he distributed most of it to some of the elders in the neighbouring ward this morning. He nned to take away the rest, treating these things as mementos of everyone''s thoughts and care. Amidst these things were clothing and a lot of things that were useful for nurturers.


    Exiting the ward, Xue Ling discovered that there was a crowd of people outside. He knew that they hade to send him off, and after a couple words to Mo Xi, Mo Xi agreed to let him say goodbye.


    So there was another round of reluctant goodbyes. There was no sense of falseness at all when Xue Ling acted like a cute little white lotus, and people could tell at a nce that he was serious and genuinely liked and appreciated everyone. A person like this would remember many small favors and details, and he gave others the feeling that after departing from this ce, even if his life turned upside down, he would not forget his gratitude towards the ordinary people here.


    Mo Xi felt that it was too easy to feel good around a nurturer like this.


    But when he thought that this cutie would be the adopted son of the Marshal from today onwards, Mo Xi inexplicably shivered. With the Lord Marshal as a father¡­ that was definitely the kind of father that a potential son-inw would fear the most. Based on how much importance he attached to this little nurturer, anyone that pursued him would probably be beaten to death, right¡­


    They hadn''t even met yet, but the Marshal had already put on the hat of being this nurturer''s father¡­ The Marshal really¡­ left people not knowing what to say¡­


    Xue Ling said goodbye to the people in the hospital and the Nurturer Protection Association who came to see him off one by one, and then followed Mo Xi onto the army''s aircraft.


    Even sending this kind of high altitude vehicle to pick him up; did the First Marshal of the First Fleet need to be so arrogant¡­


    The matter of Xue Ling being adopted by the Marshal was not known to many people outside of the Marshal''s Pce and the Nurturer Protection Association. Even the doctors and nurses at the hospital were not clear about the origins of the adoption, so when they saw such a grand gesture, most of them simply marvelled that the people from the military department seemed to want to make a grand spectacle as usual.


    After all, it was usually those people from the Military Headquarters who liked to act big that liked to take this kind of major aircraft out for a ride. One had to understand that these aircrafts, as flying vehicles, were strictly controlled in airspace because of their size, speed and attack power. They must have pulled this kind of thing out in order to handle a particrly important task.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" No, it was simply being used to bring the Marshal''s newly adopted son home.


    The Marshal''s Pce was near the north of the Capital Star, and was very close to the Imperial Pce. In fact, it was the Royal Prince''s Pce, but because nobody from the Royal Family had managed to beat Yin Jia and take over his position, after a while, Yin Jia became toozy to run back and forth between the Marshal''s Pce and the Royal Prince''s Pce and simply changed it into the Marshal''s Pce.


    The Marshal''s Pce covered a veryrge stretch ofnd. In addition to one main house, there were four other buildings which seemed to be arranged around the main house. The entire pce looked extremely grand, but in fact, the only master who lived here was the Marshal himself. Troops would also be stationed here during times of war, and it also asionally served as the conference area for the First Fleet. The buildings had a wide range of uses, but probability of using them for living in was very small.


    Xue Ling watched from inside the aircraft as they drove through a magnificent gate. The aircraft stopped at a special berth in the front yard. Based on the amount of space left over in the berth, it wouldn''t be a problem to park a few more vehicles beside the aircraft. Xue Ling privately thought that even the mother ship of the fleet could dock here.


    With Mo Xi leading the way, Xue Ling stepped off the aircraft. It was the first time he had ever ridden anything like this, but he didn''t seem to be panicked at all, which made Mo Xi''s goodwill towards him rise a lot.


    The old housekeeper was waiting for them beneath the aircraft. She was the person who had been responsible formunicating with Xue Ling, and hade to like their future Young Master very much over the course of their previous video conversations. As a result, Xue Ling had his hair ruffled as soon as he stepped off the aircraft by the housekeeper who rushed over in delight.


    The old housekeeper of the Marshal''s Pce was a close friend of Yin Jia''s mother. She had been a rare female General beastman for the Empire when she was younger, but after an ident that left her unable to change into animal form, she retired. At that time, Yin Jia had just epted the position of First Marshal, and she chose to take on the position of housekeeper for his Pce. Although she remained unmarried all her life, her life was quite enjoyable. Yin Jia''s mother had passed away for many years, but she was still alive and well.


    Although she was old, she still had a very good figure, and her age was not apparent at all. Xue Ling almost suffocated against her bosom, his small face turning red, before he was finally let off the hook.


    "Little cutie, I am Housekeeper Mu Xi of the Marshal''s Pce. We''ve met over the videomunications before. I''ll be taking care of you from today onwards, so call me Sister Mu in the future, understand?"


    Xue Ling took a deep breath, nodded his head with a confused look on his face, and called out, "Sister Mu."


    Mo Xi, who was standing to the side, "¡­" Poor child, you really don''t know anything. You''ve already been fooled by Sister Mu¡­ Based on her age, Mu Xi could be your grandmother¡­


    Perhaps because Xue Ling''s expression was too confused, hepletely managed to hit Mu Xi''s cuteness sweet spot. She suddenly caught Xue Ling up, and pulled him onto her hoverboard. The Marshal''s Pce was toorge, and hoverboards were necessary to get around. "Let''s go. The Marshal won''te back before dinner. Your Sister Mu will take you on a tour around the Pce~"


    Xue Ling stretched out his hand and looked pained, "But my luggage¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell someone to deal with it. You just need to follow me." She was about to leave with Xue Ling when she turned her head and saw Mo Xi. "Little Mo Xi! Go back and report to your Marshal. I''ll take the little cutie out to y if he doesn''t want him. Give the little cutie''s things to the servants~ and then get out of here~"


    "¡­" Xue Ling was caught in her grip and could not break away at all. He was clearly male, but was somehow a whole head shorter than the other party.


    This was too shameful! QAQ


    bted, but i''m really loving the way you''ve/we''ve all been trained to rece ** with ''dick''.  would be proud~

 Chapter 176

    13.5 - But he didn''t look like a middle-aged uncle at all!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    When Xue Ling was brought into the Marshal''s Pce, there was still an hour before lunch. So although Mu Xi pulled Xue Ling away and said she would take him for a stroll, in fact, he was simply brought into the main house and given brief instructions on the uses and distribution of the structures in the Marshal''s Pce.


    "The Marshal is a workaholic. He doesn''t necessarilye back every day, so you don''t need to concern yourself too much about getting along with him." Mu Xi led Xue Ling into the main house, which was a three story building. It looked old from the outside, but the interior decoration was brand new. Most of the foot traffic came from robotic servants, and they looked very well-organized.


    The entrance hall was very grand and majestic. Mu Xi took off Xue Ling''s coat for him and tidied up his shirt, smiling as she said, "Little cutie is so good looking~ You look great no matter what you wear~ I heard that you left that ce without anything. That''s all right, I''ll take you shopping tomorrow."


    Xue Ling didn''t say a word. It was true that he needed to obtain more clothes that suited his own tastes. Now that his guardian had been changed to Marshal Yin Jia, it was very reasonable for him to spend his money and live well in his ce. In the future, if nothing unexpected happened, he would be inseparable from the Marshal''s Pce, and Xue Ling had no intention of acting like an outsider.


    He just didn''t know if this so-called Marshal was easy to get along with¡­


    Even if he didn''t like him, Xue Ling could use his charm ability to improve his goodwill; there was no need to worry too much.


    Past the entrance, they arrived at the great hall. The hall looked very spacious and had very few things within. Mu Xi exined, "This ce is usually only used for banquets and is left empty otherwise. Sometimes, the Marshal enjoys turning into his animal form, and will use this ce to walk around for a bit."


    Xue Ling suddenly realized - beastmen could control the size of their animal form, but no matter how he changed, Yin Jia would still be a dragon! Milky Way dragons were not small at all; he also understood now why thending zone outside would be sorge. Other than being used for the Marshal''s military affairs, it was probably being used more frequently by his animal form¡­


    After the great hall was the dining room. The dining room was also veryrge, the table was very long and could easily seat over ten to twenty people. Mu Xi spoke again, "In fact, this room is also rarely used. The Marshal usually eats in his room or in the study."


    Xue Ling was somewhat surprised and asked, "Is Marshal very busy?"


    "It depends." Mu Xi spoke calmly, "There is a busy period every year, but it''s fine for the rest of the year. As long as there are no major battles, the work barely reaches him at all." At this point, she frowned, "But not all of it is rted to his work. There are many people in the upper echelons of the Empire. Some of them don''t do anything else but host parties and gathering all day. There are some that he cannot refuse, and they will asionally take up some of his time. Additionally, the Imperial Pce will sometimes require the Marshal''s help, so he still has limited time to spare."


    Xue Ling came to a conclusion, and felt that this Marshal would not interact with him very often. Perhaps it was because he seldom came back to his own home that he agreed to adopt him. Anyway, having an extra person in his family was no big deal. The house was so big that if they didn''t purposely try to meet, they might never see each other at all.


    After making the rounds downstairs, Mu Xi brought Xue Ling upstairs. "I live on the second floor, and there are also some guest rooms here. I have arranged a room for you on the third floor. The Marshal also lives on that floor; hopefully you guys can develop a good rtionship."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" That point seemed a little redundant.


    They went through the second and third floors, and then Xue Ling was brought back down for lunch.


    Lunch was eaten at the dining table. Mu Xi really enjoyed this way of eating. It was quite nice to have more than one person in the house.


    Speaking of this, her eyebrows drooped down again, and she sighed helplessly, "I never thought that the next master to join this family would be someone that the Marshal adopted. He probably doesn''t intend to find a nurturer to spend the rest of his life happily with¡­"


    Xue Ling was not very interested in this topic, but he was going to live here after all. He took this opportunity to continue the topic of Yin Jia with Mu Xi. "Does the Marshal have no lover?" Given how big this country was, couldn''t this person find someone he liked?


    "Lover?" Mu Lu sneered. "He''s just like a stone, and nobody''s interested in warming him up. He has no lover. Don''t worry, everything in this family will be yours. There will be no brain-damaged stepmother, and nobody will bully you here." Mu Xi knew what kind of life Xue Ling had lived before, and subconsciously thought that Xue Ling was worried about repeating his previous tragedy. She soothed Xue Ling by saying, "You can rest assured that Marshal is quite cold-hearted and unfeeling, despite appearing quite easy to approach. He''s just a little prejudiced against nurturers. I watched him grow up, and have never seen him like anyone. The likelihood of him falling in love with anybody in the near future is very low."


    Xue Ling answered vaguely, wondering in his heart that if he didn''t like nurturers, could it be that he liked other beastmen?


    Forget it. There was no point thinking too much about it.


    Throughout the afternoon, Mu Xi showed Xue Ling around the entire Marshal''s Pce, including the hill in their backyard. The hill at the back of the estate looked out over the sea, and there were various activity facilities at the bottom of the hill in addition to the four buildings that made up the Marshal''s Pce. One of the four buildings had been rebuilt into a conference hall, which was not used very often. Mu Xi told Xue Ling that it was rather boring there, and he shouldn''t go over for no reason so that the Marshal wouldn''t end up watching him.


    Another building was the Marshal''s Pce''s library. The entire building was three stories high, but upon entering, it looked like one floor with very high ceilings. ording to Mu Xi, some of the books contained within could be traced back to thousands of years ago. Even the library in the Imperial Pce did not have asprehensive a collection of books as the Marshal''s Pce, because the Marshal liked to read from a young age and collected many good books, all of which were ced in this library. In fact, this library was also used as a ce to store antiques. Xue Ling followed Mu Xi around; after the system educated him, he realized that quite a few of the things casually ced here and there were actually cultural relics. Only then did he begin to deeply understand exactly what kind of golden thigh he now hugged in his arms.


    He did not know who to thank, and finally, he could only attribute his treatment to the fact that his mother had maintained a working rtionship with the Marshal.


    The remaining building seemed to be the Marshal''s private space. Mu Xi had no right to enter either, so she did not bring Xue Ling there. She simply sent Xue Ling back to his room and told him to have a good rest beforeing down for dinner that night.


    Xue Ling tidied up his things, changed his clothes and took a nap. When he woke up, he dazedly went to take a bath before changing into formal attire in order to meet his nominal foster father.


    After all, he was a big golden thigh. He needed to make a good impression so that he could act as he liked in the future!


    He had asked for leave from school because of this matter, but he did not intend to drop out. He would be going back to school in two days time, and would still have a war to fight there.


    After the sky darkened, Xue Ling stood in his room and looked outside. The entire Marshal''s Pce had been lit up. No special arrangements had been made, but it still looked very grand. After all, there was still a very big gap between true wealth and Hao family''s ''faux wealth''. Although they were both in the Capital Star, the difference between the Marshal''s Pce and Hao family was still the difference between heaven and earth. There was simply noparison that could be made.


    Xue Ling had really flown up to heaven and be a phoenix.


    In order to highlight the image of his perseverance, independence, and personal strength, Xue Ling chose a formal three-piece suit, but he left the jacket aside and simply wore a dress shirt with the waistcoat, outlining his consistently starved slender body. After getting changed, he looked at himself in the mirror and was very satisfied with his appearance.


    Previously, in order to prevent his stepmother from paying too much attention to his rather excessively beautiful appearance and make a move against him, the original owner had always kept his bangs long and preferred to wear sses to cover his face. After Xue Ling entered the hospital, he asked the nurses to give him a slight haircut so that his eyes were no longer hidden. Only, the nurses didn''t dare to mess around and the cut was very simple, but this actually made him appear very well behaved. Paired with his current outfit, he now had a slightly youthful, pure look.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The robotic servant knocked at the door and invited him to go downstairs for dinner. Xue Ling answered the call, adjusted his clothes, and then went downstairs.


    Halfway down the stairs, he saw someoneing in from the main doors and stopping at the entrance.


    The man also looked up at him as he took off his coat, his eyes sweeping over Xue Ling from top to bottom before turning his gaze away and gracefully handing his coat to Mu Xi who was standing beside him.


    Mu Xi beckoned to Xue Ling, who was frozen on the stairs, and said, "Little Yun, quicklye over."


    Only then did Xue Ling suddenly regain his wits. His footsteps changed from their previous steadiness and became somewhat weak. For no other reason, but because Marshal Yin Jia''s gaze just now had been truly terrifying, as though he could see through him at a nce¡­ What white lotus act, what firm and indomitable nurturer¡­ He felt that he had been stripped bare under that gaze all at once¡­ All camouge was seen through, and it made his actions hesitant.


    Yin Jia was an unusually tall man. Xue Ling stood on the stairs and looked at him, and was suddenly overwhelmed by his momentum and felt that he was shorter by him by a full head. Only after he approached did Xue Ling discover that he only reached up to his chest if he stood up on tiptoe.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" For some reason, he felt so stifled!


    Yin Jia''s military uniform looked basically the same as Mo Xi''s, but because he was the Marshal, there was more detailing and distinctive features in certain areas. His long silver hair was tied behind him, his face icy cold, none of his thoughts revealed on his face, making Xue Ling''s scalp inexplicably turn a little numb.


    Mu Xi was not deterred by this at all. She caught Xue Ling''s hand and half pushed him along until he was standing in front of Yin Jia, saying, "This is the Marshal. Quickly say hello."


    Xue Ling had just been caught off guard and given a scare. He didn''t have a chance to recover before having to summon up the courage to give a smile that wasn''t quite a smile as he said, "Marshal."


    Yin Jia gave him a deep look, his gaze unfathomable. It made Xue Ling''s scalp turn even more numb, his smile freezing on his face.


    After a while, he averted his gaze and said, "Call me father."


    Xue Ling was left in a daze.


    The corner of Mu Xi''s mouth curved upwards slightly, and she urged Xue Ling, "That''s right. You''re family now. What are you calling him Marshal for? You should call him dad in the future!"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Howe he felt a little embarrassed?!


    Xue Ling stewed for a while, then, under the man''s gaze, finally choked out a mosquito-like word, ''Father.''


    Yin Jia did not push him further. He nodded and acknowledged him, then ordered Mu Xi to begin serving dinner.


    Xue Ling followed behind Yin Jia as they made their way to the dining room. Yin Jia sat down at the head seat very naturally; Xue Ling thought about it, then headed for the seat two spots down. He pulled out the chair, and was just about sit down when Yin Jia spoke up, "Sit over here." The seat he was referring to was the one right next to him. Xue Ling had decisively crossed out that option earlier, but now Yin Jia had forced him back.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Heughed a little reluctantly. "Okay¡­" His heart was dripping blood¡­ dripping blood¡­


    Mu Xi held back herughter as she watched the two interact. Seeing that they were both seated, she ordered the dishes to be served.


    Over the years, the Empire''s cuisine had not gone down the dissatisfying path of living on nutrients. There was nothing to nitpick about regarding the food at the Marshal''s Pce. Although most of the decor was done in a western style, the dishes that were served were mostly Chinese-style dishes that Xue Ling had eaten before.


    Xue Ling found that many of the dishes were to his tastes, and after Yin Jia instructed him to start eating, he very naturally began to eat. Watching as he began to select food, it was obvious that these were all dishes he enjoyed.


    It seemed that the Marshal honestly did not find it strange that he now had an extra family member. He did not act like the atmosphere between them was awkward at all. Xue Ling found it difficult to eat, and could only watch as he acted as though everything was normal. Therefore, he felt stifled as he ate, and because of an inexplicable sense of embarrassment, he didn''t manage to eat much and finally put down his chopsticks discreetly.


    Yin Jia didn''t seem to pay him any attention, but when the mechanical servants came to tidy things up after he finished eating, he indifferently spoke a sentence, "Eat more, the Marshal''s Pce doesn''tck for food."


    Xue Ling answered ''okay'', and then watched as this Lord made his way upstairs.


    After the Lord Marshal''s figure disappearedpletely from Xue Ling''s sight, he finally moved over to Mu Xi''s side and asked curiously, "Sister Mu, is the Marshal always like this? ¡­Why do I feel that he''s particrly scary¡­"


    Mu Xi sighed helplessly, her face showing how much she hated that this piece of iron refused to turn into steel. "That''s right. It''s precisely this kind of attitude. He treats everyone like that, cold and icy like a block of ice. No matter how good looking he is, or how good his background is, what''s the point? What kind of nurturer would be able to put up with him!"


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched as he made some sounds of agreement. Mu Xi reassured him several times, saying that the Marshal didn''t dislike him, only that damned face of his made it difficult to convince people otherwise.


    Xue Ling nodded and went upstairs, preparing to rest¡­


    It was said that the Marshal was at least twice his age, although he was a few years younger than Hao Yuanling. He was indeed old enough to be his father, but he didn''t look like a middle-aged uncle at all!


    That''s right¡­ As long as beastmen were powerful enough, they could definitely maintain their youthful appearance. Yin Jia was the strongest person in the Empire, and his strength was enough to go against the heavens. How could that scum Hao Yuanliang bepared to him?


    Although their meeting gave him a scare, Yin Jia did not seem to be a difficult person to get along with. Xue Ling thought about it, and felt that living this kind of life was very eptable. At worst, he just needed to make sure that they did not run into each other too often and it would be fine¡­


    Sometimes, Yin Jia''s gaze was really terrifying¡­

 Chapter 177

    13.6 - I''m certain it''s him


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    Xue Ling couldn''t exin why he had a subconscious fear of Yin Jia. In fact, it couldn''t be considered fear, but more of a subconscious sense of acknowledging allegiance to the other party. After transmigrating through so many worlds, this was the first time he''d had such a reaction. It made Xue Ling very curious; he pulled the system out to inquire about it, but the system had no way to exin it. It only said that this was a reaction caused by Xue Ling himself.


    Xue Ling found it very strange. What kind of problem could he have? What kind of problem could it be that would make him want to hug the other party''s thighs when they met?!


    Although he was a little indignant, by the time he arrived at the third floor and met Yin Jia''s gaze, he instantly became stifled. His footsteps paused, and he didn''t dare to go up any further, standing on the stairs as he raised his head to look at the Marshal.


    The two of them silently looked at each other, and the atmosphere turned awkward. Xue Ling stood there for a long time before finally scratching his head and asking, "Marshal¡­ Is something wrong¡­"


    Yin Jia frowned and emphasized again, "Call me father."


    Xue Ling choked, the corner of his lips twitching slightly. He really wanted to beat this person up, but his power level was absolutely not a match for this person. He could only bow his head and call out again, "Father, what''s wrong?"


    Yin Jia was finally satisfied. Although it was impossible to tell if he was satisfied or not from his icy face, he told Xue Ling, "Follow me," and turned to lead the way. Xue Ling was dazed for a while before hurriedly catching up.


    The third floor covered a veryrge area. Other than the reception room that could be seen from the stairs, the rest of the floor was actually Yin Jia''s private space. Xue Ling was like a small insect who had identally wandered into his private quarters, and could only make his way forward carefully, afraid that any small mistake would upset this big Lord, causing him to lift his hand and squish him to death.


    Personally, he didn''t really want to go to prison, escape and then be a star pirate. If his man was not that pirate boss, wouldn''t he be making a big loss¡­?


    And Yin Jia was not someone he could escape from just by bing a pirate! He had only let them off because he hadn''t concerned himself over them. If he really wanted to kill those pirates, ten of those pirate bosses would not be enough for him to ughter¡­


    System: "Haven''t you considered the possibility that this person might be your man?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Oh, that would be rather terrible. He didn''t like this feeling of being pressured and crushed to bits at all! And this time, they had an adoptive father and son rtionship!!! It was too shameful to try and implement a strategy for seduction in a setting like this!!!


    System: "¡­ So you also understand what ''shameful'' means¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­ Get lost."


    This round of conversation went nowhere, and Yin Jia probably had no idea about what was going on in the brain theatre of the little nurturer who was following behind him. He brought Xue Ling into the study, and then motioned for him to sit down.


    Yin Jia was born to the Royal Family and was very ustomed to luxury. Looking at the decor of the entire Marshal''s Pce, it was evident that his taste was simple but luxurious, noble and elegant, but not extravagant. All the facilities and furnishings in the main house tended towardsfort. His study was the ce he used the most often for work, but even if it was used for work, he did not skimp on any of the luxuries that would the study morefortable. When Xue Ling sat down, he almost stood straight up again. The chair was too soft, and he felt like he would sink into it if he sat down fully.


    Seeing that he almost jumped up before slowly sitting back down again, thinking that his movements were secret but totally unaware that every movement of his had been noticed, the hints of a smile shed across Yin Jia''s eyes. He poured Xue Ling a ss of milk and handed it to him, saying, "Let''s have a proper talk."


    Xue Ling was somewhat overwhelmed by his gesture as he epted the ss of milk. Although he did not mean to drink it, he still held it, treating it as a hand warmer. "What does Father want to talk to me about?"


    Yin Jia seemed very satisfied with how he addressed him and his self-awareness, and no longer stared at him until he panicked. He said, "I am your guardian now. From today onward, I will be your father." His first sentence served to emphasize the rtionship between them.


    Xue Ling nodded.


    "I already know about the situation between you and the Hao family. I''ll help you deal with their affairs. You won''t have to worry about them in the future. I will help you get back all thepanies and houses that once belonged to your mother''s family, and put them under your name." Yin Jia spoke as though tidying up the Hao family was as simple as crushing an ant. Xue Ling blinked, and wondered in his heart if he really need to be so aggressive, cool and dazzling¡­


    "In addition, if you feel that your previous school was not suitable for you, let me know. I can have you transferred to the Royal College. There aren''t as many chaotic things happening there." Yin Jia tapped his fingers on the table as he slowly listed out solutions to all the problems Xue Ling had previously encountered in an orderly manner. "I''ve instructed the Royal Family''s exclusive physician to analyse the remnants of the drug in your body, and they should havee up with a targeted recovery program in the next couple of days. Your treatment will be handed over to them; you can rest assured about cooperating with their treatment program."


    Xue Ling opened his mouth and choked out a sentence, "¡­I don''t want to transfer¡­"


    Yin Jia had only spoken halfway. He paused, and looked up at Xue Ling.


    "They can say what they like, and I will do what I want. I have nothing to be embarrassed about that requires me to transfer schools. I hope that I can solve the things that I can deal with by myself." Although he felt a little stifled in front of this person, the trash at school was not something that could be solved by transferring to another school. Xue Ling did not intend to run away, and even if it was the original owner of this body standing here, he would also choose not to run away. Therefore, his tone of voice was particrly firm, and when he looked at Yin Jia, the determination in his eyes did not seem to be fake.


    Yin Jia nodded. "Understood. Since you''ve made up your mind, that''s perfect. But there are rules that you''ll need to follow when dealing with the problem."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Wasn''t he a block of ice? Howe he had so much to say?!


    Mu Xi: "¡­" Hey hey, although the Marshal has an icy face, he''s not cold at all when he handles things, and he doesn''t treat his words like gold.~


    "I don''t care what you do, you can''t get hurt in the process. That''s my bottom line."


    Xue Ling was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I understand."


    "You need to understand a lot more than just that." Yin Jia seemed to find his stunned look amusing. He reached out to rub his head and continued, "There''s no need to feel restrained, or inferior, or anything else. Even more importantly, you don''t need to be polite. Since I''ve promised to adopt you, and add your name to the Yin family tree, I will naturally acknowledge you as a member of the Yin family. You don''t need to feel pressure when doing anything. You have me as your backer, and behind that, there''s the entire Yin family, and the entire Royal Family."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling: "¡­Oh, okay." He was in a daze. He hadn''t expected that Yin Jia would say such things to him. He had originally thought that he would simply take him in for two years, and everyone would split up when the time came. Or perhaps there would simply be another mouth to feed in the family that he wouldn''t need to concern himself about. Unexpectedly, Yin Jia added his name into the Royal Family tree¡­ Wasn''t Yin Family the Royal Family?!!! This sudden change in the script was a little scary¡­ After all, even if a pie was falling from the sky, it shouldn''t be like this¡­


    Yin Jia gave him a little time to recover, then continued, "I seldome back during the day. If there''s anything you need, you can tell Mu Xi. She will bring you to buy some daily necessities tomorrow, and you don''t need to be polite if there''s anything youck."


    Xue Ling nodded and spoke very obediently, "Understood. If father is finished, I''ll go back first."


    Yin Jia nodded, which could be counted as agreement. Xue Ling quickly got up and left, then felt that he shouldn''t be so rude, so he turned around and saluted before leaving, closing the door behind him.


    After he closed the door, Yin Jia finally couldn''t hold back hisughter. He raised his hand and looked at the hand he had used to rub the child''s head, thinking that this child was really too cute. But when he recalled Xue Ling''s tiny body, he once again felt that he was too thin. He only ate such a small amount every day.


    Xue Ling had no idea that the Marshal had the intention of bringing him up to be chubby and white. He shut the door behind him, then told the system with confidence, "I''m certain it''s him."


    The system was rather puzzled, "Why? What made you decide this so suddenly?"


    "I feel it."


    "¡­Alright, then. " Xue Ling had given such a vague exnation, and sessfully managed to confuse the system, but the system was toozy to concern itself over this matter. After all, it was its host''s man, and if it recognized the wrong person, it would be the one who got into trouble. It was only a small system, and it knew nothing; none of this had anything to do with him.


    Xue Ling was quite certain. After all, the way the man rubbed his head had been so familiar; his technique had not changed at all. Although in this world, the man''s aura inexplicably made his legs go soft, Xue Ling believed that this was merely something caused by their racial differences. After all, he was facing a dragon~ Having his legs go a little weak wasn''t much of a problem at all.~


    Xue Ling happily attributed his inexplicable reaction to this world''s racial settings, and then shifted his thoughts to thinking about his man''s identity in this world. What did he need to do in order to sessfully make him fall in love with himself?


    Uh¡­ Adoptive father and son¡­ Somehow, he felt that it was a little taboo¡­


    He simply couldn''te up with a way to start, so Xue Ling resolutely brought the matter of dealing with the scum to the front. He had sessfully been recognized as the master of the pendant, and after he became its true owner, Xue Ling went into the space to take a look. He had to acknowledge that the cultivation methods and all sorts of good things were enough to shock people''s eyes. Xue Ling looked around, then finally chose a cultivation method and decided to start training by first improving his eyes.


    Being able to look and judge ores was the first step to bing a good Sculptor, and the greatest wish of the original owner was actually to be a great Energy Sculptor like his mother. But because his spiritual power had not been up to par, he was unable to achieve this goal. Although Xue Ling could have the system change the stats of his current body, carelessly making changes always carried the possibility of arousing suspicion. He now lived in the Marshal''s Pce, and his every move and action was restricted. With regards to raising his spiritual strength, it was still better to wait for the doctor that Yin Jia had arranged for him to treat and heal him before he slowly showed his ability.


    The next day, Mu Xi actually took Xue Ling out to shop. Xue Ling was dug up from bed early in the morning to apany Yin Jia for breakfast, and after seeing off the Lord Marshal, he climbed back into bed and went straight back to sleep. He only went out with Mu Xi after he had woken up again.


    The entire Capital Star was filled with the elite. If they weren''t rich or powerful, then they were both rich and powerful. But this group of elites was still split into different districts. The Capital Star was so big that it was divided into five regions. Hao''s area was District C. Being able to live there showed that the master of the family still had a lot of room for promotion. So Hao Yuanliang often took pride in being able to live in this district, despite the fact that they had sold their house in District B in order to move there. But Hao Yuanliang firmly believed that his position in District C was due to his own struggle, which waspletely different from his humiliating memories of living off his wife in District B.


    The house in District B originally belonged to the Hn family. It was the house that Yin Jia had mentionedst night, saying that he had bought it back and listed it under Xue Ling''s name.


    Mu Xi also asked him if he wanted to go to see it, but was refused by Xue Ling. Mu Xi was probably afraid to touch on something that would make him sad, so she simply appeased him with a few sentences before no longer bringing it up.


    The Marshal''s Pce was naturally in District A. Although there were no obvious boundaries between the various districts, and there weren''t many differences between the districts, at the end of the day, District A was at the core of the entire. Everything that could be found there would be top quality. Mu Xi intended to bring Xue Ling to the shop that Yin Jia normally went to for his tailored clothing in order to first buy him a few sets of clothes to wear. They would also get Xue Ling measured so that they could get him customized outfits and wouldn''t have to make the trip over for clothing in the future.


    Xue Ling did not have much of an opinion. In any case, that person had told him not to be polite, so he really didn''t act too reservedly.


    After obtaining some clothing and measuring his size, Xue Ling went on to purchase a pile of school supplies with Mu Xi ording to the original owner''s memories. Because the original owner''s spiritual power had been subpar, although he had constantly worked hard, his craftsmanship had never been very good. When he left Hao family this time, Xue Ling had not brought the original owner''s tools with him, so as he was purchasing a new set, he also bought a lot of practice materials to train with.


    Mu Xi was very supportive, seeing that he was acting very energetic instead of being depressed by his former scum parents. She became more and more fond of him, wanting to cuddle him and never let go.


    The two of them spent the entire day shopping, having lunch outside. Finally, Mu Xi bought a whole pile of things for Xue Ling; she had never raised a nurturer before so buying things for Xue Ling this time was like a dream. Shepletely treated Xue Ling like her own child, spoiling him and getting him a set of everything she saw. If Xue Ling didn''t asionally step in to stop her from time to time, she would probably have bought the entire shopping district''s inventory to bring back with them.


    When they returned home, they unexpectedly found that Yin Jia had already returned. Oddly, he felt somewhat relieved seeing the piles of things that the robots were carrying behind them.


    "Put everything down for now. We''ll have dinner first."


    "Yes, father."


    Although it had only been two days, Xue Ling had already be ustomed to life at the Marshal''s Pce. This dinner was more rxed than yesterday, and Yin Jia was quite happy after he found that Xue Ling seemed a little closer to himself. He would help pick food for Xue Ling, and it was unknown if it was unconsciously done or otherwise, but all the dishes he picked out for him were to Xue Ling''s taste.


    On the third day, the Royal Family''s exclusive doctor that Yin Jia had said woulde over finally came to see Xue Ling. The poison in Xue Ling had already been mostly cleared out by the system after he arrived in this world, so it was not difficult for the doctor to deal with the rest. After looking into his situation, the doctor suggested that he recuperate slowly, and that the poison would be cleared out of his system in about a month. Yin Jia and Mu Xi were both relieved to hear this, and they agreed to Xue Ling''s request to return to school on the fourth day.


    regarding XL''s reaction to the fact that ML is most likely his adopted father¡­


    mersyl: really? that''s where he draws the line? hahaha


    Macabre: Personally I''m hoping for it! My mind is broken, I just want to see that icy face say ''Call me daddy'' during pa pa pa¡­


    BB: *horrified*

 Chapter 178

    13.7 - This scene was getting out of control!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    There were many schools in the Capital Star, and there were strict rules about which schools were attended at what age, but in fact, there was no differentiation between the good or bad schools here. After all, any school that was able to stay open in the Capital Star definitely had to have some some level of ability.


    The original owner of this body attended the Longyue College, which was famous for having trained the first Sculptor.


    Longyue College was actually a branch college under the Capital Star''s First Star Academy. The students that attended Longyue College were basically all nurturers, and their primary area of study was the sculpting of energy crystals. Of course, there were other colleges, but they were more loosely affiliated. After all, the sculpting of energy crystals was at the core of the entire gxy, and the more sculpted energy stones they had, the better. Although more and more alternative energy sources had emerged in recent years, energy crystals were still required to supply power for mecha and beastmen, so this was still the main subject and focus of the College.


    The Sculpture Department of Longyue College was the best one in the entire Capital Star. The original owner of this body''s mother was also a student from this school.


    Hao Yuanliang had spent a lot of effort in order to send Hao Songle to this school. After sessfully getting him in, the original owner was also stuffed into the school at the same time. Hao Yuanliang did not care about his eldest son, but it gave him a lot of face to say that his sons were studying here, and since he''d already spent money, there was no difference in sending one more person to attend.


    Hao Songle''s performance during his spiritual awakening was much better than general sub-beastmen, so he was assigned to ss B. Amongst the many sub-beastmen in school, Hao Songle was already at the top. Even though he was a nurturer, because his spiritual power had been blocked, the original owner of this body had only managed to enter ss C, which held a few straggler students or those who had joined the College through the back door, so very few of them were sincere about learning. The original owner genuinely wanted to learn how to sculpt, so he had been unable to find any friends at school.


    He was used to doing his own thing, so nobody noticed that he had taken a few days off. Xue Ling didn''t n to publicize it, either, so he hadn''t prepared any grand scene for his return.


    But apparently, some people had other ns.


    Xue Ling got up early this morning and had breakfast with Yin Jia. He had originally nned to send Yin Jia out, and then tidy up his things to go to school, but unexpectedly, Yin Jia stood at the entrance and simply watched him. Xue Ling was a little stunned by his gaze, causing Yin Jia to reach out and rub Xue Ling''s head rather helplessly. "Go get your things, I''ll send you to school first."


    Xue Ling blinked in surprise. He knew the formation Yin Jia used when going out. It might not be as extravagant as Mo Xi''s pick-up that day, but his private aircraft was not a low-key vehicle and would always have two teams of escorts around it. Although there was nothing that could be said about Yin Jia''s fighting ability, and no one would be foolish enough to attack him, he still maintained the protection and guard that he should have.


    When Xue Ling thought of this formation stopping at the school gates, he felt that it would be impossible for him not to be famous.


    It was impossible to bargain with Yin Jia about going by himself. Xue Ling had already understood certain things about him over these two short days. For example, the unless he had sufficient reason to refute him, it was impossible for the man to go back on his words. So, Xue Ling could only ept that he would appear at school in such a cool, impactful way.


    Yin Jia seemed to know what he was thinking, and after they boarded the aircraft, he opened his mouth to say, "Although I don''t have the habit of hosting a banquet or a ball in order to tell society about your identity, I will still do the things that need to be done. Your identity is not something that needs to be hidden, so it''s necessary to give people a shock so that they will understand that some people can''t be offended."


    Xue Ling understood that this was his way of showing his support, and couldn''t say much about it. He could only obediently resign himself to hug tightly onto this big thigh and call him ''father'' a few more times.


    Air traffic control had been implemented in many ces in the Capital Star, but certain people''s aircraft could go where they liked. Xue Ling felt a little embarrassed when he arrived at school in Yin Jia''s aircraft. After all, it was little different from taking a helicopter to school. Fortunately, there was no shortage of powerful people attending this school, and there was no shortage of flying aircraft, but when their aircraftnded with its escort, its exterior shing its Royal Family, Marshal''s Pce, and First Fleet''s emblems, it was much more eye-catching than the other flying aircraft.


    Yin Jia tidied up Xue Ling''s school uniform which he had ordered people to customize ording to Xue Ling''s figure. It looked very good when worn on his family''s little nurturer. He tousled his hair again, hearing Xue Ling mutter quietly about having his hairstyle mussed up, before finally allowing Xue Ling to disembark.


    Xue Ling left the aircraft. Yin Jia did not have any intention of showing his face. He simply told Xue Ling that he would pick him up after school, and thoroughly dispelled any idea Xue Ling might have had about staying at the dormitories.


    "Doesn''t he find it troublesome¡­" Xue Ling watched as the aircraft took off and left, muttering under his breath before turning to enter the College.


    The system rolled its eyes when it heard his words. "You''re showing off, right? Even though he doesn''t like you yet, he''s already spoiling and indulging you to this extent. If he really falls for you, you''ll have to let him spoil you up to the heavens."


    "Does me going up to heaven have anything to do with you?" Xue Ling retorted and stepped inside, ignoring the curious eyes around him.


    The ss he was in was very easy to find. ss C-3 was full of ckers and delinquents. When Xue Ling walked in, they were all gathered in twos and threes. This ss was mainly divided into two groups, nurturers and sub-beastmen. There were some other subdivisions within the ss, but Xue Ling didn''t concern himself over it. He simply found his own spot, took out the textbooks he was learning from, and started to read.


    The ss was confused for a moment when he entered. A whileter, a nurturer came up to his desk and knocked on it, "Fellow ssmate, are you in the wrong ss? We don''t have anyone like you here, right?"


    Xue Ling had already changed his image, and it was no big deal if they no longer recognized him. He simply raised his head calmly and looked at the other party for a second before shaking his head. "I''m in this ss. You just don''t recognize me."


    The other side stared at him for a long time, dazed but unable to tell who he was. Finally, they could only rely on the thinness of his body to guess, "Hn Jiuyun?"


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "That''s me."


    The other side gave him another strange nce before turning back to their little group. They continued to discuss him all the way until the next ss, and Xue Ling could vaguely hear some of their words. They were wondering if he had encountered some big spender or something, because otherwise, how could his entrance this morning be so cool?


    After that, they denied their own spection, saying that there was no big money bag that woulde in a ship that had the sign of the Royal Family, Marshal''s Pce, and First Fleet''s emblems! That was clearly the Marshal''s Pce''s airship, okay?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although the ss was filled with those who had bought their way in or stragglers, there was nock of prominent family backgrounds, so they spent the entire ss gossiping about Xue Ling''s past. Although the Marshal''s Pce did not host a banquet to introduce Xue Ling''s new identity, most of the people who should know had already been informed. Xue Ling''s appearance had already spread through the entire upper echelons of society, and everyone knew that they now had a new person they could approach or cling to if they wanted to establish good rtionships with the Marshal.


    Xue Ling was stuffed with gossip over the course of one ss, and found it slightly difficult to breathe. He spent the next ss with his shields up, turning it into a self-study session.


    He couldn''t hear anything the teacher said, but if he wanted to learn from the teacher, he probably wouldn''t be able to carve even by the time the next life came around.


    Unfortunately, despite shielding himself from the outside world, some people still found ways to make their presence known. Hao Songle called his name from the doorway for a good while without getting any response, then finally stepped inside to p a hand against his desk.


    Xue Ling raised his head up from his book and looked at the protagonist in front of him. His gaze was indifferent, but carried a sense of danger. His one nce was like a knife that scared the protagonist into taking back the hand he had pped onto the desk, "Yes?" He turned off the nanoputer''s music and stretchedzily before standing up in front of Hao Songle.


    Hao Songle was somewhat confused by his height when he stood up. His height was simr to his mother''s, and as far as sub-beastmen were concerned, he looked very small and lovely. Standing beside Xue Ling, it was no longer the case. The feeling of being looked down on made Hao Songle a little unhappy, but when he recalled what had happened at home, he had to hold on to his temper.


    "Elder Brother Hn, I know you''re still angry about what happened that day, but you know, father''s words were just spoken in anger. He doesn''t really mean to break off all rtions with you, and he doesn''t mean to drive you out. After all, at the end of the day you were the one who made a move first. How could you report them? Father is suspended and now has to stay at home¡­" Hao Songle didn''t want to judge who was right or wrong regarding this matter any further, but he knew that he couldn''t afford to lose the pir of support that Hao Yuanliang and his family represented. His elder brother was still interning in the army, and had no way to support the family. If anything happened with his father due to this investigation, he and his mother would definitely have a very bad life.


    Hao Songle had to clean up the messes left behind by his body''s original owner even if he didn''t want to. "At the end of the day, you are father and son. What kind of conflicts are there that must be resolved externally?"


    Xue Ling looked him over carefully and discovered that this person was incredibly stupid. Without the pendant that was his golden finger in the original story, to him, this protagonist shou did not seempetitive at all. It would only take two ps to hit him far away; he wasn''t worth exerting any effort at all. "Father and son?" Xue Lingughed shortly and said, "Do fathers and sons throw vases at each other as they like? p them around whenever they want to? If that is what father and son means, then I can also show you what it''s like~" As he spoke, Xue Ling pped Hao Songle right in the face. ''Pa!''


    He did not appear to have any conflicts with the current, transmigrated Hao Songle, but on what basis did this new Hao Songle feel like he could treat him like garbage just as Hao Songle had treated him in his memories? If that was the case, he could also push his previous grievances onto the current protagonist shou.


    Xue Ling pped Hao Songle across the face, and simultaneously shocked not only the friends who had apanied him, but also the nurturers and sub-beastmen who were still in the ssroom.


    He even stretched out his own hand and then shook it in disgust after pping the other party. "Back then, he also agreed when I said I wanted to break off all ties. Now, you areing here to say that there is no conflict between father and son that can''t be reconciled? Ha-ha. Is it because you''re scared after falling from your position? You now know toe hug my thighs. Howe he doesn''te over himself and call me ''Daddy''?"


    Hao Songle had just gathered his wits again, but was shocked silly by his honesty. He was muddled for a long time before anxiously saying, "Why are you like this? I was talking to you! Why did you hit me?!"


    His friend quickly came forward to protect him behind him: "I heard from Little Le about how you bullied him at home. I didn''t believe him, but now I can see that there are really nurturers like you in the world! Didn''t you know that you can''t fight in school? I''m going to tell the teacher!"


    Xue Ling: "Enough. Are you a three-year-old child? Go ahead then, find a teacher. Do you want to call my guardian over too?~"


    The other party was so angry that they pointed a finger at Xue Ling''s nose. "Don''t think I won''t dare! Aren''t you just someone who relied on the Nurturer Protection Act to find a new backer and leave home?! How are you so certain that your new backer will be on your side! A nurturer like you with a dirty mouth, calling for ''daddy'' all the time, hitting people right off the bat! I really want to see what kind of person would be willing to adopt a nurturer like this!"


    Because of this reason, Xue Ling''s ''parents'' were called in on the first day of his return to school.


    Afraid of disturbing Yin Jia, and also feeling that it was a little overboard to call him over, Xue Ling called Mu Xi when he was told to call over his guardian. Mu Xi hurried over as soon as she learned that something had happened at school, and even asked Xue Ling several times whether or not he had been bullied. After learning that it was Xue Ling bullying others, she finally rxed and expressed that it would all be fine, she would cover for him.


    Xue Ling: "¡­" They were really, truly biased towards him.


    In fact, Xue Ling hadn''t expected that this matter would involve his guardian and ''parents''. This feeling was quite foreign to him; as an old monster who had lived for who knows how long, the teachers had actually demanded that he call over his parents because he hit his ssmate.


    It was really something he would do¡­ After all, he was rather wilful, and was generally unwilling to tolerate or bear with anything.


    Hao Songle''s mother, Xue Ling''s stepmother, came rtively quickly, and brought a nurturer with her. She was the mother of the nurturer who had been beside Hao Songle, and it was unknown which high-ranking official''s wife she was. The stepmother nced around as soon as she stepped in, and her gaze turned rather surprised when itnded on Xue Ling. Rather, it was the nurturer who came in behind her who locked her sights on Xue Ling and wanted to p him as soon as she spotted her target.


    Xue Ling was nimble, and backed away slightly, looking coldly at the woman who was being blocked by the teacher. That expression made the system feel like its host would rush up to p the other party in the next second¡­


    The teacher was also helpless. These were all people they couldn''t afford to provoke, and he didn''t know whose family backing was more powerful. It was the most difficult thing to be a teacher in a school like this. "Madam, please calm down. We''re not here to make a move against each other."


    The woman sneered coldly and said, "Oh. I was saying, based on this seductive appearance of yours, it''s no wonder people were willing to take him back and adopt him. I just wonder if they know that this this fellow is not much different from a white-eyed wolf and can''t be brought up properly. If they''re caught, they''lle up and bite you, not letting go until they see blood~"


    Xue Ling looked down at his own white, clean hands, and spoke impassively, "That''s right. You must be careful. It''s a white-eyed wolf, if you''re not careful, perhaps you''ll end up with blood all over your face."


    Teacher: "¡­" Couldn''t this student keep a low profile? This situation was going out of control!!! He was still trying to provoke them!!! Was he unsatisfied if nobody came up to fight him!!!


    our wonderful fanartist ari is NOT RESOLVED to ML being the Marshal, so she ~

 Chapter 179

    13.8 - I am Yun''er''s father, and will solve any matter regarding Yun''er


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    For a moment, the scene got out of hand. Xue Ling stood there impassively, looking very rxed. It was the other side which hade in with their sword unsheathed, having no intention of speaking properly to Xue Ling. The teacher could not help but frown at these sour words.


    "What, you have courage now that you''ve found someone to take you in?" That madam took Xue Ling''s clothing and saw that they were bespoke. She could not helpughing. "The upper ss is not as easy to get into as you think. Did you think that you''ve be a phoenix just by changing your clothes and appearance and stepping up onto a branch? Did you really think that everyone would be as foolish as the Hao family, and be willing to tolerate you no matter what kind of mess you stir up?"


    Just as her voice fell, the door to the office was pushed open again. Mu Xi came stepped in wearing a pair of high heels, wearing a western styled suit. She heard this as she came in, andughed coldly as she returned, "Let alone stirring up a mess, even if he wants to go up to heaven or down to hell, we will still support him. Our family''s Little Yun doesn''t even need to fly to be a phoenix. I''m not sure what sparrows like you are chirping about."


    Beastmen and nurturers did not look any different, but they were fundamentally different. For example, Mu Xi would be able to drop the other party onto the ground with one high-heeled shoe, or send her up into the sky with one p.


    She came in with great momentum, a trench coat slung over her shoulders, and her height much more impressive than Xue Ling''s. Her gaze swept across the whole office, and then entire office was shocked into silent for a good while.


    Xue Ling obediently called out, "Sister Mu."


    Mu Xi stepped forward on her high heels and arrived by Xue Ling''s side, taking his hand and turning him around in a circle as she asked concernedly, "You''re not hurt, right?"


    Xue Ling shook his head and replied, "Almost."


    Mu Lu frowned, twisted her head to look over the few people in the room, then asked Xue Ling, "Almost? Who wanted to hit you?"


    Xue Ling was very honest, just like a child who had been bullied by friend who then ran off to tell their parents. He pointed to the nurturer who had wanted to p him when she came in. "That madame came in and wanted to hit me without even saying a word. If I hadn''t dodged, my face would be swollen by now."


    Mu Xi narrowed her eyes, then reached out to touch Xue Ling''s head. She sighed, "We said we would transfer you to another school before. Look at the level of these people; there''s really nothing like this at the Royal College. You would probably have finished quite a few energy sculptures by now."


    Xue Ling made a sound of acknowledgement.


    The teacher saw that although this guardian was powerful, she did not seem to act as though she would make a move against the other party without saying anything. They had just opened their mouth and was about to mediate when they saw Mu Xi walk over to the madame, look her over carefully, and sneer, "Who is this, isn''t this Madame Speaker?" She waved her hand, her fingers long and slender, skin pale and clean, not like a beastman at all. "As for me, I never liked beating nurturers. But the care and love we feel for the child in our family is bone deep. How could it possibly be your turn to discipline him?" Even as her voice fell, she had already raised her hand and pped the madame.


    The teacher hadn''t had enough time to hold her back, and was left there stunned, mouth dropping open.


    The Speaker of Parliament''s wife had just been pped; she waspletely muddled. She had not been mocked like this for a very long time, ever since her husband had taken his position. This time, she hade in order to vent anger for the friend whose child had been beaten, but it ended up with her being pped herself. "You!!!" She was so angry her eyes were red. She ced a hand over her face and used her nanoputer to send a message to her husband.


    Mu Xi was a beastman. She was a proper nurturer and would never fight such scum!


    The teacher watched as the situation became harder and harder to save. They finally stared nkly, "Excuse me, respectable guardian, how could you hit others¡­"


    Mu Lu spoke calmly, "We''ll solve this problem by ourselves. You don''t need to take any responsibility for it. Call your headmaster over. I want to arrange for our Young Master to change sses."


    The corner of the teacher''s lips twitched. They looked at Xue Ling who was sitting to the side acting as though all of this had nothing to do with him at all. "Respectable guardian, you shouldn''t speak like that. The Young Master''s qualifications¡­ are not at the level where you can demand a ss change at will¡­"


    After the teacher said this, Hao Songle, his little nurturer friend and even their parents covered their mouths andughed. They looked at Xue Ling with mockery, but Xue Ling ignored itpletely.


    Mu Lu continued calmly. "Teacher should just call them over. Also, I''m not a guardian. I''m only the housekeeper. Our family''s Master will be here shortly. We''ll look carefully into today''s affairs then."


    The teacher was only a sub-beastman, unable to withstand the pressure emanating from Mu Xi, and somewhat bitterly turned around to leave. Therefore, the three children and three adults were left inside the office. Mu Xi sat down next to Xue Ling, finding his wanting to speak but holding back appearance inexplicably cute. She reached out to touch his head and said, "I know that you don''t want to bother the Master, but he ordered that anything regarding you needed to be reported, so I had to tell him. He was also the one who made the decision toe over, so you don''t have to concern yourself over it."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" He was mainly afraid that Lord Marshal would set off the whole school¡­


    From the other side, the Madame Speaker''s voice came over, carrying with it some disdain and carelessness. "It doesn''t matter how many peoplee. Regardless of whether it''s you or your family''s white-eyed wolf, neither of you will be able to escape this incident. Since you know how to protect yourself with the Nurturer Protection act, don''t you know that it''s against thew to hit a nurturer?"


    She has a decent rtionship with Song Yin because her son had a good rtionship with Hao Songle. Although Song Yin was not a high-ranking person, she spoke well and knew how to behave properly. Her husband was also a subordinate that her own husband could make use of, and was quite useful to them. She and Song Yin were basically standing on the same side.


    These two days, her husband had dealt with quite a lot of trouble due to Hao Yuanliang''s suspension. His wife had noticed this, and was very dissatisfied with Xue Ling, who had caused this series of incidents. Today, when she heard that Song Yin''s son was beaten and her own baby had been made fun of while standing beside him, she directly took this opportunity to vent some anger. Unexpectedly, she had run into someone like Mu Xi, who was hard to deal with. Although they were both women, nurturers and beastmen were different by nature. The Speaker''s wife did not dare to start on her out of fear that the other party would give her another p; that would destroy her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Politics and the aristocracy were rtively separate. The Speaker of Parliament did not normally participate in the Royal Family''s private activities, so the Speaker''s wife failed to recognize Mu Xi. Although Mu Xi was the Marshal''s Pce''s housekeeper, because of the Marshal''s character, she spent very little time outside. Although she knew who many of these important figures were, the number of people that she would personally encounter was very few; the number of people that would actually make their way to stand in front of her were even fewer. Her job was in fact quite pension oriented, and the matters she needed to manage were mostly the private affairs of the Marshal''s Pce. Yin Jia''s deputy handled most of his work and external affairs, and she did not need to concern herself over them.


    Xue Ling flipped through his book, but was disturbed by the malicious gazes from the other side. He raised his head in some dissatisfaction and said, "What are you looking at? Haven''t seen a good looking person before?"


    Hao Songle, who had been staring at him trembled piteously and put on his white lotus act as he opened his mouth to say, "I can treat it as though the matter of elder brother hitting me never happened, so, elder brother, for the sake of our flesh and blood, can you drop the matter regarding father? For the family to reach such a messy state because of such a small incident, it makes us look like a bit of a joke."


    Xue Ling''s expression was cold as he spoke, "I''ve said before, I''ve already broken off all ties with your family. Hao Yuanliang and I have no rtionship. You also have no rtionship with me. We don''t even have the same surname, so you shouldn''t call me elder brother. It''s disgusting just hearing it."


    "But, elder brother¡­"


    "What''s more, Hao Yuanliang deserves it. This matter hasn''t ended yet. Do you really think that the woman sitting next to you will be able to stay in her position after it''s all over?"


    "You!" Song Yin stopped herself mid-shout, recalled that she had set herself up as a weak white lotus, and softened her tone, "Little Yun, there''s no need to speak words about being separate when we''re all from the same family. We know that the incident from that day was a misunderstanding. We didn''t even report you for pushing your little brother downs the stairs; how could you treat us like that? We brought you up after your mother died, and now you aren''t grateful for our previous benevolence at all. Kicking up a fuss over something so groundeless will affect your reputation in the future, and might even affect your guardian. This kind of matter is like cutting off your nose to spite your own face. We should talk everything over properly; there''s still a chance to put a stop to it."


    Xue Ling kept his face nk and said nothing. These two people didn''t understand the humannguage at all. It was a waste of words to talk to them.


    Mu Xi indifferently tossed out a sentence, "One family? Is our Young Master someone you can reach? You should take a proper look at your own identity before saying that you''re part of the same family as our Young Master~"


    The Speaker''s wife sneered. "Do you think that we can''t do anything to you just because you''re a beastman? Now that this matter has turned so big, I really want to see how high your Young Master''s identity is, for him to escape the restrictions of imperialw. You''ll end up in prison if that''s what I want. You''re nothing but a small housekeeper, yet you still dare to say whatever you want."


    "What are you talking about, daring to say whatever you want?" The man who posed this question opened the door and, with some grace, invited the headmaster who was behind him into the room first.


    The teacher had informed the headmaster, who had attached great importance to it and informed Dean before hurrying over to mediate. He then ran into the Speaker on the way over, and his head was covered in cold sweat as he realized that something big was going to happen today!


    The Speaker was very polite as he greeted the headmaster, only saying that his wife had been beaten by others, and he hade over to coax her. The headmaster felt like a bomb had exploded in his brain, and could think of nothing but the fact that the Speaker''s wife had been hit¡­ The y today was a bit too big; the students nowadays were really more and more unruly¡­


    When she saw that her husband hade, the Speaker''s wife and child hurried over. Song Yin and Hao Songle naturally also stood up. The Speaker was suddenly surrounded by four people, and together with his bodyguards and secretaries, they turned into a small crowd. In an instant, their momentum overwhelmed Xue Ling and Mu Xi.


    The Speaker first appeased his wronged, coquettishdy, then asked his son what had happened. During the process of their biased exnation, the Speaker understood that this matter had been started by the very person who had caused him so much trouble over these past few days, Xue Ling. He was a little surprised as he swept his gaze over the other party intimidatingly.


    Xue Ling met his gaze impassively,pletely unafraid of the tall and broad beastmen bodyguards behind him.


    Mu Xi calmly stood up, and blocked the other party''s line of sight. She spokezily, "What''s so great about having your backers arrive? What does Mister Speaker have to say about today''s affairs? Do want to send us into prison just like the madame?"


    The Speaker was dignified, and he did not speak to Mu Xi, but rather looked towards Xue Ling who was now also standing up. "Young Master Hn, in fact, this matter should never have required our intervention, but since it has risen to the present level, I think it should be resolved properly." He did not say that Xue Ling and the Hao family were family. As Speaker, he knew exactly what kind of position nurturers held under the Nurturer Protection Act. In the final analysis, Hao Yuanling had been in the wrong regarding Xue Ling''s matter. If Xue Ling insisted on pulling Hao Yuanliang down, he would have no easy way to get out of it. The key point was that if something really happened to Hao Yuanliang, as the Speaker of Parliament, he would also be involved, which would have a great impact on his position.


    Hao Yuanliang was one of his subordinates, and did many things for him. If he was sent to prison, the Speaker would be implicated.


    "Resolved?" Xue Ling tiled his head andughed. "I''m sorry, whether or not this matter can be resolved is no longer in my hands. Father said that anything that happens next will have nothing to do with me. I only need to study properly~ So there''s no use talking to me."


    "Father?" Song Yin frowned and said, "Little Yun, it''s only been a few days. Your father is still at home. How could you call other people ''father''? Your real father will be really angry if he learns of this."


    "Let him be angry then. If he''s angered to death, it''ll be letting him off easy." Xue Ling wrapped his arms around his chest, and his expression was light and breezy, "When Hao Yuanliang goes to prison, you''ll basically be right after him. Don''t think that you let no traces when you poisoned me, and that nothing will happen just because I couldn''t catch you. If father is willing to deal with you, it will really be letting you of easy. If you really ended up falling into my hands, death will seem like an easy sentence."


    "How can a young child like you speak so viciously?" The Speaker''s wife stood out and spoke again, "You refuse to acknowledge who birthed you, or who raised you and brought you up. You don''t remember the good in others, and only think about the bad. Your spiritual power is no good, so others must have poisoned you? If you''re physically handicapped, is it because someone broke your limbs? Song Yin treated you well, giving you enough to eat and drink every day, but you nowbel her as a vicious stepmother? As a person, you can''t be so forgetful of ounts."


    "Ha-ha." Mu Xiughed coldly, then said, "I really had no idea that Madame Speaker''s ability to reverse ck and white was so good. What, are you taking advantage of having superior numbers to bully us? Taking advantage of your age to pressure our Young Master? Should he be forced to cry and call out that Hao Yuanliang is a good person before satisfied?"


    "You¡­" The Speaker wanted to refute, but his words were stuck in his throat when he faced Mu Xi. He finally saw clearly who Mu Xi was, and remembered who she answered to. He was dazed for a moment. "Housekeeper Mu?"


    "Eh~" Mu Xi responded, stretching out that single syble. "Does Mister Speaker recognize me now? Howe you didn''t see me standing here earlier when you had your people use their momentum to pressure my Young Master?"


    The Speaker opened his mouth and closed it again, and before he could smooth things out, the door to the office was pushed open once again.


    The person opening the door was the College''s Dean, but he did not enter immediately. Instead, he made way and a pair of long legs came into view. Yin Jia''s long hair followed him as he swept in, and fanned out in an arc with his movements. His face was stern as he entered, and upon seeing the scene of an entire crowd facing against Mu Xi and Xue Ling, he spoke coldly, "I am Yun''er''s father, and will solve any matter regarding Yun''er. If any of you have anything you want to discuss, you can talk to me about it directly."

 Chapter 180

    13.9 - Some things were now thoroughly different


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    After a few seconds of silence, Xue Ling stood up and cried out, "Father¡­"


    Yin Jia nodded and his expression turned a little softer. He beckoned to him and said, "Come here."


    Xue Ling was a good child and went over very obediently. He stood beside Yin Jia, and the other party stretched out his hand to rub his head, asking, "Did you get hurt?"


    "No, it''s just a bit of a hassle talking to them. One or two of them seem unable to understand the humannguage."


    Yin Jia''s lips curved. He patted his head, and motioned for Xue Ling to stand behind him. "Yun''er is still young and has gone through a lot during this period. I don''t want to have him worry too much, so I will deal with all the matters that you want to have resolved. Do any of you have any opinions on the way I handle things?"


    The Royal Family had one very obvious feature. The Milky Way Dragon''s skin was silver, so the members of the royal family would all have silver hair. And as of now, the only member of the Royal Family who had long, silver hair, was Prince Yin Jia.


    Everyone knew who he was as soon as he came in. After all he was the First God of War in the entire Milky Way Gxy. The Star Net would choose a new God of War every year, but he always topped the list. Let alone, the Speaker spent a lot of time dealing with Yin Jia on official matters and knew him personally. He felt embarrassed all of a sudden, and felt that although Hao Yuanliang seemed useful, he hadn''t expected to provoke someone who could absolutely not be provoked as soon as something happened.


    "Marshal." The Speaker held out his hand, but Yin Jia had no intention of returning the gesture. "Ha-ha. I didn''t expect that this was the new Young Master of the Marshal''s Pce. Just now, my people have given offense, and I represent my wife and son to apologize. This matter should be a misunderstanding. I was just about to say this to the Young Master, but Marshal had alreadye in."


    Yin Jia nced at him. He had no expression on his face, and his tone was t as he said, "Misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, misunderstanding, misunderstanding." The Speaker spoke somewhat helplessly, "At the end of the day, it''s a quarrel between children. As parents, we shouldn''t jump into the fray and continue the matter. I think that we can just let today''s matter drop."


    "Drop?" Yin Jia''s gaze swept over everyone present as he said, "Some things cannot be reconciled just because you want them to be resolved, or dropped simply because you want them to be. People of the Marshal''s Pce cannot be casually bullied, or beat up and scolded at will."


    "This¡­"


    "You might be able to regard today''s incident as a children''s quarrel, but I won''t." Yin Jia wanted to step up to the line today. Even if the person who had made the first move today was his ward, even if the people who had gotten hit today were the other party''s people, and it seemed as though they were not actually in the right, he still had no intention of letting the other party off easily today. "I have already sent people to catch Hao Yuanling. Ms. Song Yin, who is here today, does not need to return. We''ve already obtained preliminary evidence of you poisoning Yun''er. You will soon face a substantialwsuit."


    Song Yin was stunned. She didn''t know how the other party had managed to find evidence, and was panicked in an instant.


    The Speaker wanted to say more, but when he met with Yin Jia''s meaningful gaze, he was sent into a state of shock and inexplicable panic.


    "The Speaker also doesn''t need to go back and forth over Hao Yuanliang''s affairs. Look after your own position instead. The official document of impeachment might be issued tomorrow. If you have the time to chat with me here, why don''t you go back and see what else hasn''t been dealt with and prepare for the handover?"


    Yin Jia had just stopped speaking when the Speaker''s nanoputer rang with amunication. He picked up the call, and then his entire face turned grey. The people Yin Jia brought seized Song Yin immediately. Hao Songle held on to Song Yin and refused to let go, so they simply seized Hao Songle along with her.


    People could also be detained for hinderingw enforcement.


    The office was emptied out very soon. Yin Jia turned to the Dean and said, "Since these things have been settled, I think we can discuss the matter of my baby''s transfer now."


    The Dean had watched on as he dealt with the group as quickly and efficiently as a major storm, and felt somewhat bad all over. He froze for a long time, then finally said, "Marshal, It''s not impossible to change sses, but the College has its own set of regtions. Based on the Young Master''s talent, changing sses won''t be very helpful for him."


    "His spiritual power was affected by some external factors that caused it to lower. It will recover after a period of recovery, and he will have to change sses then. If you are unwilling to allow him to change sses now, I can simply switch schools."


    Xue Ling tugged at Yin Jia''s sleeve from behind him. Yin Jia had only spoken halfway, but he still turned his head back to look at him.


    Xue Ling said, "Father, I don''t want to transfer schools. Longyue College is my mother''s alma mater and the best choice for Sculptors in the Capital Star."


    Yin Jia frowned and seemed to have no choice but to ept Xue Ling''s stubbornness.


    "Mr. Dean." Xue Ling made a solemn bow to the Dean. "If I remember correctly, transferring sses requires a series of tests. I''m willing to take the tests. Please help me transfer if I seed."


    The principal hadn''t expected him to be so willing to follow the rules. It was not impossible to change sses in Longyue College, but the procedure to arrange the transfer wasplicated and very difficult.


    Take Xue Ling as an example. If he wanted to transfer to ss S, which was the highest ranked ss in the school, he would need to pass three rounds of test. Each round was necessary, and could not be skipped. Moreover, the difficulty level of each round of test would be increased each time, and the topic would be something that even the students in ss S might not necessarily be able to pass.


    That was to say, it was necessary to have already reached peak level in order to enter the top ranked ss.


    And in the entire Milky Way Gxy, the number of peak level Sculptors could be counted on two hands. They were all at the Master Level, and none of them had reached this stage while still at school.


    Such harsh transfer conditions was also the reason why Yin Jia wanted to skip the rules and have Xue Ling transfer sses directly. He didn''t want to make his little lovely one so tired. This kind of test that had to be passed all in one go must be prepared for with utmost effort.


    Xue Ling did not mind this at all. He had originally nned to apply for this transfer test, and it was not advisable for him to rely on Yin Jia''s power alone for promotion. In this world where strength crushed everything, he could only avoid criticism when he had enough strength to make these people look up to him.


    Because of Xue Ling''s insistence, the Dean agreed to his application for a transfer test, and then because of the cold aura that wasing out of Yin Jia, the Dean set the date of the test to one monthter, giving Xue Ling enough time to regain his spiritual strength.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even so, he did not think that Xue Ling would be able to sessfully pass the transfer test.


    Having settled everything, Xue Ling nned to go back to ss, but Yin Jia brought him away instead. He told him that he would invite special teachers for him over the course of the next month, and he would not need toe to school during this period. Learning in ss would only disturb his studies and give him no benefits.


    Xue Ling couldn''t exactlyugh evilly and tell him, ''dear, you are still too naive, I have a plug-in'', and could only let himself be brought away.


    What he didn''t know was that someone put together a post about what happened at school that very night and posted it on the Star Net.


    This post was originally written by a poster in the College forums, but someone sent it out from the College''s internalwork and shared it on the Star Net. The Lord Marshal''s public appearances were pitifully few, and the dazzled fangirls never expected that they would one day be able to see their Marshal at their very own school dealing with his child''s problems.


    Wasn''t this too damaging to his image???


    That wasn''t right!!! The Marshal wasn''t married, where had this childe from!!!


    That night, the fans on Star Net stayed up all night, and dug up everything about Xue Ling''s identity and past history as well as what had happened in recent days, and his sess in bing the Young Master of the Marshal''s Pce.


    Countless nurturers howled online, asking if the Nurturer Protection Association needed to be so fierce, directly making someone into the Young Master of the Marshal''s Pce?! They wanted that to happen to them too!!! They were also unhappy at home!!! Marshal, please adopt them!!! Marshal, please send them to school!!! Let them also hug that big thigh!!!


    Photos of Xue Ling getting off the airship and getting brought away by Yin Jia blew up over the inte. Even in ces far away from the Capital Star, there were countless people who had seen his appearance and knew about his good fortune. While they sympathized with his terrible past, they were more envious and jealous of his new identity.


    Many people expressed that they also wanted to be adopted by the Marshal. Could their mom and dad please give them a p in the face!


    Some ambitious people expressed, "What are you all crying for? There''s such a good opportunity, don''t you guys understand how to grasp it? The Lord Marshal seems to really care about this little nurturer. If you can please this little nurturer, you''ll be pleasing the Marshal!!! You fools, your goals should be to be this little nurturer''s other parent!"


    There were some more self-aware people that said it much more simply, "I''m not asking for anything else, but I''m begging to be the Marshal''s adopted son. I''ll definitely be good and obedient and won''t make trouble for Marshal daddy. I''ll indulge and flirt with little boy toys all day. I won''t need to go to school at all, and won''t need Marshal daddy to stand up for me at school!"


    Xue Ling felt a rather bad after spending time browsing the Star Net that night, because many people had already begun to study his preferences and were ready to be his father or mother.


    The system also went around to gather together a bunch of gossip, looking through it as it said to Xue Ling, "Rx. It''s just a bunch of people that can only talk on the inte. Nobody can actually give you anypetition. Work hard, host! Firste, first served, and rabbits like to eat grass close to their nests; quickly work to reel your dad in! Let that group of scum understand what it means to be both a lover and a baby!"


    Xue Ling: "Get lost."


    System: "¡­ What did I say wrong? ¡­I didn''t say anything wrong¡­ Isn''t that your goal?"


    Xue Ling snorted coldly. Based on his understanding of the man through so many worlds, the man currently only thought of him as a child. He had a lot of goodwill towards him, but had not thought in that direction at all. It could be seen that the man had none of those emotional intentions towards him, which meant that what those people were saying about bing another parent for him, was still a possibility.


    After all, the Lord Marshal was right there. As long as they had the guts, anyone coulde up with a strategy.


    Xue Ling had no time to deal with these people right now. What he needed to do wasplete the transfer test so they didn''t start mouring that he wasn''t a good match for the Marshal in a few days. Things like public opinion were too easy to sway; Xue Ling had fought too many public opinion wars. Suddenly bing popr or something like that did not affect his uing ns at all.


    Yin Jia called him to his study that night for no other reason than because he felt like it was very necessary to have a proper discussion with his little nurturer about today''s affairs.


    He was someone who did as he said, and Xue Ling was a person who had his own opinions. Yin Jia was used to speaking without asking others for their opinions, because others were always required to execute his words to the letter. The decisions he made were never wrong, so he never needed to hear other people''s doubts or objections to his orders.


    This was a problem that only someone who had absolute confidence and a good dose of arrogance would have. He had no intention of changing it, but he had now run into Xue Ling. He was not someone who would simply do as he said, and while he didn''t appear to resist the things that Yin Jia had arranged for him, even going so far as to look cutely obedient and making no rebuttal, in fact, he had his own private thoughts and would say one thing while doing another,pletely unafraid of Yin Jia''s temper.


    He appeared to be the wronged character in today''s y, but when one looked back, they would find that he was the one who caused trouble in the first ce.


    When Yin Jia adopted him back then, he already had a detailed understanding of his life, but it was unexpected that he still could not figure out what this child had nned.


    He looked like a little sheep, but hidden under the sheep''s skin was a big fox''s tail.


    "Father?" Seeing that Yin Jia had called himself in but didn''t speak, Xue Ling interrupted his thinking and said, "If father doesn''t need anything, I''ll go back to study first."


    Yin Jia raised his head, and once again looked the child over carefully from head to foot, but found that he still did not understand what he was thinking. At first, he just thought that this child was on guard against him, and thoughtful, but not a bad child. Now, it seemed that he also schemed deeply and acted nothing like an immature child.


    "You already have a good grasp on the recovery of your own spiritual power." He spoke an affirmative sentence. Although the person in front of him did not seem to have any offensive power, Yin Jia subconsciously felt that the person was very capable of making an attack.


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes slightly. His lips curved as he raised his gaze and replied, "How could that be? I just believe that I must have inherited my mother''s talent. She was such an amazing Sculptor. As her child, I''ll naturally not lose to her." When he lifted his gaze, the corners of his eyes were slightly uptilted. A fierce light shed across his gaze for just a moment, so quickly that Yin Jia felt that it must have been an illusion.


    The two of them stared at each other, and saw something that should not exist in each other''s eyes. Then, they both looked down, as though nothing had happened during that brief exchange of looks¡­


    But Yin Jia knew very clearly that some things were now thoroughly different.


    He was afraid that he could no longer treat this child as an ordinary, simple child.


    i forgot to share yesterday~ UneRaie on discord drew a response to :

 Chapter 181

    13.10 - ss transfer test


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    In fact, the transfer test was only held once or twice a year. Longyue College would broadcast the entire process live to ensure the fairness of the exam, but today was the first time it attracted so much attention. When the live stream room was opened, arge number of people poured in. If the Star Net didn''t have a high capacity capable of dealing with this sudden influx, the room would probably have copsed immediately.


    The top of the live stream room was full of stars and moons that were bought and sent by the crazed fans, as well as all kinds of fireworks and small gifts sent by the people who entered.


    The school''s live stream room was sent to the top of the live stream rankings in an instant. Many people came in just to take a look at what kind of weird thing the Longyue College was doing.


    Such a scene had also appeared in the original story, but it had only urred after Hao Songle''s reputation as a genius spread out and he had a certain degree of poprity that his promotion test triggered a simr response. But as far as the original situation was concerned, the live stream room was not as hot right from the start the way this one was.


    The headmaster was also surprised by the surge in poprity, but when he thought of Marshal Yin Jia, he understood that it was all because of that person who belonged to the Marshal''s Pce.


    That was indeed the case. After the matter that day kicked up such a big fuss, people quickly realized that the matter involved more than just a conflict between the Marshal''s young nurturer and a fellow student because the day after the matter exploded, the Royal Family issued a decree to remove the Speaker, who was deeply involved in many scandals, involving several social and other ** cases. Early in the morning, he was arrested while attempting to flee. The Speaker''s family was locked up, their assets seized, and people woke up to find that their universe seemed to have exploded.


    Major events happened every day, but it was definitely the first time that such an impactful and vigorous political event had happened at such a fast pace. Very quickly, someone grasped the fact that the Speaker had been involved in some conflict at Longyue College the day before. He had offended the Marshal, and was caught the very next day. The speed of this arrest was very impressive.


    Some people questioned whether this incident was simply petty revenge, but the case concerning the Speaker was soon put on stage. People were surprised by what he had done and even more shocked by his viciousness. After all, the person who looked normally like a modest gentleman had used such fierce means behind everyone''s backs and was willing to do whatever it took to achieve his goals. After the Military Headquarters investigated, they discovered that the Speaker had a huge amount of money under his name that had all been obtained through corruption and bribery. A monthter, many people were still amazed by the amount.


    It was precisely because of his connection to the Speaker''s case that Xue Ling attracted so much attention during this promotion test. After all, he was the catalyst for this entire incident. Many people had finally discovered that he was the butterfly that had started off this series of events; if he had not broken off the father and son rtionship with Hao Yuanliang, many of the things that happened afterwards might never have happened. Hao Yuanliang''s family had also copsed after his departure.


    Since the Speaker had been exposed, Hao Yuanliang had no way to escape the me. Song Yin was imprisoned for poisoning, and Hao Xu, the oldest son in the Hao family had to leave the army early in order to look after Hao Songle, who was now emotionally unstable. Only then did Hao Songle reluctantly regain a little spirit and gradually stabilize his mood. He had also applied for this promotion test. Although Xue Ling was too busy cultivating his spiritual power to pay attention to him, the system still reluctantly paid attention to the protagonist, and found that even without the help of the golden finger, he could magically improve his spiritual strength.


    It could only be said that he was truly a son of fate. Even if he had been constantly blocked at every turn and his golden finger taken away, he still had the means to jump up and down andnd in front of others.


    Originally, there was no need for Yin Jia to take part trifling events such as a promotion test, but when he thought about how Xue Ling had been studying in his study over the past month, he felt that since the child had been working so hard, he would be a bad parent if he didn''t go and watch. So he pushed off the entire day''s worth of work, and decided to properly apany Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling didn''t expect his guardian to be so thoughtful. If Yin Jia hadn''t insisted that he study in the study room, Xue Ling was much more willing to shut himself in the space to learn. But he was his father, and had the final say. Now that he wanted toe, Xue Ling couldn''t exactly tell him ''if youe you''ll distract me'', and could only smile as he expressed his wee and delight.


    Yin Jia was keenly aware that the child did not seem to be very willing to be close to him. Although he wasn''t clear why this was the case, he still reached out to rub Xue Ling''s head, and decided to have a good talk to him after the test. Was there some sort of misunderstanding between them? After their talk a month ago when they returned from the College, this child had be reluctant to be close to him. He acted so cleverly, yet distant all day long that even Mu Xi wondered if they had caused some misunderstanding.


    The promotion test was divided into three parts. The first was to select ores, which was exactly the same as gambling with stones. The school would provide everyone with ores that had already gone through an initial screening in order to ensure that they all had some sort of energy crystals within. But what kind of energy crystal they were, and how much energy they contained were all unknown, and selecting the ores depended on the students'' own judgement. Each student could choose three ores, and after they made their selection, they would be graded ording to the quality of the ores they had chosen.


    This entire process was automatic, basically eliminating any possibility of cheating.


    After selecting and judging the ores, they would reach the second part, which required them to purify the energy in all three energy crystals they had obtained.


    No matter how pure the energy in the energy crystals were, it would still be mixed with some superfluous substances that increased the loss of energy. Only a purified stone could be sculpted, and the evaluation criteria for this round was based on the purity of the energy crystal. This was also tested with professional machinery, and could not be faked.


    The third and final step was to create a set of sculptures with the three purified energy crystals. The set needed to consist of three pieces, and the evaluation criteria for the third part was based on the appearance of the three items as well as their energy output.


    The purpose of sculpting energy crystals was to maximize the output and efficiency of energy in the crystals. Before, nobody really pursued the appearance of these objects, nor did anyone remember when people began to demand that they look good. But because of this, every Senior Energy Sculptor was also a very good designer. Their works were often sought after by countless people, and even nurturers would spend a lot of money to buy their works, not because of the pure energy in the energy crystals, but because their works were exquisite and very artistic.


    ording to the rules, passing all three rounds would allow the student to transfer to a ss one rank up. Xue Ling''s goal was to enter ss S, which was a jump of three ranks, meaning he would have to do a total of nine rounds.


    All of the rounds required a high level of energy and power consumption. If the contestants did not have high spiritual power, promoting to ss S in one go was simply a fantasy.


    Xue Ling was the only one applying to transfer to ss S this time, so he was the only one working busily during the first three rounds.


    There were limitations on the sculptures required for ss B, so Xue Ling could see that the best ore amongst them all was a B Grade energy crystal. After purifying it, Xue Ling''s B Grade energy crystal became A Grade, which shocked many people who were watching the test. Many people began to discuss what degree of sess they would be able to achieve if they were the ones doing the test.


    The sculpting part of the first set of tests did not consume much of Xue Ling''s energy. The energy crystals he had chosen were not big, so he carved a traditional set, namely a ne and a pair of earrings.


    He seemed to breeze through the entire process, and the score the system gave him was very high. Although the teachers felt that there was room for improvement in his sculpture, as a ss C Sculptor, for him to have this level of ability was already very good, so his score was still quite high. Mu Xi was so happy it was as though she was the one participating in thepetition.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a short break, Xue Ling started the second round to jump from ss B to ss A. Other than him and Hao Songle, five other nurturers were taking this test. They all appeared very confident, having prepared for a long time and only choosing to take the test after they were sure they had a good grasp of the required skills.


    Xue Ling was very calm from beginning to end. When selecting ores in the first round, he was the first one to finish.


    There were numerous messages on the live broadcasting tform, most of which were simr to:


    [The small cutie appears to be very confident, finishing his selection so quickly!]


    [The selection speed is the same as it was for the previous round~]


    [He''s really worthy of being my future child~ Your mother is proud of you!]


    Of course, there were also people who had doubts about him, and there were also a lot of ugly words. However the messages went by quickly, and there were people who were always willing to report them for bad behaviour, so very quickly, people stopped causing a ruckus.


    Xue Ling had no idea that he had already been recognized as everyone''s ''Baby'' on the Star Net, with everyone wanting to be his father or mother. While the other examinees were still choosing their ores, he had already submitted his ores to be extracted and tested.


    This part of the test was mechanized, with quantumputers doing all the work. Xue Ling went straight into the next room and waited for his energy crystals.


    Shortly after he came in, Hao Songle also followed him inside. He didn''t seem to want to say hello to Xue Ling, simply looking at Xue Ling coldly, no longer putting on his white lotus hat. Now that he couldn''t afford to provoke Xue Ling, he chose to hide.


    Since the other party hadn''te to provoke him, Xue Ling naturally had no interest in dealing with him. He turned to pick up his own energy crystals and purified them. They were unable to see their scores until the end of the test, so neither of them knew what kind of reaction the stone Xue Ling had just brought out had triggered.


    The live stream room blew up again. A Grade energy crystals were already considered very advanced. Ordinary people would need to half a year''s savings to purchase one, but Xue Ling had casually chosen three of them. How could they not blow up?


    At first, some people consoled themselves by saying that there must be many high-quality energy crystals in these ores, but after the rest of the students finished choosing their ores and having them judged, they found that none of the other stones were better. The really good ones had all been picked out by Xue Ling.


    Some people began to send messages like crazy, suspecting that Xue Ling was cheating. He must have known exactly where the ores were in advance in order to pick them so urately! There must be a conspiracy!


    And then, the person who had posed these questions was quickly hit in the face with the facts, because it was pointed out that in thest round of ore selection, the best energy crystal was B Grade, and they had all been chosen by Xue Ling. It was clear that his ability was strong, and it was not cheating.


    For the first time, the school also issued an announcement against this rumor, saying that the ores had been transported directly from the minings and the school''s philosophy was to be fair and just. Cheating because of power or other such things was something they disdained to do.


    Even if that was the case, some people expressed their indignation.


    But soon they were beaten up again by the results of the next round, because Xue Ling had finished his purification process and the machines had evaluated the results of his purifications. The energy purity of each stone reached 95%. Even the teachers at the school might not necessarily be able to achieve this level of purification. The live stream began to attract some powerful Senior Sculptors after they heard that there was a genius here who could purify an energy stone to 95%. They put down the work they had on hand and came over, wanting to see exactly what level of ability Xue Ling ultimately had.


    Xue Ling did not disappoint them. After the third round of sculpture, the energy utilization rate of his works also reached 95%.


    As soon as these figurese out, the screen for the live stream was filled with so manyments that people watching the broadcast couldn''t even see Xue Ling''s face at all.


    The small flying camera robot that was in charge of video and photography exhibited Xue Ling''s works from all 360 degrees. Compared with the previous sculptures, Xue Ling seemed to have spent more effort on the creation of this set, and the three energy crystals had been made into hair ornaments; two phoenix hairpins and a small phoenix crown. The birds in the sculptures were vivid and were already at the level where they could be sold on the market.


    This act of directly, mercilessly showing his strength gained Xue Ling another round of new fans; at the end of the day, this was a world where strength was king. At first, they paid attention to him because he was a hot topic, and because he was the nominal adopted son of the Marshal Yin Jia, but now they werepletely attracted to him and sold by his skills.


    Xue Ling once again rose from ss B to ss A with a very high score. He passed the test along with Hao Songle and two other nurturers. The three remaining nurturers'' final scores had not reached the threshold, and they failed.


    There was not much time to rest and recover before Xue Ling had to begin the ss A to ss S test.


    Taking the test along with him was a nurturer who had two dimples in his cheeks when he smiled. He looked very kind, and since they were meeting for the first time, the nurturer greeted Xue Ling warmly.


    And was directly ignored by Xue Ling.


    in case you guys missed it, we now have TWO! fluffy beastmen novels, (tranted by Callis) and (tranted by RainbowTurtle)~ you guys are missing out if you aren''t reading ''em!

 Chapter 182

    13.11 - As long as he put it on, he would be his


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    The nurturer''s appearance was very cute, and the baby fat in his cheeks hadn''t faded away yet, giving him much more of a ''cute nurturer'' look than Xue Ling. In a way, this was the second protagonist of the story, and also the protagonist gong''s younger brother, Mo Lan.


    Compared to the protagonist, Mo Lan''s basic conditions seemed to be much better. After all, he was a nurturer, and although he was weak during childhood and had therefore been unable to enter ss S after awakening his spiritual powers, he was at the top of ss A. He had already taken the promotion test countless times in order to get into ss S, but had always failed.


    He was truly an indomitable person. He continuously persisted and finally achieved his wish, managing to barely cross the required threshold to enter ss S. And the one time he was sessful was when he took the test along with the protagonist.


    Which was exactly this particr test.


    In the original story, Hao Songle had raised his spiritual powers to a certain level by virtue of the space he had obtained, and also took the test to enter ss S. It was exactly because they were tested together that Hao Songle met Mo Xi, who was still a Major in the First Fleet.


    Mo Lan and Hao Songle became very good friends, and the story mentioned the person that he liked countless times, but he had always wanted to reach a certain status before confessing to the other party, and even by the time story ended, he seemed to have never achieved his goal.


    And the person who Mo Lan had always liked, was Yin Jia.


    Xue Ling obviously felt Mo Lan''s closeness to himself, but the reason why he didn''t want to talk about it at all was very simple.


    Pay attention to him? Wasn''t it just another person who wanted to be his father? Ha-ha.


    Mo Lan was not an overly familiar person. Since Xue Ling ignored him, he brought his attention back to his own hands and began to prepare for the next promotion test.


    He was one year older than Xue Ling and would reach adulthood next year. He hoped to work with the First Fleet when he became an adult, but the first prerequisite for bing a Sculptor for First Fleet was that they had to graduate from ss S. There were many rounds of selection after that, and if he couldn''t even enter ss S, he would have no hope of getting in at all. That was exactly why Mo Lan had been persisting for so many years.


    He raised his head to look at the audience who were watching the test. His gaze swept around, and finallynded sessfully upon a certain person''s figure¡­


    He was here this time. Mo Lan needed to grasp this opportunity to sessful enter ss S. At the very least, he needed to leave a better first impression as that would help him with the implementation of his future ns.


    Xue Ling had never once looked towards the auditorium. After the signal came to indicate that he could begin choose ores, he started to make his selection.


    He remembered that there was a detailed description of this test in the original story. In order to set things up for the protagonist, one of the ores in this round contained an SS Grade energy crystal. The protagonist''s ability was notpletely up to par; although he had managed to see the peculiarities in this ore and selected it, he had been unable to fully make the most out of the purity of the energy crystal during the purification and sculpting process. This was the main reason for his point deduction, but also the reason he was given extra points.


    But, due to Xue Ling''s interference and existence, the protagonist never made it to this test. These stones were all judged by Xue Ling''s eyes, and in his gaze, the shape, size and purity of the energy crystals in these ores was very clear. So, the selection process did not take him too much time. He merely swept his nce over the entire scene, and then selected a few of the best ones.


    He first picked up the ore that contained the SS Grade energy crystal. He nned to use the three energy crystals to build a set of things for Yin Jia, so he had chosen excellent materials. The remaining two stones were the ones with the highest level of purity amongst S Grade, and their shapes coincided with what Xue Ling wanted. After choosing the ores, he ced them into the grinding machine ording to the regtions. By the time he turned to enter the second room, Mo Lan had only chosen one ore.


    Xue Ling looked back at him, and Mo Lan met his gaze with a lovely smile that wasn''t lethal at all. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows before going on ahead. This child was not some powerful rival, and wasn''t much different from those on the Star Net who tried to please him in order to be his mother except that he was more inclined towards doing practical things, and had been working hard to be worthy of that person.


    Xue Ling wanted tough when he thought about it, and finally looked up towards the ce where Yin Jia sat in auditorium. Unexpectedly when he raised his head to look over, Yin Jia was also looking over. Xue Ling was dazed as he fell into that pair of deep eyes, and it took a lot of struggle to recover. He stuck his tongue out at Yin Jia, harrumphed, and then brought the energy crystals that had been processed.


    With Yin Jia''s observation powers, he would be able to see everything clearly even from even further away. He had seen very clearly that the little nurturer had stuck his tongue out at him. His nose wrinkled in the process and he looked extremely cute. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Mu Xi leaned in from beside him and asked, "Marshal, how much did you displease the little cutie? Look, he has never given you any positive expressions at all."


    Yin Jia felt that this child did not necessarily dislike him; he was just overly awkward. He shook his head but didn''t reply, and continued to watch Xue Ling''s test.


    On the other hand, the people who watched the live stream through the Star Net saw the little interaction between the two people thanks to the little recording robots. For a while, the female fans filled the entire screen with "AHHHHHHHHHHHH", once again blocking the faces of the two people from view.


    Another group of people whimpered and cried that the Lord Marshal was so indulgent, they also wanted to be the Marshal''s child! They wanted to know if the Marshal''s Pce still needed animals or pets, the type that could change forms.


    Xue Ling was totally unaware of the bloody storms taking ce in the outside world. He was purifying all three energy crystals and, because of his own high requirements, he even directly purified the other two S Grade energy crystals into SS Grade energy stones. He did not have any intention of hiding his ability behind clumsiness during this test, nor did he n to hide the space from Yin Jia. His rtionship with Yin Jia was still fragile and weak, and Xue Ling was prepared to use the existence of the space in order to strengthen the rtionship between them.


    With a little secret that was only shared between the two of them, their rtionship would naturally improve, and he would be able to take things slowly. In any case, the only nurturer who could get close Yin Jia right now was him. If Yin Jia didn''t like him, where else would he find someone to like?


    At the end of purification process, Xue Ling submitted the three energy crystals that had already taken on an approximate shape of what he wanted for evaluation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the machine disyed its mechanically calcted score, most people were no longer surprised. After all, Xue Ling had already showed them all how a genius was born, so now they would not be surprised no matter what kind of energy crystals Xue Ling produced.


    As if!!!


    Those were SS Grade energy crystals!!! They had been S Grade just now!!! They had already felt that the school had really outdone themselves this time, but Xue Ling had the ability to turn these crystals into SS Grade through purification!!! Could something like this even be learnt!!! Did he still need to transfer sses!!! He could straight up open a studio and not have to worry about anything for the rest of his life!!! He was absolutely at the Master level!!!


    Because it was for Yin Jia, Xue Ling did not hold back at all. This time, Xue Ling no longer left the purity at 95% on purpose, but purified it straight to 99%. Using the system for support, as well as his one-month study of the inheritances left in the space, Xue Ling''s golden finger was now fully operational.


    He did not intend to be a genius that slowly made his way up. He wanted to be a demon; the kind that was so powerful, nobody could stand up and doubt him. With strength and a powerful background, he would not have to worry about the future at all, and could move straight to his next goal and make a move on Yin Jia.


    The entire Star Net was shocked numb by this set of data. They had no doubt that the final energy utilization rate of Xue Ling''s final product would reach 99%. After all, these three rounds of tests had already shocked them too much.


    Xue Ling had already made ns for these three sculptures during the past month. These were stones that he had specifically prepared for Yin Jia. The biggest one was a brooch, and the second was a ring. The remaining energy crystal would be sculpted into an ear stud for Xue Ling. Although it was part of the set, Xue Ling was preparing to wear it himself.


    Although he couldn''t make a pair of matching rings right now, he could still make an ear stud first to satisfy his own possessive desire. As long as Yin Jia put it on, Xue Ling would determine that this person belonged to him.


    Because he had alreadypleted the design, Xue Ling began sculpting very quickly. This set of patterns was something he had practiced at home the most, andpared to the previous sculptures, it was also his favorite. Based on his current strength, these items were already at the limit of his sculpting ability.


    He was currently still unable to sculpt SSS Grade energy crystals. On one hand, they were rare and extremely difficult to obtain. On the other hand, the teachings inside the golden finger space basically stopped at SS Grade. The carving of SSS Grade energy crystals obviously required Xue Ling to explore by himself and make use of his own personal sculpting techniques.


    Spiritual power wrapped around the three energy crystals, and the energy crystal''s internal structure was presented in front of Xue Ling. When he began, he showed no hesitation at all, and those melon-seed eating spectators on the side were shocked, their scalps going numb, fearing that these pieces of energy crystals would bepletely wasted if his hand slipped.


    When he reached thest stage, Xue Ling''s spiritual strength had basically been exhausted. Although he had an external plug-in, it couldn''t always be made use of like this; after he sessfullypleted thest step, his face had already turned pale, but he still managed toplete all three sculptures.


    The set of three was sent up for grading. The school provided the original ore, but the final product belonged to the student. The price of these ores was included in the fee for the test when they originally signed up. After grading, the school would arrange for someone to pack these things up and send them to the students.


    Xue Ling passed the final round with full marks. People had already begun to offer sky-high prices in the live stream room for these pieces of jewelry, and many people expressed their willingness to buy them, but others spoke out to sober them up, "Come on, this Young Master is not short of money. He''ll definitely keep this for himself. He has no reason to sell it."


    Afterpleting the test, Xue Ling met the headmaster again. Yin Jia was right behind him, and he was pulled into his arms to check over whether or not he was feeling any difort. The headmasterughed as he said, "Congrattions to the Young Master for passing all the tests. There is absolutely no problem with transferring sses. In the future, the Young Master will be attending ss S-1. Your teacher has already contacted us, hoping to give you separate, individual guidance at a more senior level. I hope the Young Master can free up some time to talk to the teacher about this in detail. That person is a senior elder, and one of the peak Masters amongst the Sculptors. I can affirm that he is be the most suitable teacher for the Young Master."


    Xue Ling pushed away the hand that Yin Jia had ced on his head and nodded. "Okay. I''ll contact the teacher."


    Yin Jia frowned and said, "We have to go back first. Your spiritual power has been overused, you need to rest properly."


    When the headmaster heard these words, he nodded his head and said, "In that case, the Young Master should go back and rest first. We won''t disturb you any further."


    Xue Ling had no chance to say any more before he was once again brought away by Yin Jia in front of a crowd. Only, the gazes people used when they looked at him were no longer filled with strangeness, but worship.


    The system expressed that its host was very good at putting on an act. Xue Ling ignored it, and then fell asleep on Yin Jia''s shoulder on the way back. It seemed that he was really tired out this time.


    Yin Jia somewhat helplessly cuddled the sleeping figure in his arms, and continued carrying him in his arms even when they got off the aircraft, personally bringing him back to his room. Mu Xi watched the Marshal''s behaviour with a gratified expression on her face, delighted that the Marshal seemed to have learned a little about how to care for others.


    Excessive use of spiritual power required proper rest. Xue Ling woke up from his deep sleep and discovered that he was much more energetic. After getting out of bed and washing up, he went downstairs to ask Mu Xi about today''s sculptures.


    Everything had been ced in the living room, in front of where Yin Jia was currently sitting. It seemed that he had been sitting there all afternoon, constantly looking at those things. When Xue Ling approached, he discovered that the packaging for these things was also very beautifully done.


    Xue Ling first gave the three piece set made out of A Grade energy crystals to Mu Xi. "This is for Sister Mu. You don''t usually wear hair ornaments, so it''s okay if you want to keep them for decoration or give them away. They are designed like ornaments from ancient times. I looked up a lot of information about them, and designed them ordingly." There was no such thing as hairpins and hair crowns in this world. Xue Ling had crafted this set with the intention that they would be put on disy; he had noticed that Mu Xi was very interested in ancient culture, so he had done some research and made this set for her.


    Mu Xi was so touched that she almost hugged Xue Ling to give him a few kisses, but because Yin Jia was also present, she could only restrain herself and press him against her chest, almost suffocating him.


    Xue Ling''s entire face was flushed thanks to Mu Xi''s actions. After being released, he took several deep breaths before bringing out two sculptures from the other set and cing them in front of Yin Jia. "This is for father."


    He had already changed out of his school uniform and wore a simple white dress shirt. His hair was still somewhat mussed from sleep, a simple, innocent smile on his face. When he offered up the gifts in his hand, it made Yin Jia''s heartbeat speed up in an instant, so quickly he almost lost himself.

 Chapter 183

    13.12 - Father will beat my suitors back out the door


    trantors: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    They were two very exquisite ornaments. Yin Jia simply looked at these two items for a long time. As a Marshal for the Empire, what he wanted and needed were SSS Grade energy crystals, and that was what he was often provided with. As the King of the battlefield, the importance of energy crystals to him was obvious.


    In other words, he wanted for nothing and thus never wanted anything.


    Yin Jia had a special team of Senior Sculptors, whose daily purpose was to sculpt energy crystals for him. Hn Jiuyun''s mother used to be a member of this team.


    Yin Jia did not like jewelry. In fact, he did not even have any requirements regarding the appearance of his energy crystals. As long as it was an energy crystal with a high utilization rate and purity, and he could make use of them; it did not matter what shape they came in because when he had to make a move, it turned into nothing but a piece of high grade energy crystal that he would consume.


    Yin Jia had experienced hundreds of battles in his life, and supported the entire Empire''s sky. There was even a special ce within the Marshal''s Pce for him to store empty energy crystal shells, which was filled with the energy crystals that had been emptied out by Yin Jia''s use. Those things were master-level sculptures that would be worth a lot of money if sold, even if they werepletely empty and devoid of even the slightest bit of energy.


    This was the first time that Yin Jia found himself caring about what an energy crystal looked like, and the first time he had felt any desire to wear such a thing as an essory. He even felt that using the energy inside these energy crystals would be a sphemy to these sculptures, and he should put them on disy to be appreciated by the world.


    From a design and aesthetics point of view, these sculptures that Xue Ling made still had room for improvement, but in Yin Jia''s eyes, they were unique works of art.


    There was probably only one reason for this - the man who had sculpted these ornaments.


    Thinking of Xue Ling, who had just been nestled in his embrace, rubbing against his chest sweetly as he slept, and then looking at the youth who was smiling innocently as he offered up the two essories to him, Yin Jia felt himself soften in a way he rarely did. "For me?"


    "Yes." Xue Ling sat down beside him, opened the ring box, and carefully brought out the ring contained inside. It was entirely carved from a single piece of energy crystal; Xue Ling had carved the ring as an ink-colored ck dragon based on the unique color of the energy crystal. It looked very delicate. Although it looked like a small piece of sculpture, this contained the core energy of the entire energy crystal after it had been purified and concentrated. As long as he wore it, he would be able to use and absorb the energy contained within at will. "I designed this for half a month, wanting to surprise father with it." Having said that, he very naturally lifted Yin Jia''s hand, thoughtfully selected a finger, and then pushed the ring on.


    This action was very casual, and natural to the point that even after he had released Yin Jia''s hand, Yin Jia hadn''t recovered his wits and waved his hand absently.


    Xue Ling then pressed the brooch into his hand. The brooch and the ring were part of a matching set; the brooch was also a ck dragon that looked very dignified. Xue Ling had used many things as embellishments, and it looked very good when ced inside the box. It would be even better when worn on his body.


    Yin Jia nodded and decided to put the brooch aside properly. After all, this was an expression of this child''s thoughtfulness towards him.


    He hadn''t been happy for long when Mu Xi came back and leaned over to speak to Xue Ling, "Yunyun,e and help Sister Mu put on this phoenix crown~" She had specifically changed her clothes, dressing in a cheongsam with a pair of matching earrings, and pulled on a new pair of shoes with 7-inch heels.


    Xue Ling agreed and stepped forward, asking oddly, "Why is Sister Mu calling me Yunyun now?"


    Mu Xi said, "They all call you Little Yun, and if I also address you that way, it won''t be as intimae. The Marshal calls you Yun''er, and I can''t call you the same way as he does, so I picked Yunyun. Isn''t it cute?"


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched. If it weren''t for the fact that nurturers indeed had this kind of role in this world''s society, he would definitely strangle those who were calling him these kinds of messy names to death. They made him sound so soft and weak; they clearly had no clue about his ferocious side at all.


    Xue Ling also made use of the hair clips as he helped Mu Xi put on the phoenix crown, then eyed Mu Xi for a short while before saying, "Sister Mu, this dress doesn''t match very well. I''ll design a better one for you tonight, and you can have others make it for you."


    Mu Xi nodded in delight, and then noticed that their Marshal''s facial expression had turned ugly at some unknown point in time. She stood up rather resentfully, and returned back to her room to amuse herself there.


    Xue Ling sat down beside Yin Jia again and brought out the ear stud, which was also part of the set; a smaller version of the ink dragon. Xue Ling pulled the hair next to his ear to one side.


    Yin Jia stared at the stretch of tender, white neck that was exposed after Xue Ling lifted his hair. For some reason, he felt his mouth go a little dry, and the scene that followed made him feel that there was a fire burning inside his body.


    A needle that came from who knew where appeared in Xue Ling''s hand. It seemed that he had crafted it out of the remnants of the energy crystal. He pinched his own earlobe, then used a single push to pierce a hole in his ear.


    Even before Yin Jia could respond, the youth''s fingertips had brushed across his earlobe, and swept up a tiny bead of blood. He looked as though nothing untoward had happened as he raised his head to look at the bead of blood on his fingertip, then stretched out the tip of his tongue to lick the blood away.


    The tip of the youth''s tongue was just like his beautiful lips, a rtively pale pink, moving slowly as it swept across his fingertip. That little tongue curled slightly, then Xue Ling licked the corner of his lips. As though noticing that Yin Jia''s gaze had fallen on him, he turned his head and gave Yin Jia a beautiful smile.


    In that instant, Yin Jia''s heart began to beat out of control. He could hear the sound of his own heartbeat in his ears, fast and loud, and Yin Jia felt as though he had fallen into a trance.


    Xue Ling ignored his rare hesitation. He used his spiritual powers to disinfect his ear, then pushed the ear stud through.


    Using his nanoputer, he looked at his own ear in satisfaction, took a picture of himself, and posted it on the Star Net.


    His personal homepage had been dug out by theizens from the previous wave of news. The original body had not made use of the site before, so it was mostly empty with only some reposted learning materials. Ever since Xue Ling had taken over, he would asionally send some updates, such as books he was studying, or pictures of food he had enjoyed with Mu Xi when they snuck out to eat.


    At the time, some people had be his fans based on the things he posted, but after the grand scene today, his website had already been visited over and over again by countless people. After Xue Ling sent out this photo, it was immediately picked up and watched by countlessizens.


    People kept desperately upvoting his page, and Xue Ling''s website was pushed to the top all at once.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ The little prince''s side profile is so gorgeous~ prpr ] [ The Young Master has put on his ear stud. This counts as a close-up, right? That ear stud is beautiful up close!!! ] [ Ohhhh, the Young Master''s earlobe!! Make way! I came first, and I''m licking first! ] [ Wuwuwu, this little side profile, these long eyshes, this earlobe makes me really want to take this Young Master home!!! Too beautiful!!! ] [ Previous poster, it''s time for an inspection, the Marshal''s already rushing over with his knife. ] [ Previous poster, have a good meal, take care! (shoulder patting) ]


    Xue Ling finally had free time to go through and see what kind of fans he had. He was curled up on the sofa, but found it ufortable leaning against it, so he thought about it for a while and then leaned against Yin Jia instead.


    He could clearly feel that Yin Jia''s body had gone stiff. There was no need for him to wonder how helpless Yin Jia''s expression was right now. Xue Ling suppressed his amusement, and acted as if all of this was taken for granted as he looked through thements on his homepage with relish.


    Yin Jia was being leaned on, and half of his body was about to burn into a crisp.


    The child had just taken a bath, and his body carried a milky fragrance left by the bath lotion. His upper body was covered by a simple white shirt, but the top two buttons were unbuttoned and when he leaned over, from Yin Jia''s angle, he could see a slender neck, beautiful vicle and a small portion of his chest. His body carried a subtle warmth, and his entire body was as soft as cotton. When Yin Jia had carried him back this morning, he discovered that this little nurturer had finally put on some flesh. He looked a little rounder, and was even more beautiful than before.


    Yin Jia''s adam''s apple moved slightly. He was still absent minded as his hand snaked out and wrapped around Xue Ling''s waist. Xue Ling seemed to raise his gaze to look at him, some doubts showing in his eyes. Yin Jia stared back, not knowing what to say. He was at a loss under that gaze for a few seconds before finally opening his mouth to say, "What are you looking at? Let''s look together."


    Xue Ling nodded his head obediently, thinking to himself that this person would indeed never be enlightened if he didn''t seduce him. But he was really very pure; Xue Ling''s entire body was pasted up against him, and he had only stretched out his arm to wrap it around his waist. If it hadn''t been that they had gone through so many worlds together and Xue Ling had absolute faith in his man, he would really begin to suspect that the other party was unable to get it up.


    "Looking at thements on my homepage." Xue Ling spoke a little oddly, "There seems to be a lot of new fans all of a sudden¡­"


    Yin Jia violently jerked his thoughts back and discovered that he seemed to have never paid any attention to Xue Ling''s homepage. But he couldn''t exactly open up his own nanoputer and follow him in front of him right now, so he could only follow Xue Ling''s words and say, "Today''s test was broadcasted live. You probably picked up so many new fans because they all saw you there today."


    Xue Ling nodded and opened his followers list, discovering that there were a bunch of gold-certified people. Their fan count couldn''t be seen at a nce, but when he checked their certification, he discovered that they were all Senior Sculptors, each of whom were well known in the gxy as great-god level personages.


    The original body had also followed these people, but their status had now turned into mutual followers, and Xue Ling found this feeling to be quite indescribable. Other than Sculptors, a whole bunch of beastmen had also be his fans. Based on their profile images, it seemed that many of the people who had been howling in thements area were these beastmen.


    Xue Ling found it all very amusing, and then turned around to read thements. During this short period of time, there had already been a new pile of new messages.


    [ Begging for assistance! How can I chase the Young Master? I don''t want the Marshal any more. I just want to get the beauty! ] [ Stop dreaming. You can think about it, but the Young Master is such a beauty, and is both good locking and powerful. Tsk, tsk, tsk. The Marshal is probably watching him very closely. ] [ I can already see the time when a group of people go up to propose and are all beaten away by the Marshal~ ] [ e=e=(¥Î¨R¨Q)¥ÎYou guys are so useless, changing the target of your affections so quickly. I''m still determined to be this Young Master''s mother so that I can give my darling son a warm hug~ ]


    Xue Ling pointed to thisment and showed it to Yin Jia, his tone somewhat ironic as he spoke, "It seems that father is still very popr. This is not the first person who has wanted to be my mother or father." He held back a smile and said, "If Sister Mu hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t even know that I was about to be a child of the people."


    He leaned up against Yin Jia''s side as he spoke, and when he turned his head to look at him, his head ended up pressed against the side of Yin Jia''s neck. His breath was warm, making Yin Jia''s scalp tingle. Yin Jia controlled his ** that wanted to rise all of a sudden, and said lightly, "They''re all dreaming." Simply put, there was no way.


    Xue Lingughed out loud, and shifted in Yin Jia''s arms. He got even closer and pointed to anotherment to show Yin Jia. "They also said that my father would beat all my suitors back out the door~"


    Yin Jia thought to himself that they didn''t need to show up in front of him; he could go and beat them all to death right now. But his tone was still cold and light as he opened his mouth, "Naturally. You''re still young, and they''ll be a bad influence."


    Xue Ling could already clearly feel that the other party had had a reaction, but he continued to act innocent and na?ve as though he wasn''t aware of anything. "That''s true. I don''t want to pay attention to these people for the time being."


    Yin Jia stiffened and said, "What does Yun''er want to do next?"


    "What do I want to do?" Xue Ling stretched out his hand and counted on his fingers, "First, I need to meet the teacher that the headmaster mentioned. Then, I n to sign up for the Sculptor Competition taking ce at the end of the year. As long as I win the championship, I''ll qualify for a Senior Sculptor''s certification and won''t need to take the exams one by one. After that, I should be preparing to take part in the assessment to join the First Fleet."


    Yin Jia frowned and asked, "You want to join the First Fleet?" There were many Sculptors in the First Fleet, and Yin Jia''s team did not work for him alone. First Fleet had first choice on all the energy crystals that they made.


    Yin Jia''s eyes darkened when he thought about the fact that beastmen he didn''t know might have the opportunity to obtain the energy crystals that the person in his arm had sculpted.


    Xue Ling seemedpletely unaware as he nodded his head. "I want to reach the position that my mother was in before she died and see what it''s like."


    Yin Jia did not speak. He took a deep breath, bowed his head and held Xue Ling''s face, dropping a soft kiss onto his forehead. "Do what you like. I''ve said this before. I am your strongest backer."


    Xue Ling could feel his somewhat agitated breathing, and knew that he was still able to suppress his body''s reaction. He blinked, and decided to end tonight''s seduction here. So, he stood up, turned his head to lift Yin Jia''s face, and gave him a big kiss on the cheek in return before jumping off the sofa and heading straight to the dining room. "I''ve always been very reassured about father."


    Xue Ling''s return kiss made Yin Jia a little intoxicated, but his words suddenly woke Yin Jia up. As soon as he thought about what he had been thinking and doing just now, Yin Jia broke out in a cold sweat¡­


    The reaction in his lower body was still there, acting as proof of the thoughts that he could not tell others. The thoughts stabbed him straight through the heart, and made him shudder in fear in an instant.


    Xue Ling walked halfway and then turned to call out, "Father, it''s time for dinner." He did not appear to be acting abnormally at all.


    Yin Jia took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes, suppressed the ripples in his heart, and stood up.


    merysl: *eggnt!!*


    Macabre: ??????

 Chapter 184

    13.13 - I''ll be more reassured if I protect you personally


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Macabre


    After dinner, Xue Ling sorted through themunications left in his nanoputer today, found the number left by the headmaster, and made contact with his future ''teacher''.


    The Sculptors who really had the ability to sculpt at the SSS level in the Empire were all legendary, and it was not an exaggeration to call them national treasures. Most of them no longer sold their works. Instead, they served the Empire and even if they created something for others, they would generally be given to the Empire rather than private collectors.


    Of course, the Empire would buy these energy crystals at a high price equivalent to what they could fetch in an open market auction, or provide these Senior Sculptors with better working and research environments. In short, they did not need to concern themselves over anything else as long as they worked hard.


    Of course, the things that the Empire arranged for these Sculptors also included rmending students.


    A Senior Sculptor could not be trained up through the school''s education system. It was more dependent on having a good teacher to lead the way. Every Sculptor that had potential would be rmended to a suitable teacher, and the teacher who the school had rmended to Xue Ling was the nominal vice-president of Longyue College, and was also the most prominent figure of Longyue College. Generally speaking, many prefixes and appetions were added to his name when he was brought up in conversation or introduced.


    He was a Senior Sculptor on the national treasure level. Meng Qian was already eighty years old, but because of his strong spiritual powers, he still looked very young.


    Xue Ling''smunication was picked up right away, and if it hadn''t been a private line, Xue Ling would have suspected that the other party was Meng Qian''s assistant based on the speed alone. But from the image that popped up, that was obviously not the case.


    Meng Qian was a very famous Senior Sculptor. Xue Ling had seen some of his works before, and had gained some inspiration as well as being somewhat influenced by his style. Now that he was talking to the genuine person, Xue Ling was very respectful as he addressed the other party as ''Teacher Meng''.


    Meng Qian nodded and epted this title; he looked like a man in his forties. As long as one''s power was strong enough, it would be impossible to urately judge their ages. In addition, as long as they were powerful, over the course of countless years of baptism of their own spiritual power, it would be no problem for them to live for hundreds of years. Amongst the current existing national treasure-level Senior Sculptors, Meng Qian was still considered young.


    "Starting from tomorrow, I will give you a separate course of study to follow." Meng Qian hadpletely epted Xue Ling as his new student, and had carefully studied Xue Ling''s information as well as gone through his previous test in detail from beginning to end, spending the entire afternoon nning out a course schedule for Xue Ling. "There are no doubts about your strength, and you can already handle all energy crystals below SS Grade independently. So, starting tomorrow, your course will require you toe into contact with SSS Grade energy crystals. The first thing you need to do is to obtain a SSS Grade ore for me. I will give you a month''s time."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" He had been assigned a task so soon? He wasn''t ready!


    Meng Qian ontinued before he could speak. "I know you have a very distinguished family, but there is no point in using that boy Yin Jia to give me pressure. I watched him grow up, and he can''t do anything to me. Having abundant resources does not mean that you can ignore a Sculptor''s basic skills, so you cannot rely on your existing resources for this task. Having Yin Jia help you find this ore will be considered cheating."


    Xue Ling thought for a moment and asked, "Is it cheating to have father bring me ores?"


    There were many types of ores and asteroids. Most ces only produced B/C Grade ores, and A/S Grade ores were very rare. Nor were they exploited indefinitely; these mines were only open for a fixed amount of time every year before being shut down so that the veins could regenerate.


    Stones that contained energy crystals above SS Grade depended entirely on luck. They could appear in ore mines of any level, but were still most likely to show up in ores that produced S Grade ores.


    So if Xue Ling wanted to find a SSS Grade ore, he could absolutely make use of the Marshal''s Pce to select a batch of ores from an S Grade mine.


    Teacher Meng Qian nodded. "That''s also considered cheating."


    Xue Ling understood what he meant and asked, "So what teacher intends for me to do is to go and try my luck?"


    Meng Qian finally showed a satisfied smile when he got to this point. Heughed and said, "Of course, you can also go to the S Grade mining areas, but the premise is that you don''t use the Marshal''s Pce''s name and power."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Without using the Marshal''s Pce, he won''t even know where these mines are, okay?!


    Xue Ling gloomily ended his first ss. His teacher had made good use of this opportunity to make him realize that good luck was the first thing that was required when bing a good Sculptor.


    It was really funny. Was it so easy to do something like relying on luck?


    Xue Ling pursed his lips, and thoughtfully left his own room, running over to knock on the door to Yin Jia''s study.


    Yin Jia had taken a cold shower, finally managing to suppress the messy things in his head. He had just sat down when Xue Ling came to knock at the door. He now had no good way to deal with this little nurturer in his family, and couldn''t not let him in, so he went and opened the door.


    As soon as Xue Ling came in, he asked, "Father, can I borrow Mo Xi for a little while?"


    Yin Jia froze for a moment before recovering and asking, "What are you doing to do?"


    "I just received an assignment. It''s a little difficult, and I want to go to all the big ore markets in the Capital Star, which is why I wanted to borrow Mo Xi." Mo Xi''s main task in the First Fleet was to patrol the entire Capital Star, and his family originated from the ore business. It was an entirely reasonable request to borrow him because he couldn''t possibly not understand these things very well.


    Yin Jia nodded and said, "You can, but you can''t go and bother him during his work hours."


    Xue Lingughed and said, "Got it. Then I''ll ask him to go out with me during weekends when he''s off duty~"


    Having obtained the reply he wanted, Xue Ling smiled widely and turned to leave, getting in touch with Mo Xi. They had exchangedmunication numbersst time they met. It wasn''t until he had left and the door had closed that Yin Jia suddenly realized exactly why that scene seemed to be a little wrong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    What was so exciting about meeting up with Mo Xi¡­?


    He muttered in his heart, as his brain recalled those messages that had been left on the Star Net¡­ He couldn''t help but think about how he would react if Xue Ling really brought a beastman over and told him that he wanted to be with him.


    After thinking back and forth about it, he could onlye up with one answer.


    He would kill that beastman¡­


    Keep that little fellow locked up, and iste him away from the world!


    Yin Jia silently rubbed his forehead. He also did not know how these ideas hade to be, but they seemed to naturally emerge whenever he thought about Xue Linging to tell him that he liked someone else. The fierce momentum in his chest would instantly rise up, and he felt that he had no way to get rid of this feeling unless he went and killed a few beastmen.


    What kind of illness was this¡­.


    Yin Jia felt that he had really been acting strangely recently. First of all, even if they ignored the fact that he was the child''s adoptive father, even just basing it on the simple rtionship between two people, he was one generation older than this little fellow, yet he so brazenly wanted to take over the second half of his life¡­ He would probably end up hated by this child, right¡­?


    Yin Jia''s thoughts became more and more chaotic, and waspletely oblivious to the fact that Xue Ling was currently leaning against the door to his study, his head lowered to stare at his own feet as he thought seriously about how to take their rtionship to the next step and take advantage of this situation in order to firmly lock him to his side in both heart and body.


    Xue Ling was only using this as a temporary amusement, wanting Mo Xi to bring him to see several ore markets around the Capital Star. Mo Xi did not have much time off, and it took them two weeks before they were able to visit all the markets. Xue Ling brought several SS Grade ores, but was unable to see any SSS Grade ones.


    Mu Xi was also anxious and wanted to help him obtain a piece of SSS Grade ore when she heard about it, but SSS Grade ores were on the level where even Yin Jia would need to keep records if he wanted to make use of them, and she had no way to help. Xue Ling did not seem anxious at all, and evenughed as heforted Mu Xi, saying, "If there''s really no other way, I''ll just purify a SS Grade ore into a SSS Grade energy crystal~ Although I''ve never done it before, I can still give it a try~"


    Another week passed, and with only five days left until the one month deadline Meng Qian had given him, Xue Ling weed the first round of the Sculptor Competition.


    Coincidentally, the first round of thepetition was to select ores.


    In fact, Xue Ling had also been waiting for thispetition. There were a lot of people participating in the preliminarypetition and there were many ores to choose from. The organizers had even ced a few pieces of ordinary stone amongst the ores to confuse the yers, and some ores that even Senior Sculptors would be unable to evaluate were also included. For this first round, the host had taken over an entire stadium, and packed it with all kinds of ores and stones in all sizes. The participants would enter the stadium with their registration forms, and each participant could bring an ore with them as they left.


    The participant would need to pay for the ore they obtained, and there was a mechanized ore refiner on the premises that would refine the ore after the participant brought the ore out of the stadium. The participants would be divided into several tiers based on the grade of the ore they had chosen, and the level ofpetition they were suited to join would also be confirmed this way.


    As long as they selected an SS Grade ore, they would be eligible to skip directly to participation in the finals, and so on. The stages they needed to participate in were determined by the ore that they had selected.


    The entire Capital Star was lively because of thispetition. Many Sculptors from others had alsoe over to attend this event; after all, this was their best chance at bing famous. Whatever their final ranking was, as long as they were able to show off the charm of their sculptures during such apetition, it was entirely possible that their lives would have an instant turnaround.


    For example, if they signed with a goodpany, or joined a good military troop, then all the resources they required would be provided, and they could rest assured for the rest of their lives.


    This kind of grand event was the best way for Sculptors to rise in their careers. Of course, Senior Sculptors were prevented from participating in these kinds ofpetition for the sake of fairness.


    Xue Ling''s reason for participating in thispetition was because the champion could immediately obtain certification as a Senior Sculptor, which could be considered fulfilling the original body''s wish. With this kind of shortcut ced in front of Xue Ling, he would naturally not choose to painstakingly go through each qualification exam one by one. One had to know that these exams were much moreplicated than the ss transfer test, and all sorts of random things were tested; Xue Ling didn''t want to deal with those things at all.


    The key point was that Xue Ling didn''t want to waste time doing things like going to the Sculptor''s Constetion''s famous Blue or do things like space travel, as it would take up the already limited amount of time he had to interact with Yin Jia.


    Yin Jia had been avoiding him recently, so Xue Ling''s ns could no longer be properly carried out. He was annoyed, but had nowhere to vent!


    He didn''t know what Yin Jia was stewing about. Yin Jia liked him but was unwilling to make a move, only knowing to distance himself further, not evening home over the past few days because he couldn''t handle his closeness anymore. Xue Ling hadn''t even gone that far, but he''d already started hiding like this. If he really went and found another beastman to bring home, would it make him so angry that he spat out blood?


    Mu Xi didn''t know what was going on with Yin Jia, but the Marshal had a history of noting home every day, so she didn''t find it too surprising. After waking Xue Ling up early in the morning on the day of thepetition, she nned to apany him to participate.


    In addition to the nurturer and sub-beastmenpetitors themselves, they were also allowed to bring beastman with them to protect themselves as well as help them snatch the ores from others while they were within the venue. After all, there was a limited amount of ores but so manypetitors; several people picking the same ore at the same time had happened before.


    In the absence of Yin Jia, Xue Ling chose to have Mu Xi apany him. Xue Ling still believed that very few people would be willing to go against him or the Marshal''s Pce''s subordinate, so bringing Mu Xi would be more than enough. He wasn''t too concerned that anything would happen, but others seemed to feel differently, and after much thought, finally couldn''t win against their own thoughts and chose to join in.


    When Xue Ling got out of the aircraft, he saw Yin Jia waiting for them outside. He looked at Mu Xi in some surprise, and wondered if she had helped to call him over, but Housekeeper Mu simply expressed that she didn''t know anything about this, and it was none of her business.


    Yin Jia himself exined, "Swords have no eyes in this kind ofpetition, and too many people know of your talent. They would be willing to do anything in order to pass thispetition, so I''ll be more reassured if I protect you personally."


    Xue Ling nodded his head as though not really understanding but pretending to get it. Yin Jia stretched out his big hand and rubbed his head.


    Xue Ling looked carefully and finally discovered that Yin Jia was wearing the brooch he had gifted to him today.


    "Repressed." Xue Ling lowered his head and muttered under his breath before tidying up his mood and obediently allowing his ''father'' to take his hand and prepare to lead him into thepetition grounds.

 Chapter 185

    13.14 - Couldn''t he let ordinary people live?!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl, BlueBug & Macabre


    Entrance checks were performed by machines, and each contestant''s nanoputer carried a unique test code. There were too many people attending thispetition for them to announce contestants by name during the beginning phases. In order to avoid naming confusion, everyone would be referred to by their personal code.


    After pairing up with their chosen beastman, the Sculptor would need to input their personal code into the official website in order to obtain a second code for their apanying beastman so that they could also enter thepetition arena.


    Xue Ling did not provide Yin Jia with a code, but the man still easily managed to enter with him. Xue Ling twisted his head to give him a very meaningful look, but did not expose him on the spot.


    He had clearly given that code to Mu Xi right from the start, so it was obvious that Yin Jia had forcefully obtained the code from Mu Xi. This kind of thing was not likely to have been done on the spot, so based on Xue Ling''s understanding of the man, he had probably obtained the code from Mu Xi as soon as Xue Ling had given it to her.


    Xue Ling was curious to know when he would make his move, so he didn''t expose his lies. After entering thepetition area, he began to concentrate on examining ores.


    Everyone was given sufficient time to select an ore. They could wait all the way up until thest day as long as they did not leave the venue during this period of time.


    Every stone in the stadium was marked, and there were military personnel stationed here for defense, making it impossible for anyone to start trouble.


    After Xue Ling entered the venue, he obtained a stone distribution from the entrance assistant. The venue was veryrge, and had been divided into eight areas full of ores. Xue Ling looked at the route and discovered that as long as he followed the route marked out by the venue, he would be able to see all eight exhibition areas along the way.


    Yin Jia didn''t ask him any questions, and only stood behind him in silence. Xue Ling wasn''t in a hurry to look for ores, so he tipped his head to nce at him, then quipped, "Am I not simply cheating like this?"


    Yin Jia looked down at his mildly delighted expression. "Hmm?" He thought about it, then expressed his own doubt.


    Xue Ling curved his lips and reached out to take his hand, hugging his arm. His entire body leaned very close to Yin Jia. He was not very tall, and it gave off the feeling of a little bird leaning against a person when he came so close. He was smiling widely, and based on how they looked, those who didn''t recognize them would probably mistake them for a couple instead of father and son. "My father is the strongest person in the Empire. With you as a bodyguard, who would dare snatch away my ore?"


    Yin Jia stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, but did not prevent him from getting closer. It was unknown if he had thought through anything while he was hiding away from Xue Ling these past two weeks, but he had be more and more indulgent towards Xue Ling. "That''s for the best."


    Xue Ling nodded, and was about to bring Yin Jia with him to start forward when he heard someone calling his name from nearby. Xue Ling turned his head to look over, and narrowed his eyes.


    The person who was greeting him was the one who had participated in the ss transfer test and entered ss S along with him, Mo Lan. He was followed by Mo Xi, who stood behind his younger brother with a grim expression on his face, acting like a real bodyguard. There were two other people with them, the protagonist Hao Songle, and his elder brother, Hao Xu.


    Xue Ling''s gaze fell on Hao Xu and turned ratherplicated. In the entire Hao family, if he had to say which one had treated the original body the best, it was probably Hao Xu. Hao Xu was also looking at Xue Ling, and when their eyes met, he discovered that Hao Xu''s gaze contained a little guilt and concern.


    Xue Ling raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise. The original body''s impression of Hao Xu was not bad, but it was merely a little bit of sunshine amidst endless darkness, so he did not hate this elder brother of his. It was probably because, in Hao Xu''s eyes, it was indeed that his own parents who had wronged Hn Jiuyun, so he treated Hn Jiuyun very well. But he spent very little time at home and couldn''t do much.


    The scene turned awkward for a while. Hao Songle had a bad expression on his face, but when he saw that Xue Ling was holding onto Yin Jia''s hands, he simply shut up and chose to say nothing. It was rare for Hao Xu to have a chance to see Xue Ling, so after their gazes met, he spoke out a greeting. "Long time no see, Jiuyun."


    Xue Ling nodded and said nothing more. Among these people, Mo Xi was the only one he was actually familiar with, so he also called out a greeting, "Hello, Big Brother Mo."


    Mo Xi curved his lips and nodded to Xue Ling. "Marshal, Little Yun, I hope you are well."


    Yin Jia''s eyes went amongst the few people in front of them, and he finally came to the conclusion that thepetitive threat of the two across from him was too low, and they would be unable to steal his Yun''er away. So he nodded coolly and said, "We''ll go ahead first." He could tell that Xue Ling did not intend to go with him, so he took the initiative to suggest they leave.


    But apparently, the people opposite them had no intention of letting them go. "It''s a rare chance for us to have run into each other. Let''s go together." Although Mo Lan''s greeting had been ignored, he would naturally grasp the opportunity to talk to the Marshal and interact with him as tightly as he could. Mo Lan had no intention of letting them go off alone. "We''re all looking at stones, and we can alsomunicate with each other about anything that puzzles us."


    Xue Ling sneered mysteriously, then turned around and left, pulling Yin Jia along. "You can follow him if you can."


    His attitude was really arrogant. This kind of method that was so offensive to others was not something normal people would do, but who was Xue Ling? He also had Yin Jia by his side, and with a plug-in like him, Xue Ling could be arrogant to the extreme in this world without anything happening to him. Besides, his words were the truth. He could see what the interior of the ores were like with just a nce. Hao Songle and Mo Lan''s speed would not be able to keep up with his at all.


    But the people present didn''t know about his strength at all. Everyone had their own thoughts, and although Mo Xi was a little curious about why Xue Ling had be so arrogant, he had spent many days with Xue Ling and still had some understanding regarding his character. Looking at his current attitude, he could surmise that Xue Ling didn''t want to hang out with them.


    After all, Hao Songle was there.


    Hao Songle''s expression was very ugly. He naturally understood Xue Ling''s words as contempt. He originally had no real desire to win when he first came to this world, but after being trampled on by someone for this long, no transmigrator who had any desire to win would have a good impression of Xue Ling. After mocking Xue Ling in his heart for a long time, he finally managed to control his mood.


    Mo Lan''s gaze fell onto Xue Ling and Yin Jia''s inteced hands, and he stared at the two people''s backs for a long time before turning to his brother and saying, "Elder brother, let''s go. We''ll follow them and take a look." Everyone on the Star Net said that Yin Jia was incredibly indulgent of Xue Ling, and Mo Lan always defined the rtionship between them as foster father and son. Based on Yin Jia''s responsible character, it was natural for him to treat Xue Ling well, but he would definitely never let Xue Ling be so close to him.


    Almost scandalously close.


    rm rose in Mo Lan''s heart. He followed behind the two, wanting to see how they interacted with each other from behind, but he only saw that Xue Ling went directly through the first exhibition area without touching or even looking at a single stone.


    Mo Lan frowned. Xue Ling even gave up all the stones in the first exhibition area because he didn''t want to go with them? Although the route would loop back in the end and there would be another chance to walk through it again, at the end of the day, there was no order to the cement of stones, and no tradition that stated that the first exhibition area would not contain any good ores. The fact that Xue Ling gave up on this area directly shook Mo Lan''s mind slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Was it really necessary to be alert against this kind of opponent?


    Yin Jia seemed to be surprised by Xue Ling''s action, and slowly made him slow down. "Yun''er, aren''t you looking at the ores?"


    Xue Ling''s steps paused, and he raised his head to look at him.


    Yin Jia said, "If you don''t like those people, just pretend you can''t see them. There''s no need to do this just to go against them."


    Xue Ling smiled as he shook his head, then sighed. "Father still doesn''t understand me~"


    His tone was light and flirtatious, and also carried a bit of teasing intent, "Although I''m capricious, I won''t take big events like this lightly. I want to take advantage of thispetition to find the SSS Grade stone that teacher asked me to find. The first area doesn''t have any, so we left. It''s not about fighting them. They''re not worth it."


    Yin Jia''s steps also paused as he said, "You can clearly tell if there are any suitable stones from just a nce?"


    Xue Ling stood on tiptoe and beckoned for Yin Jia to bend down. Yin Jia took in his curling eyshes and his eyes that were glittering with mischief, but still lowered his head.


    In this world, the only person who could make him so willing to bow down was probably this child alone.


    "As long as I use my spiritual powers to make a sweep, I can see exactly how big or heavy these stones are, and see what''s inside them."


    Yin Jia was momentarily dazed by his words, and Xue Ling came even closer, this red lips exhaling a breath of hot air in Yin Jia''s ear, his voice carrying a slightly nasal quality, soft and tender as he continued, "If I want, I can also see what a person has with him, such as¡­" His fingertips drew coy circles on Yin Jia''s palm, "Father''s underwear is aplete set every day, and it''s always the same~"


    Yin Jia''s breath caught as his eyes met with Xue Ling''s amused ones- He found it hard to recover.


    He had no chance to answer before Xue Ling tossed out a carelessugh. "I''m joking~" He delightedly kissed the side of Yin Jia''s face, then turned and continued onward.


    Yin Jia narrowed his eyes. He was really starting to suspect that this child of his was intentionally provoking him.


    Previously, he was confused, and he didn''t suspect that Xue Ling''s actions carried other intentions, only feeling that his own thoughts were dirty. Now that he had stabilized his mood, it was only natural for him to discover that some of Xue Ling''s little actions were full of flirtatious innuendo. It was impossible for him to not wonder if it was intentional.


    But was he doing it intentionally because he liked him, or was it for a different purpose¡­


    Yin Jia''s thoughts could not help but go to strange ces. He recalled his wits when Xue Ling called back to him, and saw the child watching him with a doubtful expression on his face. "Father, let''s go? What are you dazed about?"


    Yin Jia shook his head. "Nothing." No matter what the child thought, he was already by his side. Since he was already entered into the family tree, he simply won''t be leaving it in the future.


    Xue Ling walked around the exhibition area, and just as he was about to give up, he saw the ore he was looking for in thest exhibition area. Xue Ling was thrilled as he brought Yin Jia over to stand beside the stone. He immediately picked up the stone''s sign and asked Yin Jia to hold it for him.


    Some people who had seen how he picked his stone could not help butugh and make fun of him, but when they saw the silver hair of the man who was holding the stone for Xue Ling, they chose to shut up instead.


    Silver haired people could not be provoked and the Sculptor he was following behind was also not someone they could afford to upset.


    Xue Ling smoothly obtained the stone. It was quite big, and the energy crystal contained inside would be big enough for Xue Ling to carve aplete set of things after it was refined.


    He brought Yin Jia out of the stadium with him, but it had only been half a day since they had entered and some people were still entering the venue one after another. For him toe out so quickly seemed like he was simply giving up on thepetition.


    Xue Lingpletely ignored those surprised gazes and handed the stone over to the guards for them to send it into the refiner.


    The stone was rather big, and the time required for refining was quite long. By the time Xue Ling carefully lifted out the finished product in order to put it into the box that Yin Jia had already prepared, music began to ring out throughout the entire venue.


    It was very exciting music, and those who didn''t know better would think that it was time to rush into battle. In fact, it was just that one person''s name had appeared on the entirepetition''s ranking board.


    At this point in time, the number of people who had emerged from the venue was very small, and the number of names on the list was even smaller. But when normal contestants showed up on the list, there would be no music. Thus, when people were finally able to see Xue Ling''s name clearly as well as the quality of the stone he had found listed behind it, the sound of loud voices began to add up, and people who wanted to find Xue Ling outside of the venue suddenly increased. The exterior of the venue rippled with people, like the surface of water when a small stone was tossed in.


    However, Xue Ling had already entered the First Fleet''s airship that was waiting outside, and was on his way back to the Marshal''s Pce.


    SSS Grade stones were extremely difficult to find. Xue Ling had made his way through the entire venue and only found one. So when news that Xue Ling had found a SSS Grade stone was sent out, the entire Star Net went into an uproar once again.


    As though worrying that this piece of news wasn''t making enough noise, Xue Ling even took a 360-degree image of the energy crystal and ced it on his personal home page. As long as anyone went to his homepage, they would be able to personally interact with that piece of crystal.


    So once again, his home page was crowded with visitors. People expressed that it was impossible topare between people, because it would only cause one to anger themselves to death. Did the Young Master have to be so godly, and have such amazing luck?! Couldn''t he let ordinary people live?!


    In this regard, Xue Ling was very happy about his sess. After all, he wanted to help the original owner be a winner in life. Regarding envy and hate and things like that, of course, the more the better.

 Chapter 186

    13.15 - Now, he could thoroughly tie him to his side


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    Xue Ling obtained an SSS Grade ore, and he could be very certain that there was no other stone of this grade in the entire stadium, so he was very rxed when he obtained the official exemption letter that allowed him to go directly to the finals and avoid all the middle sections of thepetition that were filled with all kinds of fancy matchups.


    Many peoplemented on this matter, but this was a rule that had been set by the official management of thepetition right from the start, and nobody could say anything about it. Xue Ling didn''t concern himself over this gossip, and began to look into the stone he had picked up at home.


    This energy crystal was his stepping stone to sess as well as his prop for the finalpetition. The finalpetition required him to purify the stone and carve it on the spot.


    Because of this requirement, some people who envied Xue Ling were waiting for him to mess up. After all, those who were able to sculpt SSS Grade stones were all Master Sculptors, and some Senior Sculptors still wouldn''t easily start on SSS Grade stones. There was only half a month until the finals, and it was definitely not enough time for Xue Ling to master the ability to carve SSS Grade energy crystals.


    Many people were of this opinion. [ He Yanyan: Don''t think that he will win thepetition just because he obtained the best quality stone. Having a good stone still requires one to have good technical control. Him? Ha-ha. ]


    Mu Xi was very dissatisfied with these opinions, and almost wanted to go online to go up against these people, but Xue Ling stopped him.


    As a professional face pper who had done it for over a hundred years, Xue Ling didn''t mind group pping a whole bunch of people all at once. They could say whatever they wanted; everything would naturally be clear during thepetition. There was no need to argue on the inte.


    In addition to these envious and jealous people, in fact, more people were concerned about other aspects. Their focus was strange, and Xue Ling held some admiration for these people''s minds and how they could always pay attention to strange points that made others not know whether tough or cry.


    For example, someone picked up on Xue Ling''s entrance and departure time, proving that he came out of the venue in less than half a day. They carefully analyzed the whole venue, and then concluded that Xue Ling had merely walked around the venue, chosen the stone he came out with, and then left.


    With this analysis, he came to three possible conclusions. First was that Xue Ling cheated, and knew where the stone was right from the start so that he only needed to enter the venue and pick it up before exiting. The second was that Xue Ling had good luck, and a blind cat met a dead mouse and obtained a SSS Grade ore. The third was that Xue Ling''s spiritual strength was super powerful, and he could tell what level the energy crystal contained within the ore was just by touching them.


    After arriving at three conclusions, the original poster analyzed the possibility of these three conclusions for the public.


    [ The host for this contest is the Association of Sculptors, who are noble and hard to please. Even the royal family cannot influence them, so the possibility of cheating is zero. Even the Royal Family''s little nurturer didn''t receive this kind of treatment when they participated in thepetition. Therefore, it was impossible for him to cheat through the Association of Sculptors just because he is the adoptive son Marshal''s Pce. So the first conclusion is a pass.


    Was it possible for an even luckier person to pick an SSS Grade stone out of a vast sea of ores?


    If you can, go up and do it. If you can really pick one out through luck, this original poster will kneel down and call you father.


    The second hypothesis is simply there for the sake of increasing word count. Anyone with even the tiniest bit of brain would know that thispetition is not held for fun. The Young Master was together with the Lord Marshal, and this kind of thing is simply a hoax that normal people could not do. If anyone believes that this kind of stone could be picked out by casually selecting an ore, they should probably read less fiction.


    That left only the third point, which this original poster personally agrees with. It was not for the purpose of holding the youth''s big thighs, but rather using a valid list of data and facts to hit the sceptics in the face. As long as anyone studied the three scenes where the Young Master selected stones, they would be able to see one thing inmon. The Young Master selected stones very quickly. He did not even touch the stones, but could still select the one with the highest energy by looking at them with his eyes. I''ve edited these three videos of him choosing stones. You can study them carefully. [Video 1] [Video 2] [Video 3]


    Even if you enter the holographic mode of the video and stand beside the Young Master, you''ll be unable to figure out how he can choose the ores so urately. He only needs to look for a while, and then will unhesitatingly reach out his hands to pick up the stones he''s selected. The entire process only takes a few blinks and he has no hesitation at all. What does this mean?


    It shows that Young Master is very confident in his ability, and even more confident in his strength. To sum it up, the Young Master chose this SSS Grade stone this time not through other means or luck, but simply because he headed straight for it.


    Scum that are hating on the Young Master!!! Are you ready to get pped in the face by the Young Master in the finals?! ]


    This post was forwarded countless times on the Star Net. The analysis that the original poster made was well-founded. What''s more, in the posts, the original poster shook all the haters with all kinds of data analysis and examples to beat up the haters'' faces.


    Xue Ling looked at the post and found it interesting. He hadn''t realized that he had so many fans. After reading it, he was both amused and touched, then forwarded the post on his own homepage that night. His message was: Are you ready to have your face pped by me during the finals?


    He was always a proud and unrestrained person, and had absolutely no intention of being low-key on the inte. This was also what Xue Ling had wanted to do right from the start, but his advance warning on the inte led to a bloody storm on the entire Star Net.


    Xue Ling didn''t care much about what happened on the Star Net due to his words, because as soon as the energy crystal arrived, he formally started training with his new teacher and stayed at his teacher''s home to begin closed door intensive training. Even if it was Yin Jia who wanted to see him, Meng Qian still refused to let him out.


    The Marshal who had been suffering from being left outside for a few days was surrounded by low pressure. Mo Xi did not dare to bring up his resignation, fearing that the Marshal would tell him to get lost before he could even finish speaking. He wanted to go to the Military Headquarters, not leave the Capital Star entirely.


    Mu Xi seemed to have be aware of some abnormalities during this period. She was generally quite insensitive to these things, but after spending such a long time together, she was quite perceptive regarding Yin Jia''s emotions. The more time Yin Jia spent in Xue Ling''s room, the more ups and downs he showed during his daily life, and it made Mu Xi''s scalp turn increasingly numb.


    Exactly what kind of intentions did the Marshal hold towards the little cutie? The more she thought about it, the weirder she felt it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before Mu Xi could figure out what was wrong with the picture, half a month had already passed by quietly. Xue Ling was released from Meng Qian''s home, and the first thing he saw was Yin Jia. Having not seen him for half a month, he found he had really missed the man. Xue Ling cheerfully fell into Yin Jia''s embrace, and did not think too much about it, wrapping his arms around his neck and leaning up on tiptoes to give him a light kiss.


    Yin Jia hugged him around the waist, pressed him into his embrace, and bowed his head to meet him in the middle, kissing Xue Ling squarely on the lips.


    This was a hegemonic and passionate kiss, filled with a deep sense of yearning from the past half month as well as some unspeakable **. It was so hot that Xue Ling shivered all over, and even though he knew how to breathe through a kiss, he was still kissed by Yin Jia until he could barely breathe, his entire body turning soft in his arms.


    Yin Jia finally let him loose, and carefully held him in his embrace. He turned his head to give Meng Qian, who was standing there with his mouth open, a profound look, then brought Xue Ling onto the aircraft.


    Yin Jia''s guards had already trained themselves to be deaf and dumb to the outside world, concentrating only their duties as guards, and werepletely blind to the rtionship between their own Master and Young Master. After Yin Jia boarded the ship with Xue Ling in his arms, they saluted Meng Qian and turned around to follow him on board.


    When Xue Ling regained his wits, both his ears were red and he struggled toe down from Yin Jia''s embrace. "I still need to go andpete!" He hade out from his closed door training today for the sake of thepetition, and as soon as Yin Jia came out they began to mess about. Why did it give him a feeling that Yin Jia nned to directly bring him back and do him?!


    Yin Jia caught him by the waist. His upper body twisted, but he was still dazed and had no way to get out from between Yin Jia''s arms. It was because of this tossing and turning that a certain part of his body was awakened.


    Yin Jia spoke in a low tone, "Behave. I''ll take you to thepetition. Don''t move about. Otherwise, you can give up on taking part."


    Xue Ling was silent for a moment, then quietly shrank himself into Yin Jia''s embrace, his head bowed as he no longer spoke.


    Yin Jia held him in his arms, carefully looking down and him and discovering that other than his ears being red, the little nurturer had no intention of resisting. A trace ofughter shed across his eyes. It seemed that his guess had not been wrong, but¡­ "We''ll have a good talk after thepetition, hm?" His mouth was close enough to bite Xue Ling''s ear as he spoke this sentence, his deep voice stimting his ear, and making it so that Xue Ling could only silently cover his face with his hands.


    It looked like he was being shy, but in fact he was actually chatting with the system.


    "Fine, host won. I thought he would at least be able to hold on until host reached adulthood¡­ I didn''t expect him to be so repressed¡­" The system had some objections to this Lord Marshal. He was still unable to escape its host''s clutches despite losing his memories and feelings, and was still firmly in the host''s grip. It was clear to everyone how much of a frenzied ve to his wife he would be in the future.


    Xue Lingzily and proudly replied to the system, "This is not bing frenzied. Although he''s very repressed, he''s still very capable of taking the initiative. He hasn''t seen me for half a month; how could he not make a move~ Let alone when there was something he wanted to say before we parted. Being able to endure for half a month was already the limit."


    The systemmented that Su Xuanyan would not be able to escape from its host for several lifetimes. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling shook his head as his lips curved up into a very gentle smile. "Not only is he inseparable from me, I''m afraid I also can''t do without him." After entangling together for so many years, their rtionship was deeper than that thing they called three generations of fate. In fact, Xue Ling''s attachment to the man was no less than the man''s deep love towards him.


    Love was mutually reinforcing. A one sided love would have been unable to support them to this day. Although he liked to tease the man and y tricks on him, in fact, Xue Ling was very clear about the position the man held in his own heart.


    He had really fallen hard this time. After so many years together, he would probably still forgive the other party even if the man had approached him with ulterior motives¡­


    As long as he recovered hisst tail, he would be able to return to that world and recover his memories¡­ What kind of scene had his first encounter with the man been like?


    He wanted to know what kind of person Su Xuanyan was in real life¡­


    The audience for thepetition was a vast sea of people. There were countless people in the actual audience and thepetition also had a live broadcast, meaning thatrge numbers of viewers could watch and pay attention to the finals over the Star Net from throughout the gxy.


    All thepetitors who could reach the finals were verypetent participants. Amongst them was Mo Lan and Hao Songle, who had originally greeted Xue Ling at the beginning of thepetition. He didn''t know if it was due to their protagonist halos or not, but they actually managed to reach this point. After interacting for the past couple of weeks, everyone had already be very familiar with thepetitors, and they all had their own set of supporters and backers. By contrast, Xue Ling, who had only kicked up a fuss at the very start of thepetition, was not very popr during these finals.


    Despite this, his appearance was also noticed, purely because he was the only unknown at this stage. It was very likely that he was a powerful dark horse. As long as he was able to step onto the stage for the finals, nobody would look down on him. The SSS Grade stone in his hand was a great shadow that weighed on everyone''s minds.


    The quality of the material brought many advantages and some disadvantages to Xue Ling. If he was unable to make perfect use of it, he would be criticized to the extreme.


    Xue Ling did not care about this at all. After he came on stage, his eyes swept around to take in the otherpetitors. Although he had been closed off for a period of time, his opponents'' strength was always in his grasp, and the system had been monitoring the matches for him. Xue Ling was notcent because of the golden finger he had in hand. Being proud andcent was something only a foolish cannon fodder would do.


    The first part of thepetition was to purify their own energy crystal. During the past half month, Xue Ling had purified countless SSS Grade crystals under Meng Qian''s tutge, and couldn''t possibly be more familiar with the process. Theughter of those who had wanted to see him make a fool of himself because his spiritual power wascking was forced to die down.


    When Xue Ling concentrated, he was able to block out all the chaos at the scene. His attention was wholly focused on the energy crystal in front of him, which had already been cut into two parts before he arrived. What Xue Ling wanted to make this time was a pair of rings.


    He had originally nned to make a three-piece set, but Yin Jia''s reaction this morning made him feel like the rings woulde in handy soon.


    The previous ring was to stake his im over the man. Now, he could thoroughly bind him to his side.

 Chapter 187

    13.16 - Sometimes, he wanted to see Su Xuanyan


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    Every step thepetitors took would be erged and broadcast live. The otherpetitors'' techniques had already been seen in previouspetitions, so this time most of the crowd''s attention was on Xue Ling, and the officials in charge also showed more screens of him.


    But as a result, the screen was filled with frenziedments from his fans. If viewers didn''t make any adjustments, they wouldn''t be able to see Xue Ling''s face at all, let alone his methods.


    Of course, other than thoseing to lick his face, there was also another group of fans who were there to see his technique. They could analyze whether his methods were superior or not based on his movements, but in the end there was nothing they could criticize. After all, Xue Ling''s movements were too urate and effective, and they could not pick out any ws. Eventually, they could only shut up and express their admiration for Xue Ling.


    After studying for half a month, Xue Ling could not possibly be more clear about how to sculpt a SSS Grade energy crystal. Every step he took seemed to have been measured precisely as Xue Ling purified the energy in the crystal to exactly match with the pattern of the ring he wanted to create, ensuring the energy was condensed in the parts that he would need, while the sections he nned to chip away had no energy left.


    The audience could see every small action that Xue Ling took during the sculpting process through the zoomed-in lens. One after another, they turned into Xue Ling''s fans, and for many people, how loudly they had shouted ''this shady piece of trash should get lost'' was directly proportional to how much it hurt to be figuratively pped in the face.


    Of course, it was not that there was nopetition at all, but their opponent had a SSS Grade energy crystal and the ability to make perfect use of the stone. Victory or defeat was no longer full of suspense.


    Xue Ling sessfully obtained the Senior Sculptor''s qualification certificate, and at the same time, announced to the entire Star Net that another Senior Sculptor was now on the rise.


    Once again, his past and present identity was pulled out and dissected by others. How miserable his past was, and how his spiritual powers had originally been damaged by his damned stepmother. But he was still able to be so strong now, which showed how hard he worked and how high his original potential had been.


    This was a world where strength ruled supreme. As long as he proved his ability, no matter how fast he got ahead or how short the events leading up to his promotion were, his brainless fans and some experts and schrs would always be able to find a way to help him convince others of his strength.


    The strong would not be doubted. After all, their strength was there for everyone to see, and any doubt would be simple and fragile in the face of absolute strength.


    When thepetition and award ceremonies were over, Xue Ling stepped down from the stage and was almost blocked by frenzied fans. Fortunately, Yin Jia had already been on guard against this and called over his personal escort to bring them out into the aircraft.


    Nobody dared to confront the Marshal at this moment. Everyone also had to re-evaluate the Marshal''s Pce, and think about how they could get close to Xue Ling. After all, the Marshal''s Pce was not an easy ce to enter. If Xue Ling stayed there all day long, they would really have no way to get in.


    Mu Xi had already prepared a celebration banquet for them back at the mansion. Yin Jia even let the guards stay behind to eat. Xue Ling had not returned to the Marshal''s Pce for a long time now and had really missed the food there. He ate a little too much, and only felt a little morefortable after going back upstairs to shower. He brought out today''s work and prepared to make a move on Yin Jia.


    He had already been in this world for over half a year. It was about time for a breakthrough in his rtionship with Yin Jia. Xue Ling did not intend to slowly grind away the time until adulthood with Yin Jia; right now, he particrly wanted to let everyone else who was thinking those messy things, who wanted him to be their son, to stop dreaming.


    It wasn''t that he was anxious, but everything he needed to achieve had already been done. Xue Ling only needed to consider himself now, and wanted to properly settle into a rtionship.


    Simply based on his and Yin Jia''s identities, if they really started a rtionship, based on identity alone it would be a very big problem. But this world did not stipte that an adoptive son cannot be with their adoptive father, and he believed that Yin Jia would not care about these things either, so he was ready to let loose and clear these things up with his Lord Father.


    He was tired of all the guessing back and forth.


    Yin Jia seemed to have some official business to deal with. He was busy with his work when Xue Ling came to him wearing a bathrobe. Xue Ling didn''t say anything else, and simply dropped his entire body onto the sofa in Yin Jia''s study. His movements were incredibly gorgeous, and seemed to identally expose his long, slender legs. He put on his nanoputer in the form of a pair of virtual sses, and then jumped into the virtual world to y games.


    Yin Jia''s gaze lingered on him for a good while before he finally turned his head and meditated to calm down.


    But he capitted in the end. After being stuck at a stalemate for half an hour, Yin Jia pulled the person on the sofa into his embrace.


    Xue Ling felt that someone outside was touching him, so he quit the game and removed his sses. He raised his gaze to look up at Yin Jia, who had covered his legs with the bathrobe. "You shouldn''t dress like this no matter how high the temperature is. What if you catch a cold?"


    Xue Ling blinked, then his lips curved as heughed and asked, "Is this all father has to say?" He lifted himself up and pretended to leave Yin Jia''s arms. "If that''s all, we have nothing to talk about."


    Yin Jia tugged on his hand and pulled him back, then bowed his head to kiss Xue Ling on his forehead. He spoke helplessly, "What else can I say when you''re dressing like this to provoke me?"


    Xue Ling spoke cheerfully, "Don''t say anything, and just do it?"


    Yin Jia wanted to, but¡­ "Behave. You''re not an adult yet. I won''t touch you." He reached for Xue Ling''s somewhat oversized bathrobe. "No matter what you might be thinking, don''t do this kind of thing again. I''ll be angry."


    Xue Ling wondered out loud, "Is it bad for me to do this?"


    Yin Jia''s face was full of helplessness. "Yun''er, I don''t know what you''re doing this for, but I want to let you know that I don''t despise you. You deserve better; I should offer up the best of everything and hold it up in front of you. You don''t have to worry that the Marshal''s Pce will abandon you, and you don''t need to do this¡­ in order to please me¡­ Even if you don''t like me, you won''t be separated from the Marshal''s Pce in your life. I will protect you under my wings forever."


    Xue Ling didn''t quite know whether tough or cry. Could it be that Yin Jia felt that he was seducing him and making him like him because he was insecure and did not feel reassured, worried that he might be abandoned by the Marshal''s Pce at any time?


    The idea was too funny. Xue Ling smiled and bent over, leaning into Yin Jia''s embrace as heughed until tears came out.


    Yin Jia petted his head,pletely not understanding why he was acting like this. He rather anxiously wiped away the tears from the corners of Xue Ling''s eyes, and patted his back to coax him. Xue Lingughed for a long time before finally stopping, his cheeks red from the strength of hisughter. He wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, then reached out and grabbed Yin Jia''s neck, leaning up to give him a fleeting dragonfly kiss.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Father doesn''t dare to imagine that I would do this because I like you?" He hooked one arm around Yin Jia''s neck, his other handing up to touch his cheek. He lowered his gaze and spoke softly, "As the Marshal of the Empire, is father so insecure about his charm?"


    Yin Jia was stunned, and then felt ecstatic as he finally reacted. His gaze was bright as he looked towards Xue Ling. "Yun''er?"


    He seemed to want to confirm something with his words, but in exchange, Xue Ling gave him an affirmative kiss.


    Xue Ling kissed him on the lips andughed, "I thought you had thought things through. I never expected that your thoughts went down the wrong road. Such a simple thing as me liking you, is it really so hard to guess?"


    Yin Jia shook his head andughed in a low tone. "I am much older than you, and Yun''er''s thoughts are so difficult to guess. You''re so mysterious, how could it be easy for me to guess your thoughts?"


    Xue Ling blinked, then hooked a finger under his chin. His red lips parted, "Then, does father believe it now?"


    Yin Jia met his gaze for a long while, then finally opened his mouth and said, "As long as you say it, I believe it."


    Xue Ling sighed andined, "Ultimately, you don''t believe me." He harrumphed, then got up and sat down on Yin Jia''s body, reaching out to pluck at Yin Jia''s clothing.


    Yin Jia caught his hand forcefully, shaking his head as he said, "Yun''er, no."


    Xue Ling grabbed at his hand and red at him, then opened his mouth and bit him. "You''re going too far! Hey, you''ve already gained an inch but you want to take a mile, and you''re still refusing me so primly. Are you looking for a fight?"


    Yin Jiaughed bitterly, "You''re so naughty. You haven''t even reached adulthood yet. Who taught you to be like this?"


    "You." Xue Ling began to speak seriously. "I''m fighting a heart-to-heart battle here. I''m certain that you already like me, but I''m not happy about being rejected twice tonight."


    Yin Jia looked at him again for a long time before saying, "It''s true that I like Yun''er, but Yun''er, why do you like me? Thinking back through the process of our acquaintance, unless you fell in love with me at first sight, you can''t exin all the things that you''ve done to me ever since you entered the Marshal''s Pce."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes, then gave a quick-witted response, "Why can''t I fall in love with you at first sight?"


    "It''s not that you can''t, but based on your proud personality, the probability is very low." Yin Jia rubbed his head. "Since you''re able to make me willingly fall for you bit by bit, you''re naturally not some silly and sweet person. You are confident that I will like you, and then love you to the point where I cannot extricate myself, which is why you would do these things¡­ Even now, I''m not very certain why my heart would be moved by you, but I''m very clear that my entire life will revolve around you. Even if it was calcted, even if you''ve cheated me, I have no regrets. But what are you doing this for?"


    Xue Ling was silent for a while, his entire person lying on Yin Jia''s body. His movements were natural, as though he had done so countless times, his head rubbing against Yin Jia''s shoulder, acting like he wanted to be spoiled.


    His voice was muffled, "Because you forgot me."


    Yin Jia clenched his fists tightly.


    "I don''t believe that you can''t see the difference me and the original Hn Jiuyun. I''m not him at all. If it weren''t for me, the fate of Hn Jiuyun would not be what it is now. I travelled through so many worlds for you, but howe you always forget me?" He was rather depressed as he hammered a fist against Yin Jia''s chest. "Even if it''s a setting, I don''t like it anymore. I''m a bit tired of having to fall in love all over again in every world. I want to see you, and let you hold me¡­" It was rare for him to show weakness, and his pitiful appearance made others feel for him.


    His expression of his emotions was so natural that itpletely did not require any acting. This time, he seemed to be speaking to Yin Jia with his real emotions. "Hey, I know you''re there. Come out and clear up exactly what kind of rtionship we have. How long is this game going tost?"


    ? The arm that Yin Jia had wrapped around his waist tightened. Xue Ling could feel that he had bowed his head and wasughing gently against the crook of his neck. "Are you really unhappy, upset, and don''t like it? Or did you act out a drama simply because you wanted to lure me out?"


    Xue Ling lifted his head up sharply, and looked incredulously at the man.


    Yin Jia curved his lips and gave him a kiss,ughing as he said, "Didn''t you ask me toe out? Now that I''m here, why are you staring at me like that?"


    For a moment, Xue Ling didn''t know what he should say.


    He had genuinely beenining, because when Yin Jia had asked him, his thoughts had turned and he inexplicably began to feel aggrieved. Although it was fun and interesting to spend his days pursuing each other like this, it was impossible not to get tired of it as it went on.


    Sometimes he wanted to see Su Xuanyan, and learn about what he was really thinking¡­


    But he hadn''t expected that he would be able to call the man out just by saying those words!!!


    In that case, why the hell did he work so hard to seduce him?!!


    xiin: oh the feeels T_T


    Macabre: (£Þ??£Þ)


    BlueBug: wtf is that emoticon

 Chapter 188

    13.17 - You will forget me in the next world


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    Xue Ling gritted his teeth and grabbed Yin Jia''s, or rather, Su Xuanyan''s cor. He was dissatisfied as he leaned forward and demanded, "You cane out now? What were you doing before? Was it fun to watch me tossing about like this?"


    Su Xuanyan helplessly soothed his ruffled feathers. "Not so."


    Xue Ling sneered coldly. He did not speak further, but his appearance clearly said that if Su Xuanyan did not exin things clearly today, he would never let it go.


    Su Xuanyan suppressed a smile and gave him a kiss. "You''re really angry?"


    Xue Ling turned his head away and refused to look at him.


    Su Xuanyan somewhat helplessly pulled Xue Ling into his arms, bowed his head and gave him another kiss. "I''m sorry, that was not my intention. We are already at thest step, and I can liberate my memory for a limited time in this world''s settings. Seeing that you were truly feeling aggrieved, I couldn''t help bute out."


    Xue Ling was stunned. "You''re always aware of what''s happening?"


    Su Xuanyan held him and slowly petted his head, one stroke after another as though stroking along his fur. It made Xue Ling feelfortable, and he casually rubbed his head against him, his eyes blinking slowly. "That''s not quite it. I can still feel what is happening after my memories are sealed. The rules of each world will exaggerate whatever personality traits I already have that fits with the world''s role''s setting in order not push the role off-track."


    It was Xue Ling''s first time hearing Su Xuanyan talk about his state when he enters these worlds.


    "Every time you leave the worlds, I will follow soon after and leave with you. The love that I feel for you in each world will fade away and then umte in my original body, so when you ask me what I think¡­" Su Xuanyan spoke helplessly, "What else can I think? I can only be a madman who loves you."


    Xue Lingined, "Hearing you say it like that makes me unhappy. It''s as though I forced you to like me."


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s naturally not your fault. Liking you or loving you is my pleasure." Su Xuanyan looked at the person in his arms, and his thoughts soared. He finally understood why someone would tell him that something was more precious when it was lost and then recovered. Su Xuanyan couldn''t help butugh as he once again touched his head and spoke softly, "Meeting you, and falling in love with you, should be the luckiest event of my life."


    Xue Ling was silent for a moment before asking, "Then, can you now tell me about exactly what kind of rtionship there is between us?"


    Su Xuanyan said, "Are you so anxious to know? Right at this moment?"


    Xue Ling pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Su Xuanyan looked down at him and saw the determination in his eyes. He could not helpughing again, and said, "Will you throw a tantrum if I don''t tell you now?"


    Xue Ling harrumphed, then wrapped his arms around his neck and leaned up to exchange a kiss. This kiss did not carry any traces of lust, and held more nostalgia and love. These ambiguous feelings stretched between them for a while before Xue Ling pecked lightly at Su Xuanyan''s lips, closed his eyes, and whispered, "I want to know exactly who you are¡­ want to know exactly what our rtionship is¡­ I want to know how we came to this point¡­ want to know if we have a past¡­ I want to know so, so much¡­"


    Su Xuanyan could feel that his heart was uneasy. He bowed his head to smile gently andfort him. It was clearly the same face, but on Yin Jia it was serious, almost cruel, discouraging others from getting close. When it was Su Xuanyan, it seemed gentle to the bone. Xue Ling nested in his arms and was reluctant to leave; the amount of time they could spend together like this was pitifully limited, and he really cherished it. "You don''t already know who I am?" Asking Xue Ling this question in this particr way confirmed his previous spection right then and there.


    "It turns out that you''re really a Boundary Master¡­" Xue Ling found this a little unbelievable as he spoke, "That world¡­ so it really held a Boundary Master¡­ I thought that the fragments of my memory were deceiving me¡­"


    Su Xuanyan nodded and said, "The Su Family is a Boundary Master family. A new Boundary Master will emerge every five hundred years, and the bloodline of the Su Family will be scarce. Since ancient times, the Su Family''s line of inheritance has almost broken down several times because of the appearance of the Boundary Masters. In my generation, I am the Su Family''s Boundary Master."


    "Then I¡­"


    Su Xuanyan stretched out his hand to block his lips, lowering his head to rest it against Xue Ling''s neck. He continued quietly, "Every Boundary Master will have a spiritual artifact bound to them. It is an existence that is bound to them from birth, which enables them to have better control when they use their abilities as Boundary Masters¡­ But my spiritual artifact was not an object¡­"


    Xue Ling was shocked silly for a good while. He could understand what the man meant, and pointed a finger at himself.


    Su Xuanyan kissed him on the forehead and said, "Yes, you are my spiritual artifact. You can understand the rtionship between us as master and spiritual artifact, but the best interpretation is that we are bound together for life. Perhaps we won''t be separated even in the next life."


    Xue Ling shocked for a very long time, unable to gather his wits. He had never thought that he had been twisted up about this for so long, but ultimately their rtionship was so¡­ weird?


    Su Xuanyan petted his back as he helped him recover. "Truly cute. Your expression was also like this when you learned about it the first time. Silly and shocked, and after you recovered, you were unwilling to be bound to me, and wanted to dissolve our rtionship¡­"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" What was heughing at? That was a very normal reaction, okay? Who would be willing to be tied to a stranger! "That''s not right¡­" He suddenly reacted. "Since we''re bound together, why¡­ did I grow up without you?"


    "You don''t remember?" Su Xuanyan''s mood turned somewhat depressed when they reached this point. "You were too fragile when you were born. Because your existence vited the naturalw, you almost couldn''t survive. The elders in the family had no experience regarding a spiritual artifact being a spiritual animal, and after a long discussion, they came to the conclusion that our mutual existence in the same world was threatening the will of the world''s heavenly order, which is why it wanted to kill you¡­ There was no other way. They could only send you to another world."


    Xue Ling''s memory and the man''s story merged together wlessly, and his childhood memories became more distinct.


    "I was also a child at the time, and my health was not good because the will of the world was against us¡­"


    Xue Ling nodded and said, "What happened then?"


    "You will remember what happened after that when you return to the system space." Su Xuanyan also nodded, then said, "In fact, I also appeared now because of something rted to the next world."


    Xue Ling blinked. He wasn''t clear about what the next world would be like. Sometimes, when he asked the system, it would rather die than surrender. But now, it seemed that the next world had quite a lot to do with the man. "The next world?"


    "Yes. In the next world, you will forget me." Su Xuanyan appeared to be very calm when he said these words, as though he was talking about something very ordinary. "But, don''t worry. I believe that even if we forget each other, we will still meet again."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling didn''t really understand what the connection was and why they hade to this point, but the man wouldn''t let him ask, and merely pressed against his forehead as he told him, "Don''t rush. We''ll first enjoy another world of love."


    Even as his voice fell, Xue Ling could clearly sense that Yin Jia''s eyes were gradually changing. He also removed the surprised expression from his face, frowned, and went over to sit on the other side of the sofa.


    Yin Jia rubbed at his head in a trance and looked over at Xue Ling. Xue Ling''s mood was rather uneasy at the moment, looking at him with his lips pressed together, appearing quite distant.


    Yin Jia also did not know exactly what had just urred. He rubbed Xue Ling''s head, and no longer continued tonight''s topic. Instead, he had Xue Ling go back.


    Their conversation that night had been rather unpleasant and fragmented. Xue Ling did not obey the man''s words, and pulled out the system after he returned to his room, questioning him about the next world.


    The system did not know who had leaked the secret. It trembled for a long time but did not say a word. No matter what Xue Ling said, it still insisted that it would not tell him about it until they returned to the system space. Xue Ling used every means he had at his disposal, and even threatened to give up on this world and return straight to the system space, but the system was still unwilling to speak. It only said that as long as Xue Ling returned, he would remember everything, and would naturally know what was going on.


    Xue Ling ultimately failed to make the system talk. This made him extremely unhappy, and he took it out on Yin Jia by acting coldly towards him for a very long time. In fact, Yin Jia had a vague memory of that night, and knew that he had provoked Xue Ling, so he also did not dare to approach him.


    Two yearster, the youngest national treasure-level Sculptor in the Empire, Hn Jiuyun, officially reached adulthood. While countless families were sending letters to the Marshal''s Pce asking to marry the young man, the Marshal''s Pce directly sent out wedding invitations. The Royal Family announced news of the Marshal''s wedding, and everyone suddenly exploded in surprise.


    There was no other reason for it; the two legends from the Marshal pce that no one could obtain or get close to no matter how much effort they put in had been dealt with internally.


    No matter how rapid the response time of the Star Net was, nobody was able to understand what the Marshal''s Pce was trying to do for two days straight. Everyone knew that Hn Jiuyun was the Marshal''s adopted son. So what was this now? Adopting him into bed?


    Although they were all very confused, the wedding that had been set would still happen. Matters would not change simply because they were unable to ept it, so while the entire Star Net was still in a daze, the wedding of the century arrived.


    This marriage was highly controversial in theter records. After all, both of them were legends of the Empire, and their respective achievements would not necessarily fit into three books each. Their feelings for each other were excellent, and regardless of whether it was their characters or their deeds, looking back on their lives, there was no big problem with it. They were the pride of the heavens, and could be reckless as they did as they pleased.


    But the biggest problemy in their rtionship. Later generations had two separate evaluations on their marriage.


    One camp believed that the rtionship between them was too abnormal, and that their feelings were of the type that could not be appreciated by the world. This was an extreme viewpoint that very few people adhered to. Most people belonged to the second camp, that believed that the two of them must love each other more than they loved themselves.


    After all, based on the records of their lives, their love seemed to start with their grand wedding and continue on for the rest of their lives as they fed everyone dog food with their disys of affection every day. There were also documentaries, novels, films, and TV series that were specifically created about the two of them. Later generations had various guesses about how their rtionship began, but nobody could figure out exactly how their rtionship built up, step by step.


    Xue Ling watched as Yin Jia left ahead of him in this lifetime. He did not know what kind of mood he should use towards this goodbye, but before Yin Jia left, he held him in his arms and told him that they would meet again. Even so, Xue Ling was extremely panic-stricken.


    For the first time, he was somewhat afraid of the next world, because he didn''t know what he was going to face.


    But these feelings all disappeared when he returned to the system space.


    When the box filled with his memories opened all of a sudden, the unfamiliar scenes rushed at Xue Ling and he was almost lost in the sea of his own memories. At first, he wondered why these sealed memories would suddenly appear, but by the time he remembered all of them, he was no longer surprised at all.


    As Su Xuanyan had said, as long as he returned to the system space, he would understand why he said what he did.


    The system did not appear before Xue Ling until he had finished absorbing his memories. "Host, you''ve recovered all your memories. The Ten Directions World''s intention is to send you to the final world immediately if there are no problems."


    Xue Ling nodded, then turned his head to look around the system space. He asked, "What about him?"


    "That lord has already gone ahead. Based on the agreement between you and the Ten Directions World, you cannotmunicate with each other before entering thest world. The main reason is out of fear that you might cheat."


    Xue Ling stared at the system for a while, then said, "You won''t be there in the next world, right?"


    At this point, the system finally put down its high and arrogant appearance, running pitifully towards its host, "Wuwuwu, is host reluctant to part with this system?"


    Xue Ling told him very coldly that the world was not so sweet. "Aren''t I just losing a little cheat? I only feel a bit of pity."


    System: "QAQ The cold leaves float across my face, as host''s rebellion hurts my heart."


    "Have you arranged my identity yet?"


    "Of course~ I personally selected one for lord host. I''m sure host will like it.~"


    Xue Ling said nothing else. ording to the agreement they had made with the Ten Directions World, he must experience this world, and also had to lose his memories while doing so. Hisst tail was in this world, and as long as he passed this world''s test, the Ten Directions World would help him extricate his tail''s energy¡­ Only then would he be able to survive the uing ny-nine lightning tribtions.


    Xue Ling closed his eyes for a long time and finally said, "It''s time to go. System, send me off."


    The system nodded cleverly. Although it was reluctant to give up on its own host, it was the agreement that the Ten Directions World, Xue Ling, and Su Xuanyan had made together. It was nothing but a small system that served to help Xue Ling pass the stages, and as long as the Ten Directions World moved its fingers, it would be able to create many things like the system¡­ Perhaps after this, it would be wiped out and never see its host again¡­


    When it thought to this point, the system felt super aggrieved, and while it sent Xue Ling off, it made some secret adjustments so that it could leave along with him.


    Based on the original n, the system was supposed to stay behind.


    we''re heading into the final arc! the system redeems itself!

 Chapter 189

    14.1 - He could rely on his face to make a living, so that''s what he did


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    This was a world where the entertainment industry upied arge portion of the mainstream market, reigning supreme. In a society like this, everyone in the entertainment industry was extremely popr, regardless of whether they were actors, stars, writers, or anyone rted to the industry; they all provided spiritual nourishment and were highly respected.


    Simrly, there were many people in high society, and there was a very clear division between ruling families; the major families and their respective groups ruled the world. Although themon people weren''t very clear regarding the so-called seven families and their inner workings, various rumors about the families would still circte in the upper echelons of Hua Country''s society.


    And Xue Ling was very far removed from these things. He had just stepped out into society and had be a very small, vase-like¡­ star?


    He himself didn''t know why there was a question mark after the word ''star''. Perhaps it was because he also had some doubts about his own identity. He woke up one morning and found himself to bepletely unfamiliar with the world. He was then told that he had been tied to a so-called ''Entertainment World Counterattack System'', which recently left Xue Ling very confused.


    Fortunately, he had only turned a little silly due to bumping his head, and soon adjusted to exactly what his identity was and what he needed to do.


    In the final analysis, everything started when Xue Ling reached 18. As an orphan, he was a self-reliant, hard-working ''inte star''. He officially lost the social allowance he received as an orphan when he reached 18, so he relied on being an online voice actor to gain a small amount of fame. After he was discovered, thanks to his looks, he signed with an agency and officially began to move from behind the scenes to the front stage. In truth, he was not any kind of amazing ''god'' in the field of voice acting, but paired with his excellent appearance, he became recognized as a god by a bunch of people within a brief, six-month period.


    Basically, he was an unparalleled beautiful vase that could make a living with his looks. He had always relied on his face to be sessful.


    He epted several jobs through the agency, but because his acting skills were practically non-existent, he could only take on some vase roles. After all, people who were good looking from all 365 degrees with no dead angles would be pleasing to the eye no matter where they were ced. Most likely because he was obedient, clever, and did not make others worry, most people had a good impression of him. Even though some directors regretted that it was a waste of his good looks, nobody had much hope for his acting skills, so most of the scripts thatnded in his hands had zero acting requirements and only required him to be present.


    Generally speaking, his life had no major ups and downs. Perhaps after he had saved up enough in a couple years, he could leave this circle, but now was not the time. No matter what, he could still be considered to have entered the bottom of the entertainment poprity circles and had a number of fans; hispany wouldn''t give up on him and push him out, and since he didn''t have any personal ns, he could just coast on peacefully for now.


    After waking up in the midst of such mediocrity, on a certain day, Xue Ling found that he was bound to an ''Entertainment Circle Counterattack System''.


    It was a very strange feeling. From that morning onward, he felt that something was off about himself. Especially when the system greeted him in a very pleasant tone and told him about how useful it was, Xue Ling inexplicably felt a strand of familiarity.


    That was also why he was willing to listen to the nonsense that the system had to say instead of t out rejecting it.


    The function of the system was exactly as its name indicated. Its purpose was to ''counterattack'', and what they were going up against was the entertainment industry.


    It was a very fantastic feeling. Xue Ling had never expected that the first person to suggest ''you should dominate the entertainment industry'' would be a system that looked like a little fox. It did not even seem to be a real creature, but it seemed particrly familiar with him and had a precise grasp of his personality. Even though it spoke such ridiculous words, Xue Ling found that he didn''t really want to refute it.


    The heavens knew that he had no acting ability, but even though the system praised his acting skills up to the sky, Xue Ling didn''t feel disgusted about it at all, and in fact, found himself mildly agreeing with it internally.


    This was Xue Ling''s rest period, but he hasn''t been idle during this time. Based on his previous ns, he intended to use this time to finish off all the audio recordings that he owed in the online circle. Xue Ling ignored the system''s chattering and calmly turned around to prepare recording.


    Although he didn''t know why he had no impression regarding the audio drama he was about to record, he still steadily opened up the script that the manager had sent over, entered his personal room on the virtualwork, and began recording.


    Based on Xue Ling''s understanding of himself, the recording should not go smoothly at all because his sense of drama was verycking. He would always have to go over the scripts countless times, and the recording that he created after practicing numerous times would always still carry a sense of disconnect and strangeness. Most of the time, this sense of strangeness would decrease and disappear for a while in theter stages, but more often, he was criticized for being unable to show any feelings or profoundness. Since he could not showcase the character, he was generally unable to properly aplish the task.


    But it didn''t matter, because he looked good! So fans would still say: Snowy, it''s okay, muah~ You just have to be responsible for staying beautiful. We''ll deal with the rest!


    However, despite having this self-awareness, Xue Ling managed to perfectly finish the recordings for three roles in a mere three hours.


    This made no sense. Xue Ling himself found it very strange, and he even suspected that he had been possessed or that something must have entered his body. But other than the system that was busy acting stupid, he couldn''t find anything wrong. And he didn''t seem to feel that the matter of having a system was odd; he very naturally epted this setting as though it was a given.


    In the past, he would be unable understand the emotions contained in the script even if he read it three or four times. But now, he was able to express the protagonist''s emotions through his own voice, and no matter how strict he was with his standards, he was unable to find any ws in the recording. Xue Ling was in a strange mood as he finished the three roles, and he finally realized that there must be something wrong.


    He thought that even if he was unable to find fault with the recordings, other people would be able to, right? So he chose one of the recordings that he hadpleted in one shot after listening to his own voice and thinking that there was nowhere that required changes, and sent it to the manager for the script. He wanted to discover where the problemy based on the manager''s reaction¡­ It was too weird to have woken up one day and turned narcissistic, believing that one could aplish everything perfectly.


    [ Milk Without Coffee: !!! Oh My God!!!! Lord Fox!!! Is this still you???!!! Howe I feel like something is wrong!!! ]


    Xue Ling looked at the manager''s reply and thought to himself that he also felt that it wasn''t quite right.


    But he still responded calmly. [ Snow Fox: What''s the problem? ]


    [ Milk Without Coffee: The biggest problem is that there is no problem!!! Your voice recording actually has no faults!!! Oh my god, it must have been hard on you, madame!!! You must have recorded it many times to get this result!! This is so gratifying QWQ Although it''s not really necessary for a small role like yours to do so much, I''m still moved by madame''s attitude~ Wuwuwu~~ ]


    Xue Ling looked at her excited tone and instantly felt that the scene was rather odd. [ Snow Fox: I finished it in one go¡­ ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Milk Without Coffee: Madame, stop talking! I won''t believe it. I know that madame is the most considerate; thank you so much for working so hard on our audio drama. I''lle back to madame with a good role next time!!! I need to go and praise you to my old buddies - you''re too amazing!!! ]


    The girl no longer replied to Xue Ling after that. Xue Ling was silent for a while before re-entering the recording room. He had ten scripts on hand, half of which were small bit roles, three as supporting characters, and two as main protagonists. He had originally gone through the scripts based on whichever hade first. Xue Ling had never intended to finish them all in one go, but since he now had this weird ability, he was afraid it might disappear tomorrow; he hurriedly recorded for an entire afternoon and night, and actually managed to finish all the scripts he had on hand.


    Xue Ling pulled up all the managers and sent each of them the appropriate recording based on their previous chat history. He finally had time to rest after aplishing this, and left the virtualwork. He stood up, went to order takeout, and took a bath.


    After he finished eating and drinking his fill, and had gotten some rest, he opened the nanoputer again and was confronted with a whole pile of messages. Fortunately, his nanoputer had good performance and didn''t explode.


    Not all of the managers had time to hang out online, but there were always those who became so excited that they wanted to rush over to Xue Ling''s house to sleep with him when they received five high-quality audio recordings.


    The one who harassed him the most was a good friend in the circle. He was also a very famous manager within the circle, and always had various audio projects ongoing at the same time. He had suddenly received so many recordings of such an amazing quality that he could send them directly to theter stages without any editing from a cute little voice actor.


    For the manager, Xue Ling was now like an angel that had descended into the world, and couldn''t possibly be more lovely.


    Xue Ling belonged to a nonmercial association with arge number of members called ''Ten Years''. The club not only produced various audio dramas, they also created various original songs and covers. In addition, they also did some cosy, online dramas, music for enterprises, and all kinds ofmercial dubbing. Xue Ling did not have a very prominent presence in the team. After all,pared with the various gods in themunity, he was only a little god, and he didn''t have much ability. It was probably only because of his good rtionship with the manager that he was always given some roles.


    However, these roles were decent, and did not make him feel unworthy, which is one of the reasons why he had remained in themunity up till now.


    Although it was a nonmercial association, in fact, Ten Years'' annual revenue was considerable as they also eptedmercial advertising and did some online and offlineprehensive integration. If it weren''t for the fact that they did not have an office, they would be considered as a well-organizedpany. Their internal responsibilities were clearly divided, and the benefits for members were very good. Over the years, as neers arrived, the older members slowly phased out, and the number of older members who lorded it over others could be counted on the fingers of one hand. Xue Ling''s rise to the front stage also had some rtionship to Ten Years, which was the second reason why he remained with the association.


    What''s more, Ten Years held an extraordinary significance to him. This was the first ce where he felt the warmth of home. Although the current Xue Ling felt that it was a bit ridiculous to have felt this way in the past, he still chose to honestly stay in Ten Years. He watched as the manager ran wild in the main group, even going so far as to cut out a portion of his recording to share in order to show how much progress Xue Ling has made.


    Watching as the crowd in the group all responded with ''oh my god'', the corner of Xue Ling''s lips twitched, and he quietly popped up in the group chat.


    [ "[cv Little Fox: ¡­Was it really that bad before? ]


    [ "[cos Twilight Cloud: Aha, Little Fox finally came out. Spring Rolly already made two windingps around the yground before you finally showed up. You really know how to hold back~ ]


    [ [cv] Little Fox: I was recording for the entire afternoon, and just came back from dinner. ]


    [ [cv] Below Heaven: ??? Little Fox was recording for an entire afternoon? Was it the ones you handed over to Spring Rolly? ]


    [ [cv] Little Fox: The good news is~ I''ve finished all the work I owe (¡«£þ¨Œ£þ)¡« ]


    [ [design] Wind, Flower, Snow and Moon: ¡Æ(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã Didn''t Little Foxinst night that he had 10 pits to fill? You''ve already finished??? ]


    [ [manager] Spring Rolly: My dear Snowy is here ~\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~ I''ll give you a kiss of love~~ So Snowy made was recording for the whole afternoon? I heard from Little Coffee that you also handed in two recordings to her~ Little Fox, did you suddenly gain some enlightenment? ]


    [ [cv] Little Fox: Something like that. Perhaps I''ll be blocked again tomorrow? I also find it incredible. ]


    [ [Manager] Spring Rolly: Then, how about¡­ (*/w£Ü*) Little Fox, take on another role~ If there''s no problem, then it''s probably for real~ In the future, Little Fox will be a Big Fox beauty with a beautiful voice and all kinds of other beauty~ ]


    [ [cv] Below Heaven: ¡­Spring Rolly, can you speak properly? You''re currently clutching at straws, right? You only have one drama on hand right now, and you have to know that it was announced that Forgotten has been selected¡­ What''ll happen if Little Fox does a bad job and then gets hated on?! ]


    [ [cv] Little Fox: What drama? ]


    Xue Ling silently looked at the task box that the system beside him had floated in front of him while clutching at his clothing, tossed it a threatening re, and then slowly typed out those two words.


    His system was telling him to take on this drama¡­


    His system said that counterattacking the entertainment industry needed to start with bing a hot inte star¡­


    Although Xue Ling was surprised, he very naturally epted the system''s guidance¡­ He didn''t know why he didn''t have the slightest bit of doubt towards this damned system at all, and was even less understanding about why he would ept this system despite not having the slightest bit of interest towards dominating the entertainment industry at all.


    But since there was a roadid out in front of him, he might as well take a look and see.


    Wasn''t it just taking on a role in a drama?~

 Chapter 190

    14.2 - Was that what he was supposed to do?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    On the other side, Spring Rolly sent Xue Ling a private message along with the script.


    [ Spring Rolly: This script was originally intended for that fool Forgotten, and the announcement has already been recorded, but something happened with that fool and he''s been taken off the team. QWQ I can''t find anyone with that kind of evildoer voice. I thought that since Little Fox looks like an evildoer too, I can give it a try. ]


    [ Snow Fox: Evildoer voice? ] His original voice was not directly proportional to his looks. If he wanted to do a falsely seductive voice, it would not be difficult, but the question was whether or not they could make use of it.


    [ Spring Rolly: Nevermind. Little Fox, just give it a try. If it weren''t for the author''s deadline and that fool Forgotten being busy and having no time to do the recording, I wouldn''t be in such a tight spot. After all, the announcement has already been made, and it''s not a good to have to switch people so suddenly. ]


    [ Snow Fox: Okay. I''ll read the script and novel tonight, and then give it a try tomorrow. I''ll help you if I can. If I can''t, then that''s that - you''ll have to find someone else. ]


    [ Spring Rolly: Good! ¨q(¨s3¨t)¨r Little Fox you''re the cutest~ Thanks for the hard work~ ]


    Xue Ling put the script down before asking his system, "Why do we have to ept this? You should know that the drama has already been announced. It''s very stressful for the voice actor who picks up the role after that. And Forgotten''s evildoer voice¡­" Although he felt confused about many things, he still remembered what kind of person Forgotten was.


    Forgotten Shore had once been a well-known gong voice in the circle, but after taking on a project for a book written by an author under the pseudonym Laughing Forgetting, his talent in changing voices, and especially his evildoer voice that was coined as being seductive enough to make straight men turn crooked was gradually revealed!


    Xue Ling first went through the script in order to get a general idea of the plot, and discovered it was a martial arts story. His character was the protagonist shou, and he was an evildoer who followed the devil''s path¡­


    Xue Ling looked at the author and discovered that it was Laughing Forgetting¡­


    No wonder the system wanted him to ept it. If it was Laughing Forgetting''s book, then it could indeed help him be even more popr.


    "Although you have Forgotten Shore as aparison, host can also be very much an evildoer~ I believe that host will have no problem with it~"


    Xue Ling didn''t know where the system''s inexplicable belief in him came from. He opened up his nanoputer to take a look at the original novel, and found that it was an abuse novel covered up as dogblood. The two protagonists ultimately split up for good. The gong died, and the shou turned into someone he would never have be in the past.


    Basically, this was a growth-oriented text. At the beginning, the protagonist shou was really a seductive beauty. But as the plot unfolded and he interacted more and more with the protagonist gong, slowly, he began to change. At the end of the novel, the gong died in battle, and the shou slowly reshaped himself in the gong''s image.


    ording to the script he had been given, the manager should have split the nove into three stages for the audio drama. Disregarding the announcement that had already been made, the three stages would require half a year even if it was done as quickly as possible. The crew didn''t have much time left, and were anxious to find staff. The announcement had already gone out, and the deadline when the author needed to give authorization for the project was getting closer and closer, but they had been unable to find a recement for Forgotten Shore. There were too few people with evildoer voices in the circle; especially those who could stand on the same level as Forgotten Shore.


    Thinking about it, Spring Rolly must be clutching at straws by now, telling him to give it a try because he looked like an evildoer and therefore should be able to sound like one¡­ Xue Ling rubbed his nose, then went to the bathroom to stare at himself in the mirror for a long time.


    He had to admit that he really had a seductive face - particrly those fox eyes with the slightly uplifted corners. He had a natural charm that shone through even without eye-liner, not to mention when he had make-up on for various programs. When eye-liner or intense make-up was added to his eyes, his entire aura and temperament became incredibly attractive.


    His appearance was rather androgynous, but that pair of eyes was very useful in helping distinguish his gender. He remembered he had trained up his gaze for a long time in order to make himself look a bit masculine, but now that he was looking at his naturally broad eyebrows in the mirror, Xue Ling sighed.


    Ai, was it really his fault that he looked like an evildoer? No, right¡­


    It was ratherte, and Xue Ling was tired. He tidied up a bit andy down in bed, opening up the software for audiobooks as he began to listen to the entire novel.


    But he fell asleep halfway through. The system poked its way into the nanoputer in order to connect with this world''swork, and began to crazily collect all kinds of information.


    Only by collecting a lot of information would it be able to help its host rise up as quickly as possible and help the two of them meet up again¡­


    ? But when it thought about that man''s identity, the system once again felt that meeting again would have to depend on host and that man''s fate. Their identities were a little far apart right now; perhaps it would be better to start by approaching the people around that man?


    Since Xue Ling did not retain any of his memories, the system did not dare to give him too many tips. It could only lie and call itself an entertainment counterattack system in order to approach the matter from another angle. It hade into this world behind the Ten Directions World''s back, and if its methods were too excessive, the Ten Directions World would definitelye and force it to go back. It would be screwed over and killed, then screwed over and killed again¡­


    That scene was too terrible to even think about¡­


    When Xue Ling woke up the next day, he found that his assistant had left a message for him to call after he was awake. Xue Ling could roughly guess what was going on - the reason he had been on leave this time was because the trial period with the agency was over, and it was now time for him to look into whether or not they should continue the contract.


    Xue Ling washed up first; he didn''t have a lot of feelings for thispany. The agency wasn''t arge one, and in this world where entertainment reigned supreme, thepany''s resources were basically all things that had leaked out from between therger agency''s hands. This was also the reason why the amount of work Xue Ling had gotten over the past few years had been limited, and why he was only in the lowest rungs of poprity without bing a hit. It was aplete waste of his good looks.


    He clearly had had no intention of dominating the entertainment industry and wanted to spend his life coasting before he woke up yesterday, but today he suddenly wanted to work hard. He was a little curious about the changes in himself, and Xue Ling found it a little hard to believe. He pulled the system out to ask it if it had done something, but the system sincerely expressed that it hadn''t done anything.


    The urge to strive hard was so strong; it felt as though he would lose something if he didn''t push as hard as he could. Xue Ling searched the system''s gaze for a very long time, and finally decided it was time to change agencies.


    The system listed out all thepanies in the industry for him, finally pointing out an agency that it hoped he would carefully consider.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling originally intended to look for a leader in the industry like Huaxia Entertainment, but the system rmended another entertainmentpany to him instead. He had no impression of thepany''s name, but when the system showed Xue Ling thepany''s artists'' resumes and some of thepany''s resources, Xue Ling found himself slightly shaken.


    Thispany was called Tianxuan Entertainment. Compared with bigpanies like Huaxia Entertainment, Tianxuan Entertainment seemed to be rather ordinary, but the artists that came out from thispany were totally different from others, and they were all well known, powerful people in the industry.


    At present, the core of thepany should be Su Liunian, who was known as the Movie Emperor. Thepany''s owner was listed as Su Xuanqing, and Xue Ling knew that thispany would not becking in resources. But the question was¡­ "They already have Su Liunian, and he is still on the rise. He won''t be gone for another ten years. How could there be a ce there for me?" He couldn''t quite understand.


    The system said, "But if you choose Huaxia, you will have morepetition. Huaxia has many top line stars and superstars, but in terms of acting, Tianxuan only has Su Liunian. It has been a long time since Su Xuanqing involved himself with filming, and other than giving them to Su Liunian, the rest of the resources wille to you. And Su Liunian is not simply an actor. He''s taken on fewer and fewer films each year. Most of the ones he epts are award-winning works, and it''s obvious that he spends more of his time writing¡­"


    Tianxuan''s Su Liunian was of a simr age to Xue Ling, and he was only a little older than Xue Ling. But the other party had already won the Film Emperor trophy from the Oscars Film Festival during college. He had also been locked in as a god in the World Literature Network during the same year. When his achievements werepared to Xue Ling''s, Xue Ling felt like he had no idea what he had been doing during the first half of his life.


    The system provided Xue Ling with another fact while he was still torn between Tianxuan and Huaxia, "Most of Huaxia''s best resources are now focused on the Film Empress Zi En, while roles for male characters are split evenly. No matter how good your ability is, you will still have to start from the bottom in Huaxia. Rapid growth there is nothing but a dream."


    In the end, Xue Ling chose Tianxuan, but the problem was that the agencies did not start recruiting simply because he wanted to go there. Tianxuan''s requirements were very high. Although they recruited people every year, only a few of them were able to enter every time. They only epted those with an absolute, unquestionable level of ability; those whose level was simr to Su Liunian who could enter and get a prize right away. Xue Ling also knew that Su Xuanqing did not intend to expand and grow stronger, but based on his current choices, thispany was most in line with where he wanted to be now and where he wanted to go in the future.


    What he wanted was absolute freedom, and Tianxuan could provide him with exactly that.


    "I sent in your resume in yesterday." After obtaining its host''s agreement, the system gingerly exposed the things that it had already done in advance. Xue Ling sneered, and inexplicably felt that this was typical of the way the system normally did things.


    "Let''s go and cancel the original contract first." Xue Ling didn''t do anything to the system, and prepared to first go out and deal with the matters at hand, restoring his own freedom. After opening the wardrobe, he stared at the clothes within for a good while as he criticized his former self''s tastes. He moved to pull some of the edgier articles of clothing out of the wardrobe, then simplest pieces that matched him. The overall effect was simple andfortable, but nobody could say that he had bad taste.


    Even though nobody cared what he wore.


    After selecting a pair of sunsses that would cover most of his face, Xue Ling went out and drove his hovercraft to thepany.


    The procedure for terminating the contract was simple. The other party seemed to believe that Xue Ling no longer wanted to continue on in the entertainment circle. In any case, since the contract had expired, it wasn''t a breach of contract, and thepany wouldn''t miss a little inte star like him, so they simply let him go.


    When Xue Ling came back out, he went to the supermarket that was on the way and purchased a lot of snacks and groceries for himself before bringing everything home.


    He made himself a meal based on some vague memories that he had. Xue Ling did not want to nit-pick with himself over whether or not he had been able to cook before, and whether or not it tasted the same. Since there had already been so many changes, some of these things no longer mattered.


    After lunch, Xue Ling opened up yesterday''s script, entered the recording studio in the virtualwork, and prepared to start recording the emotional script he had been given. He basically understood the gist of the plot after yesterday, and listened to a bit of the novel, so he could basically grasp some of the emotions involved. He opened up the script and prepared to give it a try.


    Fortunately, his sense of drama from yesterday was still there when he made the recording. Xue Ling went through the entire thing once, and then began to properly record it. Because he only had the descriptions from the text, and had no images or visual aids to rely on, everything in the recording depended on Xue Ling''s own imagination. It used to take many tries for Xue Ling to even barely create a sense of the world in his mind, but he now seemed to effortlessly be able to get into character. He managed toplete everything perfectly on the first try, his tone perfect for each line as he even managed to recreate the protagonist''s actions in his mind''s eye.


    Since it was going so smoothly, he didn''t stop with the recording. Xue Ling kept his sense of drama the whole way through, and finished recording all of his lines on the script in a single afternoon. He felt that it was really unexpected, but by the time he recovered his wits, he had already gone through the recording several times and fixed some slightly problematic areas.


    This was awkward. After all, they hadn''t confirmed that they wanted him¡­


    Xue Ling thought for a moment and then cut out a portion of the recording to send to Spring Rolly.


    Spring Rolly was always online. He sent Xue Ling a big virtual kiss as soon as he received the recording, and then went off to listen to the snippet.


    So Xue Ling went to pick up a ss of water while waiting, and came back to a torrent of messages from Spring Rolly.


    [ Spring Rolly: !!!! Little Fox!!! You''ve changed!!! ]


    [ Spring Rolly: You are an old fox now!!! A fox demon!! A foxy seductress!!! ]


    [ Spring Rolly: You''re no longer the Little Fox that I know!! ]


    [ Spring Rolly: But I''m so happy! Little Fox, you''re the best!!! I''ll pull you into the group!!! The director and everyone else on the team wants to give you a warm wee ceremony!!!! ]


    [ Spring Rolly: Ooooohhhhh, I have to download one of your posters and lick it!!! ]


    [ Snow Fox: ¡­ ]


    Well, it seemed that there were no problems. He hadn''t recorded it all for nothing. Judging from how he had felt today during the recording, perhaps his sense of drama had also improved along with his audio recording skills?


    Perhaps it was really like how the system said, and he now had the strength to attack the entertainment world, emerge as the film emperor, and then marry someone tall, rich, and handsome?


    Hold on¡­ Why was he marrying someone tall, rich, and handsome? Was that what he was supposed to do? Howe he always felt like there was something wrong with this picture?

 Chapter 191

    14.3 - I keep feeling that this person looks familiar


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    Xue Ling, who had be confident because of some odd changes in his life, finally received a notice from Tianxuan Entertainment. He had thought that Tianxuan Entertainment would screen him out because of his previous trashy works, butter, it seemed that anyone who sent in their resume would get a response, so he was a little more relieved.


    But this was basically useless. Tianxuan Entertainment signed on new people once every quarter, but their actors quota was never filled. They did not intend to cultivate a second Su Liunian, and were looking for something different. But film emperor level people tended to have their own studios, and were extremely unlikely to transfer over. Neers did not have Su Liunian-level acting skills, so while Tianxuan signed on various types of people every year, the actor position was always left empty.


    Tianxuan Entertainment''s rules for recruiting neers were the same this year. They would internally provide resources and investment for a shooting, and send scripts to every person who sent in their resumes. Those who wanted to join Tianxuan woulde forth to audition, and if they passed and were given a role, it would mean that they had entered the second round of the tryouts. If they didn''t pass, they would be eliminated.


    There were only a few roles that can could be acted out in a script, and there were only a few spots to audition for. It was no different from having thousands of horses cross a wooden bridge; it would be a bloody fight no matter what. And there was no other way; as long as it was a script that Tianxuan provided, it was guaranteed to be a well-made plot, and with this level of plot, in general, directors and producers would be very demanding regarding the acting skills that the actors had. There was basically no way to enter through the back door at all.


    In addition to all that, joining the team did not necessarily mean entry into Tianxuan. Most people were still eliminated after the script was produced, but with their roles aspensation, there were noints. After all, the Su Family was not easy to go up against, and anyone who mixed in these circles knew what kind of people were behind the Su Family''s two movie emperors.


    Xue Ling opened up the script. This year, the drama that Tianxuan was investing in was a modern criminal detective drama. It was an adaptation of a famous licensed work and was being done in cooperation with the World Literature Network. The author of the work was famous suspense writer from thework. Xue Ling had only received a portion of the script, so he went online to look for the book and prepared to research which role to choose.


    The protagonist of the story was a forensic doctor. The story started in the police station and city that he lived in, and centered around a serial homicide case. There were several suspects, and while the overall feeling of the entire plot was rxed and casual, underneath this bright tone were undercurrents of depression and tension. Every case was like a boulder on top of everyone''s head, but often, people were still forced tough.


    The frequency of the murders became increasingly frequent, but the clues turned more and moreplicated. It was as though the murderer was hiding in the fog, and the shadow of his figure was very indistinct. He seemed to be casually toying with the main character, and enjoyed making the followers of the novel anxious.


    This method of adapting the novel into a movie or TV drama was very interesting. The author''s writing was sophisticated, and every hint of foreshadowing was well hidden; after the reader reached the ending and looked back, they would realize that the author had already told them about what the murderer had done previously, but at the time, what the reader understood and what the author ultimately wanted to convey werepletely different.


    Xue Ling spent two days carefully going through the full novel and script over and over, practicing in front of the mirror multiple times before finally believing that his acting skills improved dramatically, just like he had somehow suddenly turned on a plug-in.


    He asked the system if it was a benefit of having the system around, but the system insisted that this was his own talent, and that it had no rtion to the system in any way.


    Xue Ling believed its words for the moment, then turned to continue studying the psychology of the characters.


    Looking at the whole story, the most brilliant character was naturally the protagonist. The protagonist''s role was very challenging, because he was acting as both the protagonist and the viin. The serial cases in this story were actually done at the hands of the protagonist, but he was always able to create an alibi and provide proof. Even at the end of the story, he was still the main investigator for the case, and he was able to sessfully dodge all the me and keep suspicion fromnding on his body.


    The protagonist had two personalities, one was the investigator''s personality, and the other was that of the murderer. Both personalities knew of the other''s existence, and this entire story was set up to showcase the two personalities. Everyone around the main character, those who thought that they were his friends, his teachers, and even his working partners, were all being juggled and manipted by these two personalities.


    The story even revealed at the end that the body actually had a suppressed third personality, but in the end, no one knew whether the third personality was the original one, the ''real'' protagonist.


    When the book was serialized on the World Literature Network, it set off a huge storm. Every day, people wrote thousands of words to analyse and guess who the murderer was, but the final result was that everyone was pped in the face with the truth. It was a very good story - if one did not read all the way to the end, there was absolutely no way to know the real truth. It was very expensive for Tianxuan to obtain the licensing for this book, and this was also rted to the World Literature Network.


    After all, everyone knew that the World Literature Network and Huaxia were in the same group. Basically, Huaxia Entertainment had priority over all the good stories, and for Tianxuan to have won in a bid against Huaxia meant that more than the two film emperors of Su Family had been involved.


    Xue Ling did not concern himself over the deal that the World Literature Network and Tianxuan made. He simply devoted himself to ying the leading role of this disillusioned split personality madman. After the main character''s split personality had been exposed, his fans suddenly increased a lot. Many people expressed their surprise at such a turnaround; hadn''t it been said that he would be a good, simple, abstinent protagonist?! How could he share a body with this psychopathic monster boss! Yingyingying, they really liked this kind of thing!


    This novel was followed by a wave of simr works, but they were all unable to match up to, let alone crush, the overpoweringly perfect protagonist of the original. No matter how they were written, they were still considered as poor imitations.


    Taking on this role and acting it would be the same. If he failed to portray the core essence of the role, it would definitely arouse the audience''s disgust and he would probably eventually be ckened into the worst of all scums. In that case, he wouldn''t be counterattacking against the entertainment industry; he would be kicked out by the circle.


    A week after receiving the audition, Xue Ling had already gone through the entire script over a dozen times before finally determining that he had it all under control. He took some time to go onto his Weibo, and told his fans that he had formally terminated his contract with his previous agency.


    Fans also thought he would stop performing, and kicked up a fuss. Xue Ling exined that he was just looking for another agency, and was not giving up acting, then recorded a video of him singing in order to appease them before finally turning his fans back into cute little appearance worshippers.


    Because of this video of him singing, Xue Ling inexplicably became popr again. He had recorded it at home, and because it was intended to coax his fans, he had sung a love song. He himself did not feel like he had made any progress with his singing, but everyone praised him for singing very well, and it made the group of listeners suddenly want to go and fall in love.


    Xue Ling expressed that he was innocent, and tossed the matter to the back of his head. Naturally, he did not realize that the video had attracted certain people''s attention.


    [ Tentative Dawn: Liunian, I found someone for the voice actor position you were looking for earlier~ ]


    [ Adverse Years: ? Earlier? Is it for the song at the end of the drama? ]


    [ Tentative Dawn: Yes. Didn''t you say that it was okay if your second brother sings it, but it didn''t feel right? You wanted me to help you stay on the lookout for a voice that sounded like it wanted to fall in love? I''ll send you the video. You can take a look~ ]


    [ Adverse Years: Okay. Send it over. ]


    [ Tentative Dawn: I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but I keep feeling that this person looks familiar. ]


    [ Adverse Years: You''ve only been working fully for half a year. How could there be so many familiar people? Perhaps they''ve been on film before and you caught a glimpse. ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Tentative Dawn: Maybe. In that case, I''m going to go deal with some new projects. Soaring Skies'' new script is auditioning for actors today. Soaring Skies doesn''t have time to go, so I''m going to help him take a look. ]


    [ Adverse Years: Go ahead. ]


    Su Liunian was also an author that belonged to the World Literature Network. He had the same editor as Soaring Skies, and Tentative Dawn was now the editorial assistant in charge of their affairs. He had a lot of things to manage, and they were allplicated. It was hard on him, and he was busy to the point of going around in circles, but he still managed to pay attention to the voice he needed for the end of his audio drama.


    Although Tianxuan was investing in this project, and Tianxuan was responsible for selecting actors, the audition was still held in the Huaxia Entertainment building. It seemed that Huaxia Entertainment was also investing in this, and arge portion of the directors hade out of Huaxia.


    Xue Ling formally said goodbye to his former assistant due to the termination of his contract. He had no outstanding projects, and did not require an assistant for the time being, so he only brought the system with him to the Huaxia Entertainment building. After the front desk confirmed the letter on his nanoputer, he was invited to the seventh floor.


    Huaxia Entertainment was apany that belonged to the Yuan Group. They mainly focused on the film and television industry. Other than Huaxia Entertainment, Yuan Group also had several other cornerstone enterprises in the cultural and entertainment industries, including the World Literature Network. This was also why Xue Ling''s first choice had been Huaxia Entertainment when he was considering switching agencies. Regardless of whether it was at home or abroad, Yuan Group was the sky for the entertainment industry. They controlled more than half of the entertainment lifelines of the industry in the world. Regardless of whether it was fiction, film, television, or games, music, as long as it was in any way rted to people''s spiritual entertainment, the Yuan Group was involved in it in some way. They were very much worthy of their title as the entertainment industry''s number one.


    But the system ultimately did not feel that it would be good for him to join with the Yuan group, so went with Tianxuan instead. Compared to Huaxia Entertainment, the shadow of the seven great families could also be seen in Tianxuan Entertainment. Although it seemed worse than Huaxia in all aspects, theirpany''s productions were always of a guaranteed quality.


    Many people came to participate in the audition. Fortunately, Xue Ling had arrived early, because otherwise he might have to wait in line until next year. Some people who cameter basically gave up on the opportunity this time because they would be unable to join the current team. The director''s time was limited, and there was no shortage of actors in the circle. Even if they ended up unable to find the right actors from amongst so many people, it was still very possible for them to choose people that did not belong to Tianxuan. Regarding this point, Tianxuan had never insisted on anything. They had provided the opportunity, and whether or not the actors could grasp it was up to them.


    Xue Ling''s spot was towards the front of the line. He put on his headphones and looked through the script again rather than greeting the people around him. Only when his nanoputer prompted him did he stand up, tidy up his clothes, and step calmly into the audition hall.


    Because it was a modern drama, the audition did not provide any choice for clothing. Therefore, Xue Ling put in a little extra effort when he chose his clothing today. He picked out a long white overcoat and dressed up a bit ording to the mostmon description of how the main character and the opposing boss dressed. They liked to wear all kinds of overcoats, and when they were worn on top of their suit, it gave off a kind of ascetic, serious, cold and distant feel.


    The group of directors was seated in a line within the audition hall. Xue Ling''s eyes swept over them, and paused over a cute looking youth before sweeping on as though he hadn''t noticed anything. He bowed and greeted, "Hello, directors and everyone present. I''m Xue Ling. I am auditioning for the role of Wei Chisu."


    The director nodded, looked at Xue Ling and said, "You were an actor before, and I have heard a little about the roles you yed. With your acting skills, you won''t be able to grasp a character like Wei Chisu." He spoke very directly, and his words basically expressed one thing¡ªyou won''t be able to do it.


    Xue Ling curved his lips, "If it''s possible to fully deduce whether or not a role is suitable based on previous works, then there would be no need for auditions."


    The director did not reject his response. He merely raised his hand and said, "Give it a shot then. Which scene?"


    "Scene 10." The script had not been fullypleted, and most of the scripts that could be put into production now were all from the early stages of the story. Amongst the avable scenes, the one most well suited to showcasing the protagonist was Scene 10, which expressed the contradictions within this character.


    It was the first time that someone from behind the scenes appeared, and also the first time he confronted protagonist and his party.


    The real murderer was clearly standing right beside him, but Wei Chisu still had the ability to control everything around him and make it so that his partnerspletely excluded him from the list of suspects. Many of his moves were even made right in front of everyone, but no one doubted him.


    The audition hall was very empty. There were some props in the corner that peopleing up for auditions could choose from to assist them in their performance. Xue Ling looked through the props, and finally chose a lighter that he then held in his hand.


    Turning around and returning to the middle of the hall, he bowed again. When he looked up again, in front of everyone, he already resembled Wei Chisu.


    Regardless of whether it was the clothing on his body or his pair of beautiful fox''s eyes, by the time he lifted up his gaze, everything was different.


    A fair and powerful hand slowly flipped the lighter in his hand. He stood there, and there was clearly only one person, but everyone felt as though they could see several other characters following from behind. This was because all of Xue Ling''s movements indicated that beside him, were hispanions.


    His body turned slightly to the side, and his gaze asionally shed with amusement when they touched on various ces. His sombre, yet incredibly pleasant voice rang out as he slowly, leisurely opened his mouth to speak, reciting a few lines that belonged to Wei Chisu.


    Standing there, he clearly showed the personality traits of two different people. His movements and appearance looked serious, but when one looked at that pair of hands that were spinning the lighter, the unrestrained side of his personality became obvious. The expression on his face was solemn, and even carried a trace of deep fear as though he felt that the opponent they were facing was a very powerful one.


    But in fact, the person he was dealing with was nothing but a littleckey he had paid for. All of theckey''s instructions hade from him, and he was the only person in this game who knew everything, and controlled everything.


    The cast of characters for this final arc is actually based on three other novels written by the same author. The author wrote a set of four books set in the same ''universe'', of which WTMT is the fourth (andst) one. This is also why some of the characters seem to have a deeper backstory than what''s actually written in the arc; it''s assumed that you know some things about their background already.


    The pairings for the previous works are:


    1 - Su Liunian x Su Xuanqing


    Su Liunian rebirthed, the two of them are technically brothers, but not blood rted~ Su Xuanyan is their eldest brother


    2 - Yuan Chuanbai x Baili Shaojue


    Yuan Chuanbai is a genuine fortune teller, the Yuan Family is the same one that owns the World Literature Network


    3 - Ji Zichen x Shen Chongwen


    Ji Zichen is the transmigrating child that Xue Ling''s soul was originally attached to~

 Chapter 192

    14.4 - Wearing the same clothes wasn''t terrible; whoever looked ugly was the awkward one


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    Xue Ling left as soon as the audition was over. The crew would let him know if there was any news, so he was very rxed as he departed, but his eyes lingered on the row of directors seated behind the table. He nced over a certain name, then headed out thoughtfully.


    Not only were the directors seated there; producers and investors were also present. And in the spot where that young looking person was sitting, the name tag said that he was from the World Literature Network¡­ Xue Ling always felt that that person looked very familiar, but he couldn''t recall who he was for the moment, and could only wait until they returned before asking the system to look into it.


    The man had a baby face, and still had a tiny dimple on his face when he wasn''t smiling. He looked very small, and if he hadn''t been seated there looking like part of the crew, Xue Ling most likely would have suspected that he was a minor.


    Xue Ling had departed, but the director''s team did not n to call in the next person for the auditions just yet.


    The scriptwriter tapped the table and said, "He''s the one. I didn''t have the inspiration to continue editing the script, but there''s no problem now! I''m certain that I can match the script to the style we want now! But the premise is that he has to be Wei Chisu!"


    The director did not speak, but the assistant director thought for a while, then said, "I hadn''t expected that he would have made such significant progress. Or could he have had been hiding his talent previously?"


    "Regardless of whether he made significant progress or was hiding his ability, as long as his acting is good, he can join. Tianxuan already gave us the go ahead. If the author has no objections, then the role of the protagonist is his." That said, the panel of directors all shifted their gaze to the editor who hade on behalf of the author.


    If they hadn''t already interacted before, perhaps everyone would feel that the World Literature Network had sent this minor over as a joke, but in fact, this baby faced person''s work efficiency was extremely high. Ji Zichen tidied up the forms in his hands and said, "ording to my understanding of the story and the feeling that Soaring Skies told me he wanted when we previously discussed this topic, there is no problem with choosing this person. Since the team of directors also agrees, then we will wait for the final product. I''ll take the materials back first. If possible, we would also like to have a copy of the video from the audition just now."


    "No problem. But first, we need to have you sign an agreement to guarantee that the crew will not leak any information."


    "Well, it''s just for Soaring Skies to see." Ji Zichen stood up and continued, "The main actor has been decided on, and I also understand your requirements and style now; that''s enough from my side for today. I''ll probably follow up again when shooting starts. Thank you everyone for your hard work."


    "Assistant Ji is going back first?"


    "Yes. There''s something I want to confirm, and there are other things I need to deal with. I''ll first represent the World Literature Network to thank everyone. I hope that the filming for this project will go smoothly."


    "We dly ept Assistant Ji''s auspicious words."


    Xue Ling left the doors of Huaxia Entertainment and entered the hovercraft when he received news from the crew that he had won the role as the protagonist Wei Chisu. Very soon after, Tianxuan''s people contacted him directly by phone.


    Xue Ling looked at the person who was dressed very seriously in a formal suit, but whose overall effect was ruined by his baby face, blinked, then asked, "You want to sign a contract with me? Why?" The baby faced person in front of him was somewhat different from the previous one; that one made Xue Ling feel like he was very familiar, and inexplicably felt that he was a small child, but the person in front of him now had a rtively round face, but did not seem small, and inexplicably carried a wife-ish temperament. Fortunately, the suit offset that aspect of his temperament a bit, and made him seem a little more domineering.


    "Just now, we received news from the team of directors. I also saw the footage from your audition. I very much appreciate you, and Liunian also thinks highly of you. We naturally want have you signed to ourpany because you are good enough."


    "Su Liunian?" Xue Ling was rather surprised as he tilted his head. "If it''s a formal contract, I can head directly to Tianxuan. I just came out of the Huaxia Entertainment building." This was going a little too smoothly; he couldn''t help but find it weird.


    "Come over, then. I''ll inform the front desk so that you only have to give your name toe in. We can have a proper discussion regarding the contract."


    The person who had contacted Xue Ling was Su Liunian''s agent, Shen Yue. He was supposed to be quite a famous agent in Tianxuan, and it was said that he was responsible for bringing Su Liunian into the spotlight. Later, Tianxuan seemed to have gone through some internal restructuring, and he became one of the main leaders of Tianxuan as well as one of the shareholders. Previously, he had only been responsible for Su Liunian, and it was unclear why he had contacted him so quickly this time. Although he didn''t quite understand, Xue Ling still drove to Tianxuan.


    He didn''t know that Ji Zichen had rushed out after him after he left, but had only been able to watch him leave from behind. He stood there in the parking lot, depressed and annoyed, and stomped his feet before opening his nanoputer to contact another person.


    "Xue Ling?" Su Liunian asked rather strangely, "If you''re talking about the person in the song you sent to me this morning, I saw his film audition just now, and should be seeing him in person soon."


    "In that case, help me probe and see if he recognizes me." Ji Zichen was a little depressed. If he had read it correctly, Xue Ling should have something to do with that person who had disappeared for almost a year after saying he needed to go to Su Family to look for someone.


    "Recognize you?" Su Liunian made a meaningful ''oh'' sound, then continued, "You said he looked familiar this morning, and now you want to ask him if he recognizes you? What are you trying to do behind your Shen Chongwen''s back?"


    Ji Zichen was left speechless for a while, "What do you mean, doing something behind his back? It''s just that he looks especially like a friend I haven''t seen in a long time. I just want to confirm whether or not it''s him."


    "Alright." Su Liunian said, "He was waving around in front of you and didn''t greet you. He probably doesn''t recognize you, has forgotten about you, or there''s something he can''t talk to you about. I can help you test him out, but if I can''t find anything then there''s nothing else I can do."


    "Yeah. I''ll just go back and look up his information."


    Su Liunian agreed, and hung up before turning to look at his older brother. "It''s rare for a person to catch my eye, but now it seems that the situation is ratherplicated."


    Su Xuanqing came to work with his younger brother today. He didn''te to Tianxuan to deal with matters often; Su Liunian needed to help Shen Yue select people today, so he hade along. Hearing Su Liunian''s words, he looked up and asked, "Won''t you know if it''splicated or not just by investigating?"


    Su Liunianined about his brother''s bad habit of investigating other people''s entire family at the drop of a hat while simultaneously starting his own investigation. Su Xuanqing rather helplessly rubbed his head, then let him research this person named Xue Ling as he liked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    From the looks of it, that person didn''t have his charm, and it also didn''t seem as though he was capable of doing much, so he was reassured as he went back to going through his work documents.


    Shen Yue spoke oddly, "He used to have bad acting skills¡­ But he had such a sudden breakthrough this time¡­"


    Su Liunian raised his eyebrows. He also had an approximate sense that there was something fishy about this person, but there wasn''t much he could say until he met him in person. He could only say, "Yueyue, your dreams of bing a good agent have probably just been shattered~"


    Shen Yue was left speechless, "What do you mean? Am I not qualified enough to be your agent?"


    Su Liunian quicklyforted him, "Not at all, Yueyue is a good broker." How could anyone that he trained himself not be great? But based on what this person named Xue Ling has done recently, he seemed really independent. Shen Yue probably wouldn''t be able to exert much influence, and at most he would be acting like a guide. It was very unlikely that he would have to bring up a neer and lead them along step by step.


    While Su Liunian was speaking, his nanoputer shed with news again. He lowered his head to take a look, and his eyes brightened as he said in surprise, "Elder brother, eldest brother says he''sing back."


    Su Xuanqing''s hand paused, "There''s been news from him?" It has been almost a year since theyst heard from Su Xuanyan and learned that he was going to take a vacation. Since then, they had received no news at all, and if it wasn''t that they were very reassured about their eldest brother''s methods, Su Xuanqing would have wondered if he''d been abducted by aliens.


    "He said his vacation is over, and he''ll probably be back by tonight~" Su Liunian stood up and excitedly turned around in a circle before saying happily, "This is a good opportunity. I''ll go tell Baibai and have him cook a wee dinner so that we can free-load off him."


    Su Xuanqing: "¡­" He had originally been unhappy that their eldest brother''s return meant that he would have to vie with him for their younger brother''s attention, but now he found that his younger brother''s focus did not seem to be quite right. Su Xuanqing chose to put the overturned jar of vinegar back in its ce. "What kind of reasoning involves asking the former president to cook dinner for your elder brother''s return? The Yuan Group has been busy recently. You shouldn''t go and make trouble for others."


    "Oh, I would have forgotten if you hadn''t mentioned it. Baibai tossed away a good number of dramas for the sake of that project." Su Liunian quickly gathered his thoughts together. Shen Yue had already received notification from the front desk that someone was on the way up, so he hurriedly tidied up his own clothing, and jumped off his brother''s legs in order to make a good impression on his new junior.


    When Xue Ling pushed open the door and entered, he saw that there were there were three people in the room. One was Su Xuanqing, who had his head bowed as he continued looking through his documents, and the other two were Shen Yue and Su Liunian, who were both waiting for him at the door.


    Xue Ling hadn''t expected to receive this level of treatment. He was surprised as he said, "Hello everyone, I''m Xue Ling."


    Su Liunian should be two or three years older than Xue Ling, but he had a rtively youthful appearance. Coupled with his style of dress, no matter how young he looked, he still carried a gentle and elegant feel. When he smiled, it was like the feeling of a spring breeze blowing against one''s face; it was especially likable. "Hello, I''m Su Liunian. If the contract signing goes smoothly, I''ll be your senior apprentice brother."


    Shen Yue wore a standard western suit, and looked very serious and proper. These few years that he had spent with Su Liunian had been a kind of training for him, and the wifely temperament he''d had previously had weakened a lot. When his expression was solemn, he also managed to appear like a sessful sryman. "Hello, I''m Shen Yue, the one who wanted to sign a contract with you. Come in, and we''ll talk."


    Xue Ling nodded. Although he didn''t know why these two people seemed very different from what the information about them indicated, he could guess that the information that had been released must have been written for the public to see. Only, he couldn''t figure out why they were acting in such a natural manner in front of him. "Well, can I rify something before we sign the contract? Tianxuan Entertainment''s recruitment rules has always been that after passing the film auditions, there is still a testing period. I''ve only just passed the film audition and you''ve already gotten in touch. In fact, I feel a little uneasy¡­"


    "You don''t have to worry about that so much. We ept people based on their face, mood, acting skills, and fate." Su Liunian immediately began to speak nonsense. The reason Tianxuan hadn''t recruited actors in recent years was in part because of him. Back then, he had concealed his identity when he entered the entertainment circle. When some of the employees within Tianxuan became envious of him, they leaked out some ckmail material, saying that he and his second elder brother were in a rtionship where he was selling himself for benefits. Su Xuanqing had be really angry when he dealt with this matter, and immediately fired a lot of people. After that, the requirements for actors became much more strict. Adding on the fact that there weren''t many people who were able to catch the two film emperors'' attention, the situation became how it was today.


    To be fair, the things they had said about them weren''t entirely wrong, but he and Su Xuanqing were in a real rtionship, rather than a deal based on money.


    Xue Ling had doubts about this statement, but the other party was the boss'' younger brother, and Su Family''s youngest Young Master. No matter what he said, even if it was false, his two elder brothers would help him make it reality. Since the other party was so enthusiastic, Xue Ling also raised his own spirits while dealing with Su Liunian.


    After interacting with the other party, Xue Ling found that the other party didn''t seem to be setting up any traps for him. The topics they discussed were all rted to work, and the only personal questions he asked were regarding things that any artist should tell theirpany. Xue Ling was very clear about his own development, and would prefer to go in the direction of the big screen. High quality TV series could also be considered, but he needed to be able to pick and choose.


    The first artist that Shen Yue managed was Su Liunian. Back then, Su Liunian''s requirement when signing the contract was that he wanted to have full control over his own work. Inparison, Xue Ling had handed over some of the power to him, and he inexplicably felt a little happy. He didn''t have many objections to the requests that Xue Ling put forward, but he wasn''t sure how Xue Ling nned to continue with the things he had going on the inte.


    "Voice acting is my hobby, and I started from there, so I can''t just put it down." Xue Ling felt that there was no need to back down on this point. "But I will take my work into ount, and try my best to not let it affect my performance."


    "That''s fine. Since you''re clear about your intentions, I won''t prevent you from doing it. Only, at the end of the day, you are a public figure, and should pay attention to the scripts before epting them. I read through most of your weibo posts and didn''t see anything that crossed the line. I''m quite reassured about that point." Su Liunian himself had two jobs that he switched back and forth between, and sometimes, when he was shooting a film, he would still need to write a few chapters and save them up. Shen Yue liked that kind of routine, so he naturally would have no opinions when Xue Ling mentioned that the amount of time he needed for voice acting would be about the same as Su Liunian''s requirements.


    After the contract was basically settled on, Xue Ling signed it on the spot. Shen Yue had originally wanted to invite Xue Ling to have a meal together, but was interrupted by an iingmunication. Xue Ling no longer had a reason to stay, and made his goodbyes to the two of them as well as Su Xuanqing, who was still dealing with his paperwork, and left.


    Tianxuan Entertainment''spany was notrge, but the office took up the entire building, and it was located in a good urban area. It could be seen that their backers, the Su Family, had a huge amount of wealth.


    The automatic door leading outside opened immediately as Xue Ling approached. He hadn''t yet reached the range of the sensors, so he looked up, and was a little stunned by what he saw.


    Outside the door stood a man wearing sunsses. His nted, sword shaped eyebrows could be seen over the pair of sses that obscured half his face. Although he hadn''t entered the door, Xue Ling could already sense the indifference that rejected people and pushed them thousands of miles away. The two of them faced each other, and he could clearly feel the cold airing from this iceberg.


    But Xue Ling couldn''t help paying attention to this person, and had no way to avoid feeling awkward, because the long coat the man was wearing was the same one as Xue Ling''s. But while Xue Ling''s was white, the other party''s was ck¡­


    Wearing the same clothes wasn''t terrible; whoever looked ugly was the awkward one.


    Xue Ling did not feel embarrassed because of his face or figure, but rather, the difference in height made him unhappy¡­


    It was the same coat, but when the other person wore it, it reached his knees. On him, it reached his calves¡­ Although they both looked handsome, he just couldn''t let it go¡­


    That person very obviously did not notice Xue Ling''s embarrassed expression. He pulled his suitcase behind him and brushed past Xue Ling without even sparing him a nce.

 Chapter 193

    14.5 - You would have to have that level of charm~


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    Xue Ling originally wanted to go to the supermarket, but he went straight home after leaving Tianxuan. It was a simple matter of wearing the same clothing as another person, but he was so angry that he didn''t even want to eat tonight.


    He tossed and rolled around on the bed for a long while after he got home. He also felt that he was being a little overanxious, so he pulled the system out to ask it, "Is there something wrong with me?"


    The system thought in its heart that his anxiousness was only because a certain person had ignored him, but it did not reveal even the tiniest bit of its thoughts and only said, "No. Perhaps it''s because everything went so well today right up until something went wrong at the very end."


    Xue Ling harrumphed, "Since everything went so smoothly today, I should reward myself well. Let''s go have a big meal!" Having said so, he really stood up and prepared to go back out again. "System, take a look at what delicious food there is near my house. Don''t worry about the price! From today on, this young master headed towards the pinnacle of life. This small amount of money means nothing!"


    System: "¡­" Don''t talk like you''re inviting me out to dinner. You clearly know that I can''t eat anything.


    s, host was still a bully even when he''d lost his memory!


    It was such a cute and dedicated system. Fortunately, it did not seek revenge, and was still so considerate of its host. What would its host do without it?


    While it was thinking this, the system still checked for its host to find out where he could go to eat delicious food. As soon as it entered the inte, the system discovered that a certain person that it had previously locked in on and gged happened to be in a restaurant. As a good system dedicated to restoring its host''s memories, the system didn''t even think twice before setting that as the destination point and sending the navigation instructions to Xue Ling''s hovercraft.


    This ce was not far from Xue Ling''s house, so he arrived very quickly. The system hacked into the restaurant''s system and got him a private room. Xue Ling left the car with the little valet, then put on his sunsses as he went towards the private room.


    Xue Ling provided his reservation number, then looked around the restaurant. It seemed to have been built with privacy in mind; there was no reception area, and all the rooms were private. The waiters were robots, and disyed the same attitude towards all the guests regardless of their identity. The decor was very good, and he couldn''t hear any other sounds while walking to his room, which indicated that the sound instion and confidentiality were also done well.


    The door to a private room opened just as he was thinking these thoughts, and a figure emerged. Xue Ling''s footsteps paused, and his mood was instantly ruined. He wanted to beat the version of himself that had suddenly wanted to go out to dinner to death! It was bad enough that he wanted toe out; couldn''t he at least have changed clothes?! He''d already worn the same thing as someone else! Why couldn''t he have learned from it?! Look! They met again! Could things be any worse!!!


    Xue Ling was just about to lower his head and go straight past the other party, but was called back by another voice that eximed in pleased surprise, "Little Ling? What a coincidence!"


    Xue Ling could only stop and say hello. "What a coincidence, Liunian." Since he had opened his mouth to make this kind of greeting, the iceberg-like, sses-wearing man gave him a look, but soon turned his eyes away. It seemed that he was just confirming Xue Ling''s identity.


    "Let me introduce you." Su Liunian tugged on the hand of the man beside him andughed as he said, "This is my eldest brother, Su Xuanyan. He just came back today, and we were having a wee back dinner for him."


    Xue Ling''s lips twitched as he thought internally, great, the three brothers had alle together. It wasn''t like he was trying toplete any achievement, why did he have to meet all three of them?! "Hello, President Su. I''m Tianxuan''stest artist, and will be under Brother Shen''s care in the future." He greeted the other party and stretched out his hand, but the other party did not have any intention of shaking it, and merely nodded his head.


    Xue Ling was so embarrassed that he wanted to go far, far away right now!


    Su Liunianughed a little awkwardly and said, "My eldest brother looks like an iceberg on the outside, but in fact, he''s very gentle. Don''t let him frighten you."


    Xue Ling shook his head and said, "It''s all right. I''m going to have dinner, so I won''t linger¡­"


    Even before he could finish speaking, Su Liunian eximed in surprise, "Wow, after looking carefully at eldest brother and Little Ling''s clothing, it seems to really be fate!"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Ha-ha. Xue Ling really wanted to hit someone, but could only bear with it for now. "Yeah, so, you guys have to eat, so I won''t disturb you. I''m going to go ahead first."


    Su Liunian nodded and said, "Okay. It''s really a pity. If you had arrived earlier, we could have eaten together."


    Xue Ling waved his hand and said goodbye to Su Liunian. There were still soundsing from inside the private room; Su Xuanqing and Shen Yue should be inside. After Xue Ling had gone a little distance away, it seemed that there was another tall and broad man with them. The group of them had already finished eating and were preparing to leave. Xue Ling turned his head back and was somewhat depressed as he went into his own private room.


    He did not know that after he closed the door to his private room, a certain iceberg turned his head to look in his direction before quickly retrieving his gaze. His gaze turned a little gentler as he gently rubbed Su Liunian''s head. "You go back with Xuanqing first. There''s something I want to talk to Luo Chuanyun about."


    Su Liunian nodded, "Eldest brother, don''t go straight back to work as soon as you''re back. You have so many matters to deal with that they can''t all be finished in a day. We''ll help you bring your luggage back first~"


    Watching as Su Liunian and Su Xuanqing left, Luo Chuanyun joked with Shen Yue and Su Xuanyan and said, "You went on vacation for a year, yet still came back alone like this. I thought you were gone for so long because you had found a lover to lose yourself in. Despite messing around for such a long time, you''re still single."


    "What''s wrong with being single?" Su Xuanyan pushed his hand into the pocket of his long coat. Suddenly, the image of that person who had been wearing the same thing as him shed before his eyes, and he recalled the way he had tried to hide his embarrassment. The corner of his lips raised slightly, and his mood improved a bit. "If you feel sorry for me, then stop showing off your love and disys of affection in front of me."


    Shen Yue''s ears quietly turned red, and he reached out a hand to push away Luo Chuanyuan''s arm that was wrapped around his waist, but his resistance was ineffective. Instead, Luo Chuanyun tugged him even closer. "Why can''t I show off? My wifey is so cute, so beautiful, and so good. Of course I want the whole world to know~"


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" They hadn''t met for a year, but this person still made him want to beat him up.


    In fact, there was something Su Xuanyan had to do after he returned from his vacation. "Enough, stop ying around. I came back this time to ask you to help me find someone."


    "Find someone?" Luo Chuanyun found it a bit weird, "Shouldn''t you be better at finding someone than I am? Your family runs a big business. You can use money to find them!" Having said so, he was curious and asked, "What kind of person are you trying to find?"


    Su Xuanyan was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t know."


    "Huh?" Now, not only Luo Chuanyun, but also Shen Yue who was walking beside them became curious, "What do you mean, you don''t know?"


    Su Xuanyan spoke helplessly, "I don''t know who I''m looking for, but my intuition is telling me that I need to look for someone."


    The way he spoke in circles made Chuanyun and Shen Yue rather confused. They both reflected for a while, and then Shen Yueughed and asked, "Brother Su, how can we help you find someone like this? You can''t provide even the tiniest bit of a description, and just say that you want to find someone with no details at all."


    Luo Chuanyun nodded to express his agreement with his lover''s words. "Exactly, you''re not even looking for a needle in a haystack. We can''t find this someone for you even if we cast out a wide!"


    Su Xuanyan also knew that this wasn''t possible. He signed helplessly and said, "Then, do you know what I''ve been up to this year?"


    Luo Chuanyun: "¡­"


    Did his good friend have a hole in his head today?


    Luo Chuanyun found it funny as he said, "Are you still the same person aftering back this time? Nobody transmigrated into your body, right? What kind of questions are you asking? If I knew what you had been up to this year, would I be unable to get in contact with you? Could it be that you''ve had amnesia for a year, and have only just remembered who you are?"


    Su Xuanyan shook his head, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. "I''ve really forgotten some things. I can''t remember it clearly at all. My memory stops in the first month after my departure, and the next clear memory I have is from over six monthster. Something happened during this period. I have a vague impression of it, but the memories are not clear."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Shen Yue frowned and said, "No wonder you wanted to get rid of the Su film emperors for this discussion. You don''t want to worry Liunian."


    "Yes." After confirming it, Su Xuanyan himself didn''t know why he added another sentence, "I don''t want them to make a big deal of it¡­"


    Luo Chuanyun: "¡­" He wanted to find someone, but didn''t want to make it a big deal. What did he want to do? Did he actually want to search? "Have you seen a doctor about your amnesia?"


    In fact, Su Xuanyan nodded and said, "I did. That''s why I didn''te back until today. The psychiatrist said that my memories were forcibly sealed, and hypnosis could not bring them out. He could only suggest that Ie back and let it be. Perhaps I''ll be able to find a simple solution to the problem here."


    Shen Yue muttered, "Why does it sound like a TV drama¡­?"


    They were discussing while walking out of the restaurant; on the other side, Xue Ling had just finished ordering and had his cheek propped up against his hand as he doubted life. "Did I forget to look at the almanac today before going out?"


    The system soothed its host and said, "Lord host should think about it from a different angle. Perhaps this is fate! Meeting twice while wearing the same clothes. This is simply a level of fate that could overturn the heavens~"


    Xue Ling listened to the system''s somewhat overenthusiastic words, then frowned and said, "Howe I feel like you''re happy that this happened to me?"


    "It must be an illusion. I''m also heartbroken for host''s sake." The system appeared very serious. "Overall, today went very smoothly. If host is really unhappy, there''s a bar next door. You can go and enjoy yourself a bit there."


    "Bar?" Xue Ling''s tone rose slightly. " I haven''t reached the point where everyone knows me yet¡­ but going to a bar?"


    "It''s a private club. It''s very upscale, and not just any ghost, snake, or god can go in. Isn''t it just having a drink?~ I know host wants to." The system looked at the position of the target it had gged, and began to try and coax its host some more. "I''ve already entered theirwork and set up a membership for host. The information is in host''s nanoputer, and you just need to swipe it to be a member~"


    Xue Ling was indeed very unhappy, and he didn''t know why. At first, he thought he was upset because they were wearing the same clothes, butter, he felt that he was not that kind of person. In that case, why did he care so much about that matter¡­?


    He mulled over it for a while and came to a conclusion that he was unwilling to ept just as the dishes arrived. The service robot knocked on the door and entered, interrupting Xue Ling''s thoughts. He snorted coldly, and immediately rejected his spection. What a joke, he wasn''t that kind of person. How could he have fallen in love with someone at first sight?


    That was too weird.


    The food in this restaurant was really good. Xue Ling''s mood improved slightly, and after he finished eating, he walked to the bar based on the system''s instructions. It wasn''t far, and the bar was situated closer to the residentialmunity in which Xue Ling lived.


    There wasn''t anything gaudy or shy about the decor outside the bar; Xue Ling swiped his nanoputer to enter and felt like he had just entered a brand new world.


    The bar''s decor was quite old-fashioned. The lights were dim. Soothing music sounded through the bar, and it was rtively empty; most likely because their evening busy period hadn''t arrived yet.


    Xue Ling went and sat at the bar. He rang the fancy little bell, and the young bartender handed him a drink list. "Hello, what would you like to drink?"


    Xue Ling looked at the list and ordered a cocktail before propping his head up on his cheek and turning his head to take a look around. It wouldn''t have mattered if he hadn''t looked, but as soon as he turned his head, he discovered that the person sitting next to him was someone that couldn''t quite be considered familiar¡­


    A cocktail was ced in front of the other party. It was the color of a starry sky, and had been mixed beautifully. It was precisely the cocktail that Xue Ling had just ordered, and was the bar''s specialty drink, ''Starry Midnight Sky''.


    Counting this time, he had bumped into the other person three times today. Xue Ling no longer felt embarrassed, and was now rather curious about how a big iceberg like him woulde to drink. Was he trying to get drunk? But he hadn''t even touched his drink.


    Perhaps because Xue Ling''s gaze was too intent, the man turned his head to look at him.


    The man no longer wore his sses, and it was hard to hide the ferocity of his eyebrows. He seemed to be in a bad mood, with a slight chill to his gaze, but at least he had restrained the iceberg atmosphere that he carried around and had no intention of turning the bar into a fridge.


    Xue Ling kept his cheek propped on his hand as he looked over his face. He didn''t know why, but he was unable to keep a meaningful smile from forming on his face.


    The man''s appearance had something inmon with his own - when he wasn''t wearing his sses, he also appeared a bit like an evildoer. But whenpared to Xue Ling, the man''s ''evildoer'' level was obviously not as high as his. When his giant iceberg temperament and the fierceness between his brows was added to the equation, it carried a sense of personal charm that was strangelypelling.


    Only, his expression was so grim that it was really a bit of a wet nket.


    Xue Ling waved to the other party, "What a coincidence, President Su. We''re really linked together by fate~"


    The man stared into his eyes, and they locked gazes. The grimness on his face lessened slightly when he heard his words, but the iciness grew stronger. "Could it be that you didn''t do it on purpose?"


    Xue Ling tsked, andined, "President, who do you think you are? Why would I purposely arrange for us to run into each other? Can''t you see that I almost want to throw away these clothes after identally wearing the same thing as you? Why would Ie back and bump into you deliberately over and over again? You would have to have that level of charm~"


    The man''s gaze was rather cold as it once againnded on Xue Ling''s body. He seemed surprised that Xue Ling''s current presumptuous tone was totally different from his previous restraint.


    And the smile that Xue Ling gave him had the power to drive men crazy.


    just in case you guys missed it (with extraments this time)~


    1 - Su Liunian x Su Xuanqing


    Su Liunian rebirthed, the two of them are technically brothers, but not blood rted~ Su Xuanyan is their eldest brother


    xiin - YES YES it''s incest! *nosebleed* but they''re not blood rted.


    2 - Yuan Chuanbai x Baili Shaojue


    Yuan Chuanbai is a genuine fortune teller, the Yuan Family is the same one that owns the World Literature Network


    xiin - this pairing shows up a bitter in this arc and aren''t that relevant except that they''re both filthy rich family heads and Yuan Chuanbai is a legit fortune teller.


    3 - Ji Zichen x Shen Chongwen


    Ji Zichen is the transmigrating child that Xue Ling''s soul was originally attached to~


    He''s first mentioned in and then shows up again (with a name) in . He''s not mentioned much in this story either so it''s not a big deal if you don''t know his backstory.

 Chapter 194

    14.6 - My home is wherever you are


    trantor: xiin


    editors: BlueBug & Macabre


    The bartender brought over Xue Ling''s drink. He stirred it, took a sip, and narrowed his eyes. "What is the big president looking at me like that for? Since I''ve already signed with Tianxuan, I can basically be considered an employee of the Su Family. But no matter how you look at me, I still won''t be willing to follow the hidden rules with you~"


    Su Xuanyan frowned, "I don''t use the hidden rules."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, and muttered, "How boring." Having said so, he took another sip of his drink and stretched, twirling the cocktail ss in his hand as he said, "I''m in a bad mood today because we''re wearing the same clothes. Does the big president have anypensation or constion prize for me?~"


    He was half leaning on the bar in azy posture, his slender, pale fingers slowly tracing the rim of his ss. Su Xuanyan looked at him, then opened his mouth to order him an extra cocktail. "I''ll buy you a drink if you wantpensation."


    Xue Ling twisted his head to nce at him, then turned back to toss down the cocktail in front of him. He raised his brows and said, "Howe it''s only one drink! No matter how you look at it, you should¡­" His hand waved in a circle, and his finger pointed to a row of drinks at the bar, "¡­treat everyone here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, heid down on the bar and stopped moving.


    There was no change on Su Xuanyan''s face as he watched Xue Ling copse onto the bar. One second ago, he was still full of momentum as he promised everyone in the bar drinks, but in the next second, he had fallen over and no longer spoke. Those who didn''t know better would think that he had been poisoned and was dying.


    He waited for a long time, but Xue Ling didn''t move. Su Xuanyan reached out and poked at the portion of Xue Ling''s cheek that was still exposed, causing the other party to twist his head and swipe away his hand, frowning slightly as he expressed his obvious dissatisfaction at being disturbed.


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" He had been so arrogant just now when demandingpensation, but in the next second, he''d gotten drunk?!


    To tell the truth, Su Xuanyan felt that the other party was performing some opportunistic extortion. He might really have fallen into the trap the other party had set for him; his intentions couldn''t be more obvious. Su Xuanyan was about to leave him here and be done with it since this was a proper bar, and he wouldn''t die here, but when he turned away, a pair of beautiful eyes shed through his mind.


    Su Xuanyan''s actions stalled, and he sank back onto his seat.


    He carefully looked over Xue Ling, who had an arm pillowed under his head and only revealed half of his face, and began to recall what his eyes looked like.


    A pair of beautiful fox eyes, his gaze clear, and regardless of whether it was filled with embarrassment, cunning, dissatisfaction, or depression, it all seemed to be written there clearly. His eyes were narrow but not small, and the slightly raised corners seemed to emphasize his momentum. The eyshes that framed his eyes were long, but not curled up. When his eyelids were lowered, each individualsh was clearly distinguishable, and if he leaned up close, he could see the shadow of his eyshes on his pale cheek.


    Su Xuanyan had unconsciouslye closer and closer, but he paused at thest moment, and the slightly tender, sentimental expression on his face disappeared as he reverted back to his original iceberg state. He frowned, ignored the two cocktails on the bar, and after settling the bill, reached out to support Xue Ling.


    No matter what, he was a Tianxuan artist, and it wouldn''t be good if he left him here alone.


    In fact, it was a simple matter for him to lift up Xue Ling. Su Xuanyan did not have to spend much effort, as it seemed as though Xue Ling knew that someone was moving him. He opened his eyes to take a look at Su Xuanyan before leaning his entire body against him as though reassured.


    Su Xuanyan''s body stiffened. This person was a little shorter than him, and when he voluntarily leaned against him, his headnded on his shoulder, his headful of hair ending up right in front of Su Xuanyan''s eyes. Xue Ling leaned there, his breath brushing over Su Xuanyan''s neck, making it so that he didn''t dare move.


    Xue Ling blinked and seemed to sober up a little. He narrowed his eyes and looked up carefully at Su Xuanyan for a while beforeughing and asking, "Are we going back now?"


    Su Xuanyan frowned. Who did he think he was, saying ''we'' so straightforwardly?


    Xue Ling did not seem to be fully conscious, so Su Xuanyan didn''t quibble with him and just supported his shoulders and kept his arm around him. "Where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    "I will live wherever you live." Xue Ling muttered. He shook his head against Su Xuanyan''s chest and even rubbed against him. "You said it. My home is where you are."


    Su Xuanyan pressed his lips together as his gaze darkened.


    He didn''t say anything and brought Xue Ling out of the bar, found the sunsses he had left in his pocket, and put them on his nose. His movements were rather careless, causing Xue Ling to feel ufortable. Xue Ling lifted his hand to take them off, then stood up slightly on his tiptoes and leaned up in front of Su Xuanyan, "Su Xuanyan, put them on properly! Otherwise, I won''t get into bed with you tonight!" His voice was a little confused when he threatened him, and the strength he disyed when he stood up just now seemed to disappear halfway through as he crookedly fell back into Su Xuanyan''s bosom.


    Su Xuanyan was so surprised by how Xue Ling had called out his name that he froze, and found that the sunsses had been stuffed back into his hands. He dazedly lowered his gaze to look at him, "Are you talking to me?"


    Xue Ling felt that he was being rather annoying, andined, "If I''m not talking to you, then who? If you don''t put them on properly, then I just won''t wear them. If someone takes a photo, you can give up any idea of getting into my bed." He spoke casually, as though he had known Su Xuanyan for a long time.


    Su Xuanyan looked down at him to make sure that he wasn''t trying to y tricks on him, but Xue was drunk, his face was bright red, his eyes unfocused. When he spoke to him, his head twisted here and there as though he was unable to determine where Su Xuanyan was, and looking at it made him feel rather helpless. If this was an act, then he was the unlucky one for falling into such a trap.


    He put the sunsses onto Xue Ling''s face properly, and casually helped him straighten up his chaotic, wind-blown hair. Su Xuanyan finished his set of actions, then fell into a daze, frowning as he stared at his own hands and wondered why these actions hade so naturally¡­


    Xue Ling looked as though everything was normal. He proudly grabbed Su Xuanyan''s hand, and the weight of his entire body was leaned against Su Xuanyan''s body, as though waiting for him to drag him home.


    But Su Xuanyan didn''t know where Xue Ling''s ce was!


    He took two steps and asked again, "Where is your ce?"


    Xue Ling frowned and stretched out his hand to pinch Su Xuanyan''s face. His hands were rather cold, his actions were casual and natural. He didn''t use much strength, but it put Su Xuanyan into a confused daze all at once. "We live together. I already said that wherever you live is where I live!" He sounded a little unhappy.


    Su Xuanyan hesitated, but ultimately couldn''t hold back and asked, "We live together?"


    "Yes." Xue Ling harrumphed.


    "Who am I?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Su Xuanyan, who else could you be¡­"


    "You know me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I know¡­" At this point, Xue Ling seemed to be stuck. He blinked, and thought about it for a long time, but didn''t ultimately couldn''t figure out whether he knew Su Xuanyan or not. In any case, he knew that he belonged wherever Su Xuanyan was, and no matter what, they were tied together. "I should know you." When he thought about it, he became a little uncertain, "I don''t remember."


    Su Xuanyan was speechless for a long time. There must be a defect in his brain for him to talk to a drunk man¡­


    He simply took out his nanoputer and asked Shen Yue for Xue Ling''s personal data. He looked up his home address and was ready to send him back, then discovered that he lived in themunity right across the street¡­


    No wonder Xue Ling had been here. He probably hadn''t purposelye here in order to meet him.


    In fact, it was very easy to walk with Xue Ling. Although he had leaned all his weight on Su Xuanyan, he strode forward when he was supposed to, and walked quickly when it was time to. He managed to keep pace with Su Xuanyan without him having to say anything, and their tacit understanding was extremely good. This made Su Xuanyan somewhat unable to recover his wits.


    He was clearlypletely unfamiliar with the other party, and they were total strangers before today, but while they were walking together this time, it was particrly harmonious. He could not pinpoint exactly what kind of feeling this was, but he could vaguely feel that the person his heart had been urging him to find was most likely the person in front of him right now¡­


    How else could he exin why his heart, which had been uneasy because it felt like he had lost something, suddenly calm down? Why else would the anxious pressure he felt toe back and look for someone also ease up?


    Xue Ling ce was quite high-end. He had saved up some money over the past two years, and had spent it all on this apartment. His savings were empty, and this was another reason why Xue Ling had let out a relieved breath when he signed this contract¡­ He hadn''t finished paying off the loan, and couldn''t afford to cut his source of ie.


    If not for the fact that he had inexplicably been full of confidence, Xue Ling would also not have dared to cancel his contract with his originalpany. After all, although thepany had not given him any good opportunities, they had given him everything he was entitled to, unlike some otherpanies that tricked others to death and never gave the artists an opportunity toin.


    This was a very well concealed privatemunity. It was impossible to get in without the homeowner''s nanoputer, and the likelihood of slipping in was not very high. The management also did a good job, and aside from its absurd price, Xue Ling was very satisfied with everything..


    Su Xuanyan supported him towards the door. Although the guards at the entrance wore strange expressions when they saw them, seeing that Xue Ling swiped open the door on his own and even gave the other party instructions, they indifferently closed their eyes and let the person beside him bring him away. Xue Ling was allowing the other party to move him about as they pleased; the only difference was that he wasn''t being carried on the other party''s back.


    These two people should know each other; they were wearing the same clothing, and no matter how the guards looked, it appeared like they were wearing couples'' clothing. Adding on how closely they were stuck together, the guards quietly moved their gazes away. It was not their ce to concern themselves over the owners'' affairs, nor could they speak about these things randomly. The only thing they could do was to act as though everything was normal and let it go.


    Su Xuanyan brought Xue Ling to the building that he directed them to. Xue Ling refused to separate from him after they arrived downstairs, so Su Xuanyan could only send him all the way home, and take him upstairs.


    The elevators for the apartments in this district were all shared, but the elevator could bring them directly into the apartment. Xue Ling had no intention of hiding anything from Su Xuanyan as he swiped his nanoputer, and input his preset password. Afterwards, he leaned on Su Xuanyan''s shoulder and watched as the elevator brought them up.


    Xue Ling''s apartment was not veryrge. It had two rooms and one living room. The elevator deposited them into a special elevator foyer that led to the entryway. Su Xuanyan ced Xue Ling on the sofa, where he theny bonelessly. Su Xuanyan saw that he was lying there a little dazedly, determined that there probably wouldn''t be any more problems, and turned to go.


    In fact, based on his personality, it was already a big deal that he had sent someone home, so there was no way that Su Xuanyan would be willing to look after Xue Ling now.


    But even though he wanted to leave, Xue Ling refused to let him go. Xue Ling grabbed him by the waist as soon as Su Xuanyan turned around, his head rubbing against his waist as he spoke aggrievedly, "Dizzy. Ufortable."


    Su Xuanyan tensed up. He hesitated for a beat, then turned around and looked at Xue Ling expressionlessly.


    Xue Ling kicked his feet, expressing that he wanted to have his shoes taken off.


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" He was sticking his nose into the air, right? This was too presumptuous.


    Although his heart was full of thoughts about whether or not this person was seeking death, Su Xuanyan was quite natural and skilled at taking off his shoes and driving Xue Ling into his bedroom.


    Since he refused to sleep on the sofa, sleeping on the bed shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    But Xue Ling refused to sleep without changing his clothes.


    Su Xuanyan thought for a moment, stretched out his hand and rubbed the other party''s head. When the other party feltfortable and blinked, he chopped down on Xue Ling''s nape.


    And directly knocked him unconscious.


    Now that nobody was sticking to him and preventing him from leaving, Su Xuanyan nodded in satisfaction and nced at the decorations inside the apartment. From what he could see, there seemed to be only one set of everything. The words this person had spoken before about them living together should have been nonsense; there didn''t appear to be a second person living here.


    Su Xuanyan didn''t linger and left immediately, but he discreetly wrote down this address and prepared to investigate this person properly when he returned home.


    No matter whether he had been pretending or acting tonight, or if he had been speaking the truth, or even if the two of them knew each other and it was rted to his lost memories, as long as he had locked down on a specific person, he would be able to get ahold of everything about them.


    After Su Xuanyan had really left the residentialmunity, the system finally emerged from Xue Ling''s spiritual awareness. Previously, it hadn''t dared toe out while Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan were interacting, because as long as Su Xuanyan was able to sense it, he would definitely be able to shake off the seal that the Ten Directions World had ced on his memories.


    Su Xuanyan''s abilities were no weaker than the Ten Directions World''s. It was difficult to judge how long the seal wouldst for. Just like the seal that had been ced on its host which would loosen when he was drunk, as long as Su Xuanyan was near Xue Ling, it would allow some scenes of their interactions together to leak through, allowing him to attract Su Xuanyan''s attention.


    As long as he had taken notice, based on that person''s level of ability, he would sooner orter be able to restore his memories. When that happened, the matter of pursuing Xue Ling would be something for that man to be concerned over, and it only needed to help its host take over the entertainment industry and slowly unlock the seal on Xue Ling''s memories.


    Looking at its host who was passed out on the bed, the system quietlyined that Su Xuanyan''s methods were too ruthless¡­


    He really didn''t feel any sort ofpassion towards the weak. Since Su Xuanyan had been so willing to knock him out, when Xue Ling woke up tomorrow, unable to recall what had happened, he would probably ce all the me on that man''s head.


    drunk XL is so cute~

 Chapter 195

    14.7 - What was his problem? Did he have nothing else to spend his money on?


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    When Xue Ling woke up the next morning, there was a dull pain in his neck, and his head felt dizzy. He got up and sat there for a good while before recovering, frowned, then raised his hand to massage his forehead.


    "System." He slept quite wellst night, but his voice was a little heavy when he woke up. The system trembled in fear and almost thought that its host had recovered his memories. "Yes?" The system treaded carefully, and kept its inquiry simple.


    Xue Ling rubbed the back of his neck, then shook his head and asked thoughtfully, "Who brought me back from the bar?"


    "¡­ Well, President Su¡­" Amongst the three Su Family brothers, Su Xuanyan was the head of the Su Family as well as the person in charge. There was nothing wrong with calling him the president.


    "Did he knock me out?" Although he phrased it as a question, his tone made it more of a statement. If the system hadn''t been absolutely certain that Xue Ling couldn''t remember the events fromst night, it would definitely have been scared into tears by his tone.


    "Um¡­ He had to¡­" If he hadn''t knocked you out, you would probably have pestered him for a bath, a change of clothes, and a massage¡­


    Since the system said that he had had no choice, Xue Ling could guess that he must have done something silly, but he had no memory of what had happened after he''d gotten drunk at all. He basically didn''t even know when he''d gotten drunk¡­ "Is my alcohol tolerance¡­ this low¡­?" He had some doubts as he lowered his head and sank into thought.


    "Um¡­ You were done with one drink. And it was a cocktail¡­ Your alcohol tolerance is barely there?" The system tried to soften the truth, but the truth between the words was enough to attack Xue Ling''s self-esteem.


    Although he didn''t know why he had the feeling that he wouldn''t topple from a thousand drinks, at the moment he couldn''t even handle one. The bitter experience of not having the slightest recollection of what had happened kept Xue Ling wary, and it looked like he shouldn''t drink in the future. Yesterday night he had met someone with a paralyzed face and been knocked unconscious; if he had encountered anyone else, he might not even know where he was when he woke up.


    He felt scared just thinking about it; Xue Ling ignored the pain in the back of his neck for the time being. After all, Su Xuanyan was still his superior even if they were separated by a fewpanies, and was a big boss. In the future, it would be fine as long as he avoided him. He had only started teasing the man on a spur of the moment impulsest night. But based on his iceberg face and his silent character that wouldn''t answer even if someone spoke to him for a long time, Xue Ling was certain that the other party would want nothing to do with him, let alone take any action to retaliate against him.


    After all, the other side''s expression was covered in the words ''I''m super cool'', and appeared like an alpine snow lotus at a nce; he wouldn''t be concerned with a small actor and employee like himself.


    Xue Ling happily decided to forget about what had happenedst night and act as though his stupidity had never happened. He got up and bathed, then instructed the robotic housekeeper to wash the sheets.


    Although there was no smell of alcohol on his body, Xue Ling still felt that it was better to clean everything properly.


    After putting the shoes on the living room floor back on the shoe rack, Xue Ling refused to think about who took them offst night. After tossing about for a whole morning, he happily made himself lunch, and finally opened up his nanoputer.


    He hadn''t spent much time online recently while he prepared for the audition. He discovered as soon as he opened up Weibo that he had picked up a ton of new fans. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and looked carefully before realizing that Tianxuan had announced news of their contract signing. His credentials had already been put up on Tianxuan''s official website, and Su Liunian had also forwarded it.


    Another thing that suddenly made him popr was the list of actors that the film crew had posted.


    After yesterday''s audition, the crew sessfully signed contract with all actors. As a TV drama adapted from an online novel, the organizers had constantly been assisting with the marketing, and amongst drama adaptations, <Lost Track> has always been extremely popr. After all, Soaring Skies was a god in the World Literature Network, and was considered a very good writer even on a worldwide scale. This was not the first adaptation of his works, and some of his previous works have left their names in the history of film and television. It could be said that readers very much believed that this drama adaptation would be sessful.


    But this trust was shaken when Xue Ling''s name appeared in the main character column.


    At first, many people had no idea who this little, barely-famous star was. Later, they looked him up, and discovered that Xue Ling was nothing but a vase. Even if it was just based on looks, how could they believe that he suited the role? Had the crew and director''s brains been eaten? If this kind of person was selected to y the core character in the drama, wasn''t that simply destroying the adaptation?


    The supporting actors were all people with strength, experience, and previous works backing them up; it didn''t seem as though the crew and directors had problems choosing people for the roles, so howe only the casting for the main protagonist seemed wrong?


    So, a whole crowd of people began to enthusiastically discuss this topic. Xue Ling''s past work and how he entered the entertainment circle was pulled up, and even the voice acting he had done before was also brought to the surface. Quite a few people mocked him for not being able to aplish anything. He had been in the circle for ten years, but had no works that could win him the title of ''god''. After all these years, hadn''t he just relied on his beautiful face and acted like a vase in order to be popr?


    Of course, if there were those who mocked him, there would naturally be supporters as well. Many people pointed to the messages that Tianxuan and Su Liunian sent out and analyzed the matter in an organized and reasonable manner. They showed that Tianxian had recently been signing on new artists, and if everyone was willing to look into it, they would discover that their signing requirements were very high. If Xue Ling managed to sign a contract based on his face alone, it would mean that Su Liunian was pping himself in the face as it would also affect his own brand and reputation. Only fools would be willing to do such a thing.


    Su Liunian has been in the business for so many years, and the thing he has done the most was pping other people''s faces. Regardless of whether it was his family''s fans or other people, they were all extremely stable when it came to things concerning Su Liunian. They all adhered to the belief that Film Emperor Su always had his own reasons for the things that he did, and they spent the past two days preparing to watch the face pping. The people who supported Su Liunian were all particrly optimistic regarding Xue Ling.


    This meant that the prization of opinions on Xue Ling''s Weibo was very severe. Some people scolded him, saying that his garbage acting skills would make things difficult for the drama crew, while others supported him and hoped he would work hard. His fans seemed small and weak whenpared to these groups of people, and those who were fans of his face or voice could only weakly speak up and talk about how beautiful their Little Fox was, and how wonderful his voice was.


    Xue Ling was left quite speechless by this chaotic scene. He had just started thinking about what kind of message to send to divert the topic when his QQ automatically logged in and shed.


    Xue Ling was quite certain that he had not epted any new voice acting jobs recently, but the shing was so intense that it must be one of the managers looking for him.


    He found that it was indeed the case when he opened QQ. It was Spring Rolly using his usual godly means to send an endless barrage of messages. He had discovered that these managers were all particrly good at acting cute, and their words were always sent in short phrases, and matters that could be clearly expressed in two or three sentences could somehow be stretched out to fill the entire screen.


    Spring Rolly habitually praised Xue Ling for a while before sending a whole string of messages cutely begging for Xue Ling toe out and talk.


    Xue Ling had already handed in his voice recordings earlier, and the new scripts hadn''te out yet. What was Spring Rolly looking for him for?


    [ Spring Rolly: QAQ My lovely Little Fox, can''t you just take a look at the group? We''re about to start broadcasting, but you haven''t said a word since you joined the group. Is it because you don''t like our cast?! QAQ ]


    That little cute expression of his made Xue Ling not know whether tough or cry. Personally, he habitually turned off notifications for all group chats, but it was true that he was in the wrong for not greeting everyone after joining the group previously due to matters that hade up.


    [ Snow Fox: I was a little busy these past two days. I''m sorry I haven''t had time to say hello. When will the y start? ]


    [ Spring Rolly: Ah! My dear, you''ve finally shown up!!! I know you''ve been busy~ Congrattions on getting a new role and signing with a newpany~ ]


    [ Snow Fox: Thank you. ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Spring Rolly: Hey, hey (*/w£Ü*) I''ve always said that you would be popr sooner orter~ We''re going to start broadcasting tonight~ If you hadn''te online by then, I was prepared to go and harass you in real life! I''m sure I can find your address! ]


    [ Snow Fox: Yes, yes, you''re capable of finding it. I''ll go look at the group chat. ]


    Previously, Xue Ling had not paid much attention to it, butter on, he discovered that the audio drama <War Sword> did not seem to be a simple Ten Years production. Normally, a Ten Years production cast would be staffed by themunity, but over half of the members of this cast did not carry the Ten Years'' tag in their names. Other than the manager and a few voice actors, it seemed that the directors and script writers weren''t from Ten Years at all.


    Xue Ling looked at the name of the scriptwriter, Laughing Forgetting, in some surprise. If he hadn''t remembered incorrectly¡­ Wasn''t Laughing Forgetting the author of this book? Was he also a scriptwriter?


    No matter how strange it was, Xue Ling still popped up in the group chat.


    [ [Evildoer] Snow Fox: Hello, everybody. I hadn''t had a chance to say hello to you all. Everyone''s really worked hard. ]


    [ [Evildoer] Snow Fox: ¡­This group title¡­ Who came up with it? ]


    [ [Manager] Spring Rolly: Hehehe, everyone agreed to change it for you (*/w£Ü*) ]


    [ [cv] Woods on the Hill: Aiya, Little Fox is here~ Is it because you know that the broadcast is going to start today, and you''ve already made preparations for getting licked by everyone? ]


    [ [cv] End of the World: Since you won''t live for long anyway, don''te out to mingle. Even though you''re the one suffering, at the end of the day, I still have to deal with it! ]


    [ [Director] Uncertain Return: What are you guys fighting for? Little Fox is the main character. Those of you who end up dead or wounded should step to the side. ]


    [ [Writer] Laughing Forgetting: Ah! The actual person has shown up~ How serious and cute~ He''s indeed an evildoer that''s on par with Forgotten. Come here and let auntie pinch your cheek~ ]


    There group chat was chaotic, and Xue Ling couldn''t even tell who was who. After he showed up, the entire group chat seemed to blow up, and all kinds of things were said to tease him. If it weren''t for the fact that Xue Ling had some level of experience, his face would probably be blood red by now.


    After thinking about it, he still maintained his solemn tone as he responded.


    [ [Evildoer] Snow Fox: There''s still a gap between me and Forgotten. Since everyone is here, I believe that I still have room for improvement. ]


    [ [President Gong] Forgotten Shore: I''m the original voice, and you''re the one who has to pretend. If you look at it that way, you have a higher ability. ]


    Xue Ling: "¡­" ??? Howe this person was in the group?? Hadn''t he left this audio drama already?


    [ [Writer] Laughing Forgetting: Hehe, even Forgotten is praising you like that. Little Fox really is the ideal candidate for the evildoer tag~ ]


    [ [Evildoer] Snow Fox: ¡­ Howe lord Forgotten is¡­ ]


    [ [Director] Uncertain Return: Because he caused problems, we made him stay to record the end song for us. ]


    [ [Evildoer] Snow Fox: Back then, I had to join in a hurry because you said that the licensing authorization might be withdrawn¡­ But isn''t lord Laughing Forgetting right here¡­ ] The scriptwriter was the author, so didn''t the withdrawal of permission depend on her attitude?


    [ [Writer] Laughing Forgetting: (///w///) Although I''m the scriptwriter, the contract terms that should be followed still needs to be followed, and if the deadline is up, the permission would have to be withdrawn. Of course, the manager cane and beg for an extension~ ]


    [ [Evildoer] Snow Fox: ¡­ ] What the hell was this!


    [ [cv] Woods on the Hill: Hahahahahahahaha I feel as though I can see the frozen expression on Little Fox''s face. He''s so easy to trick! ]


    Xue Ling was rather speechless as he turned his attention back to his Weibo ount. He had turned into a trending topic, and Xue Ling had already be indifferent towards this matter. In any case, he would probably be pping other people in the face as soon as his works came out, so what they said now didn''t matter.


    The crew had already sent out an announcement, and they would start the project pilot in three days. The director had already decided which scene to do for the pilot; it was precisely the tenth act that Xue Ling had performed for the audition.


    Although selecting such a high difficulty act was a challenge for the actors, it was precisely this kind of fierce scene filled with conflict that highlighted the characters and helped actors quickly step into their roles.


    The crew was filming at the city''s film and television base, and they would not have to travel for the set, but even so, Xue Ling nned to pack up his things and join the crew on-site. It didn''t make sense to spend all day filming and then return back home. There was nothing he needed to worry about at home, so if he was on-site, he could absorb some experience and learn some things if he had nothing else to do.


    Shen Yue had already taken over some of Xue Ling''s affairs. Because this was the first time, Shen Yue would also follow Xue Ling when he joined the crew. Xue Ling did not have an assistant, and had no intention of looking for one for the time being, so Shen Yue would first take on that role as he also needed to get a feel for Xue Ling''s state when he was acting as well as his personality before arranging a suitable assistant for him. He hoped that the person he picked would not drag Xue Ling back.


    Three days passed by fast. But on thest night before Xue Ling was about to leave and join the crew, he received a gift.


    He looked on expressionlessly as someone from the bar delivered over several bottles of wine to his home. The confusion Xue Ling felt in his heart towards Su Xuanyan became more and more deep.


    He had originally thought that Su Xuanyan had not appeared in front of him because he intended to treat him as though the two of them had nothing to do with each other after that night. But for some reason, the man had asked the people from the bar to deliver an entire bar''s worth of alcohol to his house two dayster.


    The young man who delivered the alcohol expressed that these were all from Mr. Su, and that he had said to say that this was hispensation.


    Xue Ling asked the young man to bring everything back, but the other party absolutely refused to do so. He stopped just short of hugging Xue Ling''s thigh and begging him to ept it, crying and shouting that he didn''t want to lose his job.


    He couldn''t just make things awkward for the young man for no reason, so Xue Ling took advantage of the opportunity to ask him to help him bring everything inside.


    The man clearly knew that he couldn''t drink. What was the point in moving these things to his house? What was his problem? Did he have nothing else to spend his money on?

 Chapter 196

    14.8 - The peach blossoms are blooming for him recently


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    The background for <Lost Track> was set in an era from a hundred years ago. At that time, cities were not as big, and vehicles still travelled on the ground. Sometimes, during winter, haze would cover the entire city, and evil and dirty things hid within.


    There were a lot of dramas filmed in that era, so there was arge film and television base dedicated to this type of backdrop.


    Xue Ling and Shen Yue arrived one night ahead of schedule. Filming began rtively early the next day, and the two of them had arrived early to prevent causing dys the next morning. After arriving on-site, Shen Yue brought Xue Ling to pay a visit to the directors, and they greeted each of them one by one before obtaining aplete copy of the script from the scriptwriter.


    ording to the scriptwriter, she had been inspired after watching Xue Ling''s performance, and finished the entire script within a week. The quality of the script was extraordinarily high, to the point where even the director praised her. For this reason, she also gifted Xue Ling with some biscuits that she had made herself.


    Xue Ling was very thankful, and then made it a point to send a Weibo post with it in order to show that the crew was very lovely.


    His post basically confirmed that he had joined the film crew. Although he didn''t disclose any information about the drama, he still managed to send urate confirmation that he was there to his haters. No matter how much they hated on him, the crew would not choose to change people, and he was now already on-site.


    Unexpectedly, the entire filming process proceeded without a hitch, because the shooting of every scene went by very smoothly. As long as Xue Ling was in the shot, everything went well and could basically bepleted in one go. At most, they would only need to specifically fill in some shots from certain angles or close-ups.


    Filming in this world involved 360 degree shoots without any dead angles. The cinemas were able to reproduce the entire scene and backdrop without leaving out any detail, allowing lighting effects to y out to maximum effect. Everyone in the audience could watch the story from a third person perspective, and enjoy the story to its fullest. This kind of technological advancement meant that there was another step up in the requirements for the performers'' acting abilities.


    If anyone wanted to stand out in the crowd, it was useless to rely only on looks. The most important thing was still talent, and Xue Ling was someone that the entire crew recognized as having the most talent.


    It was probably because of his high efficiency and outstanding acting ability that he could lead other people who were working with him to quickly enter the appropriate mindset, allowing any scenes that involved him to bepleted extremely quickly. The directors were all smiles as they filmed, and hurriedly urged people to schedule everything else ahead of time. Based on their filming progress, they wouldn''t need to use the full amount of time they had originally allocated. The filming would be finished very soon, and they would be able to move straight into production. If they had more time for production, they would naturally be able to make it more sophisticated and satisfying.


    Xue Ling no longer carried any concerns about his acting level that seemed to have soared to the skies. In any case, as long as he was in front of the camera, he would be able to get into character as if he was born for acting. When he was in front of the camera, shooting, hepletely wasn''t Xue Ling at all, but the protagonist himself.


    The system refused to take credit for it, and imed it was all Xue Ling''s own talent. Xue Ling wondered to himself that if this was his inborn talent, then what had he been doing for the past ten years? Was it all for show? But now, when he tried to recall any deep impressions from his past, he had the feeling that his previous life was very nd, as though the version of him that had showed up in other people''s eyes in the past was not him. The him that was living here now was fleshed out, had acting ability, was full of confidence and had no doubts about his own future¡ªthis was the real him.


    The more Xue Ling thought it through, the more in-character Xue Ling became. The director had previously been worried that his acting skills would suddenly go offline, but he was totally unconcerned about this problem now. He almost wanted to thank the version of himself from the past who had agreed to audition people from Tianxuan. Xue Ling was just like a god who had been sent down from the heavens to save him; ever since he met him, everything had proceeded smoothly. Investments came quickly, and the post-production period had been extended, giving him ample room and time to make use of his ideas.


    The director was not a top-line director and had been filming TV series all year ''round. He felt that, this time, he should be able to step across the line and be one of the best.


    He had alwayscked a work that could be featured, praised by countless people and gaining endless recognition, but now, this work was taking shape.


    Inparison to the cheerful director, Shen Yue had gradually begun to take it for granted. The actors he managed basically never required him to worry about them at all. Su Liunian and Xue Ling''s acting abilities were always turned on; although Su Liunian''s private life was filled withplications, his family''s business scope was big and was able to block everything without requiring him to do anything. He just needed to help arrange some work matters, and that was all. This time, he had taken on Xue Ling and thought that he could finally do a good job, butter on, he found that Xue Ling did not need him to worry about anything either.


    There was nothing to say about his interpersonalmunication skills; the entire crew now addressed him as ''god'' regardless of their gender. His private life didn''t seem to be problematic either. He didn''t have anyone else in his family, and ever since he started filming, he stayed at the crew''s hotel and came out when there were scenes. When there wasn''t any acting to do, he seemed to enjoy staying holed up even more than Su Liunian.


    Just when Shen Yue felt that he was really useless, Su Liunian contacted him and asked him for information regarding Xue Ling''s recent activities.


    "Other than this current project, he doesn''t have anything else going on. He ns to wait until the show is aired before taking on anything else. As for other dramas and so on, you should also know that there isn''t anything else good going on recently. Other than <Lost Track>, thepany''s resources are mostly focused on <Asking Heaven>, but it''s still in the preparatory stage right now."


    As the author of <Asking Heaven>, Su Liunian naturally knew what stage the adaptation had reached. In fact, <Asking Heaven> would be close to starting the shooting stage when Xue Ling emerged from <Lost Track>''s publicity period. After the script had been improved, he nned to ask Xue Ling to participate.


    In fact, the main reason why Tianxuan recruited new people this year was <Asking Heaven>. This film involved two sword cultivators, and one of the main stars had already decided on. Back then, it had been Su Liunian''s intention to use <Lost Track> for the recruitment, and the main reason was in order to find the other male protagonist whose character matched the second starring role in <Asking Heaven>.


    But right now, Su Liunian was not concerned about this matter. "Are you sure that he doesn''t have any other activities? Is he staying in the hotel all day long when he isn''t filming?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "He hasn''te into contact with anyone?"


    "What''s wrong¡­" Shen Yue looked at Su Liunian strangely. Su Liunian never discussed other people''s private lives. He was now so asking so much about Xue Ling''s private life that it seemed weird. "You seem to be a little overly concerned¡­"


    "How to put it¡­" Su Liunian looked thoughtful and distressed. "I just saw something incredible in my eldest brother''s room."


    "Brother Su?" Shen Yue did not have a deep impression of Su Xuanyan. He knew that he was crazy about his younger brothers, and cared very deeply about Su Liunian. He had previously been abroad, but after he started shifting their businesses back to Hua Country over the past two years, he disappeared for a year, supposedly for a vacation.


    Because Su Liunian was his friend, and Su Xuanyan was friends with his own lover, Shen Yue had a good understanding regarding both sides of Su Xuanyan. Su Xuanyan was extraordinarily serious about matters concerning his two younger brothers, and he showed two totally different sides of himself when dealing with family and outsiders. He was very gentle towards Su Liunian, paying attention to all aspects of everything that involved him. Although he had changed the way he showed his care after Su Liunian and Su Xuanqing got together, he always appeared to be a very gentle and caring elder brother when he was at home.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Compared with his external image, as long as he was faced with outsiders, even if they had been friends for many years, Su Xuanyan had a face like an iceberg. It was the kind of giant iceberg that the Titanic was sunk against, and very few ordinary people could carry that kind of deep cold aura. He was the current generation''s head of the Su Family, but in fact, many matters and businesses in the Su Family were already being taken care of by Su Xuanqing. Even so, Su Xuanyan''s status has never been shaken.


    To sum it up, Su Xuanyan was an extraordinarily mysterious existence in Shen Yue''s eyes. Sometimes he seemed quite close, but Shen Yue knew that he did not exist in the same dimension as this great god.


    "What''s the matter with big brother Su''s room?"


    Su Liunian''s expression was too horrible to look at. "¡­It''s filled with pictures of Xue Ling¡­"


    Shen Yue: "¡­"


    Shen Yue: "???" The expression on his face was definitely veryplex,plicated to the point where it was difficult to describe. He could only ce a few question marks over his head to express the incredulity he felt in his heart. If he could send an emoticon, Su Liunian''s face would probably be ''a face covered in question marks.jpg''.


    "Where¡­ Where did theye from?" He asked.


    The expression on Su Liunian''s face was also strange, "¡­He must have hired people to take them. I took a look, and they are all recent pictures of Xue Ling on the set. All kinds of photos¡­ The photos of him from before he terminated his contract with the previouspany were all thrown into the trash can¡­ But his recent photos are stuck all over his study, and there are some records that I can''t understand next to them. It''s like he''s studying something¡­" His eldest brother normally had a face full of indifference. He hadn''t expected that his means would be so¡­ weird?


    Apart from praising him for knowing how to y, Su Liunian basically couldn''t think of any other way to express how strange his mood was right now.


    He really wanted his eldest brother to find someone he liked, but why did this scene seem so weird? Had his eldest brother been staying in his room to study these photos recently? He hadn''t broken down, right¡­ this was a little too scary.


    "¡­ I didn''t notice anyone taking sneak shots¡­ The set is very strict. You should also know that the average person won''t be able to enter."


    "The pictures are very clear, and some of them are close-ups. If even Xue Ling isn''t aware that someone is taking photos of him, then something weird is definitely going on¡­" Su Liunian''s scalp was numb. He had originally been looking for Su Xuanyan for a reason, but now his brain was full of photos of Xue Ling, and he still didn''t know where Su Xuanyan had gone off to. He could only ask Shen Yue about it first, and see if his eldest brother and Xue Ling knew each other.


    But from Shen Yue''s words, Su Xuanyan didn''t seem to have had the opportunity to interact with Xue Ling recently¡­


    "Speaking of which." Shen Yue suddenly remembered one thing. Now that he recalled it, it seemed rather strange too. "On the evening of big brother Su''s return, after we separated for a while, he sent me a short message asking me to give him Xue Ling''s address. He said that Xue Ling was drunk and he was going to send him home¡­"


    "¡­" Su Liunian was even more confused.


    Su Xuanyan and Xue Ling knew each other? If he knew him, then why did he have to take photos of him like this? What happened this year? Had his eldest brother gotten dumped?


    But Xue Ling had always been active over the past year. At the very least, he held interviews about his works¡­ He didn''t appear to have had time to engage in a foreign love affair with his eldest brother¡­


    Wait a minute. The old pictures of Xue Ling were all tossed away, but the recent ones became research materials. Which meant that the Xue Ling from before he terminated his old contract, or rather, the Xue Ling that had been sessful solely based on his looks, was someone that his eldest brother didn''t feel any need to study, right? And the person he was now interested in was the Xue Ling who had signed with Tianxuan and had acting skills that could explode across the sky.


    With these kinds of thoughts in his head, Su Liunian ended hismunication with Shen Yue, and felt that he needed someone else to help him fill up the hole in his brain.


    So he turned around and made another call.


    On the other side of themunication, Su Liunian speechlessly looked on as a new father dealt with a pair of new-born baby twins that were crying hard enough to shake the earth. He thought internally that it was a good thing that he and his second brother had no intention of having children, because otherwise their lives would not be as smooth as they were now.


    Yuan Chuanbai seemed to have a headache from the noise the children were making as he unconsciously removed the sses from his nose. The two little fart children finally stopped crying, staring at the beautiful eyes of the person in front of them and reaching out to touch. But, they were pushed away by a discontented Baili Shaoshi who was standing to one side.


    Su Liunian''s attention was slightly diverted. He wanted to watch the scene unfolding in front of him, but Yuan Chuanbai threatened to close themunication and he finally recovered, "Oh, Chuanbai, don''t hang up! I was really looking for you!"


    Yuan Chuanbai had recently be easily irritated by these two little fart children, and even the audio drama he had epted had to be pushed off in order to get some spare time. He pressed his fingers against his forehead as he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "My eldest brother is missing. Do you know where he went?"


    Yuan Chuanbaiined in his heart that although he was capable of telling fortunes, asking him to find missing people all day long was too trivial, right? Though he felt that way, he still helped Su Liunian calcte Su Xuanyan''s fate. After obtaining a result, he spokezily, "What are you so worried about your eldest brother for? The peach blossoms are blooming for him recently, and the lucky star of love is moving; he''ll be able to find you a sister-inw no matter where he goes. You can''t afford the price you''d have to pay if you look for him all over the world and identally mess up his courtship."


    Su Liunian thought to himself that it really was the lucky star of love. But his movements were really too strange, right? He thought about it for a while, then told Yuan Chuanbai about the photos he had seen in Su Xuanyan''s study, but Yuan Chuanbai wasn''t concerned at all. He only said, "Don''t worry about him. You won''t be able to, anyway." Then, he hung up, and prepared to study the 360th method of educating children.


    Being thest of their line was so miserable. They were two fully grown men, but still had to take care of children. Ah¡­ howe their infancy period passed by so slowly? Couldn''t they group sooner¡­?


    to rify on the alcohol sending thing from thest two chapters: XL told SXY that he needed topensate him for them dressing in the same clothes and putting him in a bad mood, then told SXY that he shouldpensate him with all that alcohol in the bar. SXY was doing ''exactly that'' by sending the alcohol to XL. But it''s also an opening gambit for SXY, kinda like a ''i''m on to you now'' statement, i guess~

 Chapter 197

    14.9 - They were lovers that had been entangled together for several lifetimes


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    Because Xue Ling''s filming passed by very quickly, he soon returned home from the set.


    Shen Yue mentioned that there was a new script for him to look at, but it might take another couple of days before it came out. He told him to get some rest, so Xue Ling naturally packed his things and went home. But unexpectedly at the door to his home, he ran into Su Xuanyan whose head was lowered, deep in thought.


    Xue Ling stopped his steps as he looked at the sign on the door. He hadn''te to the wrong ce¡­ This was his home, right? Why would Su Xuanyan be here, in this kind of state? Had he known that he would being back and had waited here on purpose?


    Xue Ling pulled his suitcase forward and came two steps closer. Su Xuanyan lifted head and looked towards him, his gaze enigmatic.


    Xue Ling was stunned by hisplicated gaze and dared not go forward. For a moment, he even felt as though he had abandoned a big doggy, and it had nowe back to look for him, standing at his door with a face full of grievance.


    He turned away and coughed before awkwardly saying, "Um¡­ What a coincidence."


    Su Xuanyan calmly said, "Not a coincidence. I specifically came here to wait for you."


    Xue Ling rather incredulously lifted his finger and pointed to himself, "Me? President Su and I aren''t involved in any way¡­ ah¡­" He suddenly remembered that he had epted his alcohol and hurriedly went over to open the door. "If you''re here for the wine, I''ll just go and bring it out for you now."


    Su Xuanyan watched his movements, but made no move to stop him. He merely curved his lips slightly and showed a rare trace of a smile. "Are you so anxious to distance yourself from me? You were quite fearless at the bar that day."


    Xue Ling''s movements stalled, then he rolled his eyes at him and opened the door, pulling his luggage into the house. Su Xuanyan must know his password fromst time, and he was pretty amazing for still waiting for him by the elevator. Xue Ling did not have the habit of making his big boss discuss things by the door, so he invited him in and spoke casually, "It wasn''t fearless. After all, you are my superior, and it won''t sound pleasant if something happens and gets leaked out. I remember that President Su did not involve himself in Tianxuan''s matters. Howe you''re suddenly so interested ining to a little neer like me and waiting at the door?"


    Although it was phrased as a question, both the words and the intention behind it were both filled with disdain for Su Xuanyan.


    Su Xuanyan didn''t quite know whether tough or cry. Although he was unable to recall much, this person was indeed as proud as he remembered, and just as difficult to talk to. He hadn''t left a good impression on him, and it was no wonder he was being treated like this. "Our rtionship is not as simple as the one between the boss and employee of apany."


    Xue Ling was just about to bring the alcohol out for him. He hesitated when he heard these words, and frowned as he said, "Other than meeting each other in the bar that day, President Su and I have never been involved before."


    "No." Su Xuanyanughed a little mysteriously. "There are many, many more bonds between us than you realize."


    Xue Ling didn''t know what he intended to do by creating a rtionship with him here, but when he saw Su Xuanyan''s nd smile and expression as he looked at him, he always felt that he was in the weaker position. "I think President Su''s thoughts have gone somewhat off-track. I don''t want to establish a rtionship with you. Wearing the same clothes as you that day was an ident, and I don''t n to develop any other rtionship with you. I can do very well with my own abilities."


    Su Xuanyan spoke helplessly, "I really don''t n to be your keeper either."


    "Then why are you speaking so many ambiguous words?" Xue Ling couldn''t figure it out. Hadn''t they just worn the same thing? Why did he have to insist that they had a rtionship?


    "If my words sound ambiguous, then your words were much more ambiguous than mine."


    "What does President Su mean?" Xue Ling''s expression was now thoroughly cold. He did not like to have chaotic, messy rtionships in the entertainment circle. He had originally thought that Su Liunian was not bad, but unexpectedly, his elder brother was this kind of person.


    Su Xuanyan no longer spoke any more nonsense. He simply beckoned, and gave him a smile.


    Xue Ling didn''t know why, but a good portion of the hostility he felt in his heart disappeared when he saw this smile. When he discovered that his attitude was softening, Xue Ling was shocked, and looked towards Su Xuanyan rather uncertainly, as though afraid that Su Xuanyan would eat him.


    Su Xuanyan could only soften his voice and suggest gently, "Come over. We''ll watch something together."


    Xue Ling was not a hesitant person. He sneered, dissatisfied with how mysterious Su Xuanyan was acting. He was still cautious as he went over to his side step by step, and then watched as Su Xuanyan opened up a digital screen, disying the events from the night he was drunk.


    Xue Ling stared open-mouthed at the scene of him sying himself on Su Xuanyan''s body, and saying some confusing things as he demanded that he bring him home.


    Originally, he had nned to drive Su Xuanyan out of his home after figuring out what kind of weirdness he was trying to do, but after watching the entire video, the flush that had started on Xue Ling''s face had already spread to his neck. He was at a loss, but when Su Xuanyan turned off the screen, he took the initiative and preempted him, "It was you who knocked me out that day! The back of my neck hurt for days! And you still dare to show me this!"


    Su Xuanyan was pointed at, and shrugged rather helplessly. "That''s my fault?"


    Xue Ling lowered his hand, nodded, and offered generously, "I''ll forgive you. Now take your alcohol and go away."


    "The alcohol is a gift for you. Even if you can''t drink it, there''s no reason to give it back."


    His words stabbed straight at Xue Ling''s sore spot, and the gaze that he used to look at Su Xuanyan became even more unhappy. "What on earth are you trying to do?"


    "It''s very simple." Su Xuanyan pointed to the video. In order to prevent any idents, he had started the recording function of his nanoputer as soon as Xue Ling started to hang on him. This was one of the great aplishments of technology; regardless of whether it was Xue Ling''s facial expressions or the tone of his voice, it was all very clear. During this period of time, Su Xuanyan had watched this recording countless times, and some sporadic fragments of memories had appeared in his mind. Only, it was not enough. If he didn''te into contact with this person personally, he would never know how important the memories that he had lost were.


    He very much disliked it when things were out of his control. "Based on your reaction to me when drunk, I inferred that we should know each other, and that the rtionship between us is not simple. But neither you nor I seem to have any recollection of this."


    Xue Ling pursed his lips. Although he didn''t appear to believe it on the surface, he was actually inclined to agree with Su Xuanyan''s spections. Ever since he woke up and discovered that there was a system inside his brain, he had felt that he had lost something, and there was something wrong with him. But no matter how hard he tried to recall it, he could note up with anything, nor could he figure out what it was that used to exist by his side.


    Su Xuanyan stood up and reached out to shake his hand. "Perhaps you''re able to open your mouth and deny having any rtionship with me, but that does not prevent from remembering some things. In fact, I already have some vague memories, but the amount of information contained in the memories is toorge, and I haven''t been able to sort them out clearly and figure out what these memories are all about."


    Xue Ling muttered, "How could there be so many memories in just a year''s time? Unless you''re talking about a previous life."


    Su Xuanyan squeezed his hand tightly and suddenlyughed, saying, "That''s also possible." He looked at Xue Ling''s face, and his gaze was full of tender attachment, "Perhaps they are from many lifetimes of entanglement. Otherwise, how could there be so, so many memories? In the fragments that I can remember, they are all full of you."


    Xue Ling couldn''t help himself from blushing due to his unexpected confession. He quickly broke away from Su Xuanyan''s hold and waved to cover it up, "What previous life, what amnesia?! I''m very certain that a person like you has never appeared in my memories!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He opened his mouth to say these words, but what shed across his eyes were a series of strange scenes. His movements stilled, and he frowned slightly as some strange words rang in his ears.


    ¡ª¡ª "I love you. Could you love me back?"


    ¡ª¡ª "I can love you, but you have to promise me that you will only ever love me in this life."


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª "You should know, I am someone who was born to be an Empress."


    ¡ª¡ª "That''s perfect then. I was born an Emperor."


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª "But¡­ I am a man."


    ¡ª¡ª "I know. Regardless of whether you are a man or a woman, I like you."


    The words were chaotic, but full of the lingering sentiment between lovers. Regardless of the circumstances, or what kind of identities they had, the people who had spoken these words had always had the same soul. Xue Ling clutched at his head, and shook himself forcefully, using a lot of effort to finally clear these strange things out of his thoughts. Only then did he raise his head to look at Su Xuanyan, who was rather anxious as he reached out to support him.


    "Su Xuanyan?" His tone was a little uncertain and questioning, and Su Xuanyan patted his back as he pulled him into his embrace before casually bowing his head to kiss him on the forehead in a familiar manner.


    "It''s me." He answered.


    Xue Ling took a deep breath and finally recovered a bit. Su Xuanyan released him at an appropriate moment, took in theplicated look on his face, and said, "It seems that you remember something too."


    Xue Ling shook his head and said, "There are indeed some memories, but they are all scattered and can''t be recalled, because a moment after they surface, they disappear again at a speed that makes me doubt their authenticity¡­" He raised his hand and pressed it against his temple before continuing, "Maybe it''s as you said, and we''ve both forgotten something."


    "Then work with me." Su Xuanyan finally stated his purpose foring today. "It''s obvious that a single person working alone won''t recall any clues. I started to slowly recover some memories after getting into contact with you. I think that as long as I can stay with you for a little while longer, I''ll be able to recall more things."


    Xue Ling looked at him hesitantly. Although he believed that he had some form of amnesia, he would prefer to drag the system out and ask it some questions. He didn''t really want a stranger toe and stay in his home.


    But the shes of those sentimental words from just now unexpectedly made him nod his head.


    Su Xuanyan was not surprised by this answer. He stood up and said, "My things are in the car downstairs. I''ll go and move them up now."


    Xue Ling had not yet gathered his wits, but he found that he had already input Su Xuanyan''s fingerprints into his home security system and registered him as a guest. The man himself had already gone downstairs to get his things.


    Xue Ling was confused for a long time before he incredulously realized what he had just agreed to. Everything that happened today felt like it was out of his control. It was as though they had been driving, but the car suddenly went up to heaven. The amount of information contained in the things that had happened just now was too much, and Xue Ling had no way to grasp it all. He stood in ce for a long time in confusion until the system helpfully opened its mouth to ask him, "Does host have any questions?"


    This caused him to suddenlye back to himself. He stared at the system, then turned around to jump onto the sofa and sit cross-legged, his expression solemn and serious as though he was about to have a meeting. "You still have the courage to ask me this? It looks like you''ve hidden a lot from me!"


    The system was quick to express that it was but a small system, and it was also helpless about some matters and had no way to tell Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling crossed his arms over his chest and spoke arrogantly, "Then tell me, what exactly can you share with me?"


    The system raised both paws and confessed, "What the two of you have determined is already pretty good. Both of you have lost your memories. He may have remembered some of it, but for host to recall it, you will need to finish the task that I gave you and dominate the entertainment industry."


    Xue Ling narrowed his eyes and spoke menacingly, "Really? But your words are no longer credible. How can you prove that you aren''t something that he sent over?"


    Events have already taken this plot in such a fantasy-like direction. The system thought in its heart that the man didn''t have the power to create the system out of nothing~ Let alone a system who was so cute and lovable~ It ttered itself in its heart a few times, and then modestly said, "Every time I hide things from host, there''s always a reason. This isn''t the first time you''ve lost your memories. Thest time it happened, you managed to recover everything, so it shouldn''t be a problem this time, either."


    "Then, howe he said that he lost a year''s worth of memories, but I don''t even feel that way at all!" Xue Ling pressed.


    The system regretfully told its host, "Because he''s human, and you''re not."


    Xue Ling: "Who are you cursing for being inhuman?"


    The system cried out pitifully, "Wuwuwu, I''m not cursing at host. I mean, his memories are real, but yours are false. The first twenty or so years of your life were all false. Host only began to exist in this world when you woke up and discovered that I existed in your head. That is your starting point. Everything else is based on the body that I selected for you, and the life trajectory that this body originally had."


    Xue Ling was confused.


    Whoever suddenly discovered that the first half of his life was fake would also be confused. He had lived for so long, but only the past few months of time were real. The fact that Xue Ling hadn''t gone crazy only went to show how superior his state of mind was; he even sat there calmly as he asked the system to confirm, "Your meaning is that I''m not human. In that case, what am I? What was I before you filled my memories with this false life?"


    "Host will need to explore and investigate this on your own. I''ve already done as much as I can today to try and resolve host''s confusion."


    A long timeter, when the system thought that its host had already turned silly from shock, Xue Ling opened his mouth to ask, "¡­ Then Su Xuanyan¡­ What kind of rtionship does he have with me?"


    "If we really have tobel your rtionship¡­" The system thought about it, then said, "You guys should be considered lovers that have been entangled together for several lifetimes¡­"


    As soon as it finished speaking, Su Xuanyan opened the door and walked in. He looked over at Xue Ling, who had a nk expression on his face, andughed gently, "I ordered takeout. No matter what you''ve forgotten, you still need to eat."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Lovers that have been entangled together for several lifetimes?


    xiin: those quotes from the previous arcs¡­ i''m melted~

 Chapter 198

    14.10 - Meeting, loving and getting to know each other again and again


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Inexplicably living together was a little difficult for Xue Ling to get used to. They two of them were living under the same roof, and previously he had only regarded Su Xuanyan as an ordinary person. But now the system had said that they were lovers who had been together for several lifetimes and it just felt wrong whenever he looked at Su Xuanyan.


    Xue Ling had never thought about what the person he loved would be like, so he had noparisons to make in this respect. In addition, this was a country that recognized gay marriage, and Su Xuanyan''s gender would not bring Xue Ling any problems; even so, Xue Ling felt that there was something odd about this scenario.


    If he simply considered Su Xuanyan by himself, there was no real problem. Although he was asionally icy and cold, after recovering some of his memories, he seemed to have ssified Xue Ling as one of his own, and would show normal expressions instead of acting like an iceberg when dealing with Xue Ling. For example, -his actions were very natural when he called out that it was time to eat after the takeout arrived. It was almost as though Xue Ling was the guest, and he was the owner of the house.


    Xue Ling had just been given a lot of information by the system and was too caught up in processing it to even respond. Su Xuanyan did not force him to ept his new reality, and instead put out all the dishes before calling Xue Ling over for dinner.


    There was no difference between takeout and restaurant meals in this world. Su Xuanyan had ordered food from the restaurant they had both gone to that day. He filled up the table, and there seemed to be a lot of food, but the portions were quite moderate. It wouldn''t be much a problem for the two of them to finish everything.


    Xue Ling was manoeuvred in front of the table. Watching as Su Xuanyan ced food in front of him, he finally recovered his wits and raised his hands in embarrassment, "I''ll help myself."


    Su Xuanyan had a smile in his eyes as he looked him over, "Of course. Were you expecting me to feed you?"


    Xue Ling was being flirted with, and was a little annoyed as he bowed his head to select some food, pushing the words the system had told him earlier a hundred and eighty thousand miles away in his heart. Who cared how many lifetimes they had been lovers for? He didn''t remember it right now, and if both of them didn''t remember, that meant they were strangers. If a stranger flirted with him, then he needed to flirt back!


    He was not the kind of person who would blush and lower his head without responding when he was being flirted with.


    Perhaps it was the determination to fight a hard battle with Su Xuanyan that finally allowed Xue Ling to recover his equilibrium; he slowly began to eat.


    Su Xuanyan caught a glimpse of his rather careless actions and held back his amusement. He thought to himself that it was really pointless to look at the photos alone. The photos didn''t make him nearly as happy as looking at the actual person did. There were really too many interesting and doubtful things about this person; he definitely had to figure out what was going on.


    What was his would definitely be unable to escape his grasp. Even if he wasn''t his, since he had aroused his interest, he should naturally also give up any thoughts of getting away.


    Xue Ling had just returned from the film set, but the apartment manager had been helping him keep things in order every day, so there wasn''t much of a problem. He simply pulled open his suitcase and put everything back where it belonged. He returned back to his room after eating while Su Xuanyan arranged for the delivery robot to bring everything back. Both of them were at peace as they minded their own business for a while.


    But the calm was temporary. This period of harmony disappearedpletely when Su Xuanyan brought his own suitcase into Xue Ling Master''s bedroom. Xue Ling had his closet open, and almost everything had been tidied up. He had been just about to put away the suitcase when he turned his head and saw Su Xuanyan ce his suitcase next to his, squatting down to open it up. He was clearly nning to put his own things away.


    Xue Ling quickly stopped him and said, "Wait a minute! What are you trying to do?


    Su Xuanyan expression was innocent. "Didn''t you say I could live here?"


    Xue Ling pointed to his suitcase and said, "You''re just staying for a while! Can''t you just leave your things in your suitcase? You can take it out when you need it! There''s no need to sort your things out now!" He puffed up his chest and raised his head as he spoke, his entire body full of arrogance, but it somehow came across as tsundere and awkward as he forcibly disagreed. "And there''s no room in my closet for your things!"


    Su Xuanyan''s eyes turned to the closet. Because Xue Ling was a performer, his bedroom was matched with a walk-in closet function. The entire wall was covered in shelving, and the functions were veryplete, but there weren''t many clothes in the closet and most of the shelving was empty. Xue Ling had cleared out much of the clothing that he found to be strange and inexplicable that did not conform to his aesthetic. He couldn''t understand why he had bought those things back then, but since looking at it made him feel ashamed, he simply got rid of it all.


    Well, now it was empty, and he felt embarrassed just looking at it. Su Xuanyan also didn''t say anything, and merely looked at the empty closets before looking back at Xue Ling, whose ears were slowly turning red as he didn''t know what to say. He suppressed his amusement and then started to tidy up his things.


    He knew quite clearly that if heughed now, Xue Ling might explode immediately. Although it was a lot of fun watching him explode, they were still at the critical point that determined whether or not he could move in and it would be better not to stimte him in order to prevent himself from getting directly thrown out.


    The matter of putting things away was solved, but when two people started living together, it wasn''t only a matter of where things should be ced. Regardless of whether it was daily necessities or other things, they all needed to be prepared, and there was also the problem of where the two of them would sleep that night. These were all questions that needed to be dealt with one after the other.


    Su Xuanyan sorted through the things he had brought over and started to unpack his daily necessities. He naturally wouldn''t bring themonly used items with him, so he asked Xue Ling if he had any spares at home. The result was that they ended up with matching cups, towels, and some other things also appeared to match. It looked like they had purposely paired them up, and looking at it made Xue Ling a little depressed¡­


    If he''d known that this would happen, he wouldn''t buy so many spares to leave at home! Now, when he looked at Su Xuanyan''s ambiguous smile as he ced these things on the counter, he really wanted to smack the other party!


    As the night deepened, Xue Ling went to bathe and clean up after helping out with finding spare necessities. By the time he came out wearing a bathrobe, Su Xuanyan had already settled into the study to start dealing with his own matters. When Xue Ling passed by, he overheard him telling someone that he would not be returning home for this period of time. He didn''t concern himself too much about it, and instead carried on barefoot to find a towel for his hair.


    His personality was veryid back when it came to daily life. He would ce some things in random ces, and did not have the habit of drying offpletely beforeing out after bathing, so he left little watermarks on the ground as he walked past. The sweeper robot had its lights turned on as it busily followed after him like a little tail in order to clean up the water while Xue Ling wandered aimlessly around the house. Su Xuanyan did not know whether he shouldugh or cry when he saw this scene.


    He recalled where he had previously noticed a towel, and went over to grab it for Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling had his hair rubbed dry by Su Xuanyan, and he stopped wandering to wait for him to finish. He stopped rather abruptly, and the sweeper robot bumped into his heel before turning around and quickly moving away. Xue Ling muttered quietly under his breath, telling Su Xuanyan to hurry up and take a bath.


    Su Xuanyan somewhat helplessly brought him his slippers, "The weather is getting colder, and walking barefoot at home is not good for you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling answered leisurely, put on his slippers, and ran off to the bedroom. Su Xuanyan followed behind him, sighing powerlessly over his personality. Xue Ling wasn''t much older than his youngest brother, and they both had childish temperaments, preferring not to wear slippers while at home.


    But their second brother hadid out carpeting throughout their home while Xue Ling''s house hadn''t done so. Su Xuanyan went to get clothes to change into after his bath while thinking about whether or not it would be better to change more of the decor in this house.


    After both of them had finished washing up, they were faced with a new problem. When Xue Ling first purchased this apartment, it was renovated as a single bedroom apartment. There was only one master bedroom; it was rtivelyrge and contained a double bed. It was not a problem when Xue Ling lived here alone, but problems arose now that Su Xuanyan had to be considered.


    Where should he sleep?


    Xue Ling was very calm regarding this point. He took a quilt from his bed and tossed it onto the sofa, then said, "Sleep on the sofa for now. We''ll arrange a single bed for the study tomorrow."


    There wasn''t much space in the study. Su Xuanyan had intended to move into the master bedroom right from the start. Since the only other room was a study, if he was reduced to being stuck on the sofa, he would write his name upside down.


    Compromising for the moment was very easy. Su Xuanyan quickly took over the matter of buying a bed and said, "Since I am going to sleep in it, I''ll be responsible for getting another bed. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Xue Ling saw that he understood the situation and merely raised his brows, letting him go back outside before closing the bedroom door and jumping back onto his bed.


    In a sense, Su Xuanyan had been expelled from the master bedroom, but he did not give up. He turned and went back to the study. He originally hadn''t wanted to bother his youngest brother, but some things still had to be done, and the quicker the better.


    So Su Liunian was forced to work overnight for his eldest brother in order toplete the final draft for the script. Every time he recalled his incident, he would almost burst into tears; he would never concern himself over his eldest brother''s matters in the future! It wasn''t his business if he was courting someone, why did he have to hurt him so much?! (¨“_¨“)


    Xue Ling had nned to rest properly and stay home for these two days, but unfortunately Shen Yue asked him to go to thepany early the next morning, saying that there was a script he wanted him to see that was very suitable for him. So he had no choice but to go out after eating the breakfast Su Xuanyan had brought with him when he returned from his morning exercise.


    He left in a bit of a hurry, and naturally didn''t notice that Su Xuanyan had taken advantage of him leaving the house in order to find someone to bring up the bed he had orderedst night and install it in the master bedroom.


    The master bedroom was spacious, and Xue Ling hadn''t ced many things in it. His bed was ced there on its own, and Su Xuanyan picked out a bed that doubled as a sofa, which could be left there without looking out of ce when it wasn''t being used. It matched well with the style of the rest of the room, and it could definitely be seen that Su Xuanyan did not n to be sleeping on it for long.


    He had only been in contact with Xue Ling for one night, and the memories in his mind had cleared up a lot. It seemed that the memories were somewhat chaotic because they spanned so many worlds, but Su Xuanyan had basically sorted it out. He was a Boundary Master and naturally understood that the rtionship between them wasn''t in some previous life, but rather the experiences they had obtained through many worlds; meeting, loving and getting to know each other again and again.


    Only, in those memories it seemed that Xue Ling always knew clearly what the rtionship between them should be, while his memories and awareness were always blocked when he entered the world.


    Remembering these things was already enough to make Su Xuanyan feel guilt and pity for Xue Ling.


    He could vaguely guess what these matters were rted to, but Su Xuanyan did not intend to go and look for the Ten Directions World before he had recalled all of it.


    He would not have lost his memories for no reason. Understanding why he had lost these memories was the most important thing right now.


    No, the most important thing was to make Xue Ling fall in love with him again. Even without their memories, he still believed that they would be drawn to each other. They had managed toe together in so many worlds; there was no reason why he couldn''t settle a lover who had lost his memory.


    Xue Ling did not know that someone had invaded his private space. After he hurried to thepany, he received a thick script.


    Normally, the full script would not be handed over to the actors, because if they choose to change actorster on, it would be a problem if the script leaked from their hands, so many crews would only provide the script after actors have been confirmed. It was very strange for Xue Ling to have been given the script now.


    Seeing that Xue Ling seemed to want to say something, Shen Yue raised his hand to stop him. "This script has two protagonists. This year, ourpany invested the most into this project, which is adapted from Liunian''s <Asking Heaven>. Liunian rushed to finish the scriptst night, and other than the main script, there are some extras. Take a look first, and then tell me your thoughts."


    Xue Ling was dazed for a moment, then nodded.


    He was being given such a big production right away; Shen Yue''s words meant that his role in this film had probably already been decided, and he would definitely be chosen. Xue Ling frowned slightly, but soon his eyebrows smoothed out. There was nothing much to say; if it was a good script, he would take it. If¡­


    Well, Su Liunian was a writer who was regarded as a god by the World Literature Network. How could anything that came out of his hands be bad?


    <Asking Heaven> was a fantasy novel. From the introduction at the start of the script, Tianxuan seemed to be nning to divide it into four parts for filming and broadcasting. This was a rtively long-term shooting project; everything would be shot in one go, but after going through production, it would be divided into four separate films.


    It was a risky investment, because no one would be able to judge how the revenue from this series would change. All films that were set up like this would first set up a tentative n and make a pilot to test the waters. If the audience didn''t buy into it, they would either modify the plot or stop investing in it immediately. This action of investing so much in one go and then reaping the revenue in sections showed that thepany had great confidence in this series.


    <Asking Heaven> was a cultivation story, but the protagonist of this story was not one of those children who had started from nothing and worked their way up. The protagonist of the novel was a demi-god named Qing Xi.


    He was the only person who had the opportunity to be a god in this world. There were others who could be immortals in the world, but amongst the heavens and the earth, he was the only one qualified to be a god.


    <Asking Heaven> was a novel was about Qing Xi and his quest to be a god.

 Chapter 199

    14.11 - I should already know your tastes


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Qing Xi could not recall his rebirth, nor could he remember how many years he had already cultivated for. He had always been high up and aloof, spending his days in closed cultivation. He was just like a legend to the cultivators, someone who had always hung high above the rest, and the goal that everyone aspired to reach.


    But at the beginning of the story, Qing Xi encountered the greatest difficulty of his life. He needed to perfectly realize the seven passions and six desires in order to be a god, but he had already forgotten all about what the world held. How could Qing Xi use his own past to achieve a breakthrough? So, in the second section of the story, Qing Xi used a technique and sent his soul into the world.


    Qing Xi''s core soul divided into two parts, and scattered into the three thousand lesser realms, bing the two protagonists of this story.


    One became an ordinary youth who lived had no roots, no family, and lived a miserable life, named Zhu Yifan. The other became a powerful and wanton Young Master of the demon sect who experienced the highest peaks and lowest of lows, Feng Qianyun.


    They were two unrted people, and they began inpletely separate ces and periods. But as a writer, Liunian had the ability to connect the stories of these two people''s lives as he slowly told the story of two people who were born to be extraordinary, yet also doomed to vanish.


    They were Qing Xi''s incarnations, but they were different from Qing Xi in thousands of ways. They were mere, small dots of existence amongst millions of worlds and lives. One of them struggled for a lifetime without getting rid of their fate as a lonely star, obtaining something just to lose it time and again, his character strengthening day by day as he was slowly ovee with indifference. The other was a proud and wanton son of heaven who was suddenly faced with the threat of having his faction exterminated, suffering unspeakable bitterness, resigning himself to death countless times only to narrowly escape at thest minute.


    How beautiful and wonderful his life had been at first was in direct proportion to how awkward and cruel his life waster on. He struggled in the mire, sinking and rising again and again, striving his hardest, yet failing over and over again.


    The first and second halves of his life followed twopletely different styles. The more brilliant the first half was, the uglier it was when he fell.


    He met Zhu Yifan when he was at the lowest point in his life. One had experienced a hundred years of gloom, while the other had seen brilliance yet eventually had still fallen. When they met and stood side by side, it was a double dose of bad luck, but they were still able to face it, endure, and continue to live strong.


    Fate magically gave them a second chance, and they became each other''s lucky stars. As long as they shone on each other, they would be able to move forward along their paths.


    They had their hopes raised, but in the end they were even more disappointed.


    At the end of the novel, In the end, Feng Qianyun used his own life as the price for prolonging Zhu Yifan''s life, and Zhu Yifan carried his brother''s will with him as he set foot on the battlefield that belonged to him, and the two of them buried themselves alongside their enemies.


    When his split souls returned, Qing Xi woke up, he ovee the tribtions and became a god.


    But since then, no one had ever seen the god named Qing Xi.


    < Asking Heaven> had many turning points. Each turning point was when the two protagonists'' fate changed. It was also these turning points that were carefully designed by the author that made allowed the two people to endlessly grow and learn. They always experienced different things at the same time, yet still felt the same emotions. Joy, anger, and sorrow; they were clearly from the same soul, but Zhu Yifan and Feng Qianyun were two independent individuals. They had their own feelings, and ultimately walked down different paths.


    It was a very good story. After adaptation, it also became a very good script. It was actually very fortunate for Xue Ling to be given the opportunity to work with such a script so early on.


    Xue Ling closed the script and let out a long sigh. "You want me to y Feng Qianyun?"


    "Yes." Shen Yue nodded. Since he had already read the script, he believed that with Xue Ling''s character, he would definitely understand which role he was best suited for. "Liunian will act as Zhu Yifan."


    Xue Ling nodded. Based on Su Liunian''s description of the two people in the script, there weren''t any problems with their character choices. Xue Ling would not request to take on the role of Zhu Yifan, whose character did not suit his acting, for the sake of a so-called breakthrough in fame. Even if his acting skills were even better, Zhu Yifan was not the type of character that was stunningly gorgeous and could be remembered at a nce, unlike Xue Ling.


    "Tianxuan chose to sign a contract with me at the start for the sake of Feng Qianyun''s character, right?" Xue Ling could tell that this script had been left alone for quite a while. They had probably begun preparing for the project and looking for actors for a while now.


    "Yes, when we first chose the role of Wei Chisu, we also had the intention of looking for someone to act as Feng Qianyun. I understand your acting skills, and you won''t end up being overwhelmed by Liunian. With the two of you there, this film will definitely kick up a storm."


    Xue Ling nodded. Although it could be said that Wei Chisu had simrities to Feng Qianyun, Xue Ling did not feel that it restricted his way of acting. His face was originally a ticket that allowed him to mingle in the entertainment industry, but it also meant that he would miss many good roles because of the differences in character settings.


    Xue Ling felt that he had the ability to y the role of Feng Qianyun, and would definitely never let audience to feel like they were watching a second Wei Chisu.


    Since there were no problems, Xue Ling signed the contract while he was there. This time, for <Asking Heaven>, Tianxuan did not look down on Xue Ling because of his shallow qualifications and push down his fees. Instead, he signed the same contract as Su Liunian, and it was definitely the most profitable contract.


    Having finalized the contract, Xue Ling inquired about the current film crew situation. The props were almostplete, but the costume preparations were still in progress. The world setting for <Asking Heaven> was huge, and the plot was extensive. All the teams involved had already gone through a year''s worth of preparations. With this kind of effort and attention to detail for a single film, or rather, four films, the foundations for <Asking Heaven> had already beenid out.


    The crew wanted to recreate the world of <Asking Heaven> as realistically as possible.


    "By the way, this should be your first time cooperating with Director Fan. Once Director Fan begins work, it''ll be extremely tiring. You should rest properly during this period of time, so that you can be at your best state once the filming starts."


    Xue Ling nodded as he gained a general understanding of the director, and made some preparations in his heart.


    Fan Yueze was the exclusive director for Su Liunan''s novels, and basically all of his novels had been filmed by his hands. He had also be famous as a youth, and won many international awards when he was still young. Later, he worked in a partnership with Su Liunian and produced many award-winning good works. He seemed to be very easy-going in life, but turned into aplete workaholic once shooting began.


    Although Xue Ling hadn''t been in the entertainment circle for a long time, after joining Tian Xuan, he had gotten to meet several directors who worked with Tianxuan. Most of them have cooperated with Su Liunian or Su Xuanqing before, and the works they produced were exquisite, able to fit in with Tianxuan''s philosophy of only releasing amazing works. Fan Yueze was the youngest of this group of directors, but he had thergest number of releases; if he didn''t work, his hands would itch. Su Liunian had said before that he worked as though life was unimportant.


    These were Xue Ling''s current impressions of the director. The rest he would have to figure out after joining the group.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After finishing their discussion about work, he had lunch with Shen Yue, then went back to the supermarket. He bought some daily necessities for Su Xuanyan, as well as some groceries as he prepared to go home and cook.


    Although takeout was delicious, he was not ustomed to eating it all the time. Even though he ate takeout boxes every day while on-set, he was tired of eating it after returning home. When he was home, he preferred to do it himself.


    Xue Ling didn''t know what Su Xuanyan liked to eat, so he picked up some meat at random, chose several kinds of dishes that he himself liked, and ended up buying many things. The people at the counter gave him extra nces when he checked out.


    He wasn''t popr yet, so he had only worn a pair of sunsses when going out. Xue Ling thought of the grand spectacle that would appear once <Lost Track> was released, and couldn''t help but feel numb.


    It was already afternoon by the time he returned home. Su Xuanyan opened the door for him, then took the things Xue Ling was carrying out of his hands before telling him, "You are a star now. It''s too much of a hassle to run to the supermarket alone. Next time, remember to call me so we can go together."


    Xue Ling silently closed the door, thinking to himself that Su Xuanyan''s ability to turn heads was even higher. It wouldn''t help him at all - what was the point in calling him? But on the surface, he made a very perfunctory sound of agreement. Anyone who heard it would know that he hadn''t put it to heart.


    Su Xuanyan didn''t concern himself about whether it was perfunctory or not. He looked at the groceries he''d purchased, and said, "I can''t live, eat, and drink here for free. In the future I''ll have the housekeeper send another portion of groceries here. You can just tell me what you like to eat."


    Xue Ling''s eyes brightened. Su Xuanyan''s family had both power and influence, and was made of money. He was very demanding about the quality of the food he wanted to eat. Sometimes, he felt that things in the supermarket weren''t fresh enough, but was toozy to further and shop at a specialty store. Now that Su Xuanyan offered to have someone send groceries over specifically, he was naturally willing. But he couldn''t make his happiness too obvious, because otherwise it would seem as though he was too easy to deal with, "Who said that you were living here free of charge? I''m going to charge you rent~ since you''re staying in my study¡­" He took off the scarf that was wrapped around his neck as he stepped into the room, but even before he finished his words, he had begun to grit his teeth. "Su Xuanyan!"


    Su Xuanyanughed lightly. What shoulde, woulde. In any case, the bed was already there, and Xue Ling couldn''t do anything to him. He leisurely made his way over and asked, "Yes?"


    Xue Ling pointed to the sofa bed that was now ced prominently in front of his windowsill, and asked, "What is that?!"


    "As you can see, it''s my bed."


    "When did I promise to let you sleep here? I just said to put your bed in the study!"


    "But I think sleeping here is more suitable than staying in the study." Su Xuanyan had a faint smile on his face. If it hadn''t been that his face still looked the same, nobody would have guessed that he was the same person as the big iceberg from before. He had discovered that it was very fun to tease Xue Ling, but one had to have a grasp on the degree. If Xue Ling really exploded, he estimated that he wouldn''t even have a chance to coax him before being swept out of the house.


    He tested Xue Ling''s bottom line step by step, and interestingly, discovered that Xue Ling''s tolerance for him seemed quite high. Xue Ling did not seem to be very repulsed by him despite him having taken the initiative to invade his private space. Although it had only been one night, Su Xuanyan could tell that Xue Ling would let him stay here if he didn''t push too much.


    But staying honest and not pushing was not Su Xuanyan''s way; he was very clear about his goals.


    "Nonsense! This is the bedroom!" Xue Ling rolled his eyes, and then discovered that something seemed wrong. The topic had been brought off-track again, and he spoke in dissatisfaction, "Move it away! Move it to the living room or the study! I don''t care what ce you feel is more suited for sleep, just don''t disturb my sleep by staying here!"


    Su Xuanyan said softly, "It''s not like we''re sharing the same bed. We''re just sharing a room, why are you so angry? I''ll be very quiet, and won''t disturb your sleep."


    Xue Ling sneered, "Now, it''s just sharing a room, but in a few days, it''ll be the bed! Don''t think I don''t know you!" He froze after he finished speaking, and blinked dazedly. He seemed to be a little curious about why he would blurt out those words, and after realizing what he had said, Xue Ling, a seemingly ''pure'', young virgin, silently blushed hard.


    Su Xuanyan was rather surprised as he leaned over, "Did you recall something? Can you tell me what it was?"


    Xue Ling retreated two steps, his expression indifferent as he refused, "I didn''t recall anything. I don''t remember anything. I suspect that your words are wrong, and was just preparing to drive you out."


    Su Xuanyan said helplessly, "But I already remember a lot."


    Xue Ling was stunned and could not help but take two steps forward, "Really? How much do you remember?


    When Su Xuanyan saw hime up on his own initiative, he casually rubbed his head and said, "I remember that we were together in many worlds. At that time, you had your memories, but I lost all of mine."


    Xue Ling muttered ''truly a dogblood plot'', but did not ask for further details. He quietly turned away and went to the side. He inexplicably felt ashamed when he heard Su Xuanyan''s simple words; if he heard even more details from Su Xuanyan''s mouth, he might have to suffocate himself to death under the quilt out of embarrassment.


    Su Xuanyan saw that he had turned and was preparing to leave without discussing the extra bed in the bedroom any further, and shrugged. It was alright if Xue Ling wasn''t willing to listen. After all, what he remembered was still broken and scattered. It was fine if Xue Ling couldn''t recall anything, because at the very least, he still sometimes expressed the closeness that they had between them. That was a good starting point, and with that as a foundation, Su Xuanyan would be able to pry out the entire, let alone deal with a single Xue Ling.


    In that case, he would start by making his way into the master bedroom at night.


    Looking around at the newly bought bed in the room, Su Xuanyan curved his lips and left the room in a good mood.


    It was already 5:30PM. Xue Ling went to look over the groceries he had bought and prepared to cook in order to avoid Su Xuanyan, but Su Xuanyan was like a haunting ghost and followed him over.


    "What are you making? I''ll help you."


    Xue Ling was rather surprised that Su Xuanyan could cook, but Su Xuanyan answered, "I''m ustomed to serving you. I should already know your tastes, and can recreate it."


    Xue Ling was suddenly being flirted with again; he sneered, and was toozy to deal with Su Xuanyan, who had begun to tease him all day long simply because he had remembered more things than he had.


    They still had plenty of time. When he reached the peak of the entertainment industry and remembered everything, he would slowly settle their ounts!

 Chapter 200

    14.12 - Moving forward daily


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Xue Ling stayed at home for a few days and went through the entire script for <Asking Heaven> that Su Liunian had provided as well as reading his novel, a few of the spin-offs and fanworks, and even some works that were based off a simr premise, in order to gain a rough understanding of what kind of character Feng Qianyun was.


    He wanted to know what kind of person he was in the author''s eyes, in the readers'' eyes, and even in the fan and fanfiction readers'' eyes, as well as understand how many people had already studied his character in-depth. After reading so much of these things, the image of Feng Qianyun naturally appeared in front of Xue Ling.


    This was a version of Feng Qianyun that carried his own understanding of the character; he was arrogant when acting wantonly in public, but not domineering. When he was low-key, he was introverted, but not self-destructive. He was a nearly perfect character, with Zhu Yifan providing a sharp contrast for his personality. But it was precisely such a person that ultimately chose death as his ending. Many people were dissatisfied with his death, and many fans did not feel as though Feng Qianyun, Zhu Yifan and Qingxi were the same person. They seemed to bepletely different individuals, and for the two of them to finally disappear and be parts of aplete Qing Xi made people sad.


    Others spected that Qing Xi split back into two people after bing a god, which was why he never reappeared. Many fan works had used this as a setting and started new stories from it.


    But the Feng Qianyun that Su Liunian wrote about really died. Amongst the three of them, Feng Qianyun left the fastest, his death was the simplest, yet also the most magnificent.


    Feng Qianyun sacrificed himself and died; Zhu Yifan offered himself to the devil and died together with him; Qing Xi became a god that left no traces of himself behind. At the very end of <Asking Heaven>, nobody knew exactly who was asking heaven.


    When Su Xuanyan saw him asking the heavens too, he asked him curiously, "You''re acting as Feng Qianyun?"


    Xue Ling raised his brows and looked at him, then retorted, "Can''t I?"


    "I don''t mean that." Su Xuanyan sat down behind him and said, "Zhu Yifan is Little Nian, Qing Xi is Xuanqing, and now you. I''m not involved, but if I were, the cast would be our whole family."


    Xue Ling silently rolled his eyes and thought to himself, who was in the same family as you?! After that, he was toozy to pay attention to him and went to record songs on the virtualwork.


    The audio drama <War Sword> broadcasted earlier had stirred up a fuss due to the sudden change in cast. The people who were eating melon seeds to one side without knowing the truth used Xue Ling of stealing other people''s roles - the cast had already made all the arrangements, and even before the broadcast, news that Forgotten Shore could no longer continue recording had already been sent out. Those who should be in the know already knew what was going on, and the haters who were left were simply there to kick up a storm. Xue Ling was toozy to pay attention to those people.


    The audio drama gave him another round of fans as everyone praised him for his control over the role. He had originally thought that he would lose out whenpared to Forgotten Shore, but unexpectedly, he had created a different effect with his recording.


    Xue Ling habitually ignored those who were rolling around acting cute, begging for support, or purposely joking around. He looked through his Weibo, took note of the posts pushing <Lost Track> and then closed the app.


    The filming for <Lost Track> was already finished. Xue Ling had taken time to attend the banquet, and the official Weibo announced that the film had already entered the post-production stage and would soon reach the audiences.


    Xue Ling realized that it had been more than a month since he obtained the system, and huge, life-changing things had happened. First of all, not mentioning his virtualwork hobbies and work, even just in his daily life, there was suddenly an extra person in his home! In addition, he had suddenly learned that he wasn''t even a person. Xue Ling was still rather muddle-headed about it all.


    He stayed at home for half a month and didn''t ept any work at all. He took a walk after waking up every morning, then slept and ate, ate and slept. He read books and drank fine wine, asionally chatting with Su Xuanyan, and when Su Xuanyan was free, they went out for a walk, ying their way through the city from east to west. As long as it was something Xue Ling felt that he had never tried before, he was enthusiastic about giving it a try.


    Half a monthter, he finally returned to work and attended the public premiere for <Lost Track>.


    The publicity events for theunching of <Lost Track> had already been scheduled, and Xue Ling was set to attend a total of six events that were basically all in City X and City B. After confirming the time and schedule for the events, he packed up his things and prepared to head out. At the same time, the trailer for <Lost Track> was also released to the public.


    The two of them were watching the first announcement on TV during dinner. They had locked down the peak viewing time, but the TV announcements were not the main focus; they had simultaneously broadcasted the main trailer online. Xue Ling went onto Weibo to take a look after finishing dinner, and saw that there were waves of praise under the trailer.


    The original author also forwarded the trailer, describing it in exaggerated terms; he was very excited, so his fans also came over to take a look. All of a sudden, the fact that Xue Ling had given such a remarkable performance as the protagonist came to light.


    He was in many scenes in the trailer, both as the righteous personality as well as the evil one, and the trailer ended with a strange scene ofughter. Many people who had not yet read the original novel were also asking what kind of story it was in thements.


    Xue Ling very helpfully forwarded the post, and in just one minute after he had reposted it, his Weibo waspletely filled up withments. Some people were particrly excited, and Xue Ling''s interface vibrated endlessly. The sounds of notifications made even Su Xuanyan, who was washing dishes, nce over.


    After that, he did half a month''s worth of publicity. Xue Ling could now be considered someone who had relied on this work to be popr overnight. His Weibo fan count soared, and he also became a rapidly rising trending topic. All of a sudden, endorsements and scripts were offered up to him in an endless stream, but he told Shen Yue to push them all off first, because he wanted to first concentrate on the filming for <Asking Heaven>.


    Xue Ling was a strange creature amongst popr stars. Normally speaking, anyone who became popr overnight would choose to start increasing their sense of existence by appearing in the media constantly. Even if they had no works to push, they could still maintain their poprity, striving to keep their newfound crazy fans and make them continue to follow them. Regardless of whether it was through doing endorsements or variety shows, they needed to continue showing their faces so that everyone could see what they were up to and conveniently harvest another round of fans.


    But what Xue Ling was doing waspletely the opposite. Other than attending various publicity events for <Lost Track> where reporters could get a glimpse of him, he seemed to stay at home,pletely disappearing from view. His information was well hidden, and the reporters couldn''t find him, nor could they snap photos of him. He wasn''t a top line star yet, so many of the reporters soon gave up on catching shots of him. Xue Ling didn''t ept any variety show appearances or endorsements, and it was as though he did not belong in the circle at all, with no publicity or further news. There was no gossip, no hot topics, and he didn''t make use of any of the methods avable to increase his poprity. Many people began to suspect that he had somehow offended thepany because otherwise, thepany would not treat him in such a way, allowing such useful poprity levels to directly disappear.


    Xue Ling did his own thing. He had been given a high degree of freedom when he signed the contract, and if he wanted to rx, then Shen Yue couldn''t force him to do anything. He was toozy and uninterested in the variety shows to attend them, and with a Su Xuanyan supporting him from the back, all he wanted to do was simply shoot a few films.


    It was true that Shen Yue had not set up any announcements to increase his sense of existence, but when the rumors spread all over the inte, he went ahead and told someone to share Xue Ling''s current special status within thepany.


    The post was very useful. Many fans seemed to have understood the general intent behind it, and understood that their idol''s goals were probably not as simple as merely being an idol or star.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The market was very clear that sometimes, ''stars'' and ''actors'' did not always mean the same thing.


    Many fans expressed their opinions in thements section under the post. [ Dong Dong Dong: ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ I only realized after the original poster exined that our new male god and the little film emperor are from the samepany! No wonder. Thispany has always offered a lot of freedom. Even just based on the little film emperor, it seems that the number of random publicity events he''s attended are pitifully few. ]


    [ ck Hair: o(*£þ)£þ*]o The little film emperor belongs to the absolute power ss¡ªusing his works to create his own personal brand step by step. Oh, and his background, when it was finally exposed, I always wanted to say that those media reporters must have been insanely stupid. Now, it seems that male god Xue is the little film emperor''s junior. Perhaps he''ll be the next film emperor? ]


    [ Wind, Flower, Snow and Moon: Previous poster, don''t say those kinds of things. The little Film Emperor has a lot of fans, and the little fox can''t afford that kind of attention right now. ]


    [ Sound of Debauchery: (¡«£þ¨Œ£þ)¡«It''s better for the little fox to have less random publicity and focus on filming so that we have more works to watch~ ]


    Not long after this post was released, Su Liunian also sent out a post saying that <Asking Heaven> was about to start filming. He casually mentioned Xue Ling in the post and expressed his hopes for a pleasurable cooperation.


    Therefore, everyone understood that originally, Xue Ling hadn''t epted anything new because he was preparing for <Asking Heaven>~ Many people were looking forward to seeing the two male gods cooperating. Of course, while some people were looking forward to it, there were others who were busy hating. Xue Ling had never paid attention to them, doing only what he wanted to do without considering other people''s opinions.


    During this period, the audio drama issued two more broadcasts, which brought about a new round of attention. Xue Ling could be considered to have still made an appearance to the public, and it was enough.


    <Asking Heaven> would be filmed across all of Hua Country. Director Fan had insisted that some scenes be shot with a real background, and the crew had already selected the locations for the sets. The entire crew would be travelling around within and outside of the country as they filmed. Xue Ling did not bring much with him; he nned to purchase what he needed when they arrived.


    Su Xuanyan had already lived with him for a month, and the interactions between the two had already reached the stage where they acted like an old couple. Although the two of them never said anything on the surface, Xue Ling had already tacitly epted thebel of ''lover'' that the system had given him. It was just that he showed all kinds of disdain for Su Xuanyan on the surface, and his words always contained the implication that Su Xuanyan should move home.


    Su Xuanyan seemed to have more matters to deal with after returning to the country, and it was unlikely that he would follow Xue Ling to shoot the film all over the world. Xue Ling was very happy about finally not having to share the same room with the man, because Su Xuanyan''s sense of existence was so strong that as long as they slept in the same room, Xue Ling would always dream of him at night. The contents of the dreams seemed to be their past memories and it made Xue Ling''s heart distressed every time he watched them, but he could never recall anything when he woke up. Recently, it had negatively impacted his quality of sleep.


    When he was really angry, he would go and hit Su Xuanyan a few times; it was unknown what the other party remembered, but his gaze when he looked at him was increasingly gentle. Sometimes, it was so tender that Xue Ling had no way to take it out on him, and would simply smack him a few times before choosing to make up for his lost sleep during the day.


    He didn''t dream when he slept during the day, and it was very easy for him to sleep through the entire afternoon. Xue Ling found that this kind of lifestyle was a little too decadent.


    So, he brought his luggage and arrived at the set ahead of time.


    <Asking Heaven> was a cultivation film, but the three thousand small worlds all had their own differences. The crew was split up into several different groups, and shooting was split into several different locations. They also needed to cover Feng Qianyun and Zhu Yifan''s early lives and what they experienced before they met each other. This meant that Xue Ling and Su Liunian were separated during the first part of the filming.


    There was only one Director Fan, so he was the busiest of all. He basically never stopped as he ran back and forth between sets, making use of the material taken in one side to start the production and editing on the other while he went somewhere else to supervise the entire process.


    Xue Ling had originally wondered why Fan Yueze had been sorge and clearly overeaten so much when he first arrived on set, butter on, he realized that Fan Yueze''s workload meant that he was burning through too much, too quickly. In the beginning, his face was fleshy and overweight, but after going through the pressure he gave himself, he turned skinny enough to be a melon seed face.


    Fan Yueze''s requirements were particrly stringent. Even with Xue Ling''s high standards and acting ability, he still needed to repeat some scenes several times.


    However, Director Fan was not someone who liked to curse loudly and make a scene. He simply wanted to finish everything as quickly as possible. Xue Ling''s spirit didn''t take much of a hit, but the misery he felt on his ** was directly showcased on his Weibo ount.


    He would regrly send some updates on his daily life. Recently, his face had been thinning down at a speed visible to the naked eye. Xue Ling didn''t mention it directly, but he sent greetings to Su Liunian on his Weibo, saying that he finally understood why Su Liunian had told him to eat more before entering Director Fan''s cast.


    Su Liunianughed and forwarded his Weibo with thement, ''Right? I said earlier that Fan Yueze worked without regard for his life."


    The two of them acted like a pair of brothers who were suffering together, and very quickly, their discussions made them appear as though they were all one big family. All of their fans expressed that the two of them really appeared to have a great rtionship with each other~


    Xue Ling really treated Su Liunian as a good friend that he couldin to, but it was a little more strange for Su Liunian. He had originally treated Xue Ling as a talented person he could put to use. Later, he discovered that he was a pretty good person who was worth getting to know, and be friends with. After that¡­


    He was told that Xue Ling was his future sister-inw, and he needed to establish a good rtionship with him.


    So, Su Liunian was very careful about building this rtionship. Regardless of how poisonous his eldest brother''s means were, and how he first took photos of the other party before barging his way into their personal home, Su Liunian firmly believed birds of a feather would flock together. He should properly take care of this pitiful little junior of his.


    The second week after Xue Ling joined the crew, Su Xuanyan made a special visit to the set. He came privately and only told Xue Ling that he wasing. Xue Ling was busy filming and couldn''t find time, so he asked Shen Yue to arrange for an assistant to bring him in.


    At the time, Xue Ling was filming a scene in mid-air, and his entire body was suspended in the air with a machine. Even if he had good control, he still needed to concentrate properly when shooting this kind of scene. If he slipped and fell, even if he didn''t die, he would still lose ayer of skin.


    While the machinery being used still had the same function as machines of old, the modern ones were simply two devices that could be hidden behind a person''s body. They were a little more troublesome to control, but technology had already made great progress whenpared to the machines that required other people to pull him back and forth.


    When Su Xuanyan came in, Xue Ling was filming a scene ofing down from a tree. He was flying around in a set of red clothing, and his ink-ck long hair fluttered around him as he acted out his role of a Young Master from the demon faction thatughed wantonly and boldly. The scene that he made as he flew down from the tree was stunningly beautiful~


    Su Xuanyan''s footsteps stalled as he suddenly recalled that this man had worn red clothing for him several times. Every time, it had been just as beautiful and fascinating as now.

 Chapter 201

    14.13 - We''ll be together forever


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Feng Qianyun was a contradictory, yet easy to understand person. Sometimes he was so clean and simple it made others feel distressed, but at other times, he was cruel enough to make others frightened.


    ording to Su Liunian, he was a very willful man. As the Young Master of the demon n, he grew up with nothing to lose, and had nothing to fear, which was why Feng Qianyun developed such a wanton and bold character. Even after he lost everything, he did not change his character, but rather hid it deeper.


    Xue Ling was now shooting the parts of the film where Feng Qianyun was still part of the demon n. It started from when he first appeared, then progressed to a series of main events that urred in the demon n which lead to him being misunderstood by the n. Subsequently one of the demon ns was destroyed, followed by an ident whose aftermath led to the extermination of the entire demon n faction.


    All of these were being shot in their current set.


    Fan Yueze did not follow the film timeline when filming. He had cooperated with Su Liunian and Su Xuanqing for many years, and after testing Xue Ling several times to confirm that Xue Ling had the ability to keep up the pace, he threw himself into his crazy filming modepletely. Everyone in the crew felt as though Fan Yueze was like a little devil who chased them around with a whip, intent on making them finish everything as quickly as possible.


    It was also because of this that Xue Ling found it shocking when he finished the current scene and prepared to move on to the next, only for Fan Yueze to suddenly tell him to take a break.


    Had Director Fan''s brain broken down?


    Although the mid-air suspension machines were no longer like the ones of the past that could easily hurt someone if they were suspended in the air for too long, it could still cause muscle ache after extended use. Since the director told him to rest, Xue Ling rubbed his shoulders and prepared to go back to his private rest area and lie down. Unexpectedly, he noticed Su Xuanyan as soon as he turned around.


    Su Xuanyan was holding something in his hand, and his face carried the same iceberg expression that didn''t seem like it would melt for a thousand years. But as soon as Xue Ling looked over, it was like snow melting in the spring, dissolving into water under the gentle warmth. The heated expression in his gaze made Xue Ling choke for a while, and he didn''t dare to respond.


    Su Xuanyan didn''t care if he responded or not. Since Fan Yueze had given Xue Ling some time to rest, he naturally followed Xue Ling into his lounge.


    They were situated amongst some wild, untamed hills. The crew had set up some small sheds in order to facilitate the filming. Since he was the main actor, Fan Yueze had waved his hand and given him a special rest room. Others in the crew did not dare make trouble for him at all, and besides, Xue Ling''s acting ability was obvious to everyone, what could anyone even say?


    After entering the shed, Su Xuanyan''s eyebrows wrinkled. Although it was a privilege, the environment inside was still not very good. There were two interconnected tables in the middle piled high with things, most of which were film props that Xue Ling used. His costumes were put on here, so the props team also ced his things here in order to distinguish them. Other than that, there was only a reclining chair that Xue Ling''s assistant had purchased online. It rocked when he sat on it, and Xue Ling often rested on it when he was exhausted. When he wrapped himself up and ced sunsses on his face, he could still block himself from the rest of the world.


    "I''ll have some field tents sent to the crew." High level tents contained aplete set of living facilities, but they were too expensive, and the crew could not afford to use that kind of thing, so they normally wouldn''t include them in the budget.


    When Xue Ling heard that this was the first sentence he said after he came in, he couldn''t helpughing and said, "Your tone makes you sound like you''re my sugar daddy, ready to throw thousands of dors at me." His voice carried a slightly jesting tone, which made his odd remark seem less like a flirtatious statement.


    Although, he was basically flirting.


    He was also tantly teasing Su Xuanyan.


    Su Xuanyan, who was subjected to his teasing, said, "I can spend money on you even if I''m not your sugar daddy. This is a y that thepany is investing in, and adding more resources so that the crew can have a higher standard of living is never wrong."


    Xue Ling settled into his recliner, his body shaking slightly as the chair rocked. He was still dressed in his red costume from the y, his face covered with exotic makeup, and his lips were curved up in a wicked smile. It was particrly pleasing to Su Xuanyan''s eyes; the kind of ''pleasing'' that made people want to strip him down and press him under them on the recliner. "Does Liunian know that President Su can speak in such a respectable manner? He''s also on the same crew, but howe the big President Su isn''t concerned about his younger brother?"


    Su Xuanyan said, "He no longer requires me to worry about him." Ever since Su Liunian and Su Xuanqing got together, Su Xuanqing did not let Su Xuanyan get involved in many things anymore. Although he still cared a lot for his younger brothers, he would be rejected if he tried to interfere, and ultimately given attitude. Even if he didn''t interfere, he might still be given attitude. Su Xuanyan had slowly let it go. In any case, Su Xuanqing would make sure that Su Liunian was well taken care of, so he might as well concern himself over his own man instead. "What? Are you jealous of Liunian?"


    Xue Ling choked, then sneered. Su Xuanyan''s brain pit was really big; why would he be jealous of his younger brother? He was thinking too much! "What exactly are you doing here!?"


    "I came to visit the set." Knowing that he was a damned tsundere, Su Xuanyan no longer insisted on irritating him. He ced the temperature controlled box on the desk and beckoned for Xue Ling toe over, saying, "You''ve lost a lot of weight recently, so I wanted to make you something and help you recover a bit."


    Xue Ling''s emphasis shifted slightly. "We haven''t been in touchtely, right?"


    After joining the crew, Xue Ling was too tired aftering back from work to do anything but wash up and go straight to sleep. Sometimes, his hair was still wet when he fell asleep, so it was impossible for him to have gotten in touch with Su Xuanyan. He also didn''t have this kind of consciousness, because at the end of the day, the two of them were currently only living together, and it was a rather strange and inexplicable type of living together. "How did you know that I''ve gotten thinner?"


    Su Xuanyan rubbed his head and calmly said, "I''ve always been watching you, even when you don''t realize it. Naturally, I would know that you''ve lost weight."


    Xue Ling spoke in a bit of a panic, "Did you send someone to follow me?!"


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" He didn''t know why, but he felt that Xue Ling''s focus was a little strange. Why did he have to be caught up on this matter? "No. I can naturally see you whenever I want to." As the world''s Boundary Master, Su Xuanyan asionally had some special privileges. In fact, the photos that Su Liunian had seen in his room were not photos that had been taken by a camera, but rather photos that had been created when Su Xuanyan was peeping.


    "¡­" Xue Ling was still sceptical about this matter, but he was given no opportunity to continue asking. He smelled something good, and his nose twitched. He pursed his lips and asked curiously, "What did you make?"


    "Things that you like to eat." After opening the temperature controlled box, Su Xuanyan pulled out the dishes that had been inside. "Hurry up and eat. You can rest for a while after eating before going back to continue filming."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling looked at the dishes and then at him, muttering, "It really was simply a visit to see the set¡­"


    There was no logic that said he had to eat alone. Xue Ling asked his assistant to bring a chair for Su Xuanyan, and the two of them ate around the small amount of space they had managed to clear up on the tables. It was quite a novel experience.


    Su Xuanyan also brought some things for the crew, which Xue Ling arranged for his assistant to bring over for everyone. He wasn''t trying to please everyone, but everyone worked together as a team, and it was always good to share with others when there were good things. Su Xuanyan had said it was for him, but his meaning was that it was up to him to see how he wanted to handle it. Xue Ling simply asked his assistant to distribute things evenly and considered the matter done.


    Their current set was rather remote. After lunch, the two of them walked alongside a mountain road as though taking a walk after dinner. Xue Ling rarely had time toe out and walk around except when he was shooting, so he had a smile on his face, and even his habit of asionally stabbing Su Xuanyan with his words lessened a bit.


    They walked side by side along the sparsely popted mountain road. Su Xuanyan asked him, "Do you like filming?"


    Xue Ling thought about it and shook his head. "I don''t like it."


    "Okay."


    This conversation was somewhat baffling. Xue Ling waited for a long time for the other party''s next sentence before asking curiously, "Why aren''t you asking me why I''m filming even though I don''t like it?"


    "No need. If you don''t like it, then I won''t spend too much time thinking in that direction. If you like it, then we can carefully formte some strategic objectives. We can even grab a slice of the pie from the Yuan Family if you want."


    Xue Ling said, "What''s the point in doing that? Do you want to show off the mountains and rivers that you''ve obtained for me?"


    Su Xuanyan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He stopped trying to figure out his strange brain circuits and only said, "Would you agree to be with me just because I took down some mountains and rivers for you?"


    "No. We won''t be together if we don''t like each other. It has nothing to do with the mountains and rivers." Xue Ling was very open-minded about the rtionship between emotions and other things. There was no way to tell that he had been a little star who barely had enough money to pay off the mortgage just a little while ago. "What about you? Would you like me just because of those memories?"


    It was a lightly spoken sentence, but Su Xuanyan could tell from his words that the other party ced some importance on his words. He spoke rather emotionally, "I like you, love you, because you''re you. Just like you said, what you love is my soul, the person fell in love with you at first sight no matter how many worlds we''ve travelled through. I''m the same." As long as it was him, regardless of whether he had his memories or not, he was still the person that he loved, and would still be his lover.


    Xue Ling was momentarily stunned by his words. He then lowered his head, the tips of his ears red as he fell into a daze for a good while before telling Su Xuanyan, "I need to be the film emperor so that I can restore my memories. That''s why I''m acting even though I''m not that interested in it."


    Su Xuanyan understood what he meant and stepped a little closer. He reached out and rubbed Xue Ling''s head, soothing him by saying, "You don''t need to be so anxious. It''s okay even if you don''t recall the memories. You just need to know that I love you, and that you also love me. We''ll be together forever, and that''s enough."


    Xue Ling blushed and knocked his hand away, saying unhappily, "No way. I must get my memories back. What if you''re deceiving me?!"


    He had never been candid, and Su Xuanyan didn''t expect him to change his attitude now. Even if he remembered that they were together, he had no way to do anything to Xue Ling''s memories. Their deal would only be effective if Xue Ling recalled everything on his own. By then, Xue Ling would experience a rtively big breakthrough.


    <Lost Track> stopped broadcasting after a month. Xue Ling had obtained a big wave of new fans while he had been busy filming, and the marketing team for <Asking Heaven> took advantage of his new poprity to start off the wave of publicity for the new film.


    Su Liunian has always been a surefire sess in the box office, so in fact, <Asking Heaven> did not actually need to make use of Xue Ling''s current poprity. But Su Liunian liked the bustle and excitement; he was the main actor, scriptwriter, and investor, and he had an incredible amount of sway. He smacked the table and decided to do a photoshoot, so the costume and character settings for <Asking Heaven> that everyone had wanted to see for so long were finally revealed to the public.


    The original novel was the masterpiece that Su Liunian used to consolidate his position as a god on the World Literature Network. It had exploded and kicked up a ton of attention when it was first serialized, and after news emerged that it would be adapted, with Su Liunian taking on a role as the main actor, the number of fans that followed <Asking Heaven> the film''s official Weibo ount reached a terrifying number. After the release of the character and makeup photos for the film on the tform, the number of fans and activity directly reached the heavens.


    Xue Ling finally finished filing the scenes set in the demon n, and was preparing to film the battlefield sections. He hadn''t had a chance to rest before he was told to take a look at Weibo. He opened up his nanoputer and found that his own Weibo ount was about to explode. There was no need to mention the fact that his fan count had increased crazily, but even his entire personal space was full of gifts. Just using these gifts to exchange for real money would him a huge ie.


    Xue Ling opened the official Weibo for the film and saw a series of stills.


    Throughout the entire week while they were filming, for seven days, the crew had put up the still photos of the character designs at noon every day. Two characters were released every day, and they were all of pivotal characters in the novel. Su Xuanqing had taken on the role of Qing Xi. He had already withdrawn from the filming for two years, but his guest appearance made his fans cry and faint in thements under the official post. As the protagonists, Xue Ling and Su Liunian''s costume shots were released on thest day, which triggered the explosion on Xue Ling''s Weibo.


    Both men''s make-up and costume photos had been taken together. It was also because they had been taken together that people were able to clearly see the rtionship between the two characters. Zhu Yifan wore ck, while Feng Qianyun wore red. There were a total of nine photos, which showed the fans the different styles that Zhu Yifan and Feng Qianyun had over the different periods in the film.


    During their youth, one of them had never experienced what it meant to be sad, while the other had been bullied pitifully. At the turning point, one of them had suffered from being hunted to extinction and was shrouded by despair, while the other had just seen the first ray of sunshine in life and began to light up.


    The contrast between the two figures was obvious right from the start, to the reversal of their statuses in the middle, and then to their close connection to each other towards the end. A mere nine photos showed the ups and downs of the two people throughout their majestic lives.


    Xue Ling, as an actor who had only ever had a starring role in a single TV drama, had not been suppressed at all by Su Liunian, a young film emperor who had already won several film emperor trophies. Instead, he was able to bnce and stand evenly in each photo with Su Liunian, and had his own unique style. Even when he had fallen into dire straits, he was still able to attract much attention.


    Strength was the best protection in the entertainment circle. Xue Ling looked at thements where people were praising and begging to marry him, and then silently forwarded Su Liunian''s Weibo post.


    [ Snow Fox: Let''s rewrite history together. // @Su Liunian: Come and join me to witness a miracle~ // Asking Heaven: This is thest day of our character photo releases! Our Young Master and Yifan~~~ I''m not telling you that I''ve already licked them countless times (*/¦Ø£Ü*) ]

 Chapter 202

    14.14 - He was even jealous of little children


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    After finishing the first half of his solo filming, Xue Ling was given ten days of rest. After that, he would have to go abroad to continue shooting and begin working together with Su Liunian. The first part of the film only showed the two people''s personal experiences and their encounters.


    Once these two people who had nothing crossed over mountains and rivers to meet each other during the lowest points in their lives, the first film woulde to an abrupt end.


    When the two of them met, all the darkness they had experienced would be left behind them, and the sky would slowly begin to brighten.


    The two of them were going to film at a film and television city abroad that could provide the ck forest backdrop that had been described in the novel that Fan Yueze wanted to portray, but Su Liunian''s part was longer than Xue Ling''s, so Xue Ling had ten days of leisure time.


    What should he do with the time? Su Xuanyan suggested that they go on a vacation.


    "Travel? Now? Me? Where to?" Xue Ling asked a series of questions once this suggestion was brought up. What he really wanted to express was, ''I''m so popr right now, where do you want to take me? Where would I not get chased to the point of having to run away?''


    Su Xuanyan ruffled his hair and messed up his newlybed hairstyle, then said, "You aren''t popr enough to be known all around the world, rx."


    Xue Ling was dissatisfied with his words. He frowned, and had been just about to counterattack when Su Xuanyan pinched his cheek and said, "Be good, don''t be angry. I''ll take you to y somewhere good. You definitely won''t get bothered there. That ce hasn''t been open to the public recently, and only the owners are present. We can y there at ease."


    "Where?"


    "Seabed City." Su Xuanyan took out the pieces of chicken that had already finished frying from the oil. There were some rtively cooled pieces of popcorn chicken to the side, and he conveniently picked one up to feed it to Xue Ling, who was leaning near him to watch him cook. The kitchen in Xue Ling''s house was not big, and two adult men crowding into the space made it seem a bit full, but Xue Ling particrly enjoyed watching Su Xuanyan cook. Perhaps it was because he enjoyed the feeling of watching the big president personally cook for him alone.


    "Wu¡­" Although it had been put aside for a while, the fried chicken was still a little hot. Xue Ling chewed it for a good while before swallowing it down, blinked, then said, "The Shaochuan City that''s at the bottom of the sea?"


    "Yes." Everything had alreadye out of the pot. Su Xuanyan turned off the heat, turned around, and brought the te outside. "They calcted the time, and in order to host the one-month celebrations for Yuan Family''s newborn children, Seabed City was closed this month. They finished the celebrations two days ago, and the city is empty now, so it''s a perfect time to take you there to y."


    "But you have to make a booking one year in advance to go there¡­" Xue Ling followed behind him, grabbing some food from the te and squinting at it. "Let''s go then~ I''ve never been there!"


    Seabed City was located not far from City X. It was a city that existed at the bottom of the sea, and the entire structure was as beautiful as a giant crystal ball. Xue Ling searched the information that the system had put together for him, and there was indeed some information about the city.


    The property rights to the Seabed City belonged to the two families that ranked first and second amongst the seven great families, the Bai Family and the Yuan Family. The tworgest shareholders were a married couple, and that had been the ce where they held their wedding. After the wedding, the underwater city opened to the public as a recreational underwater pce, but the people who could book a space had always been rich or noble, and there were time limits on the reservations. Being able to go there and y waspletely dependent on one''s ability to snatch a spot or their personality.


    After the two of them sat down and finished lunch, Su Xuanyan asked Xue Ling to pack up their things, and Xue Ling searched through the inte to see what they could do in the city. Only then did he learn that the city was divided into two parts.


    One part consisted of the group of resort inds that were above sea level. They had all sorts of facilities, and every recreational facility one could think of were all there. It also held the road that led to the underground city. The Seabed City, otherwise known as Shaochuan City, which existed at the bottom of the sea, did not offer many tourist facilities, but what it could offer were not the traditional means of entertainment.


    It was an extremely romantic ce where humans could live in the sea like fish did. They didn''t need to put on any diving equipment, and only needed a single device in order to perform all actions that humans could do onnd in the water. They could walk along the ocean floor, y with the fish, and enjoy the seaview from the bottom of the sea. Shaochuan City had a lot of services that allowed visitors to enjoy life under the sea.


    Xue Ling was rather excited as he looked. Although he didn''t know why he always subconsciously felt that he had once been a fish, it was irrelevant, and it was great as long as they had a ce to go and y. Xue Ling didn''t know what kind of person the original him had been like, but ever based on the memories that the system had given it, he had never properly rxed and yed.


    So when Su Xuanyan brought Xue Ling out on their trip, he behaved like a little student who was going out on their spring outing for the first time.


    Su Xuanyan felt rather helpless. He never knew that Xue Ling was such an easily satisfied person. His entire person was very lively just because he was being taken out to y. There was a smile on his face, and he was humming a song, stopping just short of jumping and dancing to express his joy.


    Seeing him so happy, Su Xuanyan couldn''t helpughing along with him. Looking at how he couldn''t stop smiling, he was finally given a re by Xue Ling before recovering slightly. Su Xuanyan reached out a hand and wrapped an arm around the other party''s shoulders, drawing Xue Ling, who had been seated in the co-driver''s seat, closer to him, and bowed his head to give him a kiss.


    Xue Ling was kissed, and quickly retreated back to his seat. Su Xuanyan once again stretched out a hand to rub his head, and then turned back to focus on entering the route directions into their hovercraft.


    Xue Ling paused for a moment, and in order not to embarrass both sides, or perhaps because he himself felt embarrassed, started a conversation topic. "We¡­ How do we go out onto the sea?"


    "I have a yacht." Su Xuanyan calmly responded with this sentence.


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, then turned to bury his head against his knees. Of course they were going to use a boat to go out to sea! The other party was the head of the Su Family! Let alone yachts, he could probably call over a cruise ship if he wanted to! Why did he have to ask! This was even more embarrassing!


    Su Xuanyan finished inputting the route, and noticed that Xue Ling''s ears were a little red as he solemnly stared outside. He curved his lips and said, "How nice. You''re still shy."


    Xue Ling red at him andined, "I''m such a pure person. So what if I turn shy after a kiss?!"


    Su Xuanyan propped up his cheek as he looked at him meaningfully, "Nothing. I just feel that it''s really cute when someone who has done everything that can be done, and knows more than a dozen different positions, suddenly turns shy after a brief kiss."


    Xue Ling looked for something to cover his face with. In any case, the hovercraft had been set up to drive itself automatically.


    Su Xuanyan took in his frustrated, teeth-gnashing appearance, and couldn''t help butugh. "You can''t me me forughing. You would also find it very cute and funny if you saw yourself like this."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" If he hadn''t needed Su Xuanyan to lead the way or use his yacht, he would really want to kill him right now!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sea was a beautiful ce. City X faced the sea, but the coast was unpolluted and extremely stunning. It had always been a very beautiful view, let alone when there were a series of inds strung together in the distance. There were both big and small inds, most of which were privately owned.


    The hovercraft shuttled between the private inds, and Su Xuanyan exined that most of the inds here already had owners. Some people had boughtrge ones all in one go; for example, the one out there in the distance belonged to the Su Family, and was also his.


    Xue Ling was preparing to push him into the sea. It was fine if he drowned.


    How could anyone be so annoying?! Even if he was whispering to him that the ind was also his, it was still annoying!


    Seabed City was a really extraordinary city. Because they had nothing going on this month other than the one-month celebration banquet, the entire underwater city was empty, and it was a very different scene from the hustle and bustle in the inds up above. Su Xuanyan appeared to have been in touch with someone; after theynded, they went straight to the elevator that led to the Seabed City. On the way down, all they could see was blue.


    Shaochuan City''s buildings tended to be Western-style castles, but the materials were very special. There were bricks that looked like ice, glittering at the bottom of the sea like a crystal castle in a little girl''s crystal ball. It was very surreal.


    "We can live higher up so that you can overlook the whole city." Su Xuanyan noticed that his gaze was fixed on the tallest castle, and his heart turned incredibly soft. Although Xue Ling boasted that he was an old demon who had lived for thousands of years, in fact, he had not seen much during his years of cultivation. And there were all kinds of miraculous ces that they could visit while they transmigrated through the various worlds, Su Xuanyan always kept him tied to his side due to his possessive desires. In the merfolk world, Xue Ling had very rarely returned to the ocean.


    Perhaps they could treat travelling through the different worlds as different trips in the future. Based on Xue Ling''s personality, he would probably enjoy this way of ying quite a lot.


    "Good." Xue Ling stuck the small sticker that the assistants had provided on the back of his hand, then excitedly tugged Su Xuanyan''s hand, pulled him through the protective screen, and into the sea.


    With that sticker as protection, they were able to breathe freely in the water and would not be affected by the sea. It would also allow them to eat and do all kinds of things they might want to do. Xue Ling had originally thought that it was an exaggeration when he saw it online, but now he learned that there really was something this high-tech.


    Su Xuanyan seemed to be a frequent visitor here. They proceeded to the castle and went through the registration formalities, then had people bring their luggage to their room.


    They could choose whatever room they liked here, so Su Xuanyan chose one that was rtively high up with a view of the sea. As long as they opened it, they would be able to see the sea from all six sides of the room; a 365-degree view of the sea with no dead angles. They could also experience the feeling of sleeping in the sea.


    Xue Ling had merely nced at the registration form, so he didn''t realize that the other party had ordered a couple''s room that only one double bed inside.


    After settling their luggage, Xue Ling followed Su Xuanyan to meet the owner of this underwater city.


    They lived in another castle that wasn''t too big, but it was clearly separated from the other areas and belonged exclusively to the owners of the Seabed City.


    As soon as the door opened, Xue Ling heard the sound of children crying. The man who came to open the door smiled weakly and said, "Sorry, they just woke up hungry, so it''s a bit noisy."


    Su Xuanyan led Xue Ling into the house and said, "It''s fine. It''s normal for children to make noise. Didn''t you say that the child would cry unhappily if they aren''t able to see your eyes?"


    The man who opened the door for them helplessly gave a bitter smile, "You''re Xue Ling, right? d to meet you. I''m Yuan Chuanbai."


    "Hello, I''m Xue Ling. Sorry for disturbing you."


    "That''s alright. Xuanyan is a good friend of mine. Just let me know anytime you want toe by and stay here. After all, it''s a ce for people to live." While they were speaking, the child seemed to have been given something to eat, so the sounds of crying gradually weakened. Yuan Chuanbai brought them inside, and spoke powerlessly, "These two are little devils. I really have no way to deal with them, and could onlye over to recover some energy."


    They went straight to the nursery, and found another man there. He was wearing ordinary home clothes, and held two bottles as he fed the two children. Yuan Chuanbai made the introductions for Xue Ling, "That''s my lover, Baili Shaojue, and our family''s two small demons."


    Baili Shaojue couldn''t move at the moment, so he nodded at Xue Ling in greeting.


    Su Xuanyan came up to look at the children andughed in amusement, "Even though they''re twins, they''re not alike at all."


    "Well, one is like me, one is like Shaojue." Yuan Chuanbai picked up a child and held him out for Xue Ling to see. The child''s forehead and brows really resembled Yuan Chuanbai''s, particrly his pair of eyes. They were almost too beautiful, like ck holes that hid an entire starry universe. One nce was enough to move the soul, "Speaking of which, I still need to thank you, Xue Ling. I was really so busy taking care of them that I didn''t have time to do any recordings and could only look for people to step in. It''s great that you reced me. I listened to your audio drama and it''s done very well."


    Xue Ling looked away from the child''s eyes and spoke in some surprise, "You are¡­ God Forgotten?"


    "Don''t call me ''god''. Forgotten is enough." The little child was at the stage where they would just eat and sleep, sleep and eat. He was now sleepy after drinking milk, but seeing that there were strangers, he perked up and reached out to beckon to Xue Ling. Yuan Chuanbai caught his hand, and said weakly, "Here we go again. As long as he sees something better looking than him, he wants to reach out and touch it."


    Xue Ling asked curiously, "Better looking than him?"


    "It''s mainly beautiful eyes. He likes people with good looking eyes. For example, he doesn''t like people like Xuanyan whose eyes can throw ice daggers." The little fellow looked like a small dumpling, and Xue Ling found the way he was stretching towards him amusing, so he ced a finger into the little one''s palm. The little fellow immediately held on tight.


    The child tugged on his finger, and Xue Ling let him do as he liked. Finally, the little brat kissed his fingertip.


    Yuan Chuanbai didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I don''t know who he gets his character from. He kisses anyone he finds beautiful."


    Su Xuanyan opened the little brat''s hand and retrieved Xue Ling''s finger, nced over, then changed Xue Ling''s posture so that he was facing Yuan Chuanbai directly, casually changing the topic and sessfully getting everyone to sit down and chat.


    Although the entire process was very natural, he held onto Xue Ling''s finger, and finally, when he wasn''t paying attention, even gave it a kiss. Xue Ling felt that there must be a problem with Su Xuanyan.


    He was even jealous of little children. There was really no hope for him.

 Chapter 203

    14.15 - The revolution hasn''t seeded yet


    trantor: xiin


    editor: merysl


    After they left Yuan Chuanbai''s ce, Su Xuanyan led Xue Ling for a walk along the boundless horizon. Xue Ling lifted up his head to look at the blue sky, and then down to where he was walking on the blue sea, and his emotions steadied a littlepared with his initial excitement.


    Su Xuanyan was still holding onto the hand that had been kissed. Xue Ling struggled, then said weakly, "Wasn''t it just kissed by a child? You''re still bothered by it."


    Su Xuanyan looked back at him and did not answer his question. Instead, he threw out a new question, asking, "Do you like children?"


    Xue Ling asked curiously, "Why would you ask? Do you want children?"


    Su Xuanyan shook his head and said, "Both of them have no choice. They are thest of their line. There is nobody else to inherit theirmercial empires, so they need to have children."


    "But Yuan Chuanbai seems very fond of the two¡­"


    "He also really likes cats and dogs. But, they''ve prepared for many years before deciding to have children; they should have already made the proper preparations and are confident they can raise them well."


    Speaking of this point, Xue Ling suddenly realized what Su Xuanyan meant to ask, "Are you asking me if I want to have children? Because the Su Family also needs heirs?"


    Su Xuanyan shook his head and said, "No." He looked at Xue Ling andughed all of a sudden, saying, "If you want a child, we can have Liunian and them get one."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" You shouldn''t sell out your little brother so quickly¡­


    "Between us, there is no need to consider so far into the future. We still have a lot of time, and you''ll have plenty of opportunities to make these decisions and try out the life that you want to live." Su Xuanyan''s words were full of implications, but Xue Ling couldn''t understand what he wanted to express. Perhaps when he really recovered his memories, he''d know what he was trying to suggest.


    With this in mind, Xue Ling caught up with the other party again. Should he be trying to quicken his pace? Su Xuanyan seemed to have remembered everything, but he kept forgetting everything after seeing it over and over again. It looked like even if he remembered it, without finishing the system''s so-called ''entertainment circle counterattack'' task, some sort of mysterious power still had the ability to erase everything he recalled.


    Clearly, these memories belonged to both of them, but only one person held them now, and that kind of feeling was not good at all. Xue Ling might not be a gentle person, but looking at it from where he was standing, he was now a little distressed for Su Xuanyan.


    How did his heart feel when he alone was carrying the past of two people?


    Xue Ling would sometimes ask himself this.


    The underwater city was really a good ce to go for rxation. Even if they spent an entire day doing nothing but lying in bed and watching the ocean view, looking on as schools of fish swam in front of their room, it was also a unique experience.


    Although the premise for that was that the bed belonged to him alone.


    Xue Lingy in bed and watched the sea for a long time. Suddenly, the other side of the bed dipped down, and he turned his head fiercely, stretching out his foot to kick Su Xuanyan away. "This is my bed!!! There are so many rooms here! Why do I have to share a room with you?!"


    Su Xuanyan was totally unaffected. Taking advantage of the fact that he was a bit taller than Xue Ling, Su Xuanyan reached out and grabbed his ankle, pulling him a little closer to his side. "Because I brought you here." In other words, since he was paying, he was happy and willing to share a room.


    Xue Ling kicked his foot, feeling a little aggrieved, then climbed up to tug on Su Xuanyan''s hand, biting it in frustration. Su Xuanyan didn''t struggle at all, and his gaze was very gentle, treating Xue Ling''s actions as though he was merely fooling around rather than a genuine protest.


    Xue Ling also knew that it was unrealistic to drive him out, so he went off and wrapped himself in the quilt, only to be rolled back out by Su Xuanyan, "Don''t hole up in there. Go take a bath and change your clothes first. After that, we''ll go eat."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, and then reluctantly made his way over to get his things and wash up.


    Wasn''t it just a bed? It wasn''t like they''d never slept together before. He didn''t remember anything now, and Su Xuanyan wouldn''t do anything to him out of desperation.


    And if he really tried something, they would probably start fighting on the spot.


    After ying in Seabed City for a few days, the two of them went to the group of inds that Su Xuanyan said belonged to him. Xue Ling spent ten days ying around happily, then gathered himself and prepared to be abused by Fan Yueze.


    Xue Ling and Su Liunian would both appear in the second part of the film, and the rivalry between the two would also increase during this part. Xue Ling and Su Liunian lived in the same city, so the crew arranged for them to board the same ne.


    So, the three Su Family brothers unexpectedly ran into each other while seeing people off.


    Xue Ling expressionlessly retrieved his suitcase from Su Xuanyan''s hands and pretended that he didn''t know Su Xuanyan at all.


    But apparently, Su Liunian did not feel that way. He wasn''t surprised at all seeing that his eldest brother was sending Xue Ling to the airport; he had already moved into Xue Ling''s ce for almost a month now, and was just short of bringing him back home. Su Liunian had already acknowledged that Xue Ling would be part of their family. So he was very calm when he greeted them, asking as soon as he came up, "Eldest brother, when do you n to bring Little Ling home?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "Probably around the New Year." Su Xuanyan was very serious as he answered his little brother''s question. "From how he''s currently refusing to acknowledge having any connection to me, you can probably tell that the revolution hasn''t seeded yet."


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    Su Liunian took a look at the suitcase in Xue Ling''s hand, and made an ''oh'' sound that seemed to say, elder brother, you''re really failing. You''ve already moved in for so long, but still haven''t aplished what you set out to do.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling turned around and went to the boarding gate. He didn''t want to deal with these bastards at all.


    After boarding the ne, Su Liunian finally begged Xue Ling for mercy. His expression was helpless as he said, "I didn''t know that you haven''t agreed to be with my eldest brother yet. Are you unhappy because we talked like that earlier?"


    Xue Ling said strangely, "Not unhappy¡­ I just feel a little embarrassed¡­"


    "I feel embarrassed too." Although he wasn''t sitting in the right seat, they had booked out the entire first ss cabin, so it didn''t matter where he sat. Su Liunian sat down next to Xue Ling and continued, "Although I''ve always wanted to see what elder brother would be like when he found someone he liked, I was still a little caught off guard when you really appeared."


    Xue Ling nodded and motioned him to continue exining why he was caught off guard.


    "Eldest brother has always been very stable. Other than disappearing for a year this time to who knows where, in front of me he always maintains the image of a gentle elder brother. Now that he''s fallen in love, it seems like he''s in another state. You guys haven''t even known each other for long, but he''s already moved into your house. He''s not forcing you, right?" Su Liunian should be forgiven for his anxiety; after all, after seeing those photos from before, he had constantly felt that his eldest brother was too extreme in his courtship. He was worried that Su Xuanyan might identally do something to Xue Ling.


    The corners of Xue Ling''s lips twitched, and he shook his head.


    Su Xuanyan was indeed a very gentle person, and he didn''t have any bad habits that rich children tended to have. Sometimes, when he had a lot of work to deal with, he would even spend the night in the study or living room out of concern that he might disturb Xue Ling''s rest. At first, Xue Ling hadn''t even realized because Su Xuanyan tended to wake up early, and by the time he woke up, he basically didn''t even know where Su Xuanyan had spent the night. Later on, there was one night where he had gotten up in the middle of the night to pour himself some water, and discovered that Su Xuanyan was sleeping on the sofa in the living room.


    From then on, Xue Ling would leave amp on for the other party before going to bed, indicating that he should stille back to bed no matter howte it was.


    In fact, the two of them get along very naturally. Although Xue Ling couldn''t remember many things between them, very often, some of their actions revealed how familiar they were with each other. Over time, Xue Ling could feel himself turning into someone as gentle as Su Xuanyan, learning topromise and sympathize with other people. So in fact, living together with Su Xuanyan was not a problem for him.


    He didn''t know what Su Xuanyan had done to make Su Liunian misunderstand. Howe Su Liunian would feel that his eldest brother would do something to him?


    "That''s good¡­" Su Liunian looked like he wanted to have a heart-to-heart conversation, and leaned close to whisper to Xue Ling, "It''s been really hard on my eldest brother. Me and our second brother''s affairs always make his head ache, so I''ve always wanted him to find someone he likes. But he was always indifferent to everyone until you appeared. It makes me really happy."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Hey, don''t be so casual about revealing your family''s little secrets to people you don''t know. Xue Ling didn''t want to know anything about Su Liunian and his second brother at all! Even if Su Xuanyan had brought it up before! Even if he could more or less guess, there was no need to say it like this!


    "But, I won''t force you to ept him. I believe that my eldest brother is such a good person that he''ll definitely be able to win you by virtue of his personal charm!"


    Xue Ling turned his head and was toozy to concern himself with the film emperor who was trying to sell him his eldest brother. "Probably. Perhaps that day isn''t so far off."


    Su Liunian didn''t know what he was talking about, but couldn''t ask him to repeat himself. Seeing that he didn''t intend to continue the conversation, he opened his own nanoputer and discreetly reported to his eldest brother, saying that Xue Ling showed no interest in discussing anything rted to him~


    The two of them travelled together, and it indeed increased their understanding of each other. Xue Ling learned that although Su Liunian seemed to always be smiling like a spring breeze on the surface, in private, he was a little ck-bellied. Despite being a film emperor, he didn''t put on airs, and was very easy to get along with, but he could be extraordinarily capricious and unwilling to pay attention to certain things.


    They no longer discussed Su Xuanyan, and moved on to enthusiastically discuss various issues regarding the script all the way until they disembarked. They even arranged a time to properly discuss the other party''s fight scenes.


    Su Liunian was a very experienced actor. His understanding of the roles came from his perspective as both an actor and the author, whereas Xue Ling''s perspective was more from the angle of readers and fans. After their discussion, the characters of the two protagonists became even more well-rounded, and the scenes they had to cooperate together for also went very smoothly.


    Both of them seemed to have been born for acting. They were very good at controlling the scene, and did not oppress each other with their strength. The interaction between the two was mixture of give and take; the assistant director had originally been worried that Xue Ling would be unable to keep up with Su Liunian, butter, he began to worry that the other actors would be unable to keep up with the two of them.


    Fan Yueze''s mood was very good due to these two''s guaranteed performance. Even if some of the supporting actors needed to work hard and reshoot multiple times, he was quite tolerating of the situation. Other than his usual rushed attitude, the more the two of them cooperated, the less exacting Fan Yueze became.


    With Su Liunian there, Xue Ling gradually became familiar with Director Fan. Fan Yueze''s private personality was rather cheap, and he dared to say anything. He would even flirt asionally with Su Liunian, and even if he ended up beaten back, he never seemed to get bored of it. But once he started working, his entire temperament changed.


    Su Liunian said before that Fan Yueze had devoted his life to movies, and Xue Ling had to agree.


    Director Fan really ran at full tilt.


    Because they were now familiar, Xue Ling received a rmendation. Even in the midst of filming, Director Fan still found time to tell Xue Ling about a film that he might be suited for, which surprised Xue Ling a bit.


    "The director is a good friend of mine. If you aren''t put off by the fact that he''s rtively new and hasn''t done many films, I really think you should give it a try. I''ve seen the script for his film, and considering his ability, there''s a high chance of winning an award with it."


    Xue Ling collected the small note that Fan Yueze handed over to him, and looked him up online.


    Fan Yueze rmended him to a new director named Zhu Ruoqiu. He was not very famous in the entertainment circle right now, and had pitifully few works. The only things he could find were two MVs. Xue Ling watched them, and could tell that the director''s ideas and techniques were very good. However, due to the fact that they were MVs, and after going through some garbage editing, the director''s brilliance had beenpletely buried.


    Fan Yueze had told him that the script was written by the director himself, and it was currently seeking funding. Xue Ling was very well suited for the role of the male protagonist, so Fan Yueze suggested that Xue Ling go to rmend himself for the role. Su Liunian overheard their conversation, and leaned over to look at what Xue Ling was watching.


    "Does Little Ling n to give it a try? If Fan Yueze says that it can win awards, then it definitely will~ If you want to give a try, I can have someone go over and obtain a copy of the script. I''ll invest in it if it''s good."


    Xue Ling shook his head, then felt that he wasn''t expressing himself clearly, and nodded. "No need. I''ll find some time to contact Director Zhu and give it a try. If it''s really doable, I''ll talk to Xuanyan about investment."


    Su Liunian noticed that he was willing to find his eldest brother, and was naturally delighted. In any case, it still involved his family, and he didn''t care if he wasn''t putting in a portion of the money.


    Half a monthter, they finished filming abroad and returned to Hua Country to continue shooting. Xue Ling had two days of free time, and first contacted Zhu Ruoqiu. After setting a meeting time, he brought Su Xuanyan with him for a visit.


    Xue Ling believed in Fan Yueze''s vision - his enthusiasm for film was obvious to all. Since he was making a rmendation for Xue Ling to take on a role, it should be a very good script.

 Chapter 204

    14.16 - This kind of feeling¡­ was probably contentment


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    Zhu Ruoqiu graduated one year ago, and had been working as an assistant director in the entertainment industry for thest six months. This was how he met Fan Yueze. Fan Yueze liked him a lot, and knowing that Xue Ling was nning to go see him, he told Xue Ling about the origin of the script in Ruoqiu''s hands.


    It was a literary film with some biographical elements that told the story of an ancient talented schr who lived a legendary life. His life experiences were very dramatic; in the first half of his life, he was a schr of repute who then chose to take the path that schrs despised the most and went into business. In the second half of his life, after the country broke down, he tossed aside his pen and fought on the battlefield, supporting a new Emperor to the throne and helping to build a new country. However, after the new Emperor ascended the throne, he left behind some poems that were handed down through the generations and disappeared without a trace. There was no more news of him in the history books, and there were even rumors that he had ascended to heaven as an immortal.


    He was a very well-known person in Hua Country, and was somebody that nobody would dare to touch. Many people researched him and wrote about him, but nobody had dared to create a film about his life. This was also the reason why Zhu Ruoqiu had a good script, yet had difficulties finding investment.


    Films regarding this person were too likely to attract criticism. If one was even a little bit careless, they would be cursed and scolded, and it was possible that the starting point for their entire career would bepletely destroyed.


    Fan Yueze had vaguely mentioned that the movie involved the personal life of this personage that seemed to have an external plug-in, and it was particrly because of this that the investors did not dare to make a move.


    Although Su Xuanyan wondered why Xue Ling had asked him toe with him to read a script, Xue Ling seldom called on him, so he naturally had no reason to disagree. The two of them arrived at Zhu Ruoqiu''s home using the address that he''d provided.


    Zhu Ruoqiu''s home was in a strictly managed privatemunity. Without his permission, the guards at the gate would not allow them to enter at all. Each vi in themunity belonged to a single family, and Zhu Ruoqiu''s house was by theke. The environment there was great, and after receiving news of their arrival, he made it a point to stand outside and wait for Xue Ling to arrive. He was dressed casually, and his demeanour gave off the impression that he was a sessful person. It waspletely different from the unsessful assistant director that Fan Yueze had previously described.


    The three of them greeted each other and entered the house. Zhu Ruoqinpleted the basic etiquette for pouring tea, then retrieved the smile from his face and said, "Director Fan knew that I''ve always been looking around for someone for this role, which is why he rmended you for this film. Before you came, I looked up your previous works as well as watched listened to some advice from Director Fan. I respect your acting skills, but it''s not only acting ability that''s required in order to qualify for a role like this."


    Xue Ling nodded his head to show that he understood. His current resume, no matter how one looked at it, seemed very shallow, and if it hadn''t been for Zhu Ruoqiu''s own resource constraints, he would not need to look for someone to fill his roles on his own. As long as someone invested, he would have a producer, and would only need to be responsible for waiting for actors toe to him and audition with the script.


    "I''m not only here for an audition today. I also brought someone, and if the script is as good as Director Fan said it was, with the potential to win prizes, you won''t need to concern yourself over investment, either."


    Su Xuanyan, the ATM, did not speak from his position beside him. It looked as though he was simply there to support Xue Ling despite being clueless over why Xue Ling had pulled him here prior to hearing their conversation.


    Zhu Ruoqiu looked at Xue Ling and saw that he appeared very serious. Considering that Fan Yueze was the one who had rmended him, he finally handed a copy of the script over to Xue Ling.


    "This is my father''s book. Before he died, what he wanted to see most was for me to make this into a film, but he couldn''t wait any longer, and I was unable to do it in time. For whatever reason, I want to make this film into my first work. I can ept the harsh environment and long hours, but I cannot ept the book being changed, nor can I ept another person taking the director''s position. This is why the book has always been in my hands and it has been difficult to find investment."


    A good book paired with a new director was abination that investors could not see any benefits in, which was why Zhu Ruoqiu had been unable to pull in any good investment.


    Xue Ling did not speak. Rather, he opened up the script and began to look through it.


    Che Gongzi was the most beautiful flower in that era. He became famous at a young age, and was famous for his beauty even in the history books. When official records described him, they even spoke of his beauty as a type of burning brilliance. He was attractive, but he was not famous merely for his good looks. He was the youngest schr champion in history, and he obtained the title of the number one schr. Although his name was not often mentioned after he achieved this fame, he left a lot of historical materials and books for future generations during his era.


    He wrote and created like a maniac during this period of time. He was clearly still young, but every book of his became a ssic that was handed down from generation to generation.


    His life experiences made him an extremely Jack Su character, but the way he lived his life left people with a different feeling.


    He became famous as a young man, and hadn''t yet turned thirty when he suffered from the turbulence of his country. In the face of such chaos, he gave up his civilian pursuits to join the army and supported the new emperor in creating a new dynasty. The emperor became the founding emperor of Hua Country, Founding Ancestor Zhu Ji. After ten years of war, they took down the rivers and mountains, but by the time Zhu Ji ascended the throne, the personage who had a unique wisdom and demonic level of knowledge was no longer by his side.


    After that, he disappeared. Poems that he wrote from time to time would surface in the world, but when anyone went to look for him, he would already have vanished without a trace.


    The founding of a dynasty was a tense period of time, but the emperor still issued an edict to search for Che Gongzi. However, they ultimately failed.


    The script began with the fall of the Capital in the eighth year of the Jianan Period. Che Gongzi was like a prophet, leading the people from the pce away from the Capital before it was sealed.


    He resolutely resettled his family, then left on his own to join the army. After several twists and turns, in the second year of the revolution, he chose to join Zhu Ji, who was not big at the time and only upied a single city. In the following eight years, he used his wisdom and martial ability to support Zhu Ji, and fought with him to take down city after city, ultimately dominating the rivers and mountains of the country.


    The film chose two battles to depict his unique wisdom. One was his first battle as a military advisor, where he established his position in Zhu Ji''s army; the other was the battle that determined Hua Country''s new dynasty. After that war, Zhu Ji''s army sept across the Central ins and the rest of the country. It was the most perfect battle of his life, but it was also hisst battle.


    After the war, he left many, many precious things for the new emperor, Zhu Ji, and then, on a sunny day, he left and never returned.


    The film did not stop abruptly after his departure. After leaving the emperor, Che Gongzi made his way through the Central ins. Many people saw his shadow in various ces, but they did not reveal his whereabouts to the government. At the end of the story, Che Gongzi went to sea and left the river and mountain that he had almost single-handedly subdued.


    Fan Yueze had mentioned that the movie would touch on the emotional drama between him and Emperor Zhu Ji. The depiction of this emotion in the script was rather vague, but not ambiguous, and in some ways rather straightforward. It was precisely these emotions that made Che Gongzi ultimately choose to leave the court behind and distance himself from the country. And although the emperor became the most powerful person in the world, he was unable to discover the whereabouts of that person ever again.


    How natural and unrestrained Che Gongzi had been during his departure was directly proportional to how lonely the figure of the emperor who stepped onto the throne of heaven was.


    Although the film had an emotionalponent, the script did not highlight this aspect of the drama. Despite how important Zhu Ji was in the film, he was not a main character in the script. Instead, he was a supporting actor, and Che Gongzi was the true protagonist of this story, because the entire film was told from Che Gongzi''s perspective. What he saw looked upon brightly would be disyed vividly in the film, while the things he viewed dimly would be diluted.


    The story was simple, but the script was excellent. His description, his narrative style, all aspects of the film were outstanding. As Fan Yueze said, this book could definitely be brought out to win awards.


    After reading the script, Xue Ling turned to Su Xuanyan and asked, "If I tell you to invest, would you invest even if you don''t want to?"


    Su Xuanyan looked at him helplessly and had no choice but to say, "Yes."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling put down the script in satisfaction and said to Zhu Ruoqiu, "Director Zhu, Su Family will invest in this script, and Tianxuan will help you with the production. You''ll shoot it, and I''ll star in it."


    Zhu Ruoqiu hadn''t expected that he woulde to a conclusion so quickly. He was surprised as he asked, "Are you really able to y the leading role?" His concern was not about the investment or how to produce the film, but whether or not Xue Ling could act out the role he had in his heart.


    Xue Ling nodded, turned over the script and said, "Since Director Zhu doesn''t have confidence in me, give me ten minutes. I hope Director Zhu will give me a chance to audition."


    Zhu Ruoqiu saw that he had been prepared for such a situation and nodded. "Since you think you can do it, give it a shot."


    Twenty minutester, Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan left Zhu Ruoqiu''s house, and Su Xuanyan notified Su Xuanqing to send someone from thepany to contact Zhu Ruoqiu about their uing partnership.


    Xue Ling was in a good mood and asked him, "Was my performance good?"


    Su Xuanyan looked at him, his gaze filled with a rare gentleness, "You were that kind of romantic and distinguished figure once. How would you be unable to portray his character and give a bad performance?"


    Xue Ling''s footsteps paused. He stopped for a long time before asking, "Then, when I was that kind of romantic and distinguished character, was I like him in the end? Going far away and never returning."


    "Yes, you went to a very faraway ce, and never came back." The two of them seemed to be speaking in riddles, and temporarily moved away from the topic.


    "If, and I mean, ''if'', this movie really wins prizes, then I''ll be able to remember what happened between us." Xue Ling spoke very earnestly, "You invest, and I''ll work hard. If I remember everything, we''ll go get the marriage license."


    Su Xuanyan was shocked, and fell a step behind before disbelievingly chasing after Xue Ling. He grabbed Xue Ling''s hand and asked, "Were you serious just now?"


    "You said it. We''ve been together many, many times." Xue Ling was still serious, "Since we can love and support each other in so many lifetimes, then there is nothing that the me who has remembered everything would refuse to do for you."


    "Su Xuanyan."


    "I''m here."


    "You can''t betray me."


    "I won''t." Su Xuanyan smiled as he pulled him into his arms. "I know. If I betray you, you''ll kill me." He lowered his head to meet Xue Ling''s gaze, his eyes filled with tenderness andughter, and incredible sweetness. "As you said, we''ve gone through so many lives together. I fall in love with you every time even without my memories, so how could the me who has remembered everything ever betray you?"


    Xue Ling looked into his eyes and saw his own face reflected in Su Xuanyan''s pupils. He thought about it, then leaned up and gave Su Xuanyan a kiss before turning and breaking out of his embrace. He grasped Su Xuanyan''s hand, held it tightly, and intertwined their fingers together. "I''ve stamped it. You''re mine from now on."


    "Yes, I''m all yours."


    That night, Xue Ling had a dream. In his dream, a fierce war was waged on the battlefield, and the sound of soldiers fighting rang through the sky. Su Xuanyan rushed towards him on horseback, jumping off his horse just as he arrived and rushing forward to hug him.


    He cried while holding him.


    Tears fell onto his shoulder. He wanted to reach out, pat him on the shoulder and tell him not to cry, but he found that he could not move at all, and his body was stiff.


    It seemed that he was dead.


    Xue Ling found it very peculiar. Su Xuanyan had said that they were very happy in every life, and had never mentioned that he had died like this in one of their lives. This was probably what Su Xuanyan had meant when he said that he had gone to a very faraway ce and never returned.


    In addition to his dream about the battlefield, he dreamed about a lot of other scenes, most of which were surrounding his death. Every time he left, Su Xuanyan would be by his side apanying him, and after he left, Su Xuanyan would follow.


    Xue Ling woke up in the middle of the night after dreaming of death again and again. His spirit was somewhat depressed, and he tossed and turned in bed before finally running to Su Xuanyan''s bed, bringing his pillow with him.


    Although Su Xuanyan''s bed was a single, it was still rtively wide. Xue Ling hesitated, then lifted up his quilt and stuffed himself inside.


    It was rather difficult to fit two people onto a single bed, and his actions naturally woke Su Xuanyan from his light sleep. Su Xuanyan didn''t say anything, and seeing Xue Ling try to stuff himself into bed, opened his arms and pulled him into his embrace.


    Their bodies were pressed closely together, and Xue Ling could feel Su Xuanyan''s heartbeat and breathing.


    He had originally thought that he wouldn''t be able to sleep cramped up like this, but he somehow managed a good night of sleep.


    This kind of feeling¡­ was probably contentment.


    Ari did fanart for a scene from this chapter <3


    I''m posting this before the chapteres out so click with caution


    The end is near. . . :sobs: I''m not crying, you are. . . £¡ (Who Touched My Tail!)


    ¡ª ARI ½ã½ã?(????)?? (@xAI_ICE)

 Chapter 205

    14.17 - Let''s all stand witness to the Best Male Actor tonight¡ª


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    By the time the first film for <Asking Heaven> waspleted, Xue Ling and Su Liunian had already finished filming all four parts, and now had time for publicity events.


    At this point, Xue Ling finally appeared in front of the public again. The previous poprity brought by <Lost Track> had gradually settled, but the publicity wave for <Asking Heaven> set off another big wave.


    Fan Yueze created a total of four promotional trailers that covered the four different parts from <Asking Heaven>''s original novel. The film had originally started off with support from fans of the book, as well as Su Liunian and Xue Ling''s fans. After including the people who had seen the promotional photos from <Asking Heaven> who were now following the progress of the film, <Asking Heaven> became the hottest film topic, and basically everyone knew that the film was about to start promotions and screening.


    Xue Ling''s fans shouted and begged for attention. They were really too miserable; Xue Ling was addicted to filming and always ignored them. He used to send selfies, but after switchingpanies, not only did he not send selfies, even his Weibo posts were all for promotions. When would hee out to chat with them?!


    Perhaps it was this feeling that caused Xue Ling''s poprity to soar, and his fans shouted the loudest during the first publicity event.


    Xue Ling was not very interested in the publicity events, but he was acquainted with most of them and Su Liunian was there with him, so he naturally needed to appear. No matter how reluctant he was, as long as he was there, those who saw him were sent into a daze, let alone when he was actually moving. Adding on Su Liunian beside him, they became the ultimate scenery and the fans were so happy they were almost crying. Su Liunian called him a fan abuser - the fans liked him so much, but he didn''t care about them at all - and forced him to blow a few kisses to them on the spot as well as promise to treat them better on Weibo in the future.


    On the day of the film''s premiere, the crew organized activities for them to interact with the fans online, and Xue Ling brought Su Xuanyan with him to the cinema.


    Su Xuanyan had told him that this was not the first film he had acted in. He had been a director before, but since those memories hadn''t been recovered yet, to him, he had only participated in shooting without ever seeing a finished product. Xue Ling was really interested in watching himself on screen.


    There were several ways to enjoy films in this era. The most advanced method was to immerse oneself into the film, but <Asking Heaven> was not that kind of film, and viewers only needed to wear a pair of thin sses to watch the big screen. Xue Ling selected a couples seat for him and Su Xuanyan, and in order not to stick out too much, he chose a rtively normal position.


    His method for hiding from paparazzi and all kinds of other people was so good that nobody recognized them until the end of the film. The audience was immersed in the plot, but Xue Ling was only partially watching the film, and spending the remaining part of his attention whispering with Su Xuanyan.


    Su Xuanyan was bothered so much by him that he didn''t even get a chance to watch the movie properly. Later on, the two of them gave up and simply focused on flirting quietly with each other, making the people beside them so angry that they cursed them for being a pair of dogs.


    The two of them turned deaf ears to the curses.


    After <Asking Heaven> finished filming, Xue Ling rested for two days before packing up his luggage to go to the set for the historical drama <Long River> as Zhu Ruoqiu wanted the cast to spend a month learning ancient etiquette before the filming. He had very high requirements for his filming, and hoped that the actors would begin to get into character ahead of time.


    Fortunately, Tianxuan was generous in their investment, which allowed him to toss about like this, but most actors would not have a month of spare time toe and practice, so this cast was mostlyposed of neers. Most of the supporting actors were experienced performers with a background in opera, and if this type of cast did not spend any time getting into shape, they would end up splitting the film into two parts, which brought more trouble.


    Making this kind of decision was a rtively big challenge for both the actors and thepany, but fortunately, Zhu Ruoqiu had both the belief and the ability to aplish it, and Tianxuan had obtained approval from above to spend a lot of money on this project, so the two sides cooperated very happily, and the n to spend a month practicing actually went through.


    As the protagonist, Xue Ling needed to learn more than everyone else. Che Gongzi was a genius in various areas; he had mastered all sorts of artistic and martial skills, and he had the ability to perform well in both civil and military affairs. Zhu Ruoqiu was worried that a month''s time would not be enough for him to learn it all, and told Xue Ling to learn a portion of it in advance.


    Perhaps because this sense of urgency gave Xue Ling a sense of challenge, Xue Ling ced 120% of his attention on the preparation for this film. Even Su Xuanyan was toozy to pay attention to him as he spent every day learning this and that, moving so quickly he left wind in his wake as he passed by, his entire body appearing almost transient.


    Su Xuanyan hated the damned Ten Directions World even more. What ''counterattacking the entertainment circle''? It was clearly just making trouble. Based on Xue Ling''s ability, he should have been able to recover his memories as quickly as Su Xuanyan. But with the Ten Directions World''s decision, he had to obtain the so-called title of film emperor before he could retrieve hisst tail.


    Xue Ling was busy during this period of time, but in fact, Su Xuanyan hadn''t been idle either. He bought a mountain with the Su Family name and relocated the viges that were settled at the foot of the mountain, using the im that they were nning to develop the area to seal up the entire mountain. The mountain was located in a remote area that had very few people, so Su Xuanyan specifically arranged people to set up a temporarily helipad to ensure that they would be able to get here smoothly when the day arrived.


    After all, with things like lightning tribtion, it was easy to identally destroy a city. It was better if they looked for a mountain out in the wilderness.


    As long as they were busy, time would pass by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the end of the year, and it was time for the Oscars Film Festival. The production for <Long River> was rushed and hurried, but was finally still submitted in time to be ced on trial at thest minute. No matter what the result was, they had already done everything they could.


    The Oscar Film Festival was a global festival hosted by the Baili Family. This year''s film festival was held in a giant theatre in Feng Country. <Long River> did not disappoint; it was given five nominations for Best Feature Film, Best Musical Score, Best Script, Best Male Actor, and Best Male Supporting Actor. Even just based on the nominations, it could be seen that <Long River> was one of the ck horses amongst this year''s films.


    Xue Ling had acted in two movies this year. There were nominees for Best Male Actor in both <Asking Heaven> and <Long River>, but Su Liunian was nominated for <Asking Heaven> while Xue Ling had been nominated for <Long River>. If it weren''t for the rules of the Oscar Film Festival that one couldn''tpete against themselves for the title of film emperor and everyone could only be nominated for one film, Tianxuan would probably have nominated Xue Ling for his role as Feng Qianyun.


    Other than the Best Male Actor award, Xue Ling was also nominated for the Best Neer Award. Shen Yue felt that he most likely wouldn''t win that one, because it would make it difficult to win Best Male Actor afterwards.


    It was a losing proposition topete with Su Liunian. So far, Su Liunian had already won five Best Male Actor Awards at the Oscar Film Festival, and this award seemed to be given solely to their family. Regardless of whether it was abroad or at home, there were very few actors who couldpete against them for this award and win.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Over the years, Su Liunian had a tradition of winning all the awards he had been nominated for. As a neer to the film industry who only had two works this year, it seemed very difficult for Xue Ling topete with him for the Best Male Actor Award, but Xue Ling was very open-minded about it. He was seated next to Su Liunian, and even joked with him before the announcements, "I told your eldest brother before that if I could take the prize, I would get together with him. Now, it seems like there''s little hope."


    Su Liunian froze, then clutched Xue Ling''s hand and expressed, "Little Ling, don''t frighten me like that! I don''t care about the award! If you really don''t get it, my eldest brother will kill me!"


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes, "You should find a good premise even if you''re acting. When has Su Xuanyan ever treated you badly? At most, he''ll take out his anger on your second brother."


    Su Liunian thought about it, and realized that it was true that his eldest brother had never been fierce towards him. Even if he had really done something wrong, his eldest brother would just me their second brother for setting a bad example. When he thought of this point, he was no longer concerned because there was someone else to take the me. "You''re right. In that case, I''m relieved."


    Su Xuanqian who was sitting next to him acting like part of the backdrop, "¡­" His younger brother had really be more and more presumptuous recently. After spending time with Xue Ling, his temperament seemed to have turned a little more fierce. It was really true that bad habits were easy to learn.


    "Next up are the individual awards ceremony. This year, we''ll first start off with the Best Neer Award~" The host on-stage looked at the card in her hand and smiled widely, "How many powerful neers have appeared during this year, and what wonderful movies have they brought us? Let''s take a look at the shortlisted actors.~"


    Short film clips began to y on the big screen. Su Liunian leaned over and asked Xue Ling, "Little Ling, are you nervous? There are five nominations for Best Neer this year, but none of the other four can match up to you. You''ve definitely won this prize." No sooner had he finished his words when the voice of the host rang out on stage.


    "The winner of this year''s Best Neer Award is! <Asking Heaven>, Xue Ling!" Thunderous apuse exploded on the spot, and the live camera turned to Xue Ling''s position. Su Liunian hurriedly sat up straight, and smiled as he gave Xue Ling a hug.


    Xue Ling embraced him for a moment, and then stood up to shake hands with Fan Yueze, exchanging greetings with the crew as he made his way up to the stage. Xue Ling was in a great mood as he briskly walked up onto the stage.


    Holding the heavy trophy in his hand, he bowed to the stage, then curved his lips and gave the live camera a kiss before speaking, "I would like to thank the judges for their affirmation. This year has been a meaningful one for me. I have been given new opportunities, started a new life, met new people, and started a new career path. Thank you to all the people who have been around me, and thank you all for the love you''ve shown for a brand new me."


    In the live webcast room, a barrage ofments exploded from the moment he sent his flying kiss. "Ahhhhhhh male god kissed me!!" "Let go of the man and let me join in!" "Wuwuwu I''m so happy, I got kissed!" and other simrments were all sent into the room. Some people didn''t know who he was, but after watching the barrage ofments, they more or less learned some things about him.


    After a night like this, he was probably really going to obtain a new round of fans.


    After making his eptance speech, Xue Ling gave a deep bow and stepped down.


    His pace was unhurried, he looked very calm and not nervous at all. Many people looked upon him favourably for that, and no matter what the award meant to him personally, the attitude he showed now was likely to allow him to make the headlines tomorrow. After all, there was very little news about him, and many journalists wanted to catch his weak points or report anything rted to him.


    After returning to his ce, Xue Ling heaved a sigh of relief. Su Liunian handed him a bottle of water and asked, "How did it feel to go up on stage?"


    Xue Ling took a sip of water and said calmly, "You can ask this question again when I''ve won the Best Male Actor Award. I''ll tell you then."


    Su Liunian tsked. He already had no feelings about winning the prize. In other words, he already had nothing to prove by winning that particr award. "I know that you''re good at acting, and the script appeals to the judges more, but you''re already saying this now. If you really don''t get itter, won''t you be pping yourself in the face? It''s better not to stand out so much."


    Xue Ling adjusted his tie and watched the exciting performance on stage. "If I don''t win the prize, the preparations your eldest brother spent one month making will have been in vain. He already told the helicopter to wait outside for me to finish winning the prize so that I can run away right after."


    Su Liubian: "¡­" Howe he had to bring up his eldest brother every three sentences! Little Ling, have you been possessed?!


    Perhaps because he was having his face rubbed by shows of affection from other people, Su Liunian could feel that kind of sour smell associated with being pped in the face with shows of love. He''d been wrong! In the future he would first check the situation before doing public disys of affection (¨“_¨“) this feeling of being blinded by these disys of love was really terrible, and in the future he would definitely pay more attention!


    The awards were handed out one after another. There was no doubt about who would win the Best Actress Award. The winner was Ji Zien, who had been nominated for her role in a war movie. For some reason, when Xue Ling saw Ji Zien, he always felt as though she had a halo over her head. Although the light was dim, it was indeed a halo. He remembered that thest time he had seen something like this had been when he met Yuan Chuanbai''s lover, Baili Shaojue.


    At the time, he had thought that he was wrong, but the system told him that it was something called the protagonist''s halo. However, their halos had been damaged by the destruction of the plot, so the light had dimmed. Otherwise, the brightness level would be blinding.


    "Thepetition for this year''s Best Male Actor is very fierce. There are veteran actors, film emperors who have won several times, neers, as well as old friends that have been nominated multiple times." The person responsible for announcing the Best Male Actor Award was Ji Zien, who had just won the Best Actress Award. She wore a long dress with a trailing fish tail, and her long curly hair waved in the wind. Her entire person looked noble, exquisite and elegant. "But who will be the winner of this year''s trophy?~" After she finished speaking, the big screen began to show movie clips featuring the nominated actors.


    The strength of nominated actors was naturally unquestionable. Everyone had excellent acting ability; the entertainment circle was not one where people could stand on the stage based on looks alone. If they wanted to win an award, they must have the required strength.


    Ji Zien slowly opened the envelope she held in her hand. Her eyebrows raised slightly when she saw the name.


    "Well, let''s all stand witness to the Best Male Actor tonight¡ª"

 Chapter 206

    14.18 - How wonderful to have met each other


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    The helicopter''s propeller whirled through the air, creating gusts of wind. It seemed that even the shining lights also followed the direction of the wind. Su Xuanyan stood in front of the helicopter, a slight distance away from the theatre, and watched as the back door suddenly opened.


    Countless beams of light rushed out like they were trying to escape from the doorway. The silhouette of a man appeared in the lighting from the back door.


    Su Xuanyan didn''t need to see him clearly to know that he was the one he was waiting for.


    The figure opened the door and looked towards Su Xuanyan as though seeking to confirm something, then picked up his feet and ran towards him.


    Su Xuanyan couldn''t just stand there and wait. When he saw Xue Ling running towards him, his heart and mind had no way to remain calm, so he took two steps forward, and tightly embraced the person who ran straight into his arms.


    Xue Ling opened his arms and gave him a big, big hug, then wrapped his arms tightly around his waist, and stood on tiptoes to give him a kiss.


    There were too many emotions, too manyplicated and mixed feelings, too many words he wanted to say, so ultimately he remained silent, and poured it all into a kiss, conveying all of his feelings to Su Xuanyan.


    Su Xuanyan cupped the back of his head, his features gentling as he bowed his head to meet Xue Ling''s kiss, brushing lightly against his lips, earnest and pious as he celebrated his return to this world.


    They hugged and kissed for a long time before separating on a gasp. Xue Ling stuffed the trophies in his hand into Su Xuanyan''s arms, then pulled him along, and said, "Let''s go and board the helicopter. We can put the ce you''ve been preparing for so long to good use."


    Su Xuanyan looked at the trophies in his hands. There were two of them. One was the Best Neer Award, and one was the Best Male Actor Award. Although he had guessed the result, he was still happy from the bottom of his heart when Xue Ling genuinely managed to win the two trophies.


    "What about Liunian?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. We won the prize together. I spoke about how I felt winning the trophy first, and ran out toe find you after I finished." Xue Ling pulled him aboard the helicopter, then pinched his face. "Rx, I didn''t rob your younger brother of his trophy~"


    "You both have the strength to win. I wasn''t worried about him not getting the prize." He strapped Xue Ling in, and the helicopter took off immediately after. Su Xuanyan held his hand tightly and asked, "Is everything alright now?"


    "The system already returned thest tail to me when I won the prize." Xue Ling shook his own finger, his gaze full of stars. When he looked over slowly, his expression was filled with affection, and one nce was enough to make others lose themselves in his eyes. "Although it''s a bit urgent, it''s still better to solve the problems that need to be faced sooner orter a bit earlier."


    "Let''s go, then. It isn''t far from here." Su Xuanyan rested his forehead against Xue Ling''s head, then reached out to tidy his hair that had been blown into a mess by the wind.


    Xue Ling shook his head, smiled and leaned his head against Su Xuanyan''s shoulder. He asked, "When did you recall everything?"


    "The second week after moving into your house. One morning when I woke up, all the memories hade back. I secretly gave you a kiss back then. But you slept really deeply, and didn''t realize." There was a difference between a memoryless Xue Ling and a Xue Ling who had recovered his memories. Su Xuanyan very naturally wrapped an arm around his waist, the two of them stuck so close together that they seemed to be one. The pilot at the front pretended to see nothing, andpletely refused to look at what his boss and the new film emperor were doing in the back.


    Xue Ling nced at him, his teasing gaze filled with ''never thought you were this kind of Su Xuanyan'' as he grinned widely. He took Su Xuanyan''s hand and inteced their ten fingers tightly.


    He said, "The feeling of remembering everything is great. There''s noyer of mist blocking everything in front of me. I know the truth about everything, I know who I am, and who you are. I know who you are to me."


    It started a year ago. His soul could finally leave the body of the child he shared a body with and coalesce on its own again. He obtained information about Su Xuanyan from that child, and nned to go to the Su Family to find him.


    But he was one step toote. Su Xuanyan had already gone abroad for a vacation.


    As a spirit unfamiliar with the world, Xue Ling travelled alone across the ocean and found Su Xuanyan in a small vi overseas.


    This world''s Boundary Master.


    This was one amongst the hundreds of millions small worlds, and had also been constructed by a novel, but he had been born as a Boundary Master, which allowed the original plot of the world to be changed and break out of the story''s shackles, bing a new, independent world. This was all due to Su Xuanyan''s efforts, and because he had constantly been trying to change this world''s trajectory in order to weaken the creator''s influence which tried topel the world back to the original plot. Facts have proved that he was very sessful, and the will of the world began to weaken.


    As a final counterattack before the will of this small world disappeared, it cursed Su Xuanyan so that he and his spiritual object could never be together. A Boundary Master who had lost their spiritual object would not be any stronger than the will of the world, so Xue Ling, as Su Xuanyan''s spiritual object, was not recognized by this world, and could not exist here.


    This kind of curse was not difficult to crack, but at the end of the day, it was the will of the world''s dying will, and represented the will of the world''s creator. When Su Xuanyan began to tamper with these things, he would inevitablye up against resistance from this world''s creator.


    Su Xuanyan had been trying to make the creator abandon this world for a long time. In other words, he wanted them to abandon the novel. Afterwards, he revised the events that should have happened in this world. He didn''t do much, and simply made it so that some souls that should have appeared in this world disappeared while letting some other souls enter. With this kind of butterfly effect, once it began, the so-called plot would be modifiedpletely.


    By the time Xue Ling met Su Xuanyan, this world already hadplete autonomy. It was no longer subject to the limitations of the plot and could develop freely.


    But the curse was still there. It was absolutely impossible for Xue Ling to restore his original cultivation, or even rebuild his own body in this world.


    At that time, Xue Ling had been very dissatisfied with the rtionship between himself and Su Xuanyan. He had been born proud and arrogant, and was suddenly told that he was another person''s spiritual object and had been bound at birth. Although he missed the opportunity to grow up with Su Xuanyan for various reasons, and for some inexplicable reason seemed to have lived many more years than the other party, as long as he was in this world, and as long as he was able to recreate his own body, he would still be linked to Su Xuanyan and be affected by the curse against him. But no matter how he felt, he didn''t have a body, and existing as a mere spirit and floating around was also not a solution.


    Unlike Xue Ling, who was particrly resentful of their rtionship, Su Xuanyan was very interested in him. So, Su Xuanyan made a deal with Xue Ling.


    He contacted the Ten Directions World and sent Xue Ling''s soul into various small worlds that were attached to the Ten Directions World to gain experience, and allow him to retrieve the energy that had been scattered in those worlds, or otherwise known as Xue Ling''s tails. After he retrieved all of the tails that been lost in the other worlds, Xue Ling would be able to return to this world.


    Before returning, his and Su Xuanyan''s memories will be would be sealed.


    If Xue Ling wasn''t able to remember these things, he wouldn''t feel any nostalgia, and could slowlyplete this life. After dying, he would recall everything, but by then, Su Xuanyan, who did not have his spiritual object beside him, would also have lived to the end of his life and died. In that case, the rtionship between Su Xuanyan and Xue Ling would be much weaker, and simrly, the curse would also have weakened. At that time, after forcibly dissolving the rtionship between the two of them, Xue Ling would be able to recreate his own body in this world and live on.


    If Xue Ling felt strongly enough about wanting to recall everything, then he would be able to remember it. In that case, he would go through the lightning tribtion in this world directly, use the heavenly power to forcibly break the curse, and rebuild his body. But this method meant that he would be bound to Su Xuanyan for life.


    As a Boundary Master, there was no way Su Xuanyan would not grow old in this world. But after he died, his powerful soul would enter the realms of the Ten Directions World, where his soul would be eternal, and Xue Ling would apany him there. The future was endless for them; simr to what Xue Ling had experienced before, they could go through world after world, living happily in each world before moving on to the next. But in this situation, Xue Ling would not be able to separate from Su Xuanyan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was a choice that Su Xuanyan had given Xue Ling, and also a choice for himself. He did not want to force Xue Ling to stay by his side, but he also didn''t want him to leave just like that.


    So, he followed Xue Ling into those small worlds.


    It was due to the connection between the two of them that he would always notice Xue Ling in those small worlds. Originally, he only wanted the him who had lost his memories to remember that he needed to pay attention to another person, but unexpectedly, that kind of attention changed, and resulted in increasingly deep feelings.


    Reaching their current stage was thanks to both Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan''s contributions.


    After restoring his memories, Xue Ling needed to face the Nine Heavenly Tribtion. As long as he could survive this lightning tribtion, he would be a Heavenly Nine-Tailed Fox. And once he became immortal, Su Xuanyan, who was the most closely linked to him, would also experience some changes.


    "Do you think immortality is a good thing or a bad thing?" The two of them leaned together, the sound of the helicopter ringing in their ears, seeming both distant and near. Xue Ling looked out at the sky outside, and asked Su Xuanyan this question.


    "If it''s with you, it''s a good thing. If it''s without you, it''s a bad thing."


    Xue Ling looked over rather helplessly, "Won''t it hurt to watch your rtives leave you one by one?"


    "Life, age, sickness and death, the world is always changing. I can do very little. How can I be sad about it if they die happily in old age?"


    Xue Ling stopped asking. It appeared that Su Xuanyan had thought things through more thoroughly than he had. The Boundary Masters born in every generation were immortal; even if their flesh aged, their souls were still there. It was precisely because of this that the heritage of Boundary Masters could be constantly passed down.


    "I''ve already thought about it. It''s fine to die. After dying, we can choose the small worlds we like, and live in it for another lifetime. There are so many worlds, and we have so much, so much time over many lifetimes. There are so many different lives we can live, and with you apanying me, immortality, for me, is a good thing." Ever since he liked, then fell in love with Xue Ling, Su Xuanyan had already begun to consider these things. He had considered a lot for many people, but this was the first time he had thought about his own future.


    At that time, he couldn''t be more clear that no matter what the future looked like, Xue Ling would be a part of it.


    The helicopter stopped on a high mountain. The wind whistled through the night and travelled across the mountains, howling as it swept through.


    Xue Ling grabbed Su Xuanyan''s tie and pulled on it to make him bow his head, ultimately giving him a kiss. He didn''t hesitate as he turned around, waving a hand, and went towards the top of the mountain.


    Su Xuanyan stood in ce and watched him leave. He gathered up the two trophies in his hands as his lips curved. He had decided not to go anywhere, waiting here for Xue Ling to return.


    That night, clouds gathered on top of this remote mountain. Thunder pealed, and streaks of lightning struck down one after another. Even the nearby county suffered from rain throughout the night.


    Thunder pealed and lightning struck; shes came down from the dark clouds like how Chen Xiang had split the mountains with his axe to save his mother. Lightning shed, thunder raged, striking down as though it was free and almost lighting up the nearby county. The topic #what-faction''s-cultivator-is-going-through-lightning-tribtion trended on Weibo and was bumped up high in an instant as people who had been kept up by the noise of the thunder began to discuss this sudden change in weather that came without warning - the weatherworks were really useless!


    Su Xuanyan spent the night on the mountain, holding an umbre and Xue Ling''s two trophies in his arms. Lightning struck not far from him, but he was magically unaffected. He waited all night before sunrise dispersed the darkness. He watched as the clouds drifted away and the sky cleared uppletely.


    The sky turned a rather deep blue, and then slowly, slowly began to light up.


    The trees on top of the mountain not far from him had all been broken off. Half of the mountain peak was disrupted, and the entire mountain top looked bald.


    The first ray of sunlight fell on the young man who stood on the peak, the light outlining his figure from behind. He was wearing a white robe, his head of ck hair loose in and waving in sync with the wind. He raised his hand, narrowed his eyes, and looked towards the rising sun.


    Su Xuanyan shouted his name, so he slowly turned around.


    He hadn''t escaped unscathed either. He looked a bit dishevelled, but that didn''t reduce his over the top attractiveness at all, appearing so much like an immortal he could almost fly up to the heavens.


    His mouth was curved up slightly as he raised his hand towards Su Xuanyan, waving vigorously before turning fully and running over just like how he had donest night as he emerged from the theatre when he had recalled everything and couldn''t wait to see Su Xuanyan, recklessly rushing forwards and crashing into him.


    They embraced each other in front of the rising sun.


    How wonderful. They had travelled across so many worlds together, been together for so many lives. It was wonderful they had been able toe together, and arrive at today.


    The author has something to say:


    Scatter flowers for reaching the end of the text, scatter flowers? ¡ï,:*:?\(£þ¨Œ£þ)/?:*?¡ã¡ï


    After staying upte to finish this chapter, I really want to get up and dance ~\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~


    This was the the longest text I''ve written. I''m sorry that the road was so long and I tricked everyone to arrive at this ce~


    Thank you all for apanying me~ Now that we''re here, there''ll be one or two extras, and then it will officially beplete.


    Let do a group muah~ Then, I wish you all a Happy New Year ¨q(¨s3¨t)¨r


    Finally, onest cuteness (///¦Ø///)


    xiin: so¡­ this is the end of the novel. like the author said, there are 2 official extras. i''ve also found the WTMT NSFW scenes >///< and will be posting those as extras too. and after that¡­ it''s really done.


    it''s my first TL project - i started because i wanted to improve my chinese, and because i wanted to give tranting a shot. it wasn''t until i actually started that i did the math and realized that 206 chapters would equal 206 days, and if i didn''t do it daily, it would take years¡­ i was really scared that i''d lose interest halfway, but it turns out it didn''t happen, and now there''s anotherpleted novel floating around online~


    there''s so much i want to say, but ultimately, it just boils down to¡­ thank you all so, so much for reading WTMT anding along for the ride! <3<3<3 seriously, THANK YOU. For reading, for supporting, leavingments, likes, and just¡­ being awesome.


    an even bigger thank you goes to my editors, BlueBug (who joined first and managed to teach me how to grammar), mersyl (who joined only a couple chapterster and put up with my crazy fangirling), and Macabre (who joined a bitter but helped make things so much more readable), as well as the other editors and trantors from CG who helped out wherever they could~


    so, what''s next? i''ll be spending July finishing off , and then move on to do daily releases for from August. is still ongoing, and will hopefully pick up pace a little when I''ve built up something of a buffer.

 Chapter 207

    Extra 1 - This family was unbelievable!


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & BlueBug


    1. Regarding the two film emperors:


    In the interview period after the Oscar Film Festival, the reporters surrounded Su Liunian. "Excuse me, Film Emperor Su, Xue Ling stepped off the stage right after giving his eptance speech. Is it because there''s some discord between the two of you?" "What is Film Emperor Su''s attitude towards the organizingmittee''s decision to have two film emperors this year? Can Xue Ling''s acting reallypare to yours?" "Xue Ling signed with Tianxuan. Will he have a say in Tianxuan''s matters in the future?" "Xue Ling left in such a hurry. What''s going on?"


    "What opinions does Film Emperor Su have regarding today''s award?"


    Su Xuanqing stood silently in front of his brother and released his chilly aura. The reporters slowly withdrew the microphones that they had pointed at Su Liunian''s face, and instantly became much more orderly.


    The shadow that Su Xuanqing left in the journalists'' hearts was still there. Reporters never dared to act rashly when faced with this man who had already retreated to the shadows, but who still had great influence on the industry.


    Aiya, there were too many topics to report on tonight. They had been reckless; Su Liunian''s guardian saint was always near his side.


    "I know that everyone is anxious to obtain first-hand information." After his elder brother showed up with an ugly expression, Su Liunian naturally came out and revealed a bit of embarrassment. "Xue Ling left in a rush because there are urgent matters to deal with, something very important. Also, regarding the rtionship between the two of us, I want to exin it properly."


    He had always exuded a flexible and gentle image when dealing with the media, but journalists were never able to obtain the initiative when he made statements. "Xue Ling is one of ourpany''s artists, and is naturally my junior brother. I''m very willing to bring him up and take care of him. I treat him like a family member, and sincerely hope that he can be family in the future. So, you don''t have to try and guess at what discord might exist between us. I don''t think it will ever exist."


    The reporters were confused for a while, not understanding what Su Liunian was trying to imply, but in the twinkling of an eye, Su Liunian had already left with Su Xuanqing. They had been unable to get any information from Film Emperor Su''s mouth.


    Speaking of which¡­ What did he mean by ''hope that he can be family in the future''?


    2. Regarding the wedding license:


    The next morning after passing the lightning tribtion, Xue Ling and Su Xuanyan didn''t have time to go home or update anyone. Xue Ling took advantage of the fact that the body he had rebuilt after the tribtion had long hair and sessfully prevented anyone from recognizing him as the new film emperor from the previous night. He pulled Su Xuanyan along with him into the Civil Affairs Bureau in X City to register for a wedding license.


    Fortunately, robots were responsible forpleting the process. They managed to avoid shocking the cameraman, and although the young woman responsible for stamping their license had many doubts about the two of them, she failed to recognize Xue Ling until she returned home. She only realized she seemed to have done something extraordinary today after she returned home.


    Having obtained two little red books, Xue Ling was in a particrly good mood. Although this was not the first time they had been married, it was the first time they had printed their real names onto a little red book.


    He brought Su Xuanyan and hung out the entire day, going to many ces and doing a lot of things that appeared to be things that ordinary couples would do before finally re-establishing that he really existed and that this wasn''t a dream.


    After the sky turned dark, the two of them sat in the revolving restaurant on the tallest building in the city and looked down at the city spread out before them. All of a sudden, their hearts finallynded back in ce.


    Xue Ling''s eyes were bright as he looked at Su Xuanyan and said, "Let''s go book a room!"


    Su Xuanyan spoke helplessly, "Why get a room when we have a home to return to?"


    Xue Ling said, "There''s nobody at home to do the cleaning. Let''s book a room and get it on!"


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" He had only just restored his memories, but immediately turned brazen.


    But he liked it.


    3. Regarding getting a room:


    The hotel belonged to the Yuan Family, and the front desk was stunned silly.


    "Hello, we''d like a lover''s room." The two men in front of her ced the nanoputers on their wrists on top of the counter.


    The young woman at the counter answered in a flurry, "Ah! Dear gentlemen." She blinked and looked clearly at the two men in front of her. Although one of them had long hair, they were indeed two gentlemen. "Our couple rooms are divided into couple suites and newlywed suites, and we also offer honeymoon packages. ording to the system, you gentlemen are newly married. We''d like to rmend¡­"


    Even before the young woman finished speaking, she heard the long-haired man say, "That one, then. Let''s do whatever is most romantic."


    As a single dog, the front desk young woman could only grit her teeth.


    Wuwuwu, howe she was stuffed with dog food every day even while working at the front desk of a hotel? What did this newly married couple want? Requesting a room on the night of their wedding, what kind of tastes were these?


    After she gritted her teeth and finishedpleting the registration process, the young woman at the front desk looked at the backs of the two men as they departed together and suddenly remembered that the long-haired man''s face looked a little familiar¡­


    "Ahhhhhhhhh it''s a male god!!!"


    4. Regarding getting exposed


    The headlines on the second day after the Oscar Film Festival were all full of news regarding the two male film emperors that had been appointed at the festival.


    The headline on the third day was about the newly crowned Film Emperor having dinner with a mysterious man in a revolving restaurant, after which they went to the Yuan Su Grand Hotel to rent a room.


    The public was in an uproar. The mysterious man was covered in mosaic, and nobody could see who he was. There was a lot of discussion both online and offline, and Xue Ling''s Weibo exploded instantly. Tianxuan and Su Liunian''s weibo ounts were also in a simr situation.


    Su Liunian had probably been implicated because he had said ''hope that he can be family in the future'', causing many people to believe that the mysterious man was him.


    Su Liunian''s fans all stood up for him.


    [ You must all be fake fans. You can tell just by looking at their height that it''s not our little film emperor, oay?! ]


    Su Liunian: "¡­" It''s fine to refute the rumors, but why attack my height?


    At this moment, the outside world was turning upside down, the entrance to the hotel was surrounded by reporters, and Xue Ling¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Was in a deep sleep.


    He had fooled around with Su Xuanyan all night, and onlyid down for less than two hours before waking up to the ringing of his phone. He was in a very bad mood when he got up, so Shen Yue was able to see a rare, murderous side of the artist he managed.


    5. Regarding getting exposed 2


    Xue Ling reluctantly pulled up some energy and finally understood why Shen Yue had contacted him so early. It was because they had been too bold and reckless yesterday, so his first headline after obtaining the title of film emperor was the breaking news of him getting a room with another person.


    To tell the truth, Xue Ling wasn''t shocked at all. It wasn''t a big deal; Su Xuanyan wasn''t someone that needed to be hidden. So he told Shen Yue to stay calm and let him sleep some more.


    Su Xuanyan had also been woken up. The first thing he did was to bow his head and give Xue Ling a kiss. Then, he leaned against Xue Ling''s shoulder to look at Shen Yue on the other side of the screen and said, "You guys can deal with this matter first. When we have time in the afternoon, we''ll set up a press conference. No need to suppress the news. Since it''s been exposed, we''ll make it public."


    Shen Yue: "¡­" He had just been stuffed with a big handful of dog food. They were sleeping together in the same bed and weren''t wearing clothes; he had absolutely no idea what had happenedst night!


    Shen Yue hung up and turned his head to speak to his other artist, who was lying downzily to one side, "Your eldest brother says to announce it."


    Su Liunian made an ''oh'' sound, then continued, "If he wants to make it public, then make it public~ Unexpectedly, I just said it two days ago, and today it has already be reality~ Eldest brother has done a great job."


    Shen Yue: "¡­" He really didn''t want to concern himself over this family!


    6. Regarding getting exposed 3


    The conference was scheduled for the afternoon of the fourth day, which provided ample rest time for the two of them.


    The press conference was broadcast live on the inte. Xue Ling''s fans, who had been unable to obtain any news of their star and instead received news of a sex scandal, had begun to suspect that they were supporting a fake star. Even so, they would not let go of any asion where Xue Ling would make an appearance, so they came in early with a small bench and waited for the conference to begin.


    They were currently at Yuan Su Grand Hotel. As the door had been blocked by a group of reporters these two days, they had chosen to hold the conference here as a way to express their apologies to the hotel. Su Xuanyan also made it a point to contact Yuan Chuanbai beforehand to pass on the news, and received a blessing for one hundred years of happiness.


    Reporters arrived early and set up their equipment, but when they looked at theyout of the venue, they started to wonder if they hade to the wrong ce and were attending a wedding instead¡­


    Everyone was given wedding candy, too. What was going on!?


    Facts proved that this was a real wedding. The parties involved really deserved their reputation. Xue Ling shocked everyone whenever he appeared; he always made big news every time.


    They actually showed up hand in hand.


    Comments came in a crazy barrage: [ AHHHHHH Male god! ] [ I don''t care if the screen is dirty, I''m going to lick it and strike first! ] [ He can actually hold male god''s hand! I''ve only seen male god from far, far away QAQ If I was able to touch his hand, I wouldn''t wash my for life!!! ] [ Aiya, I discovered that the man that male god is holding hands with is a big handsome man~ ] [ Their looks match (*/¦Ø£Ü*) ] [ I keep feeling like something big happened. ] [ This man is a bit familiar. ]


    7. Regarding the press conference


    "Journalists and friends who are present today, as well as everyone watching the broadcast, I would like to first announce a piece of good news before the question-asking session begins." Xue Ling bowed, then began to speak without releasing Su Xuanyan''s hand.


    It was unknown if it was due to his aura, but when he spoke, the reporters below did not dare to say a single word.


    "I''ve already obtained a wedding certificate." He held up their joined hands, then said, "This man and I officially became husbands the day before yesterday. Although it was a little hasty, since everyone has found out, we''ve reluctantly decided to announce it to the public." He waved the little red book he held in his hand. "I think that everyone should wish me well."


    Thements were filled with: [ Oh my god! ] [ I was caught off-guard by the dog food! ] [ I suspect that I''m watching a fake broadcast and looking at a fake male god¡­ ] [¡Æ(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã Oh my goddddd!!! Male god got married??? And even got a little red book!!?? ] [ Wuwuwu I originally wanted to say that I could take a screenshot and photoshop myself in next to him. Howe he suddenly has a partner¡­ ] [ Hello everyone, the man next to him is fake. In fact, male god married me. ] [ I''m sorry for hiding it from everyone, but I''ve actually been together with male god for ten years. We were childhood sweethearts and are of one mind¡­ Wuwuwu I can''t fool myself and need to cry. ]


    The journalists'' expressions seemed to say: [ Oh my god. I''m certain I''m attending a fake press conference. ] [ Can a wedding be announced like this?! ] [ It must be a hoax!! How is this possible!!! ] [ Oh¡­ It really is a big story¡­ ]


    8. Regarding the press conference 2


    "Today''s announcement is a temporary one. We will notify the journalists and friends when the real wedding ceremony is being held. Only, who will be invited is up for discussion." Su Xuanyan spoke up after Xue Ling. His expression was cold like an iceberg that would never melt in a thousand years. "We and Tianxuan have the right to pursue and take action against those who spread rumors and spection over the inte. The newspapers andpanies that tried to smear my lover''s reputation have already been sentwyer''s letters. I''ve said more than once that everyone should avoid making a move on anyone from Su Family."


    The journalists'' faces were momentarily nk, and then some of the more experienced people finally recalled the fear they had felt when they were suppressed by the Su Family.


    They had also heard this sentence at the press conference that announced Su Liunian''s identity! The people who had smeared Su Liunian back then had all disappeared from the industry! Quite a fewpanies also copsed!


    How terrible! They remembered who this cold-faced man was!!!


    People in the broadcast room also began to recognise Su Xuanyan.


    Although it had been a long time, the majority of people still had pretty good memories.


    [ Now I know what the little film emperor meant when he said they would be a family!! This is his brother-inw!! ] [ It''s already the second time that I''ve been shocked by Su Family''s eldest brother! Ahhhhh I''ve changed male gods! I want to have monkeys for Big Brother Su! ] [ Above, please wake up. The two of them are a pair. ] [ Ah, Su Family is really powerful¡­ ] [ Has nobody noticed that the Oscar Film Festival trophy went to the Su Family again? How scary. It all belongs to this strange circle. ]


    [ Ah, they looked at each other, and Big Brother Su''s entire body turned gentle. ] [ Wuwuwu, I was stuffed with another mouthful of dog food. It''s like punishment for being single (¨“_¨“) ] [ So sweet, Big Brother Su''s gaze is so indulgent when he looks at Xuexue! ] [ I''ve decided to support this pairing! I''m going to draw a book! ] [ ¡­ Hey hey hey, you''re switching sides a bit too quickly. ]


    Thus, a proper press conference really turned into a wedding announcement event.


    Shen Yue wanted to express that this family was really unbelievable!


    showing off the awesome artwork our wonderful readers drew for the end of WTMT :3 so sad that it''s over, but so, so d that you guys all enjoyed the read!!!


    On behalf of all readers, I thank XIIN and editors merysl and Bluebug on their hardwork tranting WTMT for us who can''t barely chinese.


    The Final Chapter haseth¡­ (excluding ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)''s)£¡ (Who Touched My Tail!)


    ¡ª ARI ½ã½ã?(????)?? (@xAI_ICE)


    the first one is from ari, and the second from it''s lia~

 Chapter 208

    Extra 2 - We''ll slowly grow old together


    trantor: xiin


    editor: BlueBug


    9. Regarding going home


    After the press conference, Su Xuanyan paid off the remaining loan for Xue Ling''s little apartment. The two of them packed up and prepared to move into the Su Family mansion.


    The Su Family mansion did not cover a huge area. It was a simple three-storey vi, but the surrounding grounds were very vast. The stretch of hills all belonged to Su Family, and the road that led there was somewhat remote. They had to rely on hovercraft for ess to the mansion.


    There weren''t many people in the vi; the two brothers Su Liunian and Su Xuanqing, and an old housekeeper. Most of the cleaning and other such work were done by robots and would mostly never appear in front of their masters.


    Su Liunian was waiting for them outside by the time they arrived and got out of the car with their things.


    It was the first time that Xue Ling had seen Su Liunian ever since the two of them won the film emperor trophy together and Xue Ling recovered his memories.


    He was wearing a simple set of household clothing and wrapped up in a big loose coat. He smiled cheerfuly and waved at Xue Ling, "Hello, sister-inw."


    Xue Ling rolled his eyes at him and refused this method of address.


    Su Xuanyan followed behind Xue Ling with their things, pped his youngest brother''s head lightly and said, "Stop messing around. Just call him by name."


    Su Liunian shrugged to express that it was fine as long as this pair of husbands was happy~


    The second floor of the old house belonged to Su Liunian and Su Xuanqing. Su Xuanyan used to live on the third floor in a single person room, but after he remembered everything, he renovated the entire floor. Now, the room in the third floor had be a double room, and the rest of the floor had been newly redecorated.


    Xue Ling tossed aside their luggage, then jumped up and flopped onto the bed. He squinted at Su Xuanyan and crooked his finger, "Come here, and show me the stretch of rivers and mountains that you''ve won over for me~"


    Su Xuanyan rubbed his head helplessly. "Don''t seduce me. We still have to go down and eat dinner together tonight."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Was it his fault that his appearance was seductive? He''d just wanted him toe up and sit on the bed! How did it turn into him seducing him?!


    10. Regarding their honeymoon


    "Eldest brother, where are you and Xuexue going to spend your honeymoon?" After dinner, Su Liunian came out of the kitchen with fruit, stuffed a strawberry at Su Xuanqing, who was watching the news, and curiously asked Su Xuanyan.


    Xue Ling was also curious about this topic. He wanted to go out to y, but Su Xuanyan said he had a better suggestion, so he just needed to let Su Xuanyan do the nning.


    "To a ce you don''t know." Su Xuanyan''s words seemed cating.


    Su Liunian was blocked, and froze for a moment. He had originally nned to hand the fruit tray in his hands to Xue Ling, but he now turned around to stuff another strawberry at Su Xuanqing instead. "Hmph. Aren''t you just bullying me and elder brother with the fact that we can''t go on a honeymoon?! We can go out and y, too! We''ll go tomorrow! And travel around the world!"


    Su Xuanqing had been given a good many strawberries. He helplessly set them down, then set the tray Su Liuanan was holding and ced it on the table. "If we go, we''ll be handing all the work over to our eldest brother."


    "Didn''t he take that long vacation?" Su Liunian automatically, unconsciously nested into Su Xuanqing''s arms. Su Xuanqing ced the strawberries at his lips, and he ate them obediently. Xue Ling discreetly turned his head. Weren''t they just doing public disys of affection? Everyone could do that!


    "Where exactly are we going?" Xue Ling asked.


    The hand that Su Xuanyan was using to handle some documents stopped. He pulled Xue Ling into his arms and quietly said, "I''ll tell you tomorrow. We''ll go to whichever ce you like."


    Xue Ling was still a little confused.


    The housekeeper watched as the four of them nestled into the two corners of the sofa and entered their own worlds, and was silently gratified.


    It was great that the Eldest Young Master was no longer being blinded by other people''s love all day long.


    11. Regarding the choices


    "ABO, sentinel and guide, ger, beastman¡­" Xue Ling looked at the options silently, then asked Su Xuanyan, "These are the choices you were talking about?"


    As a small system who had been tossed over to Su Xuanyan by the Ten Directions World after sessfullypleting its task, its current job was to serve this pair of husbands and provide them help with shuttling through different worlds. "These worlds aren''t the only ones avable. Since it''s host''s honeymoon, I just selected some worlds that were more suited for certain acts~ They are more suited for you two to mess around in."


    Su Xuanyan hugged Xue Ling from behind, ced his head on his shoulder, and rubbed their cheeks together. "You choose. We''ll go to whichever one you like. Different worlds move at different speeds in rtion to our original world. If you like, we can even go through all of them. But it will take a bit longer that way."


    Xue Ling turned his head and pinched his face, saying, "What''s the point in going to so many? We can y our way through them slowly after you die."


    Su Xuanyan: "¡­" He was purposely choking him, right? Otherwise, why would he curse him to death?


    Xue Ling sneered. He knew that the system was trying to be clever and had purposely picked these garbage worlds. It had nothing to do with Su Xuanyan, so he dropped the matter. He thought about it, then said, "Since it''s a honeymoon, we should choose a rtively peaceful and prosperous era~ Let''s go to the ancient times first~"


    The system''s heart was tired as it set up the coordinates for them.


    It was made to do a whole bunch of things when it stayed with the Ten Directions World, and now that it was here with Xue Ling, it was being blinded by shows of love all day long. It was tired! As a small system, what should it do?


    12. Regarding the new world


    Xue Ling once again experienced that feeling of switching bodies that always caught him off guard as he transmigrated, then subconsciously looked down at his clothing¡­


    "???" A skirt?


    Xue Ling hurriedly nced around. Su Xuanyan was not by his side; they had been separated after transmigrating into this world.


    "System! What''s going on?!"


    "Don''t worry, lord host. You''re just wearing women''s clothing. It''s not a big deal." The system quietly popped up. It could tell that its host was about to have a fit based on Xue Ling''s tone of voice, so it hurriedly reassured him, "Your gender hasn''t changed. Rx."


    Xue Ling didn''t know what to say, "Then what''s the meaning of this? Women''s wear fetish?"


    "Basically." The system spoke unhurriedly. "Find a mirror and take a look. You aren''t a full crossdresser. This original body likes to cosy and will wear male or female clothing, but prefers women''s clothes and will asionally dress up as a girl to go shopping. They have a lot of clothes at home. You can go and take a look, there are men''s clothes, too."


    Xue Ling was about to go and look for the clothing, but there was a knock at the front door. The other party''s knocking became more and more urgent, and while Xue Ling was stuck on whether to change clothes or open the door, the other party had already opened the door ande in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The person who came in was Su Xuanyan.


    They were able to urately recognize each other despite not using their original bodies. After the two of them had recognized and acknowledged each other as a Boundary Master and spiritual object pair, the connection between them had be much stronger.


    Su Xuanyan had been standing at the door to Xue Ling''s house when he came into this world. He could sense that Xue Ling was inside and knocked on the door, but no one answered. He pounded for a long time before discovering that he had the key in his pocket.


    The embarrassment he felt at that point was a little subtle.


    Xue Ling plucked at the clothing on his body and had originally been anxious to get changed, but after he saw Su Xuanyan, Xue Ling''s actions stopped, and he propped his head against his cheek as he yelled for the system to get out here! "System, what the hell''s going on here!"


    The system saw that Su Xuanyan had also appeared. It rolled its eyes and exined the plot for them. "Since you two are honeymooning, I chose this world for the two of you. The rtionship between the two of you is currently as a pair of husbands, but since host likes to dress up as a woman, most people think that you are a regr husband and wife couple. You just signed the wedding certificate abroad yesterday. The two of you are both rich third generations that don''t need to worry about any business or household affairs. It''s no problem for you two to simply eat and live and wait for death. Host''s main business is cosy, and you do all kinds of exhibitions. You can also sing some songs, and opened up an online shop. There''s no need to worry about managing it since Mister Su ys the stock market. He has apany, but he doesn''t manage it much."


    The system shook its head and said, "I really spent a lot of effort to find this honeymoon ce for you guys."


    Xue Ling was a little suspicious, "Are you so nice? Then, in this world, with such a happy life, what''s the catch?"


    The system smiled widely and continued, "Host really understands me. Two yearster, this world will go through an apocalypse~ Host can experience afortable life before the apocalypse, and also the thrills and danger during the end of the world. Isn''t it particrly fun?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­"


    "A system like this," Su Xuanyan spoke calmly, "You won''t have any objections if I send it back to the Ten Directions World, right?"


    Xue Ling: "Nope."


    System: "¡­" Wahhh, it knew it was wrong! Begging the two big lords to let it off for once (¨“_¨“) The Ten Directions World was a big pervert!!! Don''t send it back!!!


    13. Regarding the new world 2


    Since it was a new world, it was an opportunity to experience a new life. Xue Ling hesitated as he looked at the beautiful girl in the mirror.


    The seduction level of this face had risen sharply after his eyes were factored in. He was wearing a short, fluffy skirt, with an off-the-shoulder top and a loose handsome guard jacket that was zipped up half way. His beautiful vicle was exposed, and he was wearing a thin silver ne that stopped just short of the vicle. Their wedding rings hung there, and for some reason, when the two rings were framed by his corbones, they seemed a little seductive. Long, curly brown hair tumbled down from his wig to his waist, and after fixing it, he had a kind of messy beauty. Even without make-up, he now looked endlessly cool, and if he stepped out onto the street, his looks would instantly attract a group of fawning people, the type that would call him little sister and beg to kiss, hug, and embrace him.


    This body had originally appeared androgynous. His forehead gave off the feeling of a male, and if he wore men''s clothing he would definitely be considered a beautiful man, but there was no feeling of disharmony when he wore women''s clothing. There was a pair of knee-length ck boots in front of the bed that should match with his current outfit.


    The system was encouraging him from the side. "Host, quickly put on the boots~ You promised to take some self-portraits for your fans today. You can''t do things half-heartedly! Also, have you forgotten that you''re going out with Mister Su to see a new house?"


    Xue Ling red at the system, "Who exactly caused the present situation?"


    The system shrunk its neck and didn''t dare to speak further.


    Su Xuanyan had gone out after knowing that he wanted to change. He waited a while, then came back and discovered that Xue Ling was still dressed in the same clothes. He asked in surprise, "Not changing anymore?"


    Xue Ling clutched at his head in irritation and said, "Fine! I won''t change it! There''s no style that I can''t master! Isn''t it just crossdressing?! I''ll just wear it!"


    It was at this point that Su Xuanyan finally noticed his clothing. Before, he had been in a hurry, and when he stepped out, his head was still full of thoughts on how to deal with the apocalypse that would happen in two years. Only now did he discover that Xue Ling was dressed up quite attractively.


    Xue Ling noticed that his gaze was on his body, sneered, then said, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a t chested person before?!"


    Su Xuanyan held back hisughter and didn''t mind his words.


    Xue Ling was toozy to pay attention to him. He looked through the original body''s memories and checked the ns for today before putting on the pair of boots that were by the bed.


    It was a pair of knee-length boots. They were long enough and warm enough that Xue Ling didn''t need to wear stockings. He stood up in front of the mirror, then looked at his own reflection again.


    ¡­ How should he describe it? He had a kind of mesmerizing, punk look?


    In many cases, boys'' legs were actually better looking than girls'' legs. The original body had been one of them; he had long legs, and wore a high-waisted short skirt. His legs were white and slender, and contrasted with the pair of ck boots.


    Su Xuanyan closed the door and casually turned the lock.


    Xue Ling had originally nned to study these so-called cosmetics. When he heard the noise, he turned his head and asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    "Since you can''t take it off, let me help you with it." Su Xuanyan thought about it, then grinned and said, "It''s not like you definitely have to take photos on the street today~"


    That night, the well-known cosyer disappeared from the fans'' view for a day. He made countless people crouch in front of theirputers as they waited for photos before finally sending out a batch of photos that only showed his face. He expressed a sincere apology to everyone and said that because a certain person at home had been stupid, the other parts of him couldn''t be photographed for the time being.


    His fans on Weibo: [ ¡­ Waited for half a day only to feed us dog food? ] [ Manually waving goodbye! Do you really have to do this to us? (¨“_¨“) Can''t you let our female god out! ] [ Am I the only one who understood male god''s meaning (///¦Ø///) ] [ Starting the car! Male god didn''t have enough time to prepare before the car started! ]


    14. Regarding the apocalypse


    This world was built around the apocalypse. The protagonist''s experiences were also rted to the apocalypse. Su Xuanyan used his authority to identify the cause of the apocalypse, and looked into the cause and invested in a vine for the zombie virus one year ahead of time.


    He sessfully solved the problem before the mass outbreak of zombies could even begin, and simultaneously made a fortune.


    System: "Oh my god. Do you need to be so intense? You guys directly got rid of the entire plot!"


    "The best way to change the protagonist''s fate is to get him off track right from the start, right? The apocalypse won''t happen, so the protagonist won''t appear, and this world''s trajectory will have beenpletely changed, correct?"


    System: "¡­ No, you''re right."


    Compared with Xue Ling, Su Xuanyan was even more vicious and insane¡­ The way he changed the plot was so straightforward.


    15. Regarding ''The End''


    After their honeymoon ended, the two of them returned to their original world. A week''s worth of time had passed there, but they had spent an entire lifetime in that world.


    Xue Ling stretched, thenzilyid down on Su Xuanyan''sp and said, "I thought about it. In order not to get bored in the future, I can continue acting. We will slowly grow old together in this world, and then leave it together."


    Su Xuanyan raised his hand and touched his head. Heughed and agreed, "Yes, we''ll slowly grow old together."


    onest beautiful piece of artwork from f a a on discord~

 Chapter 209

    NSFW Scene from


    trantor: xiin


    editors: mersyl & Kaizer


    Xue Ling hummed twice and let Augustine ce him onto the bed as he liked, pushing both of his hands over his head.


    The tip of Augustine''s tongue slowly slid down along his hands, licking down his arm, and finally reaching his face. The man''s kisses fell one after the other, making Xue Ling squint his eyes.


    He had fallen into confused lust long ago, and found it rather difficult to adapt to this slow, extended forey. That desperate feeling of wanting to be filled made him want to urgently do it with the man, but he was pressed down by the other party and couldn''t move at all.


    Augustine seemed to know what he was thinking. He gave a lowugh and said, "I don''t want to hurt you. Don''t be anxious, okay?"


    Xue Ling felt a bit of admiration for his ability to hold back to this extent. He even began to wonder if the other party was unaffected by his pheromones.


    But in fact, the man''s lower body was painfully swollen. He also wanted to ignore everything and plunge directly into the youth''s body, but his remaining reason told him that this would hurt the youth and it helped him suppress the urge.


    After removing all the clothing from the youth''s body, Augustine''s palms slid down the body that drove him crazy, and his adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed unconsciously.


    It seemed that the youth knew what he was looking at and generously opened up his legs. His white and slender feetnded directly on the lower half of his body and rubbed against him over and over. Although he was being tormented by the heat pheromones, he still had the strength left to go all out and tease the man.


    Simply put, he was ceaselessly trying to cause trouble.


    Augustine''s gaze was dark and very terrifying, but Xue Ling was fearless.


    The man took off his trousers. Due to the youth''s teasing, the lower part of his body was already unable to wait, springing up from his underwear as soon as he pulled it down.


    This made Xue Ling recover a little bit of his sanity. It was probably because this scene was a little too exciting; that lower body part was a little too big.


    That pair of small feet that had dared to wander everywhere now retracted silently, but Augustine didn''t think too much of it; how could he let him off so easily and let him get away after teasing him? He reached out and ced the youth in hisp. He was sitting on the side of the bed, and due to their position, the youth was straddling his thighs, his legs were separated, and the excited little thing between his legs pointed upwards vigorously.


    Augustine pinched his chin and made Xue Ling look up at himself, moving his waist slightly so that their two hardened rods could meet. He could feel the person in his embrace tremble. Just now, his actions were very provocative and unrestrained, but now he was starting to be afraid?


    Augustine found it a little amusing and bowed his head to kiss the youth''s mouth.


    His hand caressed slowly along the curve of the youth''s waist, rubbing against the two pink points on his chest and causing the youth to writhe and unconsciously push forward.


    Xue Ling''s body moved ahead of his brain, and after moving, he started to feel embarrassed. He could feel that the other party''s stiff object had hardened even more because of his movements just now, and it felt strange as it rubbed against him. He hadn''t yet recovered his wits when the man lifted up his body, bowing his head to slide the tip of his tongue up and down against his right nipple. Augustine noticed that he had lowered his head to watch andughed quietly, "Is it because I''m not working hard enough that you still have the ability to go into a daze?"


    Xue Ling wanted to retort, but the man sucked that little nub between his lips, and his teeth scraped slowly across the tip of his nipple.


    His body seemed to be overcharged. Xue Ling was dissatisfied with his own passiveness, opening his mouth over the man''s shoulder and biting down. Although the difference in physique prevented him from biting down too hard, he could still create some marks on the man''s skin.


    After biting him once, he seemed to have be a little addicted to the feeling, stretching out the tip of his tongue to lick the area where he had just bitten and sliding over the teeth marks. Augustine took advantage of this moment, kissed him on the ear, and inserted the finger he had just dipped into salve deeply into the youth''s lower passage.


    Xue Ling gave a choked cry and frowned at the new sensation. Fortunately, this world''s settings had been created with smut in mind, and his body adapted quickly to such things. The pink hole quickly limatized itself to the inserted finger, and the passageway contracted as though wanting more.


    Xue Ling impatiently twisted his waist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Augustine ced him back on the bed and pushed his long legs up to his chest. Rather than patiently letting him adjust to a second finger, he immediately inserted three fingers all at once.


    Xue Ling let out a cry of surprise, and his hole began to tighten in resistance.


    Augustine kissed his toes lightly and said softly, "Rx a bit, you can do it."


    Xue Ling muttered quietly and looked a little aggrieved as he nced at him, but the nce that he sent over only made the man''s breathing catch and was followed by an even more violent offense.


    The moans and increasingly intense pheromones in the air stirred up Augustine''s nerves. The person under him had softened into a puddle long ago, and the little hole in his lower body seemed a little discontented as he pulled out his fingers, fluttering and contracting as the youth''s moans turned even more pleasing to the ears.


    Augustine once again picked up the youth, kissing his eyelids as he whispered, "Are you alright now?"


    Xue Ling''s arms curved around his neck weakly as he said rather impatiently, "You''re still able to hold back, how fierce."


    Augustine intuitively felt that it was better to have him moan rather than speak. The man held him, urately positioning the entrance to his hole over his own hard body part.


    He meant to let the youth slide down slowly, but the youth just had to struggle a bit and ended up sitting down all at once.


    Xue Ling gasped loudly as he felt something tearing through him. That feeling of being empty faded, and the man''s huge object filled him uppletely from behind. It made his entire body tighten up, his hole tightening convulsively and forcing a low groan from the man.


    "Rx." Augustine reached out a hand and patted his butt.


    Xue Ling was rigid, but he also knew that he shouldn''t be so stiff. He stared at the man with some grievance in his eyes as he rxed his body, making it easier to ept the man''s hugeness.


    He knelt on the man''s body, wrapping his arms around his neck and said somewhatzily, "This position¡­ do you want me to move myself?"


    It wasn''t enough just to say it, he even rocked his hips.


    This kind of stimtion made the man who had fallen into pleasurepletely lose control. Augustine held the youth against him as he stood up, pulling the hard object out of his bodypletely and fiercely thrusting it back in.


    "Ah!" Xue Ling clung tightly to his neck, afraid of falling down, but soon, he had no energy left over to worry about whether he would fall or not. The man''s movements were fierce and rough, and it seemed as though he was a different person from the one who had been so patient and gentle with forey at the start. He pulled out all the way every time, and then went back in as quickly as possible.


    Theserge movements made him hover at the edge of life and death, he could see nothing but shes of light in front of his eyes, and he lost track of time.


    The man clearly understood what an omega in heat needed. The grinding movements from before had been done just for fun. Now that they were in full swing, his movements made it so that Xue Ling could do nothing but gasp and moan, unable to say anything else at all.


    The scent of the pheromones inside the room gradually changed. As Augustine''s actions continued, he no longer had any way to control the release of his own pheromones. Once the domineering and powerful fragrance was released, it couldn''t help but cover up the entire room in the pervasive scent. Any reason that remained in Xue Ling''s mindpletely disappeared along with theirbined scents.


    All that remained was the most original, basic desire.


    They were born into this world for each other, and their bodies were naturally a perfect, iparable fit. They would never be bored of each other when entangled together, and other than wanting to keep the other party locked firmly to their side, their brains were fundamentally focused on nothing else.


    After the release of the first wave of climax, the second wave of desire quickly followed.


    Very soon, they were both deeply immersed in this indulgent joy and pleasure, forgetting everything around them.

 Chapter 210

    NSFW Scene from


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Kaizer


    The pce seemed rather deserted after the banquet was over. The ministers returned to their homes, and the people who tidied up the pce were busy with the banquet. His Majesty pulled his Imperial Consort, who had returned in triumph only to be informed that their child was old enough to buy soy sauce and was in a terrible mood along, and escaped the crowd, arriving at the Shenlong Pce.


    This was the ce where the Emperor held morning court. Xue Kingdom''s morning court was very regted and took ce once every two days. Xue Ling had held morning court today, so there wouldn''t be many peopleing to Shenlong pce tonight or tomorrow.


    Shu Heng was ordered by His Majesty to go out and guard the door. He had to stay outside to keep watch; the things that would ur inside weren''t things he could see! Where on earth had his pure majesty gone? He was even bringing the Imperial Consort to do something like that on the Dragon Throne¡­


    If the ancestral spirits really existed, they would probably have been angered out of their graves by Xue Ling.


    Fine, if the ancestral spirits really existed, they should havee out as early as when a ger was crowned as Emperor.


    Ying Sheng appeared to be very unhappy. He pushed His Majesty, the Emperor, onto the Dragon Throne and loomed over him, a little intive as he asked, "Did you bring that child back and raise him because you don''t want my child?" His key point seemed a little strange;pared to that child bing the Emperor in the future, he seemed to care more that Xue Ling was unwilling to have a child with him.


    The corners of Xue Ling''s lips twitched and he sighed helplessly, "Not so¡­"


    "Then is it because you think I can''t do it, and you''re worried you won''t be able to give birth?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" How was he supposed to exin?


    Since he couldn''t win with words, Xue Ling breezily wrapped his arms around Ying Sheng''s neck and asked him, "What if I don''t want to have a child?"


    Ying Sheng frowned. In fact, he didn''t care that much about children and was just unhappy that Xue Ling had decided to find a child without asking him and nned to just dodge the matter. He bowed his head to kiss Xue Ling''s brow and said, "If you''re unwilling, I won''t push the issue. Only, you made this decision so anxiously; what are you worried about?"


    Xue Ling slowly unfastened his waistband and spoke in an unhurried manner, "What if I said that I don''t really want to stay on this throne forever and was anxious to find a sessor, so that we can leave all this behind and bring you with me to wander freely all over the world?"


    Ying Sheng: "¡­" The atmosphere froze for a moment. After a brief silence, Ying Sheng was rather overwhelmed with joy as he wrapped his arms tightly around Xue Ling''s waist. The two of them were still standing, so he carried Xue Ling onto the Dragon Throne. Xue Kingdom''s Dragon Throne was wide enough, and Xue Ling was a ger with a small enough frame that he seemed to have no airs when ced on it.


    Ying Sheng found it a little amusing. Xue Ling normally exerted such great influence and power from this Dragon Throne, but today his clothes were half off, his head of silken ck hair scattered, and his appearance carried a different taste. Ying Sheng looked down, then pressed him down on the Dragon Throne, drawing a little closer. His breath fell on Xue Ling''s cheek, his tone unreadable as he said, "Your Majesty wants to travel all over the world with this minister?" His hands were not honest while he spoke and had already slipped into the Dragon Robe, pulling off Xue Ling''s waistband. "So, originally His Majesty had this kind of intention towards this minister."


    Xue Ling: "¡­" Oh~ He was done was feeling wronged and was now starting to y.


    That was fine, wasn''t it just role-ying? Besides, he was currently the Emperor, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    Xue Ling pursed his lips, then said, "If this Emperor wants his minister to die, then the minister has no choice but to die. Naturally, if I want you to apany me to wander the world, you have no choice but to do so."


    Ying Sheng was already excited; why would he concern himself over the fact that Xue Ling had picked up a brat, tossed it into the back pce, and called it theirs? What was the most important thing right now?


    It was to do the little Emperor on the Dragon Throne until he cried!


    He licked Xue Ling''s lips with the tip of his tongue, "Yes, whatever Your Majesty wants this minister to do, this minister will naturally do it all." His hands were already sliding up the front of Xue Ling''s chest, pinching that sensitive point and beginning to ravage. It wasn''t the first time for either of them, and Ying Sheng was very clear about where his little Emperor''s body was most sensitive. His hot breath brushed against Xue Ling''s jaw, teeth scraping across his adam''s apple as one hand pinched that point in front of his chest and the other slid downwards to grasp the slightly awakened dragon root.


    Xue Ling struggled slightly and spoke angrily, "How bold! What are you trying to do!"


    "I''m naturally serving Your Majesty~" Yin Sheng kissed Xue Ling''s earlobe and said with a lowugh, "Isn''t Your Majesty''s entire body calling out to be mounted right now?"


    Xue Ling: "¡­" So angry~ But there was nothing he could do about it. Ger bodies were incredibly sensitive, and he would turn as soft as water with just a little bit of teasing. Even if he wanted to take the initiative, he had no strength left to move.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His damp, glittering eyes were filled with the stirrings of desire, and when he was aroused, the corners of his eyes turned a dizzying, beautiful scarlet. He raised his body slightly, as though wanting to be closer to Ying Sheng.


    Ying Sheng appeared unhurried as he slowly teased the beauty under him. The beauty was obviously aroused, his white as jade body covered in a thin dusting of pink, his long ck hair spread out over the golden Dragon Throne, contrasting sharply with the cushions and immediately making Ying Sheng''s lower body swell even more painfully.


    Only, no matter how painful it was, he couldn''t act rashly. Although Ying Sheng wanted to possess Xue Ling quickly, he didn''t want to hurt him.


    Knowing what they were going to do tonight, Ying Sheng had picked up a jar of ointment while he was being pulled to Shenlong Pce. He brought it out; it was an imperial thing and was particrly good to use. Ying Sheng held Xue Ling and kissed him, one hand soothing the leaking dragon root while the other dipped into the ointment, and sent it towards His Majesty''s lower body. He even teased Xue Ling while stretching him out, "How do you feel, Your Majesty?"


    Xue Ling was so heated from his teasing that he hooked his bare legs around Ying Sheng''s waist. His back entrance felt unbearably empty as it opened and closed, begging to be filled. Ying Sheng''s ointment covered finger had only just touched his hole when it was swallowed immediately; that little hole seemingly thirsty as it sought more.


    Xue Ling did not like having a body like this, but this body was particrly well-suited for doing such things. He and Ying Sheng had fooled around before, and after they had done it the first time, his body had remembered that feeling. Ying Sheng had gone out to battle for so long, he was burning up like dry firewood tonight. That fire was unbearable for Xue Ling, causing him to twist his waist and limbs, wanting the person above him to enter.


    Ying Sheng had just pushed in a finger and discovered that His Majesty was particrly enthusiastic tonight. That small hole was warm and moist, the ointment melting as soon as it entered, the tender flesh of his back entrance sucking in his finger and dragging him in.


    He no longer hesitated and added a second finger, managing to enter again without any hindrance.


    Xue Ling was so stimted by his movements that his eyes had turned red, his eyes covered with ayer of damp mist and his voice carrying a trace of tears, "It''s enough,e in."


    Ying Sheng finally rxed, but he didn''t give up his original yful intention. That huge object pressed against the entrance to his cave, his waist bending forward slightly as he went in a little before retreating and teasing Xue Ling. He asked, "What does Your Majesty want to go in? If Your Majesty doesn''t say it clearly, your minister won''t know what to do~"


    Xue Ling gritted his teeth and thought that he would definitely settle ounts with him tomorrow. He tossed him a coquettish nce, then cried out aggrievedly, "You¡­"


    "What does Your Majesty want?" Ying Sheng slowly asked again. His voice had already turned incredibly hoarse; even if Xue Ling didn''t say it, he probably wouldn''t be able to hold back.


    But aspensation, Xue Ling still covered his face and spat out two words in a low voice: "¡ª¡ª"


    Satisfied, Ying Sheng rammed his huge root in all the way, the stimtion making Xue Ling almost bolt up from the Dragon Throne. Ying Sheng buried his hugeness in the familiar insides and finally let out a sigh of relief. He reached out to bring Xue Ling into his embrace. Xue Ling''s legs wrapped around his waist as his entire body was held up, and lost his senses for a moment.


    Ying Sheng kissed him on the cheek and said softly, "My good Majesty, open your eyes and take a look."


    Xue Ling sneered and pinched his arm, wanting to open his mouth and bite him in dissatisfaction, but he hadn''t had a chance to make his move when Ying Sheng gripped his waist and pushed up, making Xue Ling moan.


    "This is Your Majesty''s court, the court is full of Civil and Military Ministers who are all looking at Your Majesty right now."


    Xue Ling: "Wu¡­ You¡­ Ah!" He wanted to scold Ying Sheng for being shameless, but with every step that Ying Sheng took, he was pierced fiercely by his lower body. Xue Ling had been prated to the point where his soul had flown halfway from his body, and could no longer speak words. He could only let out endless, chaotic moans.


    "There are so many people here, is Your Majesty not embarrassed at all?~" Those shameful words were still being spoken as Ying Sheng came down from the dias step by step. This process of going down the steps was simply torture for Xue Ling; that thing against his back entrance rubbed and grinded, but didn''t go deep. That unhurried stimtion on top of Ying Sheng''s words made Xue Ling so embarrassed that he buried his head in his shoulder and reached out to pinch his arm.


    "Are you done yet?"


    Ying Sheng gave a lowugh, but did not stop. Although he stopped speaking those shameful words, he continued walking, carrying Xue Ling around the entire hall, doing him while walking, and by the time he returned to the Dragon Throne, Xue Ling had already been fucked to the point ofing, his cum spraying straight onto Ying Sheng''s body.


    Ying Sheng was still wearing his court clothing on his upper body and he appeared very neat and tidy, but in fact, it was only on the surface. His fur trousers were still worn loosely on his body and he lookedposed, making Xue Ling, who was in his arms, appear overly lewd.


    The white light blocking Xue Ling''s gaze had dispersed, but Ying Sheng''s hard object had no intention ofing out. Based on Xue Ling''s experience, the man might not necessarily shoot even if they made another round of the court. He gritted his teeth and tightened his waist, trying to squeeze him out.


    Ying Sheng did not intend to let go of him so soon. He bowed his head to kiss him, thenughed and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t need to be in a hurry. We still have the whole night~" He pulled his hard object out, pressed Xue Ling onto the Dragon Throne, adjusted his posture, then raised his waist and pushed his way inside again.


    They still had all night. The chances of His Majesty getting done into unconsciousness were very high.

 Chapter 211

    NSFW Scene from


    trantor: xiin


    editors: merysl & Kaizer


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª scene from the chapter ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xue Ling licked his lips: "I just want to clear up the ounts between us so that we can treat our rtionship more simply from today on." As he spoke, he reached out to pull off Xi''s clothes.


    Xi''s robe looked veryplicated, which always highlighted the abstinence on his face, as though he waspletely separate from certain base desires.


    That was true. After all, when could one ever see a god turn bewildered by **? He had always been a cold, calm god standing high up above. Xue Ling quite liked seeing his face stretched taut. Being able to tease someone like this to the point where they were flushed all over brought Xue Ling great pleasure.


    In fact, he really enjoyed that there were little differences in the man''s temperament in every world. It meant that he could always experience something fresh and new every time he seduced him, and other than the fact that the other party always forgot about him, Xue Ling was exceptionally satisfied about everything else.


    Of course, this did not make him give up his intention of recalling who this person was. After all, if they had been involved with each other from the beginning, remembering everything was the only way to bnce out their rtionship. Perhaps this was also why the man had always refused to tell him, and insisted that he learn everything himself. His strength was slowly recovering, and it wouldn''t be long before the memories of what existed between them were no longer secret.


    Xue Ling tugged, thinking that he would be able to remove ayer of Xi''s clothing, but unexpectedly, his hand came up empty after his action as Xi''s clothing disappeared. He narrowed his eyes, and gave the man beneath his body a profound look. "You know what I want to do?"


    "You wanted to take off my clothes, right?" The man''s response was calm. Despite the fact that the roots of his ears had already turned red, his tone and expression still appeared to bepletely under his control. "The clothing of a god is not something that just anyone can remove."


    Xue Ling made an ''oh'' sound, then raised his eyebrows. "Since it''s like that¡­" He smirked, "Then I''ll take off my own clothes. Does that count as returning the favor for you?"


    He held Xi''s hand in his own and brought it with him to pull off the tie holding his sleep robe together. Xue Ling smiled as he slowly, little by little, allowed the robe he was wearing to fall from his shoulders. This action was particrly provocative; he was nude under the robe, and his slender but strong body was slowly exposed to Xi''s gaze bit by bit, revealing smooth lines of muscle and attractive white skin bathed in the glow from the flickering firece mes. As his robe slowly slid downwards, Xi''s breathing turned ragged.


    Xue Ling slowly withdrew his arms from the sleeves of the robe, and the opened robe draped loosely on his body, half concealing, half revealing his nakedness. He was still seated on Xi''s body, and he could feel the reaction from his lower body pressing against him from behind, but Xi was not the least bit shy or embarrassed as he simply watched Xue Ling. Although he was breathing rapidly, he seemed to have no intention to make a move on his own.


    Xue Ling leaned down, and the two of them were pressed skin to skin. He lowered his voice, and whispered into Xi''s ear, "Then let me teach this god about exactly what it is that you want."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª omitted NSFW scene ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His voice low, and the warm air from his breathing brushed across Xi''s cheek. Xi looked at him and raised his body slightly, trying to kiss his lips, but Xue Ling pushed him back.


    Xue Ling ced one hand on his shoulder, reminding him to remain lying on the carpet, while his other hand slid slowly down his vicle.


    He sat on the man''s body, bowed his head, and kissed the man''s lips. It wasn''t a deep kiss, but rather a shallow one that disappeared almost as soon as it arrived. The man tried to keep him there, but Xue Ling shifted away.


    The tip of Xue Ling''s tongue licked his jaw, a moist, warm touch, and he kissed his way down bit by bit, asionally using his teeth to leave little red marks on Xi''s neck. Xue Ling looked at his masterpiece, and the smile on his lips turned even more wicked.


    His fingers moved faster than his lips, and had already been drawing circles around Xi''s navel for a while. He seemed to find their current posture inconvenient and finally stood up.


    When he stood up, the robe which had half covered and half revealed the key parts, fell offpletely, and Xue Ling stood naked in front of Xi, whose gaze slid down his beautiful mermaid line until he was greeted by the sight of his slightly raised sex organ. Xi narrowed his eyes, very good, it seemed that he was not the only one who had been affected by their tossing about.


    Only , there was still some difference between the two. Xi felt like he was about to explode, while Xue Ling''s actions were still unhurried as he changed positions, reaching out to wrap a hand around Xi''s member that was already standing upright and excited. His hand slid up and down, and his mouth twisted to the side as he said, "You really can''t hold back~"


    Xi rose up and flipped Xue Ling over. He didn''t know what to do and could only rub against him instinctively. His lower body moved, but his upper body wasn''t idle either as he licked his way down Xue Ling''s neck and gave it the same treatment Xue Ling had given him before.


    He bit lightly at the slightly protruding adam''s apple, and Xue Ling murmured impatiently, stretching out a foot to kick at him, "Don''t lick randomly~" His words ended in a slight upward tone and carried a sense of seduction. Although he spoke words of refusal, it seemed more like an invitation to continue.


    Xi ignored him and continued down. He nibbled at one of the red beans, the tip of his tongue sliding across it as he licked provocatively.


    Xue Ling''s body had already warmed up from his ministrations. Xi''s nibbling made the two points at the front of his chest extremely sensitive; his waist arched up slightly as his legs subconsciously wrapped around the man''s waist, tilting his chest forward like an offering.


    His subconscious reaction allowed Xi to understand that he was bing affected, and he redoubled his efforts on those two points, one left, one right; he used his hands inbination with his mouth, causing the two points to turn swollen before letting him go in satisfaction.


    Xue Ling gasped slightly. His member had curved a little higher due to Xi''s licking and ying just now, and based on their position, the two''s lower body part were touching, rubbing against each other as they each tried to seek more pleasure.


    Xi already had some self-taught skills; he pulled Xue Ling''s body forward slightly and lowered his head to take Xue Ling''s member that had already begun to leak into his mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xue Ling almost sat up in surprise. Xi''s mouth was warm and pleasurable, and although there was a period of adjustment, Xi picked it up quickly. His tongue licked around the pir, turning Xue Ling''s waist soft, and he fell backpletely.


    Xue Ling shielded his eyes slightly with his hands. It felt really pleasurable; he let out a low moan.


    Xi did not intend to let him feel good by himself. He pulled Xue Ling''s hand towards his own body, obviously wanting him to reciprocate. Xue Ling nced at him, then loosened the legs that were wrapped around Xi''s waist and signalled that they should change positions.


    So, Xi was once again pushed back onto the carpet.


    Xue Ling wasn''t clear on what kind of things were piled up in the system''s space, so he casually brought out a jar of lubricant. He couldn''t remember which world it hade from, but that didn''t matter as long as it was usable.


    Xi didn''t understand what he was doing; he was suffering from having to hold back and the other party wouldn''t let him touch. His eyes were a little red from suppressed excitement, but he could only watch as Xue Ling moved in front of him.


    This was Xue Ling''s first time attempting to prepare himself and it was impossible for him to say that he didn''t feel ashamed, so he kept his head down and refused to look at Xi. His ears were red, and even his body was covered in pink.


    He sat on the warm carpet and spread his legs, his manhood stood erect from their messing around, but hadn''t been given an opportunity to vent. Xue Ling ignored it, his head bowed as he leaned down and found his own hole with his greased up fingers.


    The liquid from the front had already flowed to his hole due to his current position, and the small hole opened and closed slightly from the stimtion. Xue Ling learned from what the man had done to him before and gently pressed his finger against the outside, applying some lubricant to the outer rim before inserting his finger into the tiny hole.


    It still seemed particrly shameful to sit there and prepare himself in front of the man, but Xue Ling was very open-minded tonight.


    He bit his lips, swayed his waist and limbs, and slowly twisted his fingers in his back entrance to push apart his intestinal wall. Because of the lubricant, his body slowly began to respond to his movements, gradually adjusting to his fingers, contracting and rippling, sending waves of numbing pleasure to Xue Ling''s brain.


    Xi seemed to have already understood what Xue Ling was doing. He didn''t remain on one side and watch. Instead, he came forward with slightly brilliant eyes and gave Xue Ling a gentle,forting kiss.


    He also covered his fingers in lubricant and slipped a finger into Xue Ling''s back entrance while he wasn''t paying attention.


    It was the first time for this body and that ce was not used to this kind of thing, so he needed to prepare himself properly. The feeling of having a second hand join in was very strange, especially when the fingers belonged to two different people. Xue Ling moaned a bit impatiently before Xi blocked his lips with his own.


    He somewhat regretfully pulled out his finger and let Xi continue the stretching. By the time he had worked in three fingers, the little hole had already adapted to the feeling of being filled, and wanted to be filled with more, so Xue Ling had Xi lie down once again.


    Although there was still a difference between Xi''s hard manhood and three fingers, the arrow had already been ced on the string and he couldn''t stop here; regardless of whether it was Xi or Xue Ling, neither of them had any intention of continuing to hold back.


    Xue Ling insisted on doing it by himself, so Xi could only lie down and let him move as he liked. He watched as the youth spread open his own legs, grasping his stiff member as he slowly sat down bit by bit. Xi''s breathing sped up, and the wild thumping of his heart made his eyes redden again as he forcibly pushed down the urge to toss Xue Ling on his back and do it himself, choosing instead to watch as Xue Ling gradually, bit by bit, used his small back entrance to take in his huge manhood.


    That scene was too beautiful.


    Xi''s size was a little too terrible; Xue Ling had judged his size when he first saw it, but seeing it and feeling it was obviously different. Even though he had prepared himself enough, when Xi''s hugeness slowly slid inside, it still sapped away his physical strength little by little.


    That giant manhood rubbed against his intestinal walls, and the feeling of his small hole taking Xi''s manhood inside his body was fed straight to his mind. For the first time, Xue Ling perceived that he was being bent into a circle, and would be unable to recover his reason in several lifetimes. He continued sinking down; the thrilling pleasure made him unable to think at all, and when he finally took in all of Xi''s member, he felt like he was going to go to heaven.


    After a while, the two of them adjusted to the feeling, and Xue Ling took a deep breath and began to move.


    Riding in this position required the person on top to move in order to feel good; Xue Ling tried lifting himself up and pulling away little by little before sinking back down. After the initial attempts, he seemed to have grasped some tricks, and his movements became smoother and smoother.


    But smooth did not mean that he wasn''t wicked; his movements seemed designed to provoke Xi. He rubbed slowly and his face was flushed, but he refused to let Xi reach the peak.


    Finally, it was Xi who could hold back no longer. He flipped his body and pressed Xue Ling beneath him, raising his waist as he began a frenzied thrusting. It was as though he wanted to retaliate against him; his actions were like a wild storm, stimting Xue Ling until he was gasping for breath, tears in his eyes as he begged him to go slower.


    So, Xi taught himself how to linger and tease. Just like how Xue Ling had previously used his movements to tease him, he moved slowly, almost pulling outpletely and demanding that Xue Ling say what he wanted to hear before thrusting back in.


    As soon as he thrust, he would go in to the hilt as though fearing that he couldn''t fuck him to death, going all the way inside and forcing a scream out of Xue Ling, whose hands clutched at the carpet under him, his body raised up in a beautiful curve.


    Once he understood what kind of movements to use, Xi seemed to suddenly have learned exactly what to do. Xue Ling was pushed to the brink once and hadn''te down from the peak before he was turned around. He moved, and the little back entrance naturally followed and twisted; Xi''s manhood was still terrifyingly hard and had no intention of cumming at all. Xue Ling''s brain was full of self-me, wondering why he had chosen to provoke Xi like this tonight.


    He didn''t have a chance to recall the original reason before Xi sent him to heaven again; his eyes rolled to the back of his head, and he could only unconsciously follow his own body''s up and down movements. He was like a small boat out at sea, following the waves as the sea surged and stormed. He peaked again and again before falling to the bottom of the sea¡­


    His gasps, moans, and pleas were all blocked from the outside by the boundary that Xi had set up. Light from the fire flickered,nding on the two naked bodies entwined in front of the firece and illuminating the beautiful scene inside the room.~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!